This is a modern-English version of The Secret Doctrine, Vol. 3 of 4: The Synthesis of Science, Religion, and Philosophy, originally written by Blavatsky, H. P. (Helena Petrovna).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Secret Doctrine
The Secret Doctrine
The Synthesis of Science, Religion, and Philosophy
The Blend of Science, Religion, and Philosophy
By
By
Helena Petrovna Blavatsky
Helena Petrovna Blavatsky
Author of “Isis Unveiled.”
Author of “Isis Unveiled.”
Third and Revised Edition.
Third Revised Edition.
SATYÂT NÂSTI PARO DHARMAH.
SATYA HAS NO OTHER TRUTH.
“There is no Religion higher than Truth.”
“No religion is more important than the truth.”
Volume III.
Volume 3.
The Theosophical Publishing House
Theosophical Publishing House
London
London
1897
1897
Contents
- Preface.
- Introductory.
- Section I. Preliminary Survey.
- Section II. Modern Criticism and the Ancients.
- Section III. The Origin of Magic.
- Section IV. The Secresy of Initiates.
- Section V. Some Reasons for Secresy.
- Section VI. The Dangers of Practical Magic.
- Section VII. Old Wine in New Bottles.
- Section VIII. The Book of Enoch the Origin and the Foundation of Christianity.
- Section IX. Hermetic and Kabalistic Doctrines.
- Section X. Various Occult Systems of Interpretations of Alphabets and Numerals.
- Section XI. The Hexagon with the Central Point, or the Seventh Key.
- Section XII. The Duty of the True Occultist toward Religions.
- Section XIII. Post-Christian Adepts and their Doctrines.
- Section XIV. Simon and his Biographer Hippolytus.
- Section XV. St. Paul the real Founder of present Christianity.
- Section XVI. Peter a Jewish Kabalist, not an Initiate.
- Section XVII. Apollonius of Tyana.
- Section XVIII. Facts underlying Adept Biographies.
- Section XIX. St. Cyprian of Antioch.
- Section XX. The Eastern Gupta Vidya & the Kabalah.
- Section XXI. Hebrew Allegories.
- Section XXII. The “Zohar” on Creation and the Elohim.
- Section XXIII. What the Occultists and Kabalists have to say.
- Section XXIV. Modern Kabalists in Science and Occult Astronomy.
- Section XXV. Eastern and Western Occultism.
- Section XXVI. The Idols and the Teraphim.
- Section XXVII. Egyptian Magic.
- Section XXVIII. The Origin of the Mysteries.
- Section XXIX. The Trial of the Sun Initiate.
- Section XXX. The Mystery “Sun of Initiation.”
- Section XXXI. The Objects of the Mysteries.
- Section XXXII. Traces of the Mysteries.
- Section XXXIII. The Last of the Mysteries in Europe.
- Section XXXIV. The Post-Christian Successors to the Mysteries.
- Section XXXV. Symbolism of Sun and Stars.
- Section XXXVI. Pagan Sidereal Worship, or Astrology.
- Section XXXVII. The Souls of the Stars—Universal Heliolatry.
- Section XXXVIII. Astrology and Astrolatry.
- Section XXXIX. Cycles and Avataras.
- Section XL. Secret Cycles.
- Section XLI. The Doctrine of Avataras.
- Section XLII. The Seven Principles.
- Section XLIII. The Mystery of Buddha.
- Section XLIV. “Reincarnations” of Buddha.
- Section XLV. An Unpublished Discourse of Buddha.
- Section XLVI. Nirvana-Moksha.
- Section XLVII. The Secret Books of “Lam-Rin” and Dzyan.
- Section XLVIII. Amita Buddha Kwan-Shai-yin, and Kwan-yin.—What the “Book of Dzyan” and the Lamaseries of Tsong-Kha-pa say.
- Section XLIX. Tsong-Kha-pa.—Lohans in China.
- Section L. A few more Misconceptions Corrected.
- Section LI. The “Doctrine of the Eye” & the “Doctrine of the Heart,” or the “Heart's Seal.”
- Some Papers On The Bearing Of Occult Philosophy On Life.
- Paper I. A Warning.
- Paper II. An Explanation.
- Paper III. A Word Concerning the Earlier Papers.
- Appendix. Notes on Papers I., II. and III.
- Notes On Some Oral Teachings.
- Footnotes
[Transcriber's Note: The above cover image was produced by the submitter at Distributed Proofreaders, and is being placed into the public domain.]
[Transcriber's Note: The cover image above was created by the submitter at Distributed Proofreaders and is now in the public domain.]
As for what thou hearest others say, who persuade the many that the soul when once freed from the body neither suffers ... evil nor is conscious, I know that thou art better grounded in the doctrines received by us from our ancestors and in the sacred orgies of Dionysus than to believe them; for the mystic symbols are well known to us who belong to the Brotherhood.
When it comes to what others claim, convincing many that the soul, once released from the body, neither experiences evil nor is conscious, I know you are more rooted in the teachings handed down from our ancestors and in the sacred rituals of Dionysus than to accept that; because the mystical symbols are well understood by those of us who belong to the Brotherhood.
The problem of life is man. Magic, or rather Wisdom, is the evolved knowledge of the potencies of man's interior being, which forces are divine emanations, as intuition is the perception of their origin, and initiation our induction into that knowledge.... We begin with instinct; the end is omniscience.
The challenge of life is being human. Magic, or more precisely, Wisdom, is the deep understanding of the divine powers within us. Intuition helps us identify the source of these powers, and initiation is our first step toward that understanding…. We begin with instincts; the aim is total knowledge.
Introduction.
The task of preparing this volume for the press has been a difficult and anxious one, and it is necessary to state clearly what has been done. The papers given to me by H. P. B. were quite unarranged, and had no obvious order: I have, therefore, taken each paper as a separate Section, and have arranged them as sequentially as possible. With the exception of the correction of grammatical errors and the elimination of obviously un-English idioms, the papers are as H. P. B. left them, save as otherwise marked. In a few cases I have filled in a gap, but any such addition is enclosed within square brackets, so as to be distinguished from the text. In “The Mystery of Buddha” a further difficulty arose; some of the Sections had been written four or five times over, each version containing some sentences that were not in the others; I have pieced these versions together, taking the fullest as basis, and inserting therein everything added in any other versions. It is, however, with some hesitation that I have included these Sections in the Secret Doctrine. Together with some most suggestive thought, they contain very numerous errors of fact, and many statements based on exoteric writings, not on esoteric knowledge. They were given into my hands to publish, as part of the Third Volume of the Secret Doctrine, and I therefore do not feel justified in coming between the author and the public, either by altering the statements, to make them consistent with fact, or by suppressing the Sections. She says she is acting entirely on her own authority, and it will be [pg xx] obvious to any instructed reader that she makes—possibly deliberately—many statements so confused that they are mere blinds, and other statements—probably inadvertently—that are nothing more than the exoteric misunderstandings of esoteric truths. The reader must here, as everywhere, use his own judgment, but feeling bound to publish these Sections, I cannot let them go to the public without a warning that much in them is certainly erroneous. Doubtless, had the author herself issued this book, she would have entirely re-written the whole of this division; as it was, it seemed best to give all she had said in the different copies, and to leave it in its rather unfinished state, for students will best like to have what she said as she said it, even though they may have to study it more closely than would have been the case had she remained to finish her work.
The process of preparing this volume for publication has been challenging and stressful, and it's important to clearly outline what has been done. The papers given to me by H. P. B. were completely disorganized and had no clear structure. Therefore, I have treated each paper as a separate section and arranged them in the most sequential way possible. Aside from correcting grammatical errors and removing obvious awkward phrases, the papers are presented as H. P. B. left them, except where noted otherwise. In a few instances, I have filled in gaps, but any such additions are marked within square brackets to distinguish them from the original text. In “The Mystery of Buddha”, another challenge emerged; some sections had been written multiple times, each version containing different sentences. I have combined these versions, using the most comprehensive one as the base and incorporating everything that was added in the other versions. However, I include these sections in the Secret Doctrine with some hesitation. Along with some very interesting ideas, they also contain a lot of factual errors and many statements based on external writings rather than esoteric knowledge. They were entrusted to me for publication as part of the Third Volume of the Secret Doctrine, so I don't feel it's right to alter the statements to align them with the facts or to suppress the sections. She claims she is acting entirely on her own authority, and it will be [pg xx] obvious to any knowledgeable reader that she gives—possibly intentionally—many confusing statements that serve as mere distractions, and other statements—probably unintentionally—that are simply misunderstandings of esoteric truths. Readers must rely on their own judgment here, but feeling obligated to publish these sections, I can't let them go out to the public without a warning that much of what they contain is likely incorrect. Undoubtedly, if the author had published this book herself, she would have completely rewritten this part; however, it seemed best to present everything she said across the different versions and leave it in its somewhat unfinished state, as students will most appreciate having her words as she voiced them, even if they need to study them more closely than if she had had the chance to complete her work.
The quotations made have been as far as possible found, and correct references given; in this most laborious work a whole band of earnest and painstaking students, under the guidance of Mrs. Cooper-Oakley, have been my willing assistants. Without their aid it would not have been possible to give the references, as often a whole book had to be searched through, in order to find a paragraph of a few lines.
The quotations have been thoroughly researched, and accurate references provided; in this extensive effort, a dedicated group of committed students, led by Mrs. Cooper-Oakley, have been my helpful assistants. Without their support, it wouldn't have been possible to include the references, as often an entire book had to be searched to locate a few lines of text.
This volume completes the papers left by H. P. B., with the exception of a few scattered articles that yet remain and that will be published in her own magazine Lucifer. Her pupils are well aware that few will be found in the present generation to do justice to the occult knowledge of H. P. B. and to her magnificent sweep of thought, but as she can wait to future generations for the justification of her greatness as a teacher, so can her pupils afford to wait for the justification of their trust.
This volume completes the papers left by H. P. B., except for a few scattered articles that are still remaining and will be published in her own magazine Lucifer. Her students know well that few people in the current generation can truly appreciate H. P. B.'s depth of occult knowledge and her remarkable breadth of thought. However, just as she can wait for future generations to recognize her greatness as a teacher, her students can also afford to wait for the validation of their trust.
Intro.
“Power belongs to him who knows;” this is a very old axiom. Knowledge—the first step to which is the power of comprehending the truth, of discerning the real from the false—is for those only who, having freed themselves from every prejudice and conquered their human conceit and selfishness, are ready to accept every and any truth, once it is demonstrated to them. Of such there are very few. The majority judge of a work according to the respective prejudices of its critics, who are guided in their turn by the popularity or unpopularity of the author, rather than by its own faults or merits. Outside the Theosophical circle, therefore, the present volume is certain to receive at the hands of the general public a still colder welcome than its two predecessors have met with. In our day no statement can hope for a fair trial, or even hearing, unless its arguments run on the line of legitimate and accepted enquiry, remaining strictly within the boundaries of official Science or orthodox Theology.
"Power belongs to those who are knowledgeable;" this is a very old saying. Knowledge—the first step of which is the ability to understand the truth and distinguish the real from the false—is only for those who, having freed themselves from all biases and overcome their human arrogance and selfishness, are willing to accept any truth once it is proven to them. There are very few like this. Most people judge a work based on the biases of its critics, who in turn are influenced by the author's popularity or unpopularity, rather than the work's actual flaws or strengths. Therefore, outside the Theosophical community, this volume is likely to receive an even colder reception from the general public than its two predecessors did. In today's world, no statement can expect a fair evaluation or even consideration unless its arguments align with accepted and legitimate inquiry, staying strictly within the limits of official Science or orthodox Theology.
Our age is a paradoxical anomaly. It is preëminently materialistic and as preëminently pietistic. Our literature, our modern thought and progress, so called, both run on these two parallel lines, so incongruously dissimilar and yet both so popular and so very orthodox, each in its own way. He who presumes to draw a third line, as a hyphen of reconciliation between the two, has to be fully prepared for the worst. He will have his work mangled by reviewers, mocked by the sycophants of Science and Church, misquoted by his opponents, and rejected even by the pious lending libraries. The absurd misconceptions, in so-called cultured circles of society, of the ancient Wisdom-Religion (Bodhism) after the admirably clear and scientifically-presented explanations in Esoteric Buddhism, are a good proof in point. They might have served as a caution even to those Theosophists who, hardened in an almost life-long struggle in the service of their Cause, are neither timid with their pen, nor in the least appalled by dogmatic [pg 002] assumption and scientific authority. Yet, do what Theosophical writers may, neither Materialism nor doctrinal pietism will ever give their Philosophy a fair hearing. Their doctrines will be systematically rejected, and their theories denied a place even in the ranks of those scientific ephemera, the ever-shifting “working hypotheses” of our day. To the advocate of the “animalistic” theory, our cosmogenetical and anthropogenetical teachings are “fairy-tales” at best. For to those who would shirk any moral responsibility, it seems certainly more convenient to accept descent from a common simian ancestor and see a brother in a dumb, tailless baboon, than to acknowledge the fatherhood of Pitris, the “Sons of God,” and to have to recognise as a brother a starveling from the slums.
Our time is a contradictory anomaly. It is incredibly materialistic and also incredibly pious. Our literature, our modern thoughts and progress, so-called, both follow these two parallel paths, which are strangely different yet both very popular and quite orthodox, each in its own way. Anyone who tries to create a third path, as a bridge to reconcile the two, needs to be ready for the worst. They will have their work torn apart by reviewers, ridiculed by the followers of Science and Church, misquoted by their opponents, and even rejected by the pious lending libraries. The ridiculous misunderstandings, in so-called cultured circles of society, of the ancient Wisdom-Religion (Bodhism) after the clearly presented, scientifically explained ideas in Mystical Buddhism, are a perfect example. They might have served as a warning even to those Theosophists who, toughened by nearly a lifetime of struggle for their Cause, are neither shy with their writing nor in the least intimidated by dogmatic [pg 002] assumptions or scientific authority. Yet, despite what Theosophical writers do, neither Materialism nor doctrinal piety will ever grant their Philosophy a fair chance. Their ideas will be systematically dismissed, and their theories denied a place even among those scientific fads, the ever-changing “working hypotheses” of our time. To the supporter of the “animalistic” theory, our teachings on the creation of the universe and humanity are “fairy tales” at best. For those who want to avoid any moral responsibility, it certainly seems easier to accept descent from a common primate ancestor and see a relative in a mute, tailless baboon than to recognize the fatherhood of Pitris, the "Children of God," and to have to see a brother in a beggar from the slums.
“Hold back!” shout in their turn the pietists. “You will never make of respectable church-going Christians Esoteric Buddhists!”
“Wait a second!” the pietists shout back. "You’ll never transform good, church-going Christians into Esoteric Buddhists!"
Nor are we, in truth, in any way anxious to attempt the metamorphosis. But this cannot, nor shall it, prevent Theosophists from saying what they have to say, especially to those who, in opposing to our doctrine Modern Science, do so not for her own fair sake, but only to ensure the success of their private hobbies and personal glorification. If we cannot prove many of our points, no more can they; yet we may show how, instead of giving historical and scientific facts—for the edification of those who, knowing less than they, look to Scientists to do their thinking and form their opinions—the efforts of most of our scholars seem solely directed to killing ancient facts, or distorting them into props to support their own special views. This will be done in no spirit of malice or even criticism, as the writer readily admits that most of those she finds fault with stand immeasurably higher in learning than herself. But great scholarship does not preclude bias and prejudice, nor is it a safeguard against self-conceit, but rather the reverse. Moreover, it is but in the legitimate defence of our own statements, i.e., the vindication of Ancient Wisdom and its great truths, that we mean to take our “great authorities” to task.
We’re not really eager to make any changes. But that won’t stop Theosophists from expressing their views, especially to those who oppose our ideas in favor of Modern Science, not for the science itself, but just to advance their personal interests and boost their own status. If we can’t prove many of our points, neither can they; but we can demonstrate how, instead of providing historical and scientific facts to enlighten those who rely on Scientists to do their thinking and form their opinions, many of our scholars seem mainly focused on undermining ancient facts or twisting them to support their own views. This isn’t meant to be malicious or overly critical, as the writer admits that most of those she criticizes are much more knowledgeable than she is. However, great expertise doesn’t eliminate bias and prejudice, nor does it protect against arrogance; in fact, it often has the opposite effect. Additionally, it is purely in defense of our own claims, namely the validation of Ancient Wisdom and its fundamental truths, that we intend to challenge our “great authorities.”
Indeed, unless the precaution of answering beforehand certain objections to the fundamental propositions in the present work be adopted—objections which are certain to be made on the authority of this, that, or another scholar concerning the Esoteric character of all the archaic and ancient works on Philosophy—our statements will be once more contradicted and even discredited. One of the main points in this Volume is to indicate in the works of the old Âryan, Greek, and [pg 003] other Philosophers of note, as well as in all the world-scriptures, the presence of a strong Esoteric allegory and symbolism. Another of the objects is to prove that the key of interpretation, as furnished by the Eastern Hindu-Buddhistic canon of Occultism—fitting as well the Christian Gospels as it does archaic Egyptian, Greek, Chaldæan, Persian, and even Hebrew-Mosaic Books—must have been one common to all the nations, however divergent may have been their respective methods and exoteric “blinds.” These claims are vehemently denied by some of the foremost scholars of our day. In his Edinburgh Lectures, Prof. Max Müller discarded this fundamental statement of the Theosophists by pointing to the Hindu Shâstras and Pandits, who know nothing of such Esotericism.1 The learned Sanskrit scholar stated in so many words that there was no hidden meaning, no Esoteric element or “blinds,” either in the Purânas or the Upanishads. Considering that the word “Upanishad” means, when translated, the “Secret Doctrine,” the assertion is, to say the least, extraordinary. Sir M. Monier Williams again holds the same view with regard to Buddhism. To hear him is to regard Gautama, the Buddha, as an enemy of every pretence to Esoteric teachings. He himself never taught them! All such “pretences” to Occult learning and “magic powers” are due to the later Arhats, the subsequent followers of the “Light of Asia”! Prof. B. Jowett, again, as contemptuously passes the sponge over the “absurd” interpretations of Plato's Timæus and the Mosaic Books by the Neoplatonists. There is not a breath of the Oriental (Gnostic) spirit of Mysticism in Plato's Dialogues, the Regius Professor of Greek tells us, nor any approach to Science, either. Finally, to cap the climax, Prof. Sayce, the Assyriologist, although he does not deny the actual presence, in the Assyrian tablets and cuneiform literature, of a hidden meaning—
Indeed, unless we take the step of addressing certain objections to the fundamental ideas presented in this work beforehand—objections that will undoubtedly arise from various scholars regarding the Esoteric nature of all ancient philosophical texts—our claims will again face contradiction and even discredit. One of the primary focuses of this Volume is to highlight the strong presence of Esoteric allegory and symbolism in the works of ancient Aryan, Greek, and other notable philosophers, as well as in all sacred texts worldwide. Another objective is to demonstrate that the interpretative key provided by the Eastern Hindu-Buddhist tradition of Occultism fits both the Christian Gospels and the ancient Egyptian, Greek, Chaldean, Persian, and even Hebrew-Mosaic texts. This key must have been shared among all cultures, despite their different methods and exoteric "blinds." Some top scholars today strongly reject these ideas. In his Edinburgh Lectures, Prof. Max Müller dismissed this foundational claim of the Theosophists by citing the Hindu Shâstras and Pandits, who know nothing of such Esotericism. The learned Sanskrit scholar explicitly stated that there was no hidden meaning, no Esoteric element or "blinds" in the Purânas or the Upanishads. Given that the word "Upanishad" translates to "Secret Doctrine," this assertion is, to put it mildly, quite remarkable. Sir M. Monier Williams similarly holds this view regarding Buddhism, portraying Gautama, the Buddha, as opposed to any notion of Esoteric teachings, claiming he never taught them! All such "pretenses" of Occult knowledge and "magic powers" are attributed to the later Arhats, the subsequent followers of the "Light of Asia"! Prof. B. Jowett also dismissively critiques the "absurd" interpretations of Plato's Timæus and the Mosaic Books by the Neoplatonists. He informs us that Plato's Dialogues lack any hint of Oriental (Gnostic) mysticism and do not approach Science either. To top it off, Prof. Sayce, the Assyriologist, although he acknowledges the hidden meanings present in the Assyrian tablets and cuneiform literature—
Many of the sacred texts ... so written as to be intelligible only to the initiated—
Many of the sacred texts ... were written so that only those who are initiated can understand—
yet insists that the “keys and glosses” thereof are now in the hands of the Assyriologists. The modern scholars, he affirms, have in their possession clues to the interpretation of the Esoteric Records,
yet insists that the "keys and notes" of it are now with the Assyriologists. He claims that modern scholars have clues for interpreting the Esoteric Records,
Which even the initiated priests [of Chaldæa] did not possess.
Which even the trained priests of Chaldæa did not possess.
Thus, in the scholarly appreciation of our modern Orientalists and Professors, Science was in its infancy in the days of the Egyptian and Chaldæan Astronomers. Pânini, the greatest Grammarian in the world, was unacquainted with the art of writing. So was the Lord Buddha, and everyone else in India until 300 b.c. The grossest ignorance reigned in the days of the Indian Rishis, and even in those of Thales, Pythagoras, and Plato. Theosophists must indeed be superstitious ignoramuses to speak as they do, in the face of such learned evidence to the contrary!
Thus, in the scholarly appreciation of our modern Orientalists and Professors, science was just starting out during the times of the Egyptian and Chaldean astronomers. Pānini, the greatest grammarian in the world, didn’t know how to write. Neither did the Lord Buddha, nor anyone else in India until 300 b.c.. The greatest ignorance prevailed during the times of the Indian Rishis, and even during those of Thales, Pythagoras, and Plato. Theosophists must really be superstitious ignoramuses to speak as they do, considering such learned evidence to the contrary!
Truly it looks as if, since the world's creation, there has been but one age of real knowledge on earth—the present age. In the misty twilight, in the grey dawn of history, stand the pale shadows of the old Sages of world renown. They were hopelessly groping for the correct meaning of their own Mysteries, the spirit whereof has departed without revealing itself to the Hierophants, and has remained latent in space until the advent of the initiates of Modern Science and Research. The noontide brightness of knowledge has only now arrived at the “Know-All,” who, basking in the dazzling sun of induction, busies himself with his Penelopeian task of “working hypotheses,” and loudly asserts his rights to universal knowledge. Can anyone wonder, then, that according to present views the learning of the ancient Philosopher, and even sometimes that of his direct successors in the past centuries, has ever been useless to the world and valueless to himself? For, as explained repeatedly in so many words, while the Rishis and the Sages of old have walked far over the arid fields of myth and superstition, the mediæval Scholar, and even the average eighteenth century Scientist, have always been more or less cramped by their “supernatural” religion and beliefs. True, it is generally conceded that some ancient and also mediæval Scholars, such as Pythagoras, Plato, Paracelsus, and Roger Bacon, followed by a host of glorious names, had indeed left not a few landmarks over precious mines of Philosophy and unexplored lodes of Physical Science. But then the actual excavation of these, the smelting of the gold and silver, and the cutting of the precious jewels they contain, are all due to the patient labours of the modern man of Science. And is it not to the unparalleled genius of the latter that the ignorant and hitherto-deluded world owes a correct knowledge of the real nature of the Kosmos, of the true origin of the universe and man, as revealed in the automatic and mechanical theories of the Physicists, in accordance with strictly scientific Philosophy? [pg 005] Before our cultured era, Science was but a name, Philosophy a delusion and a snare. According to the modest claims of contemporary authority on genuine Science and Philosophy, the Tree of Knowledge has only now sprung from the dead weeds of superstition, as a beautiful butterfly emerges from an ugly grub. We have, therefore, nothing for which to thank our forefathers. The Ancients have at best prepared and fertilised the soil; it is the Moderns who have planted the seeds of knowledge and reared the lovely plants called blank negation and sterile agnosticism.
It seems like since the beginning of time, there’s only been one real age of knowledge—the present one. In the faint light of history’s early days, the dim figures of the famous ancient sages stand there. They were desperately trying to uncover the true meaning of their own mysteries, the essence of which has vanished without revealing itself to the teachers and has stayed hidden in the cosmos until the arrival of today’s scientists and researchers. The bright glow of knowledge has only recently reached the “Know-All,” who, soaking up the brilliant light of deduction, is busy with his tedious task of “working hypotheses,” loudly claiming his right to universal knowledge. Can anyone be surprised that nowadays people consider the wisdom of ancient philosophers—even that of their direct successors in the past centuries—as useless to the world and worthless to themselves? For, as has been explained many times, while the ancient sages roamed across the barren lands of myths and superstitions, the medieval scholars and even the average scientists of the eighteenth century were often limited by their “supernatural” beliefs and religions. True, it is generally accepted that some ancient and medieval thinkers like Pythagoras, Plato, Paracelsus, and Roger Bacon, along with many notable figures, did indeed leave behind valuable insights into philosophy and uncharted areas of physical science. However, the actual digging into those insights, refining the gold and silver, and cutting the precious gems they contain has all been thanks to the hard work of modern scientists. Isn’t it to the unmatched brilliance of these scientists that our previously misled world now owes an accurate understanding of the true nature of the cosmos, the real origins of the universe and humanity, as revealed through the automatic and mechanical theories of physicists in line with strict scientific philosophy? [pg 005] Before our enlightened era, science was just a term, and philosophy was an illusion and a trap. According to the modest claims of today’s authorities on genuine science and philosophy, the Tree of Knowledge has only just emerged from the dried-up weeds of superstition, like a beautiful butterfly coming out of a caterpillar. Therefore, we owe nothing to our ancestors. The ancients merely prepared and enriched the soil; it’s the moderns who have sown the seeds of knowledge and nurtured the lovely plants called blank negation and sterile agnosticism.
Such, however, is not the view taken by Theosophists. They repeat what was stated twenty years ago. It is not sufficient to speak of the “untenable conceptions of an uncultured past” (Tyndall); of the “parler enfantin” of the Vaidic poets (Max Müller); of the “absurdities” of the Neoplatonists (Jowett); and of the ignorance of the Chaldæo-Assyrian initiated Priests with regard to their own symbols, when compared with the knowledge thereon of the British Orientalist (Sayce). Such assumptions have to be proven by something more solid than the mere word of these scholars. For no amount of boastful arrogance can hide the intellectual quarries out of which the representations of so many modern Philosophers and Scholars have been carved. How many of the most distinguished European Scientists have derived honour and credit for the mere dressing-up of the ideas of these old Philosophers, whom they are ever ready to disparage, is left to an impartial posterity to say. Thus it does seem not altogether untrue as stated in Isis Unveiled, to say of certain Orientalists and Scholars of dead languages, that they will allow their boundless conceit and self-opinionatedness to run away with their logic and reasoning powers, rather than concede to the ancient Philosophers the knowledge of anything the modern do not know.
However, this isn’t the perspective held by Theosophists. They echo what was said twenty years ago. It’s not enough to talk about the “untenable ideas of an uncultured past” (Tyndall); the “childlike speech” of the Vedic poets (Max Müller); the “absurdities” of the Neoplatonists (Jowett); or the ignorance of the Chaldeo-Assyrian initiated Priests regarding their own symbols compared to the knowledge of British Orientalists (Sayce). These claims need to be supported by something stronger than just the words of these scholars. No amount of boastful arrogance can conceal the intellectual foundations from which many modern philosophers and scholars have drawn their ideas. The question of how many esteemed European scientists have gained honor and recognition merely by repackaging the ideas of these ancient philosophers, whom they are quick to criticize, will be decided by unbiased future generations. It does seem somewhat accurate, as noted in *Isis Unveiled*, to say that certain Orientalists and scholars of dead languages allow their overwhelming pride and self-importance to cloud their logic and reasoning, rather than admit that the ancient philosophers knew things that modern scholars do not.
As part of this work treats of the Initiates and the secret knowledge imparted during the Mysteries, the statements of those who, in spite of the fact that Plato was an Initiate, maintain that no hidden Mysticism is to be discovered in his works, have to be first examined. Too many of the present scholars, Greek and Sanskrit, are but too apt to forego facts in favour of their own preconceived theories based on personal prejudice. They conveniently forget, at every opportunity, not only the numerous changes in language, but also that the allegorical style in the writings of old Philosophers and the secretiveness of the Mystics had their raison d'être; that both the pre-Christian and the post-Christian [pg 006] classical writers—the great majority at all events—were under the sacred obligation never to divulge the solemn secrets communicated to them in the sanctuaries; and that this alone is sufficient to sadly mislead their translators and profane critics. But these critics will admit nothing of the kind, as will presently be seen.
As part of this work discussing the Initiates and the secret knowledge shared during the Mysteries, we need to first examine the claims of those who, despite Plato being an Initiate, insist that there is no hidden Mysticism in his writings. Many contemporary scholars, both Greek and Sanskrit, often overlook facts in favor of their own preconceived theories influenced by personal bias. They conveniently ignore, whenever they can, not only the many changes in language but also that the allegorical style in the writings of ancient philosophers and the secrecy of the Mystics served a specific purpose; both pre-Christian and post-Christian classical writers—the vast majority, in fact—had a sacred obligation never to reveal the solemn secrets given to them in the sanctuaries. This alone is enough to unfortunately mislead their translators and uninformed critics. However, these critics will not acknowledge such a perspective, as will soon be shown.
For over twenty-two centuries everyone who has read Plato has been aware that, like most of the other Greek Philosophers of note, he had been initiated; that therefore, being tied down by the Sodalian Oath, he could speak of certain things only in veiled allegories. His reverence for the Mysteries is unbounded; he openly confesses that he writes “enigmatically,” and we see him take the greatest precautions to conceal the true meaning of his words. Every time the subject touches the greater secrets of Oriental Wisdom—the cosmogony of the universe, or the ideal preëxisting world—Plato shrouds his Philosophy in the profoundest darkness. His Timæus is so confused that no one but an Initiate can understand the hidden meaning. As already said in Isis Unveiled:
For over twenty-two centuries, anyone who has read Plato knows that, like most other notable Greek philosophers, he was initiated; therefore, bound by the Sodalian Oath, he could only discuss certain topics through veiled allegories. His respect for the Mysteries is immense; he openly admits that he writes “enigmatically,” and we see him take extreme care to hide the true meaning of his words. Whenever he touches on the greater secrets of Eastern Wisdom—the creation of the universe or the ideal pre-existing world—Plato cloaks his philosophy in deep obscurity. His Timaeus is so convoluted that only an Initiate can grasp the hidden meaning. As previously mentioned in Isis Unveiled:
The speculations of Plato in the Banquet on the creation, or rather the evolution, of primordial men, and the essay on cosmogony in the Timæus, must be taken allegorically if we accept them at all. It is this hidden Pythagorean meaning in Timæus, Cratylus, and Parmenides, and a few other trilogies and dialogues, that the Neoplatonists ventured to expound, as far as the theurgical vow of secresy would allow them. The Pythagorean doctrine that God is the Universal Mind diffused through all things, and the dogma of the soul's immortality, are the leading features in these apparently incongruous teachings. His piety and the great veneration he felt for the Mysteries are sufficient warrant that Plato would not allow his indiscretion to get the better of that deep sense of responsibility which is felt by every Adept. “Constantly perfecting himself in perfect Mysteries a man in them alone becomes truly perfect,” says he in the Phædrus.
Plato's ideas in the Feast about the creation, or really the evolution, of early humans, along with the essay on cosmogony in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Timæusshould be understood as an allegory if we accept them at all. It’s this concealed Pythagorean significance in the Timæus, Cratylus, and Parmenides, along with some other trilogies and dialogues, that the Neoplatonists attempted to clarify, as much as the theurgical vow of secrecy permitted. The Pythagorean belief that God is the Universal Mind present in all things, along with the concept of the soul's immortality, are the main themes in these seemingly unrelated teachings. His dedication and the deep respect he held for the Mysteries give us good reason to believe that Plato wouldn’t let his carelessness overshadow the strong sense of responsibility felt by every Adept. “A man can only become truly perfect by continually refining himself in the perfect Mysteries,” he says in the Phaedrus.
He took no pains to conceal his displeasure that the Mysteries had become less secret than formerly. Instead of profaning them by putting them within the reach of the multitude, he would have guarded them with jealous care against all but the most earnest and worthy of his disciples.2 While mentioning the Gods on every page, his monotheism is unquestionable, for the whole thread of his discourse indicates that by the term “Gods” he means a class of beings lower in the scale than Deities, and but one grade higher than men. Even Josephus perceived and acknowledged this fact, despite the natural prejudice of his race. In his [pg 007]famous onslaught upon Apion, this historian says: “Those, however, among the Greeks who philosophized in accordance with truth were not ignorant of anything, ... nor did they fail to perceive the chilling superficialities of the mythical allegories, on which account they justly despised them.... By which thing Plato, being moved, says it is not necessary to admit any one of the other poets into ‘the Commonwealth,’ and he dismisses Homer blandly, after having crowned him and pouring unguent upon him, in order that indeed he should not destroy by his myths, the orthodox belief respecting one God.”3
He showed no attempt to conceal his frustration that the Mysteries had become less secret than they used to be. Instead of lowering their importance by making them available to everyone, he would have safeguarded them with great care, allowing only the most committed and worthy of his followers to access them.2Although he references the Gods on every page, his monotheism is evident, as the overall direction of his discussion suggests that by the term __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, he means something specific. “Gods” he refers to a group of beings that are ranked below deities and just above humans. Even Josephus recognized and acknowledged this, despite the natural biases of his background. In his [pg 007]In the well-known attack on Apion, this historian states: “Those Greeks who truly engaged in philosophy understood everything... and they didn't ignore the shallow aspects of the mythical stories, which is why they rightfully dismissed them. ... For this reason, Plato, feeling the need to do so, argues that it's unnecessary to allow any of the other poets into ‘the Commonwealth,’ and he lightly dismisses Homer after paying him respect and honoring him, so that his myths do not weaken the orthodox belief in one God.”3
And this is the “God” of every Philosopher, God infinite and impersonal. All this and much more, which there is no room here to quote, leads one to the undeniable certitude that (a), as all the Sciences and Philosophies were in the hands of the temple Hierophants, Plato, as initiated by them, must have known them; and (b), that logical inference alone is amply sufficient to justify anyone in regarding Plato's writings as allegories and “dark sayings,” veiling truths which he had no right to divulge.
And this is the "God" of every philosopher, an infinite and impersonal God. All of this, along with much more that I can't quote here, leads to the undeniable conclusion that (a), since all the sciences and philosophies were controlled by the temple initiates, Plato, having been initiated by them, must have known about them; and (b), that logical reasoning alone is more than enough to justify anyone in viewing Plato's writings as allegories and "dark sayings" obscuring truths he had no right to reveal.
This established, how comes it that one of the best Greek scholars in England, Prof. Jowett, the modern translator of Plato's works, seeks to demonstrate that none of the Dialogues—including even the Timæus—have any element of Oriental Mysticism about them? Those who can discern the true spirit of Plato's Philosophy will hardly be convinced by the arguments which the Master of Balliol College lays before his readers. “Obscure and repulsive” to him, the Timæus may certainly be; but it is as certain that this obscurity does not arise, as the Professor tells his public, “in the infancy of physical science,” but rather in its days of secresy; not “out of the confusion of theological, mathematical, and physiological notions,” or “out of the desire to conceive the whole of Nature without any adequate knowledge of the parts.”4 For Mathematics and Geometry were the backbone of Occult cosmogony, hence of “Theology,” and the physiological notions of the ancient Sages are being daily verified by Science in our age; at least, to those who know how to read and understand ancient Esoteric works. The “knowledge of the parts” avails us little, if this knowledge only leads us the more to ignorance of the Whole, or the “nature and reason of the Universal,” as Plato called Deity, and causes us to blunder most egregiously because of our boasted inductive methods. Plato may have [pg 008] been “incapable of induction, or generalization in the modern sense”;5 he may have been ignorant also, of the circulation of the blood, which, we are told, “was absolutely unknown to him,”6 but then, there is naught to disprove that he knew what blood is—and this is more than any modern Physiologist or Biologist can claim nowadays.
This established, how is it that one of the best Greek scholars in England, Prof. Jowett, the modern translator of Plato's works, argues that none of the Dialogues—including even the Timaeus—contain any elements of Oriental Mysticism? Those who can grasp the true essence of Plato's Philosophy will likely not be swayed by the points that the Master of Balliol College presents to his readers. “Hidden and gross” to him, the Timaios may indeed be; however, it is equally clear that this obscurity does not arise, as the Professor states, "in the early days of physical science," but rather in its times of secrecy; not "from the chaos of theological, mathematical, and physiological ideas," or "from the desire to understand all of Nature without having a good understanding of its individual parts."4 For Mathematics and Geometry formed the foundation of Occult cosmogony, which is the basis of “Theology,” and the physiological ideas of the ancient Sages are being continually confirmed by Science today; at least for those who know how to interpret and understand ancient Esoteric texts. The “understanding of the components” is of little value to us if this knowledge only leads us further away from understanding the Whole, or the "the nature and reasoning of the Universe," as Plato referred to Deity, and leads us to stumble significantly due to our claimed inductive methods. Plato may have been [pg 008] "unable to make inductions or generalizations as we understand them today";5 he may have also been unaware of the circulation of the blood, which, it is said, “was totally unknown to him,”6 but that doesn't disprove that he understood what blood is—and that is more than any modern Physiologist or Biologist can claim today.
Though a wider and far more generous margin for knowledge is allowed the “physical philosopher” by Prof. Jowett than by nearly any other modern commentator and critic, nevertheless, his criticism so considerably outweighs his laudation, that it may be as well to quote his own words, to show clearly his bias. Thus he says:
Though a broader and much more generous scope for understanding is granted to the “physical philosopher” by Prof. Jowett than by almost any other modern commentator and critic, still, his criticism significantly exceeds his praise, making it fitting to use his own words to clearly illustrate his bias. He states:
To bring sense under the control of reason; to find some way through the labyrinth or chaos of appearances, either the highway of mathematics, or more devious paths suggested by the analogy of man with the world and of the world with man; to see that all things have a cause and are tending towards an end—this is the spirit of the ancient physical philosopher.7 But we neither appreciate the conditions of knowledge to which he was subjected, nor have the ideas which fastened upon his imagination the same hold upon us. For he is hovering between matter and mind; he is under the dominion of abstractions; his impressions are taken almost at random from the outside of nature; he sees the light, but not the objects which are revealed by the light; and he brings into juxtaposition things which to us appear wide as the poles asunder, because he finds nothing between them.
To achieve understanding through reason; to navigate the confusion or chaos of appearances, whether via the straightforward path of mathematics or through more intricate routes inspired by the relationship between people and the world, and the world with people; to acknowledge that everything has a cause and is directed towards a purpose—this captures the essence of the ancient physical philosopher.7However, we neither grasp the circumstances of knowledge he encountered, nor do the ideas that inspired him have the same influence on us. He is trapped between physical reality and thought; he is controlled by concepts; his perceptions are gathered almost haphazardly from the surface of nature; he notices the light but not the objects it shines on; and he contrasts things that appear entirely different to us because he sees nothing in between.
The last proposition but one must evidently be distasteful to the modern “physical philosopher,” who sees the “objects” before him, but fails to see the light of the Universal Mind, which reveals them, i.e., who proceeds in a diametrically opposite way. Therefore the learned Professor comes to the conclusion that the ancient Philosopher, whom he now judges from Plato's Timæus, must have acted in a decidedly unphilosophical and even irrational way. For:
The second to last idea must clearly be unappealing to the modern "physical philosopher," who sees the "objects" in front of him but fails to recognize the light of the Universal Mind that reveals them, in other words, who approaches the subject in a completely opposite manner. As a result, the learned Professor concludes that the ancient Philosopher, whom he now evaluates based on Plato's *Timæus*, must have behaved in a distinctly unphilosophical and even irrational manner. For:
He passes abruptly from persons to ideas and numbers, and from ideas and numbers to persons,8 he confuses subject and object, first and final causes, and in [pg 009]dreaming of geometrical figures9 is lost in a flux of sense. And now an effort of mind is required on our parts in order to understand his double language, or to apprehend the twilight character of the knowledge and the genius of ancient philosophers which, under such conditions [?], seems by a divine power in many instances to have anticipated the truth.10
He suddenly transitions from talking about people to discussing concepts and numbers, and from concepts and numbers back to individuals,8 he confuses subjects and objects, initial and ultimate causes, and in [pg 009]visualizing geometric shapes9 gets caught up in a swirl of sensations. Now, we need to concentrate our thoughts. to understand his mixed signals, or to get it the unclear nature of the knowledge and the insight of ancient thinkers that, in such circumstances, seems to have often foretold the truth through some divine influence.10
Whether “such conditions” imply those of ignorance and mental stolidity in “the genius of ancient philosophers” or something else, we do not know. But what we do know is that the meaning of the sentences we have italicized is perfectly clear. Whether the Regius Professor of Greek believes or disbelieves in a hidden sense of geometrical figures and of the Esoteric “jargon,” he nevertheless admits the presence of a “double language” in the writings of these Philosophers. Thence he admits a hidden meaning, which must have had an interpretation. Why, then, does he flatly contradict his own statement on the very next page? And why should he deny to the Timæus—that preëminently Pythagorean (mystic) Dialogue—any Occult meaning and take such pains to convince his readers that
Whether “such conditions” refer to ignorance and mental dullness in “the genius of ancient philosophers” or something else is unclear. However, we do know that the meaning of the sentences we have italicized is completely straightforward. Whether the Regius Professor of Greek believes or does not believe in a hidden meaning behind geometrical figures and the Esoteric “jargon,” he still acknowledges the existence of a “double language” in the works of these philosophers. Therefore, he accepts that there is a hidden meaning, which must have been interpreted. So why does he directly contradict his own statement on the next page? And why should he deny any Occult significance to the Timæus—that distinctly Pythagorean (mystical) dialogue—and go to such lengths to persuade his readers that
The influence which the Timæus has exercised upon posterity is partly due to a misunderstanding.
The impact of the Timæus has had on future generations is partly due to a misunderstanding.
The following quotation from his Introduction is in direct contradiction with the paragraph which precedes it, as above quoted:
The following quotation from his Introduction directly contradicts the paragraph mentioned above:
In the supposed depths of this dialogue the Neo-Platonists found hidden meanings and connections with the Jewish and Christian Scriptures, and out of them they dictated doctrines quite at variance with the spirit of Plato. Believing that he was inspired by the Holy Ghost, or had received his wisdom from Moses,11 [pg 010]they seemed to find in his writings the Christian Trinity, the Word, the Church ... and the Neo-Platonists had a method of interpretation which could elicit any meaning out of any words. They were really incapable of distinguishing between the opinions of one philosopher and another, or between the serious thoughts of Plato and his passing fancies.12... [But] there is no danger of the modern commentators on the Timæus falling into the absurdity of the Neo-Platonists.
In what they considered the depths of this dialogue, the Neo-Platonists found hidden meanings and links to the Jewish and Christian Scriptures, which led them to create doctrines that significantly differed from Plato’s original ideas. They believed he was inspired by the Holy Spirit or had received his wisdom from Moses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.11[pg 010]They appeared to discover the Christian Trinity, the Word, the Church, and so on, in his writings. The Neo-Platonists had a method of interpreting texts that could extract any meaning from any words. They genuinely couldn't distinguish between the perspectives of different philosophers or between Plato's serious concepts and his casual remarks.12... [But] current commentators on the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Timæuswon't get caught up in the absurdity of the Neo-Platonists.
No danger whatever, of course, for the simple reason that the modern commentators have never had the key to Occult interpretations. And before another word is said in defence of Plato and the Neoplatonists, the learned master of Balliol College ought to be respectfully asked: What does, or can he know of the Esoteric canon of interpretation? By the term “canon” is here meant that key which was communicated orally from “mouth to ear” by the Master to the disciple, or by the Hierophant to the candidate for initiation; this from time immemorial throughout a long series of ages, during which the inner—not public—Mysteries were the most sacred institution of every land. Without such a key no correct interpretation of either the Dialogues of Plato or any Scripture, from the Vedas to Homer, from the Zend Avesta to the Mosaic Books, is possible. How then can the Rev. Dr. Jowett know that the interpretations made by the Neoplatonists of the various sacred books of the nations were “absurdities?” Where, again, has he found an opportunity of studying these “interpretations”? History shows that all such works were destroyed by the Christian Church Fathers and their fanatical catechumens, wherever they were found. To say that such men as Ammonius, a genius and a saint, whose learning and holy life earned for him the title of Theodidaktos (“God-taught”), such men as Plotinus, Porphyry, and Proclus, were “incapable of distinguishing between the opinions of one philosopher and another, or between the serious thoughts of Plato and his fancies,” is to assume an untenable position for a Scholar. It amounts to saying that, (a) scores of the most famous Philosophers, the greatest Scholars and Sages of Greece and of the Roman Empire were dull fools, and (b) that all the other commentators, lovers of Greek Philosophy, some of them the acutest intellects of the age—who do not agree with Dr. Jowett—are also fools and no better than those whom they admire. The patronising tone of the last above-quoted passage is modulated with the most naïve conceit, remarkable even in our age of self-glorification and mutual-admiration [pg 011] cliques. We have to compare the Professor's views with those of some other scholars.
No danger at all, obviously, because modern commentators don't have the key to understanding Occult interpretations. Before defending Plato and the Neoplatonists, the learned head of Balliol College should be respectfully asked: What does he know about the Esoteric set of interpretations? By "canon," we mean the key that was passed down orally from "mouth to ear" by the Master to the disciple or by the Hierophant to the candidate for initiation; this has been the case throughout history during which the inner—rather than public—Mysteries were the most sacred institutions in every land. Without such a key, no correct interpretation of either Plato's Conversations or any Scriptures, from the Vedas to Homer, or the Zend Avesta to the Mosaic Books, is possible. So how can Rev. Dr. Jowett claim that the interpretations made by the Neoplatonists of various sacred texts were "nonsense?" Where has he ever had the chance to study these "interpretations"? History shows that all such works were destroyed by the Christian Church Fathers and their zealous followers wherever they were found. To say that scholars like Ammonius, a genius and a saint who earned the title of Theodidaktos ("Divinely inspired"), along with thinkers like Plotinus, Porphyry, and Proclus, were "unable to tell the difference between the views of one philosopher and another, or between Plato's serious ideas and his whimsical notions," is to take an untenable position for any Scholar. It suggests that, (a) many of the most famous philosophers, the greatest scholars and sages of Greece and the Roman Empire were simply dull fools, and (b) that all other commentators, enthusiasts of Greek Philosophy—some of whom are the sharpest minds of the time—who disagree with Dr. Jowett are also fools and no better than those they admire. The condescending tone in the passage above is tainted with the most naive arrogance, which is notable even in our age of self-promotion and mutual admiration [pg 011] cliques. We need to compare the Professor's views with those of other scholars.
Says Prof. Alexander Wilder of New York, one of the best Platonists of the day, speaking of Ammonius, the founder of the Neoplatonic School:
Says Prof. Alexander Wilder of New York, one of the leading Platonists today, speaking about Ammonius, the founder of the Neoplatonic School:
His deep spiritual intuition, his extensive learning, his familiarity with the Christian Fathers, Pantænus, Clement, and Athenagoras, and with the most erudite philosophers of the time, all fitted him for the labour which he performed so thoroughly.13 He was successful in drawing to his views the greatest scholars and public men of the Roman Empire, who had little taste for wasting time in dialectic pursuits or superstitious observances. The results of his ministration are perceptible at the present day in every country of the Christian world; every prominent system of doctrine now bearing the marks of his plastic hand. Every ancient philosophy has had its votaries among the moderns; and even Judaism ... has taken upon itself changes which were suggested by the “God-taught”Alexandrian.... He was a man of rare learning and endowments, of blameless life and amiable disposition. His almost superhuman ken and many excellencies won for him the title of Theodidaktos; but he followed the modest example of Pythagoras, and only assumed the title of Philalethian, or lover of truth.14
His profound spiritual understanding, broad knowledge, and familiarity with Christian Fathers like Pantænus, Clement, and Athenagoras, as well as the leading philosophers of his time, prepared him remarkably well for the work he carried out so effectively.13 He successfully attracted the top scholars and public figures of the Roman Empire, who were not interested in wasting time on debates or superstitions. The effects of his ministry are still seen today in every country of the Christian world; every major doctrine now reflects his influence. Every ancient philosophy has found its supporters among modern thinkers; even Judaism has changed in ways inspired by the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “God-taught”Alexandrian.... He was a man of extraordinary knowledge and skills, living a life without fault and possessing a warm personality. His remarkable understanding and multiple qualities earned him the title of Theodidaktos; however, he modestly preferred to take the title of Philalethian, or lover of truth.14
It would be happy for truth and fact were our modern scholars to follow as modestly in the steps of their great predecessors. But not they—Philalethians!
It would be great for truth and facts if our modern scholars were to follow as humbly in the footsteps of their great predecessors. But they don't—Philalethians!
Moreover, we know that:
Also, we know that:
Like Orpheus, Pythagoras, Confucius, Socrates, and Jesus himself,15 Ammonius committed nothing to writing.16 Instead he ... communicated his most [pg 012]important doctrines to persons duly instructed and disciplined, imposing on them the obligations of secresy, as was done before him by Zoroaster and Pythagoras, and in the Mysteries. Except a few treatises of his disciples we have only the declarations of his adversaries from which to ascertain what he actually taught.17
Like Orpheus, Pythagoras, Confucius, Socrates, and Jesus himself,15 Ammonius didn’t take any notes.16 Instead, he shared his most [pg 012]Important teachings were shared with individuals who were properly trained and disciplined, requiring them to keep everything confidential, just like Zoroaster and Pythagoras did before him, as well as in the Mysteries. Aside from a few works by his students, we only have the claims of his critics to understand what he truly taught.17
It is from the biassed statements of such “adversaries,” probably, that the learned Oxford translator of Plato's Dialogues came to the conclusion that:
It is from the biased statements of such "rivals," likely, that the scholarly Oxford translator of Plato's Dialogues reached the conclusion that:
That which was truly great and truly characteristic of him [Plato], his effort to realise and connect abstractions, was not understood by them [the Neoplatonists] at all [?].
What was truly important and unique about him [Plato] was his effort to comprehend and connect abstract ideas, was not understood by them [the Neoplatonists] at all [?].
He states, contemptuously enough for the ancient methods of intellectual analysis, that:
He says, with enough disdain for the old ways of analyzing ideas, that:
This is like saying that the ancient Greek canon of proportion (if ever found), and the Athena Promachus of Phidias, have to be interpreted in the present day from the contemporary history of architecture and sculpture, from the Albert Hall and Memorial Monument, and the hideous Madonnas in crinolines sprinkled over the fair face of Italy. Prof. Jowett remarks that “mysticism is not criticism.” No; but neither is criticism always fair and sound judgment.
This is like saying that the ancient Greek standards of proportion (if ever discovered) and Phidias's Athena Promachus should be interpreted today based on the current history of architecture and sculpture, like the Albert Hall and Memorial Monument, and the ugly Madonnas in crinolines that clutter the beautiful landscapes of Italy. Prof. Jowett notes that "mysticism isn't criticism." True, but criticism isn't always fair and sound either.
La critique est aisée, mais l'art est difficile.
It's easy to judge, but making art is tough.
And such “art” our critic of the Neoplatonists—his Greek scholarship notwithstanding—lacks from a to z. Nor has he, very evidently, the key to the true spirit of the Mysticism of Pythagoras and Plato, since he denies even in the Timæus an element of Oriental Mysticism, and seeks to show Greek Philosophy reäcting upon the East, forgetting that the truth is the exact reverse; that it is “the deeper and more pervading spirit of Orientalism” that had—through Pythagoras and his own initiation into the Mysteries—penetrated into the very depths of Plato's soul.
And such "art" our critic of the Neoplatonists—despite his Greek scholarship—lacks from a to z. He also clearly lacks the key to the true spirit of the Mysticism of Pythagoras and Plato, since he denies even in the Timaios any element of Oriental Mysticism, and tries to show Greek Philosophy reacting to the East, forgetting that the truth is exactly the opposite; it is "the deeper and more widespread essence of Orientalism" that had—through Pythagoras and his own initiation into the Mysteries—penetrated into the very depths of Plato's soul.
But Dr. Jowett does not see this. Nor is he prepared to admit that anything good or rational—in accordance with the “contemporary history of thought”—could ever come out of that Nazareth of the Pagan Mysteries; nor even that there is anything to interpret of a hidden nature in the Timæus or any other Dialogue. For him,
But Dr. Jowett doesn’t see this. He also isn’t willing to acknowledge that anything good or rational—in line with the “current history of thought”—could ever emerge from that Nazareth of the Pagan Mysteries; nor does he believe there’s anything to interpret of a hidden nature in the Timaeus or any other Dialogue. For him,
Among several other equally erroneous propositions, it is especially the assumptions (a) that Plato was entirely free from any element of Eastern Philosophy in his writings, and (b) that every modern scholar, without being a Mystic and a Kabalist himself, can pretend to judge of ancient Esotericism—which we mean to combat. To do this we have to produce more authoritative statements than our own would be, and bring the evidence of other scholars as great as Dr. Jowett, if not greater, specialists in their subjects, moreover, to bear on and destroy the arguments of the Oxford Regius Professor of Greek.
Among several other misguided ideas, two assumptions stand out: (a) that Plato had no influence from Eastern Philosophy in his writings, and (b) that any modern scholar, who isn’t a Mystic or a Kabalist, can claim to understand ancient Esotericism—this is what we intend to challenge. To do this, we need to provide more authoritative statements than our own and present the evidence of other scholars, as respected as Dr. Jowett, if not more so, who are specialists in their fields, to refute the arguments of the Oxford Regius Professor of Greek.
That Plato was undeniably an ardent admirer and follower of Pythagoras no one will deny. And it is equally undeniable, as Matter has it, that Plato had inherited on the one hand his doctrines, and on the other had drawn his wisdom, from the same sources as the Samian Philosopher.21 And the doctrines of Pythagoras are Oriental to the backbone, and even Brâhmanical; for this great Philosopher ever pointed to the far East as the source whence he derived his information and his Philosophy, and Colebrooke shows that Plato makes the same profession in his Epistles, and says that he has taken his teachings “from ancient and sacred doctrines.”22 Furthermore, the ideas of both Pythagoras and Plato coincide too well with the systems of India and with Zoroastrianism to admit any doubt of their origin by anyone who has some acquaintance with these systems. Again:
That Plato was definitely a passionate admirer and follower of Pythagoras is something no one can dispute. It’s also true, as Matter points out, that Plato inherited his doctrines and drew his wisdom from the same sources as the Samian Philosopher. And the doctrines of Pythagoras are fundamentally Eastern, even Brâhmanical; this great Philosopher always referenced the far East as the source of his information and philosophy. Colebrooke shows that Plato makes a similar statement in his Letters, claiming he has obtained his teachings “from ancient and sacred texts.” Furthermore, the ideas of both Pythagoras and Plato align too closely with the systems of India and Zoroastrianism to leave any doubt about their origins for anyone who is somewhat familiar with these systems. Again:
The history of Pantænus and his contemporaries may give the key to the Platonic, and at the same time Oriental, elements that predominate so strikingly in the Gospels over the Jewish Scriptures.
The history of Pantænus and his contemporaries might provide insight into the significant Platonic and Oriental elements that stand out in the Gospels compared to the Jewish Scriptures.
Section I. Introductory Survey.
Initiates who have acquired powers and transcendental knowledge can be traced back to the Fourth Root Race from our own age. As the multiplicity of the subjects to be dealt with prohibits the introduction of such a historical chapter, which, however historical in fact and truth, would be rejected à priori as blasphemy and fable by both Church and Science—we shall only touch on the subject. Science strikes out, at its own sweet will and fancy, dozens of names of ancient heroes, simply because there is too great an element of myth in their histories; the Church insists that biblical patriarchs shall be regarded as historical personages, and terms her seven “Star-angels” the “historical channels and agents of the Creator.” Both are right, since each finds a strong party to side with it. Mankind is at best a sorry herd of Panurgian sheep, following blindly the leader that happens to suit it at the moment. Mankind—the majority at any rate—hates to think for itself. It resents as an insult the humblest invitation to step for a moment outside the old well-beaten tracks, and, judging for itself, to enter into a new path in some fresh direction. Give it an unfamiliar problem to solve, and if its mathematicians, not liking its looks, refuse to deal with it, the crowd, unfamiliar with mathematics, will stare at the unknown quantity, and getting hopelessly entangled in sundry x's and y's, will turn round, trying to rend to pieces the uninvited disturber of its intellectual Nirvâna. This may, perhaps, account for the ease and extraordinary success enjoyed by the Roman Church in her conversions of nominal Protestants and Free-thinkers, whose name is legion, but who have never gone to the trouble of thinking for themselves on these most important and tremendous problems of man's inner nature.
Initiates who have gained powers and transcendent knowledge can be traced back to the Fourth Root Race in our time. Since the variety of topics makes it impossible to include such a historical chapter, which, although based on fact and truth, would be dismissed a priori as blasphemy and fiction by both the Church and Science—we will only briefly touch on the topic. Science arbitrarily disregards many names of ancient heroes because their histories contain too much myth; the Church insists that biblical patriarchs should be seen as historical figures, referring to her seven "Star angels" as the “historical channels and agents of the Creator.” Both are correct, as each has a strong group backing them. Humanity is often a pitiable flock of thoughtless sheep, blindly following whatever leader suits them at the moment. The majority of people dislike thinking for themselves. They see even the smallest suggestion to step outside the usual paths and think for themselves as an insult, and they avoid exploring a new direction. Present them with an unfamiliar problem, and if their mathematicians turn it down because they dislike its appearance, the crowd, unfamiliar with math, will stare blankly at the unknown variable, becoming confused by various x's and y's, and will attempt to attack the uninvited disruptor of their intellectual peace. This may explain the remarkable success the Roman Church has had in converting nominal Protestants and Free-thinkers, who are numerous but have never taken the time to think for themselves about these crucial and profound issues of human nature.
And yet, if the evidence of facts, the records preserved in History, and the uninterrupted anathemas of the Church against “Black Magic” and Magicians of the accursed race of Cain, are not to be heeded, our efforts will prove very puny indeed. When, for nearly two millenniums, [pg 015] a body of men has never ceased to lift its voice against Black Magic, the inference ought to be irrefutable that if Black Magic exists as a real fact, there must be somewhere its counterpart—White Magic. False silver coins could have no existence if there were no genuine silver money. Nature is dual in whatever she attempts, and this ecclesiastical persecution ought alone to have opened the eyes of the public long ago. However much travellers may be ready to pervert every fact with regard to abnormal powers with which certain men are gifted in “heathen” countries; however eager they may be to put false constructions on such facts, and—to use an old proverb—“to call white swan black goose,” and to kill it, yet the evidence of even Roman Catholic missionaries ought to be taken into consideration, once they swear in a body to certain facts. Nor is it because they choose to see Satanic agency in manifestations of a certain kind, that their evidence as to the existence of such powers can be disregarded. For what do they say of China? Those missionaries who have lived in the country for long years, and have seriously studied every fact and belief that may prove an obstacle to their success in making conversions, and who have become familiar with every exoteric rite of both the official religion and sectarian creeds—all swear to the existence of a certain body of men, whom no one can reach but the Emperor and a select body of high officials. A few years ago, before the war in Tonkin, the archbishop in Pekin, on the report of some hundreds of missionaries and Christians, wrote to Rome the identical story that had been reported twenty-five years before, and had been widely circulated in clerical papers. They had fathomed, it was said, the mystery of certain official deputations, sent at times of danger by the Emperor and ruling powers to their Sheu and Kiuay, as they are called among the people. These Sheu and Kiuay, they explained, were the Genii of the mountains, endowed with the most miraculous powers. They are regarded as the protectors of China, by the “ignorant” masses; as the incarnation of Satanic power by the good and “learned” missionaries.
And yet, if we don’t pay attention to the evidence of facts, the records kept in history, and the constant condemnations from the Church against “Dark Magic” and the magicians considered to be part of the cursed lineage of Cain, our efforts will amount to little. When, for nearly two thousand years, [pg 015] a group of people has consistently raised their voices against Black Magic, it’s reasonable to conclude that if Black Magic is a real phenomenon, then its opposite—White Magic—must also exist. Fake silver coins wouldn’t exist if there wasn’t real silver money. Nature creates in pairs, and this church persecution should have opened the public's eyes long ago. No matter how much travelers might twist facts about the unusual abilities of certain people in non-believer countries; no matter how eager they are to misinterpret such facts and—using an old saying—"to call a white swan a black goose," and to destroy it, the evidence from even Roman Catholic missionaries should be considered, especially when they all agree on certain facts. Just because they choose to see Satanic influence in certain types of occurrences doesn’t mean their testimony about the existence of such powers can be ignored. So what do they say about China? Those missionaries who have lived in the country for many years and have carefully studied every fact and belief that might hinder their success in converting people, as well as those who have become familiar with every public practice of both the official religion and sects—all confirm the existence of a specific group of individuals, whom only the Emperor and a select few high officials can access. A few years ago, before the war in Tonkin, the archbishop in Beijing, based on reports from hundreds of missionaries and Christians, sent a letter to Rome repeating the same story that had been reported twenty-five years earlier and widely shared in church publications. They had apparently uncovered the mystery behind certain official delegations sent during times of danger by the Emperor and the ruling authorities to their Sheu and Kiuay, as the people call them. These Sheu and Kiuay, they explained, were the Genii of the mountains, believed to have miraculous powers. The "uninformed" masses see them as the protectors of China, while the good and “learned” missionaries regard them as embodiments of Satanic power.
The Sheu and Kiuay are men belonging to another state of being to that of the ordinary man, or to the state they enjoyed while they were clad in their bodies. They are disembodied spirits, ghosts and larvæ, living, nevertheless, in objective form on earth, and dwelling in the fastnesses of mountains, inaccessible to all but those whom they permit to visit them.24
The Sheu and Kiuay are beings from a different state of existence than ordinary humans, or from the state they were in while they had bodies. They are disembodied spirits, ghosts, and larvae, still existing in a physical form on earth, living in the depths of mountains that no one can access except for those they permit to visit them.24
In Tibet certain ascetics are also called Lha, Spirits, by those with whom they do not choose to communicate. The Sheu and Kiuay, who enjoy the highest consideration of the Emperor and Philosophers, and of Confucianists who believe in no “Spirits,” are simply Lohans—Adepts who live in the greatest solitude in their unknown retreats.
In Tibet, some ascetics are referred to as Lha, or Spirits, by those they prefer not to interact with. The Sheu and Kiuay, who are highly respected by the Emperor, philosophers, and Confucianists who don't believe in any "Ghosts," are merely Lohans—adepts who live in deep solitude in their hidden retreats.
But both Chinese exclusiveness and Nature seem to have allied themselves against European curiosity and—as it is sincerely regarded in Tibet—desecration. Marco Polo, the famous traveller, was perhaps the European who ventured farthest into the interior of these countries. What was said of him in 1876 may now be repeated.
But both Chinese exclusiveness and Nature seem to have teamed up against European curiosity and—as it is genuinely seen in Tibet—desecration. Marco Polo, the famous traveler, was probably the European who ventured deepest into the interior of these countries. What was said about him in 1876 can now be repeated.
The district of the Gobi wilderness, and, in fact, the whole area of Independent Tartary and Tibet is carefully guarded against foreign intrusion. Those who are permitted to traverse it are under the particular care and pilotage of certain agents of the chief authority, and are in duty bound to convey no intelligence respecting places and persons to the outside world. But for this restriction, many might contribute to these pages accounts of exploration, adventure, and discovery that would be read with interest. The time will come, sooner or later, when the dreadful sand of the desert will yield up its long-buried secrets, and then there will indeed be unlooked-for mortifications for our modern vanity.
The Gobi wilderness, along with the whole area of Independent Tartary and Tibet, is heavily guarded against outside intrusion. Those permitted to travel through it are closely monitored by designated agents from the main authority and must not disclose any information about locations or people to the outside world. If not for this restriction, many could tell fascinating tales of exploration, adventure, and discovery. Eventually, the harsh desert sands will uncover its long-hidden secrets, resulting in unforeseen challenges for our modern pride.
“The people of Pashai,”25 says Marco Polo, the daring traveller of the thirteenth century, “are great adepts in sorceries and the diabolic arts.” And his learned editor adds: “This Paschai, or Udyana, was the native country of Padma Sambhava, one of the chief apostles of Lamaism, i.e., of Tibetan Buddhism, and a great master of enchantments. The doctrines of Sakya, as they prevailed in Udyana in old times, were probably strongly tinged with Sivaïtic magic, and the Tibetans still regard the locality as the classic ground of sorcery and witchcraft.”
“The people of Pashai,”25 says Marco Polo, the daring traveler of the 13th century, “are talented in magic and the occult.” And his savvy editor adds: “This Paschai, or Udyana, was the birthplace of Padma Sambhava, a key figure in Lamaism, i.e., Tibetan Buddhism, and a master of magic. The teachings of Sakya, as they were practiced in Udyana in ancient times, were likely strongly influenced by Sivaïtic magic, and the Tibetans still regard the area as a traditional center of sorcery and witchcraft.”
The “old times” are just like the “modern times”; nothing is changed as to magical practices except that they have become still more esoteric and arcane, and that the caution of the adepts increases in proportion to the traveller's curiosity. Hiouen-Thsang says of the inhabitants: “The men ... are fond of study, but pursue it with no ardour. The science of magical formulæ has become a regular professional business with them.”26 We will not contradict the venerable Chinese pilgrim on this point, and are willing to admit that in the seventh century somepeople made “a professional business” of magic; so, also, do some people now, but certainly not the true adepts. Moreover, in that century, Buddhism had hardly penetrated into Tibet, and its races were steeped in the sorceries of the Bhon,—the pre-lamaïc religion. It is not Hiouen-Thsang, the pious, courageous man who risked his life a hundred times to have the bliss of perceiving Buddha's shadow in the cave of Peshawur, who would have accused the good lamas and monkish thaumaturgists of “making a professional business” of showing it to travellers.
The “the good old days” are just like the “modern times”Nothing has really changed about magical practices, except they've become even more esoteric and mysterious, and practitioners are more cautious due to the curiosity of travelers. Hiouen-Thsang describes the people: “The men... enjoy studying, but they do it without enthusiasm. Studying magical formulas has become just a typical job for them.”26We won’t dispute the respected Chinese pilgrim on this issue and are ready to recognize that in the seventh century somepeople created “a professional business” out of magic; also, some people do now, but definitely not the true masters. Also, during that century, Buddhism had just started to enter Tibet, and its people were heavily involved in the sorcery of the Bhon—the pre-Lamaïc religion. It’s not Hiouen-Thsang, the devoted and courageous man who risked his life several times to feel Buddha's presence in the cave of Peshawur, who would have said that the good lamas and monkish miracle-workers were __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. "building a professional business" by showing it to travelers.
The injunction of Gautama, contained in his answer to King Prasenajit, his protector, who called on him to perform miracles, must have been ever-present to the mind of Hiouen-Thsang. “Great king,” said Gautama, “I do not teach the law to my pupils, telling them, ‘Go, ye saints, and before the eyes of the Brâhmans and householders perform, by means of your supernatural powers, miracles greater than any man can perform.’ I tell them when I teach them the law, ‘Live ye saints, hiding your good works, and showing your sins.’ ”
Gautama's message, in his reply to King Prasenajit who asked him to perform miracles, must have always been on Hiouen-Thsang's mind. “Great king,” Buddha said, “I don’t teach my students to go out and flaunt their amazing abilities to impress the Brâhmans and the people in their homes, thinking they should do greater feats than any human can achieve.’ Instead, when I teach them the law, I say to them, ‘Live, you saints, hide your good deeds while showing your faults.’The text is empty. Please provide a phrase for modernization.
Struck with the accounts of magical exhibitions witnessed and recorded by travellers of every age who had visited Tartary and Tibet, Colonel Yule comes to the conclusion that the natives must have had “at their command the whole encyclopædia of modern Spiritualists.” Duhalde mentions among their sorceries the art of producing by their invocations the figures of Laotseu27 and their divinities in the air, and “of making a pencil write answers to questions without anybody touching it.”28
Fascinated by the accounts of magical occurrences recorded by travelers throughout history who visited Tartary and Tibet, Colonel Yule concludes that the locals must have had “access to the complete encyclopedia of contemporary Spiritualists.” Duhalde highlights among their magical practices the ability to invoke the images of Laotseu.27 and their deities in the air, and “the ability to make a pencil write answers to questions without anyone touching it.”28
The former invocations pertain to the religious mysteries of their sanctuaries; if done otherwise, or for the sake of gain, they are considered sorcery, necromancy, and strictly forbidden. The latter art, that of making a pencil write without contact, was known and practised in China and other countries before the Christian era. It is the A B C of magic in those countries.
The earlier rituals are connected to the sacred mysteries of their temples; if done differently, or for the purpose of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, self-interest, they are viewed as magic, necromancy, and are strictly forbidden. The latter skill, which involves making a pencil write without being touched, was known and practiced in China and other countries before the Christian era. It's the foundation of magic in those areas.
When Hiouen-Thsang desired to adore the shadow of Buddha, it was not to “professional magicians” that he resorted, but to the power of his own soul-invocation; the power of prayer, faith, and contemplation. All was dark and dreary near the cavern in which the miracle was alleged to sometimes take place. Hiouen-Thsang entered and began his devotions. He made one hundred salutations, but neither saw nor heard anything. Then, thinking himself too sinful, he cried bitterly and despaired. But as he was about to give up all hope, he perceived on the eastern wall a feeble light, but it disappeared. He renewed his prayers, full of hope this time, and again he saw the light, which flashed and disappeared again. After this he made a solemn vow: he would not leave the cave till he had the rapture to at last see the shadow of the “Venerable of the Age.” He had to wait longer after this, for only after two hundred prayers was the dark cave suddenly “bathed in light, and the shadow of Buddha, of a brilliant white colour, rose majestically on the wall, as when the clouds suddenly open, and all at once display the marvellous image of the ‘Mountain of Light.’ A dazzling splendour lighted up the features of the divine countenance. Hiouen-Thsang was lost in contemplation and wonder, and would not turn his eyes away from the sublime and incomparable object.” Hiouen-Thsang adds in his own diary, See-yu-kee, that it is only when man prays with sincere faith, and if he has received from above a hidden impression, that he sees the shadow clearly, but he cannot enjoy the sight for any length of time. (Max Müller, Buddhist Pilgrims.)
When Hiouen-Thsang wanted to honor the essence of Buddha, he didn’t look to “magicians” but relied on the strength of his own spirit, through the power of prayer, faith, and reflection. The area around the cave where the miracle was said to happen felt dark and gloomy. Hiouen-Thsang entered and began his prayers. He offered one hundred salutations but saw and heard nothing. Feeling too sinful, he cried out in despair. Just as he was about to lose all hope, he noticed a faint light on the eastern wall, but it vanished. He prayed again, this time filled with hope, and once more he saw the light, which flickered and then disappeared again. After this, he made a solemn vow: he would not leave the cave until he experienced the joy of seeing the shadow of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “Elder of the Era.” He had to wait longer after that, because only after two hundred prayers did the dark cave suddenly “it shone brightly, and the shadow of Buddha, glowing in brilliant white, rose majestically on the wall, just like when clouds clear to reveal the breathtaking image of the ‘Mountain of Light.’ A stunning radiance illuminated the features of the divine face. Hiouen-Thsang was spellbound in contemplation and awe, unable to pull his gaze away from the extraordinary and unmatched sight.” Hiouen-Thsang writes in his diary, See you laterIt is only when a person prays with true faith and receives a subtle impression from above that they can clearly see the shadow, but they can't enjoy the view for very long. (Max Müller, Buddhist Pilgrims.)
From one end to the other the country is full of mystics, religious philosophers, Buddhist saints and magicians. Belief in a spiritual world, full of invisible beings who, on certain occasions, appear to mortals objectively, is universal. “According [pg 018]to the belief of the nations of Central Asia,” remarks I. J. Schmidt, “the earth and its interior, as well as the encompassing atmosphere, are filled with spiritual beings, which exercise an influence, partly beneficent, partly malignant, on the whole of organic and inorganic nature.... Especially are deserts, and other wild and uninhabited tracts, or regions in which the influences of nature are displayed on a gigantic and terrible scale, regarded as the chief abode or rendez-vous of evil spirits. And hence the steppes of Turan, and in particular the great sandy desert of Gobi, have been looked on as the dwelling place of malignant beings, from days of hoary antiquity.”
The country is filled with mystics, religious thinkers, Buddhist saints, and magicians from one end to the other. Many people believe in a spiritual world inhabited by invisible beings that sometimes make themselves known to humans. “According [pg 018]to the beliefs of the Central Asian nations,” I. J. Schmidt notes, “The earth and its interior, along with the surrounding atmosphere, are inhabited by spiritual beings that affect both the living and non-living world, sometimes in a good way and sometimes in a bad way.... Deserts and other remote, unoccupied areas, especially places where nature's forces are shown in massive and terrifying forms, are viewed as the main homes or gathering spots for evil spirits. Therefore, the steppes of Turan, particularly the vast sandy region of the Gobi Desert, have been regarded as the dwelling place of malevolent beings since ancient times.”
The treasures exhumed by Dr. Schliemann at Mycenæ, have awakened popular cupidity, and the eyes of adventurous speculators are being turned toward the localities where the wealth of ancient peoples is supposed to be buried, in crypt or cave, or beneath sand or alluvial deposit. Around no other locality, not even Peru, hang so many traditions as around the Gobi Desert. In independent Tartary this howling waste of shifting sand was once, if report speaks correctly, the seat of one of the richest empires the world ever saw. Beneath the surface is said to lie such wealth in gold, jewels, statuary, arms, utensils, and all that indicates civilization, luxury, and fine arts, as no existing capital of Christendom can show to-day. The Gobi sand moves regularly from east to west before terrific gales that blow continually. Occasionally some of the hidden treasures are uncovered, but not a native dare touch them, for the whole district is under the ban of a mighty spell. Death would be the penalty. Bahti—hideous, but faithful gnomes—guard the hidden treasures of this prehistoric people, awaiting the day when the revolution of cyclic periods shall again cause their story to be known for the instruction of mankind.29
The treasures uncovered by Dr. Schliemann at Mycenae have ignited public greed, and adventurous speculators are now setting their sights on areas believed to hide the riches of ancient civilizations, whether in tombs, caves, or buried under layers of sand and sediment. No other region, not even Peru, has as many legends as the Gobi Desert. In independent Tartary, this vast expanse of shifting sand was once, if reports are true, the heart of one of the wealthiest empires in history. It’s said that beneath the surface lies a treasure trove of gold, jewels, statues, weapons, utensils, and all the markers of civilization, luxury, and fine arts, exceeding what any modern city in Christendom can offer today. The Gobi sands shift regularly from east to west due to constant strong winds. Occasionally, some hidden treasures are exposed, but no local dares to take them, as the entire area is under a powerful curse. The consequence for doing so would be death. Bahti—grotesque yet loyal gnomes—guard these hidden treasures of a prehistoric civilization, waiting for the day when the cycles of time will bring their story back to light for the education of humanity.29
The above is purposely quoted from Isis Unveiled to refresh the reader's memory. One of the cyclic periods has just been passed, and we may not have to wait to the end of Mahâ Kalpa to have revealed something of the history of the mysterious desert, in spite of the Bahti, and even the Râkshasas of India, not less “hideous.” No tales or fictions were given in our earlier volumes, their chaotic state notwithstanding, to which chaos the writer, entirely free from vanity, confesses publicly and with many apologies.
The above is purposely quoted from Isis Unveiled to refresh the reader's memory. One of the cyclic periods has just passed, and we may not have to wait until the end of Mahâ Kalpa to reveal some of the history of the mysterious desert, despite the Bahti and even the Râkshasas of India, which are equally ugly. No tales or fictions were provided in our earlier volumes, chaotic as they may be, a state to which the writer, completely free from vanity, publicly admits and apologizes for.
It is now generally admitted that, from time immemorial, the distant East, India especially, was the land of knowledge and of every kind of learning. Yet there is none to whom the origin of all her Arts and Sciences has been so much denied as to the land of the primitive Âryas. From Architecture down to the Zodiac, every Science worthy of the name was imported by the Greeks, the mysterious Yavanas—agreeably with the decision of the Orientalists! Therefore, it is but logical that even the knowledge of Occult Science should be refused [pg 019] to India, since of its general practice in that country less is known than in the case of any other ancient people. It is so, simply because:
It is now widely accepted that, for a long time, the distant East, especially India, was the birthplace of knowledge and all kinds of learning. Yet no one has denied the origins of all its Arts and Sciences more than the land of the ancient Âryas. From Architecture to the Zodiac, every legitimate Science was brought in by the Greeks, those mysterious Yavanas—following the conclusions of the Orientalists! Thus, it makes sense that even the knowledge of Occult Science should be denied to India, as we know less about its general practice in that country than we do about any other ancient civilization. This is simply because:
With the Hindus it was, and is, more esoteric, if possible, than it was even among the Egyptian priests. So sacred was it deemed that its existence was only half admitted, and it was only practised in public emergencies. It was more than a religious matter, for it was [and is still] considered divine. The Egyptian hierophants, notwithstanding the practice of a stern and pure morality, could not be compared for one moment with the ascetical Gymnosophists, either in holiness of life or miraculous powers developed in them by the supernatural abjuration of everything earthly. By those who knew them well they were held in still greater reverence than the magians of Chaldæa. “Denying themselves the simplest comforts of life, they dwelt in woods, and led the life of the most secluded hermits,”30while their Egyptian brothers at least congregated together. Notwithstanding the slur thrown on all who practised magic and divination, history has proclaimed them as possessing the greatest secrets in medical knowledge and unsurpassed skill in its practice. Numerous are the volumes preserved in Hindu Mathams, in which are recorded the proofs of their learning. To attempt to say whether these Gymnosophists were the real founders of magic in India, or whether they only practised what had passed to them as an inheritance from the earliest Rishis31—the seven primeval sages—would be regarded as mere speculation by exact scholars.32
For Hindus, it was, and still is, even more secretive than it was among the Egyptian priests. It was deemed so sacred that its existence was only partially recognized, and it was practiced only during public emergencies. It was more than just a religious matter; it was [and still is] seen as divine. The Egyptian priests, even though they followed a strict and pure moral code, couldn't match the ascetic Gymnosophists for holiness or the miraculous powers they gained by giving up all earthly things. People who knew them respected them even more than the magicians of Chaldæa. “They denied themselves the simplest comforts of life and lived in the woods, embracing the lives of the most secluded hermits,”30while their Egyptian counterparts gathered together. Despite the negative views on those who practiced magic and divination, history has acknowledged them as having significant secrets in medical knowledge and unparalleled practical skills. Many texts are preserved in Hindu Mathams, documenting evidence of their expertise. Whether these Gymnosophists were the actual founders of magic in India, or if they simply practiced what they inherited from the earliest Rishis31The seven original sages would be considered just speculation by serious scholars.32
Nevertheless, this must be attempted. In Isis Unveiled, all that could be stated about Magic was set down in the guise of hints; and thus, owing to the great amount of material scattered over two large volumes, much of its importance was lost upon the reader, while it still more failed to draw his attention on account of the faulty arrangement. But hints may now grow into explanations. One can never repeat it too often—Magic is as old as man. It cannot any longer be called charlatanry or hallucination, when its lesser branches—such as mesmerism, now miscalled “hypnotism,” “thought reading,” “action by suggestion,” and what not else, only to avoid calling it by its right and legitimate name—are being so seriously investigated by the most famous Biologists and Physiologists of both Europe and America. Magic is indissolubly blended with the Religion of every country and is [pg 020] inseparable from its origin. It is as impossible for History to name the time when it was not, as that of the epoch when it sprang into existence, unless the doctrines preserved by the Initiates are taken into consideration. Nor can Science ever solve the problem of the origin of man if it rejects the evidence of the oldest records in the world, and refuses from the hand of the legitimate Guardians of the mysteries of Nature the key to Universal Symbology. Whenever a writer has tried to connect the first foundation of Magic with a particular country or some historical event or character, further research has shown his hypothesis to be groundless. There is a most lamentable contradiction among the Symbologists on this point. Some would have it that Odin, the Scandinavian priest and monarch, originated the practice of Magic some 70 years b.c., although it is spoken of repeatedly in the Bible. But as it was proven that the mysterious rites of the priestesses Valas (Voilers) were greatly anterior to Odin's age33, then Zoroaster came in for an attempt, on the ground that he was the founder of Magian rites; but Ammianus Marcellinus, Pliny and Arnobius, with other ancient Historians, have shown that Zoroaster was but a reformer of Magic as practised by the Chaldæans and Egyptians, and not at all its founder.34
Nevertheless, this must be attempted. In Isis Unveiled, everything that could be said about Magic was presented as hints; and because so much material was scattered across two large volumes, much of its significance was lost on the reader, and it failed to capture attention due to poor organization. But hints can now develop into explanations. It cannot be stated enough—Magic has been around as long as humanity.. It can no longer be dismissed as trickery or delusion, especially as its lesser forms—like mesmerism, now incorrectly called “hypnosis,” “reading minds,” "action by suggestion" and others, just to avoid using its real and rightful name—are being seriously studied by the leading Biologists and Physiologists in Europe and America. Magic is deeply intertwined with the religion of every nation and is [pg 020]inseparable from its origins. It is as impossible for history to pinpoint when it did not exist as it is to identify when it first originated, unless we consider the teachings preserved by the Initiates. Likewise, science can never resolve the question of humanity's origin if it dismisses the evidence found in the oldest records available and the insights from the legitimate Guardians of nature's mysteries regarding Universal Symbology. Whenever a writer has attempted to connect the origins of Magic to a specific country or historical event or figure, further investigation has revealed their theories to be baseless. There is a regrettable contradiction among Symbologists on this issue. Some claim that Odin, the Scandinavian priest and king, began the practice of Magic around 70 years b.c., even though it is mentioned multiple times in the Bible. However, since it has been proven that the mysterious rituals of the priestesses Valas (Voilers) greatly predate Odin's era33, then Zoroaster was considered next for the role of founder of Magian rites; but Ammianus Marcellinus, Pliny, Arnobius, and other ancient historians have shown that Zoroaster was merely a reformer of Magic as practiced by the Chaldæans and Egyptians, not its originator.34
Who, then, of those who have consistently turned their faces away from Occultism and even Spiritualism, as being “unphilosophical” and therefore unworthy of scientific thought, has a right to say that he has studied the Ancients; or that, if he has studied them, he has understood all they have said? Only those who claim to be wiser than their generation, who think that they know all that the Ancients knew, and thus, knowing far more to-day, fancy that they are entitled to laugh at their ancient simple-mindedness and superstition; those, who imagine they have discovered a great secret by declaring the ancient royal sarcophagus, now empty of its King Initiate, to be a “corn-bin,” and the Pyramid that contained it, a granary, perhaps a wine-cellar!35 [pg 021] Modern society, on the authority of some men of Science, calls Magic charlatantry. But there are eight hundred millions on the face of the globe who believe in it to this day; there are said to be twenty millions of perfectly sane and often very intellectual men and women, members of that same society, who believe in its phenomena under the name of Spiritualism. The whole ancient world, with its Scholars and Philosophers, its Sages and Prophets, believed in it. Where is the country in which it was not practised? At what age was it banished, even from our own country? In the New World as in the Old Country (the latter far younger than the former), the Science of Sciences was known and practised from the remotest antiquity. The Mexicans had their Initiates, their Priest-Hierophants and Magicians, and their crypts of Initiation. Of the two statues exhumed in the Pacific States, one represents a Mexican Adept, in the posture prescribed for the Hindu ascetic, and the other an Aztec Priestess, in a head-gear which might be taken from the head of an Indian Goddess; while the “Guatemalan Medal” exhibits the “Tree of Knowledge”—with its hundreds of eyes and ears, symbolical of seeing and hearing—encircled by the “Serpent of Wisdom” whispering into the ear of the sacred bird. Bernard Diaz de Castilla, a follower of Cortez, gives some idea of the extraordinary refinement, intelligence and civilization, and also of the magic arts of the people whom the Spaniards conquered by brute force. Their pyramids are those of Egypt, built according to the same secret canon of proportion as those of the Pharaohs, and the Aztecs appear to have derived their civilization and religion in more than one way from the same source as the Egyptians and, before these, the Indians. Among all these three peoples arcane Natural Philosophy, or Magic, was cultivated to the highest degree.
Who, then, of those who have always turned away from Occultism and even Spiritualism, considering it “unphilosophical” and therefore unworthy of scientific thought, can claim that they have studied the Ancients? Or that if they have studied them, they truly understand everything they said? Only those who believe they are wiser than their generation, who think they know all that the Ancients knew, and thus, knowing far more today, think they can laugh at the simple-mindedness and superstition of the past; those who believe they’ve uncovered a great secret by declaring the ancient royal sarcophagus, now empty of its King Initiate, to be a “corn-bin,” and the Pyramid that housed it, a granary, maybe even a wine-cellar! Modern society, on the authority of some scientists, labels Magic as charlatanism. Yet there are eight hundred million people around the world who still believe in it today; it's said that there are twenty million perfectly sane and often very intelligent men and women, part of that same society, who believe in its phenomena under the name of Spiritualism. The entire ancient world, with its Scholars and Philosophers, its Sages and Prophets, believed in it. Where is the country where it wasn’t practiced? At what time was it expelled even from our own country? In the New World as in the Old World (the latter being much younger than the former), the Science of Sciences was known and practiced from the earliest times. The Mexicans had their Initiates, their Priest-Hierophants and Magicians, and their initiation crypts. Of the two statues found in the Pacific States, one represents a Mexican Adept, in the position prescribed for the Hindu ascetic, and the other an Aztec Priestess, wearing a headdress that could belong to an Indian Goddess; meanwhile, the “Guatemalan Medal” showcases the “Tree of Knowledge”—with its hundreds of eyes and ears, symbolizing seeing and hearing—surrounded by the “Serpent of Wisdom” whispering into the ear of the sacred bird. Bernard Diaz de Castilla, a follower of Cortez, provides some insight into the extraordinary refinement, intelligence, civilization, and also the magical arts of the people whom the Spaniards conquered with brute force. Their pyramids are those of Egypt, built according to the same secret canon of proportion as those of the Pharaohs, and the Aztecs seem to have derived their civilization and religion in multiple ways from the same source as the Egyptians and, before them, the Indians. Among all three of these peoples, arcane Natural Philosophy, or Magic, was nurtured to the highest degree.
That it was natural, not supernatural, and that the Ancients so regarded it, is shown by what Lucian says of the “laughing Philosopher,” Democritus, who, he tells his readers,
That it was natural, not supernatural, and that the Ancients saw it this way, is shown by what Lucian says about the “laughing philosopher,” Democritus, who, he tells his readers,
Believed in no [miracles] ... but applied himself to discover the method by which the theurgists could produce them; in a word, his philosophy brought him to the conclusion that magic was entirely confined to the application and the imitation of the laws and the works of nature.
He didn’t believe in any [miracles] ... but concentrated on understanding how the theurgists could make them happen; in short, his philosophy led him to conclude that magic was entirely bound by the use and imitation of nature’s laws and actions.
Who then can still call the Magic of the Ancients “superstition”?
Who can still call the Magic of the Ancients "superstition"?
In this respect the opinion of Democritus is of the greatest importance to us, since the Magi left by Xerxes, at Abdera, were his instructors, and he had studied magic, moreover, for a considerable time with the Egyptian priests.36 For nearly ninety years of the one hundred and nine of his life, this great philosopher had made experiments, and noted them down in a book, which, according to Petronius,37 treated of nature—facts that he had verified himself. And we find him not only disbelieving in and utterly rejecting miracles, but asserting that every one of those that were authenticated by eye-witnesses, had, and could have taken place, for all, even the most incredible, were produced according to the “hidden laws of nature”.38... Add to this that Greece, the “later cradle of the arts and sciences,” and India, cradle of religions, were, and one of them still is, devoted to its study and practice—and who shall venture to discredit its dignity as a study, and its profundity as a science?39
In this context, Democritus's perspective is really important to us because the Magi who traveled with Xerxes in Abdera were his mentors, and he also spent a considerable amount of time studying magic with the Egyptian priests.36For almost ninety of his one hundred and nine years, this great philosopher ran experiments and documented them in a book that, according to Petronius,37talked about nature—facts that he had personally confirmed. He not only disbelieved in and totally rejected miracles but also argued that all those confirmed by witnesses had, and could have, occurred, since even the most incredibleevents occurred according to the “hidden laws of nature”.38... Furthermore, Greece, the “future home of the arts and sciences,”And India, the birthplace of religions, was, and still is to some extent, dedicated to their study and practice—so who would dare to undermine its importance as a field of study and its complexity as a science?39
No true Theosophist will ever do so. For, as a member of our great Oriental body, he knows indubitably that the Secret Doctrine of the East contains the Alpha and the Omega of Universal Science; that in its obscure texts, under the luxuriant, though perhaps too exuberant, growth of allegorical Symbolism, lie concealed the corner- and the key-stones of all ancient and modern knowledge. That Stone, brought down by the Divine Builder, is now rejected by the too-human workman, and this because, in his lethal materiality, man has lost every recollection, not only of his holy childhood, but of his very adolescence, when he was one of the Builders himself; when “the morning stars sang together, and the Sons of God shouted for joy,” after they had laid the measures for the foundations of the earth—to use the deeply significant and poetical language of Job, the Arabian Initiate. But those who are still able to make room in their innermost selves for the Divine Ray, and who accept, therefore, the data of the Secret Sciences in good faith and humility, they know well that it is in this Stone that remains buried the absolute in Philosophy, which is the key to all those dark problems of Life and Death, some of which, at any rate, may find an explanation in these volumes.
No true Theosophist would ever do that. As a member of our great Eastern tradition, they understand without a doubt that the Secret Doctrine of the East holds the beginning and the end of Universal Science; that within its obscure texts, beneath the rich, though possibly excessive, growth of allegorical symbolism, lie hidden the cornerstones and key elements of all ancient and modern knowledge. That Stone, brought down by the Divine Builder, is now rejected by the too-human worker, and this is because, in his deadly materialism, man has lost all memory, not only of his sacred childhood but also of his very adolescence when he was one of the Builders himself; when “the morning stars sang together, and the Sons of God shouted for joy,” after they had set the measurements for the foundations of the earth—to use the deeply meaningful and poetic language of Job, the Arabian Initiate. But those who can still make space in their innermost selves for the Divine Ray, and who therefore accept the principles of the Secret Sciences with good faith and humility, know well that it is in this Stone that the absolute in Philosophy remains buried, which is the key to all those dark questions of Life and Death, some of which, at least, may find an explanation in these volumes.
The writer is vividly alive to the tremendous difficulties that present themselves in the handling of such abstruse questions, and to all the dangers of the task. Insulting as it is to human nature to brand truth [pg 023] with the name of imposture, nevertheless we see this done daily and accept it. For every occult truth has to pass through such denial and its supporters through martyrdom, before it is finally accepted; though even then it remains but too often—
The writer is fully aware of the huge challenges involved in dealing with such complex issues, along with all the risks that come with it. It's hurtful to human nature to label truth [pg 023] as a lie, yet we see this happen every day and accept it. Every hidden truth has to face this type of denial and its advocates endure suffering before it is finally recognized; and even then it too often—
Truths that rest on Occult mysteries will have, for one reader who may appreciate them, a thousand who will brand them as impostures. This is only natural, and the only means to avoid it would be for an Occultist to pledge himself to the Pythagorean “vow of silence,” and renew it every five years. Otherwise, cultured society—two-thirds of which think themselves in duty bound to believe that, since the first appearance of the first Adept, one half of mankind practised deception and fraud on the other half—cultured society will undeniably assert its hereditary and traditional right to stone the intruder. Those benevolent critics, who most readily promulgate the now famous axiom of Carlyle with regard to his countrymen, of being “mostly fools,” having taken preliminary care to include themselves safely in the only fortunate exceptions to this rule, will in this work gain strength and derive additional conviction of the sad fact, that the human race is simply composed of knaves and congenital idiots. But this matters very little. The vindication of the Occultists and their Archaic Science is working itself slowly but steadily into the very heart of society, hourly, daily, and yearly, in the shape of two monster branches, two stray off-shoots of the trunk of Magic—Spiritualism and the Roman Church. Fact works its way very often through fiction. Like an immense boa-constrictor, Error, in every shape, encircles mankind, trying to smother in her deadly coils every aspiration towards truth and light. But Error is powerful only on the surface, prevented as she is by Occult Nature from going any deeper; for the same Occult Nature encircles the whole globe, in every direction, leaving not even the darkest corner unvisited. And, whether by phenomenon or miracle, by spirit-hook or bishop's crook, Occultism must win the day, before the present era reaches “Shani's (Saturn's) triple septenary” of the Western Cycle in Europe, in other words—before the end of the twenty-first century “a.d.”
Truths based on Occult mysteries will have one reader who appreciates them for every thousand who will dismiss them as frauds. This is only natural, and the only way to avoid it would be for an Occultist to commit to the Pythagorean “silent vow,” and renew it every five years. Otherwise, educated society—two-thirds of which believe they have a duty to think that since the first Adept appeared, half of humanity has deceived the other half—will undoubtedly maintain its hereditary and traditional right to ostracize the intruder. Those well-meaning critics, who readily promote the now-famous saying by Carlyle about his countrymen being “mostly idiots,” have made sure to include themselves among the few exceptions to this rule. In this work, they will gain strength and further conviction of the unfortunate truth that humanity is mainly made up of tricksters and congenital idiots. But this matters very little. The vindication of the Occultists and their Ancient Science is gradually but steadily embedding itself in society, hour by hour, day by day, and year by year, in the form of two major branches—two offshoots of the trunk of Magic: Spiritualism and the Roman Church. Truth often finds its way through fiction. Error, in all its forms, encircles humanity like a massive boa constrictor, trying to suffocate every aspiration towards truth and light in its deadly coils. But Error is only powerful on the surface, hindered by Occult Nature from penetrating any deeper; for the same Occult Nature surrounds the entire globe in every direction, leaving not even the darkest corner untouched. And whether it is through phenomena or miracles, spirit communication or ecclesiastical power, Occultism will ultimately prevail before the current era culminates in “Shani's (Saturn's) triple seven” of the Western Cycle in Europe—in other words, before the end of the twenty-first century “a.d.”
Truly the soil of the long by-gone past is not dead, for it has only rested. The skeletons of the sacred oaks of the ancient Druids may still send shoots from their dried-up boughs and be reborn to a new [pg 024] life, like that handful of corn, in the sarcophagus of a mummy 4,000 years old, which, when planted, sprouted, grew, and “gave a fine harvest.” Why not? Truth is stranger than fiction. It may any day, and most unexpectedly, vindicate its wisdom and demonstrate the conceit of our age, by proving that the Secret Brotherhood did not, indeed, die out with the Philalethians of the last Eclectic School, that the Gnosis flourishes still on earth, and its votaries are many, albeit unknown. All this may be done by one, or more, of the great Masters visiting Europe, and exposing in their turn the alleged exposers and traducers of Magic. Such secret Brotherhoods have been mentioned by several well-known authors, and are spoken of in Mackenzie's Royal Masonic Cyclopædia. The writer now, in the face of the millions who deny, repeats boldly, that which was said in Isis Unveiled.
Truly, the soil of the distant past is not dead; it has merely rested. The skeletons of the sacred oaks of the ancient Druids can still send out shoots from their dried branches and be reborn into a new [pg 024] life, just like that handful of corn found in a 4,000-year-old mummy's sarcophagus, which, when planted, sprouted, grew, and “provided a great harvest.” Why not? Truth is stranger than fiction. It might at any moment, and quite unexpectedly, validate its wisdom and show the arrogance of our time by proving that the Secret Brotherhood didn’t actually die out with the Philalethians of the last Eclectic School, that Gnosis still thrives on earth, and its followers are many, even if they remain unknown. All of this could happen with one or more great Masters visiting Europe and exposing those who claim to be the exposers and detractors of Magic. Several well-known authors have mentioned such secret Brotherhoods, and they are discussed in Mackenzie's Royal Masonic Encyclopedia. The writer now, in the face of the millions who deny it, boldly repeats what was stated in Isis Unveiled.
If they [the Initiates] have been regarded as mere fictions of the novelist, that fact has only helped the “brother-adepts” to keep their incognito the more easily....
If the Initiates have only been viewed as fictional tales created by the novelist, that has only assisted the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “brother-adepts” to keep their anonymity more easily....
The St. Germains and Cagliostros of this century, having learned bitter lessons from the vilifications and persecutions of the past, pursue different tactics now-a-days.40
The St. Germains and Cagliostros of this century, having learned tough lessons from past attacks and persecutions, employ different tactics nowadays.40
These prophetic words were written in 1876, and verified in 1886. Nevertheless, we say again,
These prophetic words were written in 1876 and confirmed in 1886. Still, we say again,
There are numbers of these mystic Brotherhoods which have naught to do with “civilized” countries; and it is in their unknown communities that are concealed the skeletons of the past. These “adepts” could, if they chose, lay claim to strange ancestry, and exhibit verifiable documents that would explain many a mysterious page in both sacred and profane history.41 Had the keys to the hieratic writings and the secret of Egyptian and Hindu symbolism been known to the Christian Fathers, they would not have allowed a single monument of old to stand unmutilated.42
There are many of these mystical brotherhoods that have nothing to do with __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “civilized” nations; and it is in their hidden communities that the remnants of the past are preserved. These “experts” They could, if they wanted to, claim an unusual ancestry and present real documents that would clarify many mysterious aspects of both religious and secular history.41 If the Christian Fathers had the keys to the sacred writings and the secrets of Egyptian and Hindu symbolism, they wouldn't have let any ancient monument stay untouched.42
But there exists in the world another class of adepts, belonging to a brotherhood also, and mightier than any other of those known to the profane. Many among these are personally good and benevolent, even pure and holy occasionally, as individuals. Pursuing collectively, however, and as a body, a selfish, one-sided object, with relentless vigour and determination, they have to be ranked with the adepts [pg 025] of the Black Art. These are our modern Roman Catholic “fathers” and clergy. Most of the hieratic writings and symbols have been deciphered by them since the Middle Ages. A hundred times more learned in secret Symbology and the old Religions than our Orientalists will ever be, the personification of astuteness and cleverness, every such adept in the art holds the keys tightly in his firmly clenched hand, and will take care the secret shall not be easily divulged, if he can help it. There are more profoundly learned Kabalists in Rome and throughout Europe and America, than is generally suspected. Thus are the professedly public “brotherhoods” of “black” adepts more powerful and dangerous for Protestant countries than any host of Eastern Occultists. People laugh at Magic! Men of Science, Physiologists and Biologists, deride the potency and even the belief in the existence of what is called in vulgar parlance “Sorcery” and “Black Magic”! The Archæologists have their Stonehenge in England with its thousands of secrets, and its twin-brother Karnac of Brittany, and yet there is not one of them who even suspects what has been going on in its crypts, and its mysterious nooks and corners, for the last century. More than that, they do not even know of the existence of such “magic halls” in their Stonehenge, where curious scenes are taking place, whenever there is a new convert in view. Hundreds of experiments have been, and are being made daily at the Salpêtrière, and also by learned hypnotisers at their private houses. It is now proved that certain sensitives—both men and women—when commanded in trance, by the practitioner, who operates on them, to do a certain thing—from drinking a glass of water up to simulated murder—on recovering their normal state lose all remembrance of the order inspired—“suggested” it is now called by Science. Nevertheless, at the appointed hour and moment, the subject, though conscious and perfectly awake, is compelled by an irresistible power within himself to do that action which has been suggested to him by his mesmeriser; and that too, whatever it may be, and whatever the period fixed by him who controls the subject, that is to say, holds the latter under the power of his will, as a snake holds a bird under its fascination, and finally forces it to jump into its open jaws. Worse than this: for the bird is conscious of the peril; it resists, however helpless in its final efforts, while the hypnotized subject does not rebel, but seems to follow the suggestions and voice of his own free-will and soul. Who of our European men of Science, who believe in such scientific experiments—and very [pg 026] few are they who still doubt them now-a-days, and who do not feel convinced of their actual reality—who of them, it is asked, is ready to admit this as being Black Magic? Yet it is the genuine, undeniable and actual fascination and sorcery of old. The Mulu Kurumbas of Nîlgiri do not proceed otherwise in their envoûtements when they seek to destroy an enemy, nor do the Dugpas of Sikkim and Bhûtân know of any more potential agent than their will. Only in them that will does not proceed by jumps and starts, but acts with certainty; it does not depend on the amount of receptivity or nervous impressibility of the “subject.” Having chosen his victim and placed himself en rapport with him, the Dugpa's “fluid” is sure to find its way, for his will is immeasurably more strongly developed than the will of the European experimenter—the self-made, untutored, and unconscious Sorcerer for the sake of Science—who has no idea (or belief either) of the variety and potency of the world-old methods used to develop this power, by the conscious sorcerer, the “Black Magician” of the East and West.
But there exists in the world another group of experts, part of a brotherhood that is stronger than any known to the uninitiated. Many of these individuals are genuinely good and charitable, sometimes even pure and holy. However, when acting together as a group, they pursue a selfish, narrow agenda with relentless energy and determination, placing them in the same category as the adepts of the Black Art. These individuals are our modern Roman Catholic “fathers” and clergy. Since the Middle Ages, they have deciphered many of the sacred texts and symbols. They are far more knowledgeable in secret Symbology and ancient Religions than our Orientalists will ever be. Each adept in this field keeps the keys tightly in their hands, ensuring that secrets are not easily revealed if they can help it. There are far more knowledgeable Kabalists in Rome and throughout Europe and America than most realize. Consequently, the publicly professed “brotherhoods” of “black” adepts are more powerful and dangerous for Protestant countries than any group of Eastern Occultists. People laugh at Magic! Scientists, physiologists, and biologists mock the power and even the belief in what is commonly referred to as “Sorcery” and “Black Magic”! Archaeologists have their Stonehenge in England with its countless secrets, and its twin, Karnac in Brittany, yet none of them suspect what has been happening in its underground chambers and mysterious nooks and crannies for the past century. Furthermore, they are completely unaware of the “magic halls” within Stonehenge, where bizarre events occur whenever a new convert is in the spotlight. Hundreds of experiments have been, and continue to be, conducted daily at Salpêtrière, as well as by skilled hypnotists in their private homes. It has now been proven that certain sensitive individuals—both men and women—when commanded under hypnosis by the practitioner to do certain things—from drinking a glass of water to simulated murder—upon regaining their normal state, completely forget the induced command—now called “suggestion” in scientific terms. Nevertheless, at the designated time and moment, the subject, although fully aware and completely awake, is compelled by an irresistible force within to perform the action suggested by the hypnotist, regardless of what it is, and regardless of the time set by the one controlling the subject, as if being hypnotized like a bird entranced by a snake, ultimately leading to its demise. This is worse than the bird being conscious of the danger; it struggles, albeit helplessly, while the hypnotized subject does not resist but seems to be acting on their own free will. Which of our European men of Science, who believe in such scientific experiments—and very few now doubt their reality—are ready to acknowledge this as Black Magic? Yet it is the genuine, undeniable, and real fascination and sorcery of ancient times. The Mulu Kurumbas of Nîlgiri do not perform their enchantments any differently when trying to harm an enemy, nor do the Dugpas of Sikkim and Bhutan know of any stronger force than their will. However, in their case, that will is guided with certainty; it doesn’t rely on the subject's receptivity or nervous sensitivity. After choosing their target and establishing a connection, the Dugpa's “fluid” is guaranteed to reach its mark, as their will is far more powerful than that of the European experimenter—the self-taught, untrained, and unconscious Sorcerer for the sake of Science—who is unaware of the variety and strength of the ancient methods used by the conscious sorcerer, the “Black Magician” of both East and West.
And now the question is openly and squarely asked: Why should not the fanatical and zealous priest, thirsting to convert some selected rich and influential member of society, use the same means to accomplish his end as the French Physician and experimenter uses in his case with his subject? The conscience of the Roman Catholic priest is most likely at peace. He works personally for no selfish purpose, but with the object of “saving a soul” from “eternal damnation.” In his view, if Magic there be in it, it is holy, meritorious and divine Magic. Such is the power of blind faith.
And now the question is asked openly and directly: Why shouldn’t a passionate and dedicated priest, eager to convert a wealthy and influential member of society, use the same methods to achieve his goal as the French doctor and experimenter uses with his subject? The conscience of the Roman Catholic priest is probably at peace. He acts personally for no selfish reason, but with the aim of “saving a life” from “eternal damnation.” In his view, if there is any Magic involved, it is holy, virtuous, and divine Magic. Such is the strength of blind faith.
Hence, when we are assured by trustworthy and respectable persons of high social standing, and unimpeachable character, that there are many well-organised societies among the Roman Catholic priests which, under the pretext and cover of Modern Spiritualism and mediumship, hold séances for the purposes of conversion by suggestion, directly and at a distance—we answer: We know it. And when, moreover, we are told that whenever those priest-hypnotists are desirous of acquiring an influence over some individual or individuals, selected by them for conversion, they retire to an underground place, allotted and consecrated by them for such purposes (viz., ceremonial Magic); and there, forming a circle, throw their combined will-power in the direction of that individual, and thus by repeating the process, gain a complete control over their victim—we again [pg 027] answer: Very likely. In fact we know the practice to be so, whether this kind of ceremonial Magic and envoûtement is practised at Stonehenge or elsewhere. We know it, we say, through personal experience; and also because several of the writer's best and most loved friends have been unconsciously drawn into the Romish Church and under her “benign” protection by such means. And, therefore, we can only laugh in pity at the ignorance and stubbornness of those deluded men of Science and cultured experimentalists who, while believing in the power of Dr. Charcot and his disciples to “envoûte” their subjects, find nothing better than a scornful smile whenever Black Magic and its potency are mentioned before them. Éliphas Lévi, the Abbé-Kabalist, died before Science and the Faculté de Médecine of France had accepted hypnotism and influence par suggestion among its scientific experiments, but this is what he said twenty-five years ago, in his Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie, on “Les Envoûtements et les Sorts”:
So, when trustworthy and respected individuals of high social status and impeccable character assure us that there are many well-organized groups among Roman Catholic priests who, under the guise of Modern Spiritualism and mediumship, hold sessions for the purpose of conversion through suggestion, both directly and remotely—we respond: We’re aware of it. Furthermore, when we learn that these priest-hypnotists, whenever they want to gain influence over a chosen individual or individuals for conversion, retreat to a designated underground space consecrated for such purposes (i.e., ceremonial Magic); and there, forming a circle, direct their combined willpower towards that individual, gradually gaining complete control over their victim through repetition—we again [pg 027] respond: Very likely. In fact, we know this practice occurs, whether this kind of ceremonial Magic and spellbinding is conducted at Stonehenge or elsewhere. We know this from personal experience, and also because several of the writer's dearest friends have been unconsciously drawn into the Roman Church and under her “harmless” protection through such means. Therefore, we can only pity the ignorance and stubbornness of those misled scientists and cultured experimentalists who, while believing in the power of Dr. Charcot and his followers to "enchanted" their subjects, can do no better than offer a scornful smile whenever Black Magic and its power are brought up in conversation. Éliphas Lévi, the Abbé-Kabalist, passed away before Science and the Faculté de Médecine of France accepted hypnotism and influence as suggested among its scientific studies, but this is what he said twenty-five years ago in his Dogma and Ritual of High Magic about “Enchantments and Spells”:
That which sorcerers and necromancers sought above all things in their evocations of the Spirit of Evil, was that magnetic potency which is the lawful property of the true Adept, and which they desired to obtain possession of for evil purposes.... One of their chief aims was the power of spells or of deleterious influences.... That power may be compared to real poisonings by a current of astral light. They exalt their will by means of ceremonies to the degree of rendering it venomous at a distance.... We have said in our “Dogma” what we thought of magic spells, and how this power was exceedingly real and dangerous. The true Magus throws a spell without ceremony and by his sole disapproval, upon those with whose conduct he is dissatisfied, and whom he thinks it necessary to punish;43 he casts a spell, even by his pardon, over those who do him injury, and the enemies of Initiates never long enjoy impunity for their wrong-doing. We have ourselves seen proofs of this fatal law in numerous instances. The executioners of martyrs always perish miserably; and the Adepts are the martyrs of intelligence. Providence [Karma] seems to despise those who despise them, and puts to death those who would seek to prevent them from living. The legend of the Wandering Jew is the popular poetry of this arcanum. A people had sent a sage to crucifixion; that people had bidden him “Move on!” when he tried to rest for one moment. Well! that people will become subject, henceforth, to a similar condemnation; it will become entirely proscribed, and for long centuries it will be bidden “Move on! move on!” finding neither rest nor pity.44
What sorcerers and necromancers desired most in their efforts to summon the Spirit of Evil was the magnetic energy that rightly belongs to the true Adept, which they aimed to capture for malevolent purposes. One of their primary objectives was to be able to cast spells or create harmful effects. This power can be compared to actual poisonings from a surge of astral light. They intensify their will through rituals to the point where it becomes toxic from a distance. We have stated in our __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Dogma” our thoughts on magic spells, and how this power is very real and can be incredibly dangerous. The true Magus casts a spell without any rituals, merely through their disapproval of those whose behavior they find unacceptable and feel the need to punish;43He casts a spell, even through his forgiveness, on those who harm him, and the enemies of the Initiates rarely escape the consequences of their actions. We've seen evidence of this harsh law in many cases. The executioners of martyrs always end up facing a tragic end; and the Adepts are the martyrs of knowledge. Fate [Karma] seems to disregard those who disrespect them and brings death to those who try to prevent their existence. The story of the Wandering Jew is the common expression of this mystery. A people sent a wise man to the cross; that people told him “Move on!” When he tried to rest for just a moment. Well! From then on, people will be under a similar curse; they will be completely excluded, and for many centuries, it will be decreed. “Move on! Move on!” finding neither peace nor mercy.44
“Fables,” and “superstition,” will be the answer. Be it so. Before the lethal breath of selfishness and indifference every uncomfortable fact is transformed into meaningless fiction, and every branch of the once verdant Tree of Truth has become dried up and stripped of its primeval spiritual significance. Our modern Symbologist is superlatively clever only at detecting phallic worship and sexual emblems even where none were ever meant. But for the true student of Occult Lore, White or Divine Magic could no more exist in Nature without its counterpart Black Magic, than day without night, whether these be of twelve hours or of six months' duration. For him everything in that Nature has an occult—a bright and a night side to it. Pyramids and Druid's oaks, dolmens and Bo-trees, plant and mineral—everything was full of deep significance and of sacred truths of wisdom, when the Arch-Druid performed his magic cures and incantations, and the Egyptian Hierophant evoked and guided Chemnu, the “lovely spectre,” the female Frankenstein-creation of old, raised for the torture and test of the soul-power of the candidate for initiation, simultaneously with the last agonising cry of his terrestrial human nature. True, Magic has lost its name, and along with it its rights to recognition. But its practice is in daily use; and its progeny, “magnetic influence,” “power of oratory,” “irresistible fascination,” “whole audiences subdued and held as though under a spell,” are terms recognised and used by all, generally meaningless though they now are. Its effects, however, are more determined and definite among religious congregations such as the Shakers, the Negro Methodists, and Salvationists, who call it “the action of the Holy Spirit” and “grace.” The real truth is that Magic is still in full sway amidst mankind, however blind the latter to its silent presence and influence on its members, however ignorant society may be, and remain, to its daily and hourly beneficent and maleficent effects. The world is full of such unconscious magicians—in politics as well as in daily life, in the Church as in the strongholds of Free-Thought. Most of those magicians are “sorcerers” unhappily, not metaphorically but in sober reality, by reason of their inherent selfishness, their revengeful natures, their envy and malice. The true student of Magic, well aware of the truth, looks on in pity, and, if he be wise, keeps silent. For every effort made by him to remove the universal cecity is only repaid with ingratitude, slander, and often curses, which, unable to reach him, will react on those who wish him evil. Lies and calumny—the latter a teething lie, adding actual bites to empty harmless [pg 029] falsehoods—become his lot, and thus the well-wisher is soon torn to pieces, as a reward for his benevolent desire to enlighten.
"Fables" and "superstition," will be the answer. So be it. Before the deadly breath of selfishness and indifference, every uncomfortable fact turns into meaningless fiction, and every branch of the once lush Tree of Truth has become dry and stripped of its original spiritual significance. Our modern Symbologist is incredibly skilled only at spotting phallic worship and sexual symbols even where none were intended. But for the true student of Occult Lore, White or Divine Magic could not exist in Nature without its counterpart, Black Magic, any more than day could exist without night, whether these periods last for twelve hours or six months. For him, everything in Nature has an occult—a bright side and a dark side. Pyramids and Druid oaks, dolmens and Bo-trees, plants and minerals—everything was filled with deep significance and sacred truths of wisdom when the Arch-Druid performed his magical cures and incantations, and the Egyptian Hierophant called upon and guided Chemnu, the “lovely ghost,” the female Frankenstein-like creation of the past, raised to test the soul-power of the candidate for initiation, right alongside the last agonizing cry of his earthly human nature. It's true that Magic has lost its name, and with it, its right to recognition. But its practices are used daily; and its offspring, "magnetic pull," “power of public speaking,” “uncontrollable fascination,” "audiences completely captivated and entranced as if by magic," are terms recognized and used by all, generally meaningless though they are now. Its effects, however, are more pronounced and clear among religious groups like the Shakers, the Black Methodists, and Salvationists, who refer to it as "the work of the Holy Spirit" and "grace." The real truth is that Magic is still very much alive among people, even if they are unaware of its silent presence and influence on them, no matter how ignorant society may be of its daily and hourly beneficial and harmful effects. The world is filled with such unconscious magicians—in politics as well as in daily life, in the Church as well as in the strongholds of Free Thought. Most of these magicians are “sorcerers” unfortunately, not just metaphorically but in reality, due to their inherent selfishness, their vengeful natures, their envy, and malice. The true student of Magic, fully aware of the truth, watches with pity and, if wise, remains silent. For every attempt he makes to remove the universal blindness is met with ingratitude, slander, and often curses, which, unable to reach him, will rebound on those who wish him harm. Lies and defamation—the latter a biting falsehood that adds actual wounds to empty harmless [pg 029] falsehoods—become his fate, and soon the well-wisher is torn apart as a reward for his kind desire to enlighten.
Enough has been given, it is believed, to shew that the existence of a Secret Universal Doctrine, besides its practical methods of Magic, is no wild romance or fiction. The fact was known to the whole ancient world, and the knowledge of it has survived in the East, in India especially. And if there be such a Science, there must be naturally, somewhere, professors of it, or Adepts. In any case it matters little whether the Guardians of the Sacred Lore are regarded as living, actually existing men, or are viewed as myths. It is their Philosophy that will have to stand or fall upon its own merits, apart from, and independent of any Adepts. For in the words of the wise Gamaliel, addressed by him to the Synedrion: “If this doctrine is false it will perish, and fall of itself; but if true, then—it cannot be destroyed.”
Enough has been provided, it is believed, to show that the existence of a Secret Universal Doctrine, along with its practical methods of Magic, is not a wild fantasy or fiction. This fact was known to the entire ancient world, and the knowledge has persisted in the East, especially in India. If such a Science exists, there must naturally be, somewhere, teachers of it, or Adepts. In any case, it doesn’t really matter whether the Guardians of the Sacred Lore are seen as actual living people or as myths. It is their Philosophy that must stand or fall based on its own merits, independent of any Adepts. For in the words of the wise Gamaliel, addressed to the Synedrion: "If this belief is false, it will fade away on its own; but if it's true, then—it cannot be destroyed."
Section II. Modern Criticism and the Ancients.
The Secret Doctrine of the Âryan East is found repeated under Egyptian symbolism and phraseology in the Books of Hermes. At, or near, the beginning of the present century, all the books called Hermetic were, in the opinion of the average man of Science, unworthy of serious attention. They were set down and loudly proclaimed as simply a collection of tales, of fraudulent pretences and most absurd claims. They “never existed before the Christian era,” it was said: “they were all written with the triple object of speculation, deceiving and pious fraud;” they were all, even the best of them, silly apocrypha.45 In this respect the nineteenth century proved a most worthy scion of the eighteenth, for, in the age of Voltaire as well as in this century, everything, save what emanated direct from the Royal Academy, was false, superstitious, foolish. Belief in the wisdom of the Ancients was laughed to scorn, perhaps more so even than it is now. The very thought of accepting as authentic the works and vagaries of “a false Hermes, a false Orpheus, a false Zoroaster,” of false Oracles, false Sibyls, and a thrice false Mesmer and his absurd fluid, was tabooed all along the line. Thus all that had its genesis outside the learned and dogmatic precincts of Oxford and Cambridge,46 or the Academy of France, was [pg 031] denounced in those days as “unscientific,” and “ridiculously absurd.” This tendency has survived to the present day.
The Secret Doctrine of the Aryan East can be found echoed in Egyptian symbols and language in the Books of Hermes. At, or around, the start of this century, most scientists considered all the books labeled as Hermetic to be unworthy of serious consideration. They were dismissed and loudly declared to be merely a collection of stories, fraudulent claims, and absurd ideas. They "never existed before the Christian era," it was said: "they were all created with the three goals of speculation, deception, and religious fraud;" even the best of them were seen as silly apocrypha.45 In this regard, the nineteenth century proved to be a fitting descendant of the eighteenth, for during Voltaire's time as well as in this century, anything not coming directly from the Royal Academy was deemed false, superstitious, and foolish. Belief in the wisdom of the Ancients was ridiculed, perhaps even more than it is today. The very idea of accepting as genuine the works and whims of "a fake Hermes, a fake Orpheus, a fake Zoroaster," of fake Oracles, false Sibyls, and a completely fraudulent Mesmer with his ridiculous fluid, was universally rejected. Thus, anything originating outside the esteemed and doctrinal realms of Oxford and Cambridge,46 or the Academy of France, was [pg 031] condemned at that time as "not based on science," and “totally ridiculous.” This trend has persisted to the present day.
Nothing can be further from the intention of any true Occultist—who stands possessed, by virtue of his higher psychic development, of instruments of research far more penetrating in their power than any as yet in the hands of physical experimentalists—than to look unsympathetically on the efforts that are being made in the area of physical enquiry. The exertions and labours undertaken to solve as many as possible of the problems of Nature have always been holy in his sight. The spirit in which Sir Isaac Newton remarked that at the end of all his astronomical work he felt a mere child picking up shells beside the Ocean of Knowledge, is one of reverence for the boundlessness of Nature which Occult Philosophy itself cannot eclipse. And it may freely be recognised that the attitude of mind which this famous simile describes is one which fairly represents that of the great majority of genuine Scientists in regard to all the phenomena of the physical plane of Nature. In dealing with this they are often caution and moderation itself. They observe facts with a patience that cannot be surpassed. They are slow to cast these into theories, with a prudence that cannot be too highly commended. And, subject to the limitations under which they observe Nature, they are beautifully accurate in the record of their observations. Moreover, it may be conceded further that modern Scientists are exceedingly careful not to affirm negations. They may say it is immensely improbable that any discovery will ever conflict with such or such a theory, now supported by such and such an aggregation of recorded facts. But even in reference to the broadest generalizations—which pass into a dogmatic form only in brief popular text books of scientific knowledge—the tone of “Science” itself, if that abstraction may be held to be embodied in the persons of its most distinguished representatives, is one of reserve and often of modesty.
Nothing is further from the intention of any true occultist—who, thanks to their advanced psychic abilities, possesses research tools far more effective than those available to physical scientists—than to look unfavorably at the efforts being made in the realm of physical inquiry. The endeavors and work put into solving as many of Nature's problems as possible have always been sacred in their eyes. The sentiment expressed by Sir Isaac Newton, who said that after all his astronomical work, he felt like a child collecting seashells by the Ocean of Knowledge, reflects a respect for the vastness of Nature that Occult Philosophy itself cannot overshadow. It's widely acknowledged that the mindset this famous analogy describes accurately represents that of most genuine scientists when it comes to the phenomena of the physical world. They approach this field with utmost caution and moderation. They observe facts with unparalleled patience and are slow to jump to theories, a prudence that deserves high praise. Moreover, given the constraints under which they observe Nature, they record their findings with impressive accuracy. Additionally, it's worth noting that modern scientists are very careful not to make absolute negative claims. They might say it’s highly unlikely that any new discovery will contradict a certain theory, currently backed by a specific set of recorded facts. Yet even regarding the broadest generalizations—which only take on a dogmatic tone in brief popular science textbooks—the overall attitude of “Science,” if we can consider it represented by its most esteemed figures, is one of reservation and often humility.
Far, therefore, from being disposed to scoff at the errors into which the limitations of their methods may betray men of Science, the true Occultist will rather appreciate the pathos of a situation in which great industry and thirst for truth are condemned to disappointment, and often to confusion.
Far from being inclined to mock the mistakes that the limitations of their methods might lead scientists into, the true Occultist will instead understand the sadness of a situation where a strong dedication and desire for truth result in disappointment and often confusion.
That which is to be deplored, however, in respect to Modern Science, is in itself an evil manifestation of the excessive caution which in its most favourable aspect protects Science from over-hasty conclusions: [pg 032] namely, the tardiness of Scientists to recognise that other instruments of research may be applicable to the mysteries of Nature besides those of the physical plane, and that it may consequently be impossible to appreciate the phenomena of any one plane correctly without observing them as well from the points of view afforded by others. In so far then as they wilfully shut their eyes to evidence which ought to have shown them clearly that Nature is more complex than physical phenomena alone would suggest, that there are means by which the faculties of human perception can pass sometimes from one plane to the other, and that their energy is being misdirected while they turn it exclusively on the minutiæ of physical structure or force, they are less entitled to sympathy than to blame.
What is concerning about Modern Science is that it reflects an excessive caution, which, in its best light, protects Science from rushing to conclusions: [pg 032] that is, Scientists are slow to recognize that other research tools may be relevant to understanding the mysteries of Nature beyond just the physical realm. Consequently, it may be impossible to fully appreciate the phenomena of any one level without also observing them from perspectives offered by others. By willfully ignoring evidence that should have made it clear that Nature is more complex than what physical phenomena alone suggest, and that there are ways for human perception to sometimes shift between different levels, while also misdirecting their focus on the details of physical structure or force, they deserve more blame than sympathy.
One feels dwarfed and humbled in reading what M. Renan, that learned modern “destroyer” of every religious belief, past, present and future, has to say of poor humanity and its powers of discernment. He believes
One feels small and humbled when reading what M. Renan, that scholarly modern “destroyer” of every religious belief, past, present, and future, has to say about poor humanity and its ability to understand. He believes
Mankind has but a very narrow mind; and the number of men capable of seizing acutely (finement) the true analogy of things, is quite imperceptible.47
Humanity has a very narrow viewpoint, and the number of people who can genuinely understand __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__nuanceThe real connections between things are hardly noticeable.47
Upon comparing, however, this statement with another opinion expressed by the same author, namely, that:
Upon comparing this statement with another opinion expressed by the same author, specifically that:
one feels relieved. When, moreover, these two philosophical statements are strengthened by a third enunciation of the famous Academician, which declares that:
one feels relieved. When, additionally, these two philosophical statements are supported by a third statement from the famous Academician, which declares that:
there remains little to fear. Unfortunately M. Renan is the first to break this golden rule.
there remains little to fear. Unfortunately, M. Renan is the first to break this golden rule.
The evidence of Herodotus—called, sarcastically no doubt, the “Father of History,” since in every question upon which Modern Thought disagrees with him, his testimony goes for nought—the sober and earnest assurances in the philosophical narratives of Plato and Thucydides, Polybius, and Plutarch, and even certain statements of Aristotle himself, are invariably laid aside whenever they are involved in what modern criticism is pleased to regard as a myth. It is some time since Strauss proclaimed that:
The evidence from Herodotus—sarcastically referred to as the “Father of History” because his accounts are disregarded whenever Modern Thought disagrees with him—the serious and thoughtful insights found in the philosophical writings of Plato and Thucydides, Polybius, and Plutarch, as well as some claims from Aristotle himself, are consistently overlooked whenever modern critics label them as myths. It's been a while since Strauss declared that:
The presence of a supernatural element or miracle in a narrative is an infallible sign of the presence in it of a myth;
The inclusion of a supernatural element or miracle in a story clearly indicates that it has a myth.
and such is the canon of criticism tacitly adopted by every modern critic. But what is a myth—μῦθος—to begin with? Are we not told distinctly by ancient writers that the word means tradition? Was not the Latin term fabula, a fable, synonymous with something told, as having happened in pre-historic times, and not necessarily an invention. With such autocrats of criticism and despotic rulers as are most of the French, English, and German Orientalists, there may, then, be no end of historical, geographical, ethnological and philological surprises in store for the century to come. Travesties in Philosophy have become so common of late, that the public can be startled by nothing in this direction. It has already been stated by one learned speculator that Homer was simply “a mythical personification of the épopée”50; by another, that Hippocrates, son of Esculapius “could only be a chimera”; that the Asclepiades, their seven hundred years of duration notwithstanding, might after all prove simply a “fiction”; that “the city of Troy (Dr. Schliemann to the contrary) existed only on the maps,” etc. Why should not the world be invited after this to regard every hitherto historical character of days of old as a myth? Were not Alexander the Great needed by Philology as a sledge-hammer wherewith to break the heads of Brâhmanical chronological pretensions, he would have become long ago simply “a symbol for annexation,” or “a genius of conquest,” as has been already suggested by some French writer.
and such is the standard of criticism quietly accepted by every modern critic. But what is a myth—μῦθος—to start with? Aren't we clearly informed by ancient writers that the word means tradition? Wasn't the Latin term fabula, a fable, synonymous with something told, as if it happened in prehistoric times, and not necessarily a fabrication? With such tyrants of criticism and authoritarian figures as many of the French, English, and German Orientalists, there could certainly be a limitless number of historical, geographical, ethnological, and philological surprises ahead for the coming century. Distortions in philosophy have become so prevalent recently that the public can be shocked by nothing in this realm. One learned theorist has already claimed that Homer was simply "a legendary representation of the epic"50; another asserted that Hippocrates, son of Esculapius "could only be a dream"; that the Asclepiades, despite their seven hundred years of existence, might after all turn out to be simply a "fiction"; that "the city of Troy (despite what Dr. Schliemann claims) only existed on maps," etc. Why shouldn't the world be encouraged after this to see every previously historical figure from ancient times as a myth? If Alexander the Great weren't needed by philology as a tool to dismantle the claims of Brahmanical chronology, he would have long ago been reduced to simply “a symbol of annexation,” or “a master of conquest,” as has already been proposed by some French writer.
Blank denial is the only refuge left to the critics. It is the most secure asylum for some time to come in which to shelter the last of the sceptics. For one who denies unconditionally, the trouble of arguing is unnecessary, and he also thus avoids what is worse, having to yield occasionally a point or two before the irrefutable arguments and facts of his opponent. Creuzer, the greatest of all the modern Symbologists, the most learned among the masses of erudite German Mythologists, must have envied the placid self-confidence of certain sceptics, when he found himself forced in a moment of desperate perplexity to admit that:
Blank denial is the only refuge left for critics. It's the safest place for some time to come, where the last of the skeptics can find shelter. For someone who denies everything, the effort of arguing is unnecessary, and they also avoid what’s worse—having to occasionally concede a point or two to their opponent’s undeniable arguments and facts. Creuzer, the greatest modern Symbologist and the most knowledgeable among the many learned German Mythologists, must have envied the calm self-confidence of certain skeptics when he found himself compelled in a moment of desperate confusion to admit that:
We are compelled to return to the theories of trolls and genii, as they were understood by the ancients; [it is a doctrine] without which it becomes absolutely impossible to explain to oneself anything with regard to the Mysteries51
We need to rethink how ancient cultures viewed trolls and genies; this belief makes it really hard to grasp anything about the Mysteries.51
of the Ancients, which Mysteries are undeniable.
of the Ancients, which Mysteries are undeniable.
Roman Catholics, who are guilty of precisely the same worship, and to the very letter—having borrowed it from the later Chaldæans, the Lebanon Nabathæans, and the baptized Sabæans,52 and not from the learned Astronomers and Initiates of the days of old—would now, by anathematizing it, hide the source from which it came. Theology and Churchianism would fain trouble the clear fountain that fed them from the first, to prevent posterity from looking into it, and thus seeing their original prototype. The Occultists, however, believe the time has come to give everyone his due. As to our other opponents—the modern sceptic and the Epicurean, the cynic and the Sadducee—they may find an answer to their denials in our earlier volumes. As to many unjust aspersions on the ancient doctrines, the reason for them is given in these words in Isis Unveiled:
Roman Catholics, who are guilty of exactly the same worship, word for word—having borrowed it from the later Chaldeans, the Nabateans of Lebanon, and the baptized Sabaeans, 52 and not from the knowledgeable astronomers and initiates of ancient times—would now, by condemning it, obscure the source from which it originated. Theology and church practices would prefer to muddy the clear fountain that has nourished them from the beginning, to keep future generations from examining it, and thus seeing their original model. The occultists, however, believe the time has come to give everyone their due. As for our other opponents—the modern skeptic, the Epicurean, the cynic, and the Sadducee—they can find answers to their doubts in our earlier volumes. Regarding many unfounded attacks on ancient doctrines, the reasons for them are provided in these words in Isis Unveiled:
The thought of the present-day commentator and critic as to the ancient learning, is limited to and runs round the exoterism of the temples; his insight is either unwilling or unable to penetrate into the solemn adyta of old, where the hierophant instructed the neophyte to regard the public worship in its true light. No ancient sage would have taught that man is the king of creation, and that the starry heaven and our mother earth were created for his sake.53
The perspectives of today’s commentators and critics on ancient knowledge are limited to the surface level of the temples; they either refuse or are unable to see into the deeper, sacred areas of the past, where the teacher helped the student grasp the true context of public worship. No ancient philosopher would have asserted that humans are the masters of creation, or that the starry sky and our planet were made solely for their benefit.53
When we find such works as Phallicism54 appearing in our day in print, it is easy to see that the day for concealment and travesty has passed away. Science, in Philology, Symbolism and Comparative Religion, has progressed too far to make wholesale denials any longer, and the Church is too wise and cautious not to be now making the best of the situation. Meanwhile, the “rhombs of Hecate” and the “wheels of Lucifer,”55 daily exhumed on the sites of Babylonia, can no longer be used as clear evidence of a Satan-worship, since the same symbols are shown in the ritual of the Latin Church. The latter is too learned to be ignorant of the fact that even the later Chaldæans, who had gradually fallen into dualism, reducing all things to two primal Principles, never worshipped Satan or idols, any more than did the Zoroastrians, who now lie under the same accusation, but that their Religion was as highly philosophical as any; their dual and exoteric Theosophy became the heirloom of the Jews, who, in their turn, were forced to share it with the Christians. Pârsîs are to this day charged with [pg 035] Heliolatry, and yet in the Chaldæan Oracles, under the “Magical and Philosophical Precepts of Zoroaster” one finds the following:
When we see works like Phallicism54 being published today, it’s clear that the time for hiding and distorting the truth has passed. Science, through Philology, Symbolism, and Comparative Religion, has advanced too far for blanket denials to hold, and the Church is too wise and cautious not to make the most of the current situation. Meanwhile, the “rhombuses of Hecate” and the “Lucifer's wheels,”55 which are continually unearthed in Babylonia, can no longer be taken as straightforward proof of Satan worship, since those same symbols appear in the rituals of the Latin Church. The Church is too knowledgeable to be unaware that even the later Chaldæans, who gradually adopted dualism and reduced everything to two fundamental Principles, never worshipped Satan or idols, just as the Zoroastrians, who are similarly accused. Their religion was as deeply philosophical as any; their dualistic and esoteric Theosophy became a legacy for the Jews, who, in turn, had to share it with the Christians. Even today, Pârsîs are accused of [pg 035] heliolatry, yet in the Chaldæan Oracles, under the "Magical and Philosophical Principles of Zoroaster", one can find the following:
There was a vast difference between the true worship taught to those who showed themselves worthy, and the state religions. The Magians are accused of all kinds of superstition, but this is what the same Chaldæan Oracle says:
There was a huge difference between the genuine worship taught to those who proved themselves worthy and the official state religions. The Magians are blamed for all sorts of superstition, but this is what the same Chaldæan Oracle says:
As we say in our former work:
As we mentioned in our previous work:
Surely it is not those who warn people against “mercenary fraud” who can be accused of it; and if they accomplished acts which seem miraculous, who can with fairness presume to deny that it was done merely because they possessed a knowledge of natural philosophy and psychological science to a degree unknown to our schools?57
Surely, it’s not those who warn others about __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “selfish deception” Who can be blamed for it? And if they did things that seem miraculous, who can truly say it was only because they had a better grasp of natural science and psychology than what's taught in our schools?57
The above quoted stanzas are a rather strange teaching to come from those who are universally believed to have worshipped the sun, and moon, and the starry hosts, as Gods. The sublime profundity of the Magian precepts being beyond the reach of modern materialistic thought, the Chaldæan Philosophers are accused of Sabæanism and Sun-worship, which was the religion only of the uneducated masses.
The stanzas quoted above are quite an unusual lesson coming from people who are widely thought to have worshipped the sun, moon, and stars as gods. Since the deep wisdom of the Magian teachings is beyond the understanding of modern materialistic thinking, the Chaldæan philosophers are accused of Sabæanism and sun-worship, which was just the religion of the uneducated masses.
Section III. The Origin of Magic.
Things of late have changed, true enough. The field of investigation has widened; old religions are a little better understood; and since that miserable day when the Committee of the French Academy, headed by Benjamin Franklin, investigated Mesmer's phenomena only to proclaim them charlatanry and clever knavery, both heathen Philosophy and Mesmerism have acquired certain rights and privileges, and are now viewed from quite a different standpoint. Is full justice rendered them, however, and are they any better appreciated? We are afraid not. Human nature is the same now, as when Pope said of the force of prejudice that:
Things have changed recently, that much is true. The scope of investigation has expanded; we understand old religions a bit better; and ever since that unfortunate day when the Committee of the French Academy, led by Benjamin Franklin, looked into Mesmer's phenomena only to dismiss them as trickery and clever fraud, both pagan Philosophy and Mesmerism have gained certain rights and recognition, and are now viewed from a much different perspective. But are they fully appreciated now, and is justice served to them? We’re afraid not. Human nature is just the same now as when Pope remarked on the power of prejudice that:
Thus in the first decades of our century Hermetic Philosophy was regarded by both Churchmen and men of Science from two quite opposite points of view. The former called it sinful and devilish; the latter denied point-blank its authenticity, notwithstanding the evidence brought forward by the most erudite men of every age, including our own. The learned Father Kircher, for instance, was not even noticed; and his assertion that all the fragments known under titles of works by Mercury Trismegistus, Berosus, Pherecydes of Syros, etc., were rolls that had escaped the fire which devoured 100,000 volumes of the great Alexandrian Library—was simply laughed at. Nevertheless the educated classes of Europe knew then, as they do now, that the famous Alexandrian Library, the “marvel of the ages,” was founded by Ptolemy Philadelphus; that numbers of its MSS. had been carefully [pg 037] copied from hieratic texts and the oldest parchments, Chaldæan, Phœnician, Persian, etc.; and that these transliterations and copies amounted, in their turn, to another 100,000 rolls, as Josephus and Strabo assert.
In the early years of our century, Hermetic Philosophy was viewed by both church officials and scientists in completely different ways. The church officials condemned it as sinful and evil, while the scientists outright rejected its authenticity, despite evidence presented by highly knowledgeable individuals from various eras, including our own. For example, the learned Father Kircher received little attention; his claim that all the fragments associated with works by Mercury Trismegistus, Berosus, Pherecydes of Syros, and others were scrolls that survived the fire that consumed 100,000 volumes of the great Alexandrian Library was simply laughed off. Nevertheless, educated people in Europe understood then, as they do now, that the renowned Alexandrian Library, the "wonder of the ages," was established by Ptolemy Philadelphus; that many of its manuscripts had been meticulously [pg 037] copied from hieratic texts and ancient parchments, including Chaldean, Phoenician, Persian, and others; and that these transliterations and copies added up to another 100,000 scrolls, as noted by Josephus and Strabo.
There is also the additional evidence of Clemens Alexandrinus, that ought to be credited to some extent.58 Clemens testified to the existence of an additional 30,000 volumes of the Books of Thoth, placed in the library of the Tomb of Osymandias, over the entrance of which were inscribed the words, “A Cure for the Soul.”
There is also extra evidence from Clemens Alexandrinus that should be considered to some degree.58 Clemens reported that there were an additional 30,000 volumes of the Books of Thoth stored in the library of the Tomb of Osymandias, above the entrance of which were written the words, “A Cure for the Soul.”
Since then, as all know, entire texts of the “apocryphal” works of the “false” Pymander, and the no less “false” Asclepias, have been found by Champollion in the most ancient monuments of Egypt.59 As said in Isis Unveiled:
Since then, as everyone knows, the complete texts of the “apocryphal” works of the "false" Pymander, and the equally “false” Asclepias, have been discovered by Champollion in the oldest monuments of Egypt.59 As stated in Isis Unveiled:
After having devoted their whole lives to the study of the records of the old Egyptian wisdom, both Champollion-Figéac and Champollion Junior publicly declared, notwithstanding many biassed judgments hazarded by certain hasty and unwise critics, that the Books of Hermes “truly contain a mass of Egyptian traditions which are constantly corroborated by the most authentic records and monuments of Egypt of the hoariest antiquity.”60
After spending their whole lives studying ancient Egyptian wisdom, both Champollion-Figéac and Champollion Junior publicly declared, despite the numerous biased opinions from some hasty and careless critics, that the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hermes' Books “truly hold a rich variety of Egyptian traditions that are consistently backed by the most authentic records and monuments of Egypt from ancient times.”60
The merit of Champollion as an Egyptologist none will question, and if he declare that everything demonstrates the accuracy of the writings of the mysterious Hermes Trismegistus, and if the assertion that their antiquity runs back into the night of time be corroborated by him in [pg 038] minutest details, then indeed criticism ought to be fully satisfied. Says Champollion:
The value of Champollion as an Egyptologist is beyond question, and if he states that everything shows the accuracy of the writings of the enigmatic Hermes Trismegistus, and if he supports the claim that their origins date back to ancient times with meticulous details in [pg 038], then criticism should certainly be satisfied. Champollion states:
These inscriptions are only the faithful echo and expression of the most ancient verities.
These inscriptions genuinely reflect and express the oldest truths.
Since these words were written, some of the “apocryphal” verses by the “mythical” Orpheus have also been found copied word for word, in hieroglyphics, in certain inscriptions of the Fourth Dynasty, addressed to various Deities. Finally, Creuzer discovered and immediately pointed out the very significant fact that numerous passages found in Homer and Hesiod were undeniably borrowed by the two great poets from the Orphic Hymns, thus proving the latter to be far older than the Iliad or the Odyssey.
Since these words were written, some of the "apocryphal" verses by the “legendary” Orpheus have also been found copied verbatim, in hieroglyphics, in certain inscriptions from the Fourth Dynasty, dedicated to various Deities. Finally, Creuzer discovered and immediately pointed out the very significant fact that many passages found in Homer and Hesiod were undeniably borrowed by the two great poets from the Orphic Hymns, thus proving that the latter are much older than the Iliad or the Odyssey.
And so gradually the ancient claims come to be vindicated, and modern criticism has to submit to evidence. Many are now the writers who confess that such a type of literature as the Hermetic works of Egypt can never be dated too far back into the prehistoric ages. The texts of many of these ancient works, that of Enoch included, so loudly proclaimed “apocryphal” at the beginning of this century, are now discovered and recognised in the most secret and sacred sanctuaries of Chaldæa, India, Phœnicia, Egypt and Central Asia. But even such proofs have failed to convince the bulk of our Materialists. The reason for this is very simple and evident. All these texts—held in universal veneration in Antiquity, found in the secret libraries of all the great temples, studied (if not always mastered) by the greatest statesmen, classical writers, philosophers, kings and laymen, as much as by renowned Sages—what were they? Treatises on Magic and Occultism, pure and simple; the now derided and tabooed Theosophy—hence the ostracism.
And so gradually, the ancient claims are being proven correct, and modern criticism has to accept the evidence. Many writers now admit that works like the Hermetic texts of Egypt can't be dated too far back into prehistoric times. The texts of many of these ancient works, including that of Enoch, which were loudly labeled as “apocryphal” at the start of this century, are now found and recognized in the most secret and sacred places of Chaldæa, India, Phoenicia, Egypt, and Central Asia. But even with this evidence, the majority of Materialists remain unconvinced. The reason for this is simple and clear. All these texts—held in universal respect in ancient times, found in the secret libraries of all great temples, studied (if not always fully understood) by the greatest statesmen, classical writers, philosophers, kings, and everyday people, just as much as by renowned Sages—what were they? They were treatises on Magic and Occultism, plain and simple; the now ridiculed and forbidden Theosophy—which is why they were ostracized.
Were people, then, so simple and credulous in the days of Pythagoras and Plato? Were the millions of Babylonia and Egypt, of India and Greece, with their great Sages to lead them, all fools, that during those periods of great learning and civilization which preceded the year one of our era—the latter giving birth but to the intellectual darkness of mediæval fanaticism—so many otherwise great men should have devoted their lives to a mere illusion, a superstition called Magic? It would seem so, had one to remain content with the word and conclusions of modern Philosophy.
Were people really so simple and gullible in the days of Pythagoras and Plato? Were the millions in Babylonia and Egypt, as well as in India and Greece, all foolish, despite having great thinkers to guide them during those times of intense learning and civilization that came before the year one of our era—which later led to the intellectual darkness of medieval fanaticism—when so many otherwise remarkable individuals dedicated their lives to a mere illusion, a superstition known as Magic? It certainly seems that way if one simply accepts the words and conclusions of modern Philosophy.
Every Art and Science, however, whatever its intrinsic merit, has had its discoverer and practitioner, and subsequently its proficients to teach [pg 039] it. What is the origin of the Occult Sciences, or Magic? Who were its professors, and what is known of them, whether in history or legend? Clemens Alexandrinus, one of the most intelligent and learned of the early Christian Fathers, answers this question in his Stromateis. That ex-pupil of the Neoplatonic School argues:
Every art and science, no matter its inherent value, has had its discoverer and practitioner, and later its experts to teach it. What is the origin of the occult sciences or magic? Who were its teachers, and what do we know about them from history or legend? Clemens Alexandrinus, one of the most insightful and educated early Christian Fathers, addresses this question in his *Stromateis*. That former student of the Neoplatonic School argues:
And so he shows Cleanthes taught by Zeno, Theophrastus by Aristotle, Metrodorus by Epicurus, Plato by Socrates, etc. And he adds that when he had looked further back to Pythagoras, Pherecydes, and Thales, he had still to search for their masters. The same for the Egyptians, the Indians, the Babylonians, and the Magi themselves. He would not cease questioning, he says, to learn who it was they all had for their masters. And when he (Clemens) had traced down the enquiry to the very cradle of mankind, to the first generation of men, he would reiterate once more his questioning, and ask, “Who is their teacher?” Surely, he argues, their master could be “no one of men.” And even when we should have reached as high as the Angels, the same query would have to be offered to them: “Who were their (meaning the ‘divine’ and the ‘fallen’ Angels) masters?”
And so he shows that Cleanthes was taught by Zeno, Theophrastus by Aristotle, Metrodorus by Epicurus, and Plato by Socrates, among others. He adds that when he looked even further back to Pythagoras, Pherecydes, and Thales, he still needed to find out who their teachers were. The same goes for the Egyptians, the Indians, the Babylonians, and the Magi. He says he wouldn't stop asking questions to learn who they all had as their teachers. And when he (Clemens) traced the inquiry back to the very beginning of humanity, to the first generation of people, he would ask again, “Who’s their teacher?” Surely, he argues, their master could be "none of the men." Even when we reach as high as the Angels, the same question would apply to them: "Who were the masters of their (referring to the ‘divine’ and the ‘fallen’ Angels)?"
The aim of the good father's long argument is of course to discover two distinct masters, one the preceptor of biblical patriarchs, the other the teacher of the Gentiles. But the students of the Secret Doctrine need go to no such trouble. Their professors are well aware who were the Masters of their predecessors in Occult Sciences and Wisdom.
The goal of the good father's lengthy argument is obviously to identify two separate masters: one being the instructor of biblical patriarchs and the other the mentor of the Gentiles. However, students of the Secret Doctrine don't need to put in all that effort. Their teachers already know who the masters were for their predecessors in Occult Sciences and Wisdom.
The two professors are finally traced out by Clemens, and are, as was to be expected, God, and his eternal and everlasting enemy and opponent, the Devil; the subject of Clemens' enquiry relating to the dual aspect of Hermetic Philosophy, as cause and effect. Admitting the moral beauty of the virtues preached in every Occult work with which he was acquainted, Clemens desires to know the cause of the apparent contradiction between the doctrine and the practice, good and evil Magic, and he comes to the conclusion that Magic has two origins—divine and diabolical. He perceives its bifurcation into two channels, hence his deduction and inference.
The two professors are finally tracked down by Clemens, and, as expected, they are God and His eternal and everlasting adversary, the Devil. Clemens is investigating the dual aspect of Hermetic Philosophy, focusing on cause and effect. Recognizing the moral beauty of the virtues presented in every Occult work he knows, Clemens wants to understand the apparent contradiction between the doctrine and practice, between good and evil Magic. He concludes that Magic has two origins—divine and diabolical. He sees its division into two paths, which leads to his deduction and inference.
We perceive it too, without, however, necessarily designating such bifurcation diabolical, for we judge the “left-hand path” as it [pg 040] issued from the hands of its founder. Otherwise, judging also by the effects of Clemens' own religion and the walk in life of certain of its professors, since the death of their Master, the Occultists would have a right to come to somewhat the same conclusion as Clemens. They would have a right to say that while Christ, the Master of all true Christians, was in every way godly, those who resorted to the horrors of the Inquisition, to the extermination and torture of heretics, Jews and Alchemists, the Protestant Calvin who burnt Servetus, and his persecuting Protestant successors, down to the whippers and burners of witches in America, must have had for their Master, the Devil. But Occultists, not believing in the Devil, are precluded from retaliating in this way.
We notice it too, though we don't necessarily see that split as evil. We evaluate the "left-hand path" as it [pg 040] originated from its founder. Otherwise, based on the impact of Clemens' own beliefs and the behavior of some of its followers since their Master's death, Occultists could reach a similar conclusion as Clemens. They could argue that while Christ, the Master of all true Christians, was truly divine, those who engaged in the horrors of the Inquisition—torturing and exterminating heretics, Jews, and Alchemists—like the Protestant Calvin who executed Servetus, and his Protestant successors who persecuted, as well as the witch hunters in America, must have had the Devil as their Master. But since Occultists don't believe in the Devil, they can't respond in that way.
Clemens' testimony, however, is valuable in so far as it shows (1) the enormous number of works on Occult Sciences in his day; and (2) the extraordinary powers acquired through those Sciences by certain men.
Clemens' testimony is valuable because it demonstrates (1) the vast number of works on Occult Sciences during his time; and (2) the remarkable abilities gained through those Sciences by certain individuals.
He devotes, for instance, the whole of the sixth book of his Stromateis to this research for the first two “Masters” of the true and the false Philosophy respectively, both preserved, as he says, in the Egyptian sanctuaries. Very pertinently too, he apostrophises the Greeks, asking them why they should not accept the “miracles” of Moses as such, since they claim the very same privileges for their own Philosophers, and he gives a number of instances. It is, as he says, Æachus obtaining through his Occult powers a marvellous rain; it is Aristæus causing the winds to blow; Empedocles quieting the gale, and forcing it to cease, etc.62
He dedicates the entire sixth book of his Stromateis to exploring the true and false philosophies of the first two "Masters", both of which, as he claims, are preserved in the Egyptian temples. He also pointedly asks the Greeks why they shouldn’t acknowledge the “miracles” of Moses as valid, since they grant the same recognition to their own philosophers, providing several examples. Like he mentions, Æachus used his hidden abilities to create a miraculous rain; Aristæus was able to summon the winds; Empedocles calmed a storm and made it stop, and so on.62
The books of Mercurius Trismegistus most attracted his attention.63 He is also warm in his praise of Hystaspes (or Gushtasp), of the Sibylline books, and even of the right Astrology.
The writings of Mercurius Trismegistus caught his eye the most. He is also enthusiastic in his admiration for Hystaspes (or Gushtasp), the Sibylline books, and even the valid Astrology.
There have been in all ages use and abuse of Magic, as there are use and abuse of Mesmerism or Hypnotism in our own. The ancient world had its Apollonii and its Pherecydæ, and intellectual people could discriminate then, as they can now. While no classical or pagan writer has ever found one word of blame for Apollonius of Tyana, for instance, it is not so with regard to Pherecydes. Hesychius of Miletia, [pg 041] Philo of Byblos and Eusthathius charge the latter unstintingly with having built his Philosophy and Science on demoniacal traditions—i.e., on Sorcery. Cicero declares that Pherecydes is, potius divinus quam medicus, “rather a soothsayer than a physician,” and Diogenes Laërtius gives a vast number of stories relating to his predictions. One day Pherecydes prophesies the shipwreck of a vessel hundreds of miles away from him; another time he predicts the capture of the Lacedæmonians by the Arcadians; finally, he foresees his own wretched end.64
There have always been both positive and negative uses of magic, just as there are positive and negative uses of mesmerism or hypnosis today. In the ancient world, figures like Apollonius and Pherecydes existed, and educated people could differentiate between them, just as they can now. While no classical or pagan writer has ever criticized Apollonius of Tyana, the same cannot be said for Pherecydes. Hesychius of Miletus, Philo of Byblos, and Eusthathius all openly accuse him of building his philosophy and science on demonic traditions—that is, on sorcery. Cicero states that Pherecydes is, "rather a soothsayer than a physician," and Diogenes Laërtius recounts numerous stories about his predictions. One day, Pherecydes predicts the shipwreck of a vessel hundreds of miles away; another time, he foresees the capture of the Lacedæmonians by the Arcadians; and ultimately, he predicts his own tragic fate.64
Bearing in mind the objections that will be made to the teachings of the Esoteric Doctrine as herein propounded, the writer is forced to meet some of them beforehand.
Keeping in mind the objections that will be raised against the teachings of the Esoteric Doctrine as presented here, the writer feels compelled to address some of them in advance.
Such imputations as those brought by Clemens against the “heathen” Adepts, only prove the presence of clairvoyant powers and prevision in every age, but are no evidence in favour of a Devil. They are, therefore, of no value except to the Christians, for whom Satan is one of the chief pillars of the faith. Baronius and De Mirville, for instance, find an unanswerable proof of Demonology in the belief in the co-eternity of Matter with Spirit!
Such accusations made by Clemens against the non-believer Adepts only demonstrate the presence of clairvoyant abilities and foresight throughout history, but they don’t provide any evidence for the existence of a Devil. Therefore, they hold no value except for Christians, for whom Satan is one of the main foundations of their faith. Baronius and De Mirville, for example, see undeniable proof of Demonology in the belief that Matter is eternal alongside Spirit!
De Mirville writes that Pherecydes
De Mirville writes that Pherecydes
Postulates in principle the primordiality of Zeus or Ether, and then, on the same plane, a principle, coëternal and coäctive, which he calls the fifth element, or Ogenos.65
It emphasizes the essential nature of Zeus or Ether, and then, at the same level, a principle that is eternal and collaborative, which is called the fifth element, or Ogenos.65
He then points out that the meaning of Ogenos is given as that which shuts up, which holds captive, and that is Hades, “or in a word, hell.”
He then points out that the meaning of Ogenos is described as that which traps, which holds captive, and that is Hades, “or in a word, hell.”
The synonyms are known to every schoolboy without the Marquis going to the trouble of explaining them to the Academy; as to the deduction, every Occultist will of course deny it and only smile at its folly. And now we come to the theological conclusion.
The synonyms are known to every schoolboy without the Marquis needing to explain them to the Academy; as for the deduction, every Occultist will obviously deny it and just smile at its absurdity. And now we arrive at the theological conclusion.
The résumé of the views of the Latin Church—as given by authors of the same character as the Marquis de Mirville—amounts to this: that the Hermetic Books, their wisdom—fully admitted in Rome—notwithstanding, are “the heirloom left by Cain, the accursed, to mankind.” It is “generally admitted,” says that modern memorialist of Satan in History:
The resume of the views of the Latin Church—according to authors similar to the Marquis de Mirville—can be summarized like this: the Hermetic Books, their wisdom—fully acknowledged in Rome—are "the heirloom left by Cain, the cursed, to humanity." It is "widely accepted," says that modern chronicler of Satan in History:
This proves, at any rate, that Magic, or Sorcery as he calls it, is an antediluvian Art, and thus one point is gained. For, as he says:—
This shows, at the very least, that Magic, or Sorcery as he calls it, is an ancient Art, and so one point is established. For, as he states:—
The evidence of Berosius makes Ham identical with the first Zoroaster, founder of Bactria, the first author of all the magic arts of Babylonia, the Chemesenua or Cham,67 the infamous68 of the faithful Noachians, finally the object of adoration for Egypt, which having received its name Χημεία, whence chemistry, built in his honour a town called Choemnis, or the “city of fire.”69 Ham adored it, it is said, whence the name Chammaim given to the pyramids; which in their turn have been vulgarised into our modern noun “chimney.”70
The evidence from Berosius indicates that Ham is the same as the first Zoroaster, who established Bactria and was the original creator of all the magical arts of Babylonia, the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Chemesenuaor Cham,67the notorious68of the faithful Noachians, who eventually became an object of worship in Egypt. Egypt, which got its name from Χημεία, the origin of the term chemistry, built a city in his honor called Choemnis, or the “city of fire.”69It's said that Ham worshipped it, which is why the name __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chammaimwas given to the pyramids; these have now been changed into our modern word "chimney."70
This statement is entirely wrong. Egypt was the cradle of Chemistry and its birth-place—this is pretty well known by this time. Only Kenrick and others show the root of the word to be chemi or chem, which is not Cham or Ham, but Khem, the Egyptian phallic God of the Mysteries.
This statement is entirely wrong. Egypt was the birthplace of Chemistry, and this is pretty well known by now. Only Kenrick and others point out that the root of the word is chemi or chem, which is not Cham or Ham, but Khem, the Egyptian phallic God of the Mysteries.
But this is not all. De Mirville is bent upon finding a satanic origin even for the now innocent Tarot.
But that's not all. De Mirville is determined to find a satanic origin even for the now innocent Tarot.
He goes on to say:
He continues to say:
As to the means for the propagation of this evil Magic, tradition points it out, in certain runic characters traced on metallic plates [or leaves, des lames] which have escaped destruction by the Deluge.71 This might have been regarded as legendary, had not subsequent discoveries shown it far from being so. Plates were found covered with curious and utterly undecipherable characters, characters of undeniable antiquity, to which the Chamites [Sorcerers, with the author] attribute the origin of their marvellous and terrible powers.72
When it comes to how this evil magic spreads, tradition suggests that certain runic symbols are carved on metal plates [or leaves, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. blades] that survived the flood.71This might have seemed like a myth if later discoveries hadn't proven otherwise. Plates were found covered with strange and entirely undecipherable symbols, clearly ancient, which the Chamites [Sorcerers, along with the author] say are the source of their incredible and frightening powers.72
The pious author may, meanwhile, be left to his own orthodox [pg 043] beliefs. He, at any rate, seems quite sincere in his views. Nevertheless, his able arguments will have to be sapped at their very foundation, for it must be shown on mathematical grounds who, or rather what, Cain and Ham really were. De Mirville is only the faithful son of his Church, interested in keeping Cain in his anthropomorphic character and in his present place in “Holy Writ.” The student of Occultism, on the other hand, is solely interested in the truth. But the age has to follow the natural course of its evolution.
The devoted author can, for now, stick to his traditional beliefs. He seems genuinely sincere in his opinions. However, his strong arguments will need to be undermined at their core because it's necessary to demonstrate, based on mathematical principles, who, or rather what, Cain and Ham really were. De Mirville is just a loyal follower of his Church, keen on preserving Cain's human-like character and his current position in “Holy Writ.” The student of Occultism, however, is only concerned with the truth. But society must take its natural path of evolution.
Section IV. The Secrecy of Initiates.
The false rendering of a number of parables and sayings of Jesus is not to be wondered at in the least. From Orpheus, the first initiated Adept of whom history catches a glimpse in the mists of the pre-Christian era, down through Pythagoras, Confucius, Buddha, Jesus, Apollonius of Tyana, to Ammonius Saccas, no Teacher or Initiate has ever committed anything to writing for public use. Each and all of them have invariably recommended silence and secresy on certain facts and deeds; from Confucius, who refused to explain publicly and satisfactorily what he meant by his “Great Extreme,” or to give the key to the divination by “straws,” down to Jesus, who charged his disciples to tell no man that he was Christ73 (Chrestos), the “man of sorrows” and trials, before his supreme and last Initiation, or that he had produced a “miracle” of resurrection.74 The Apostles had to preserve silence, so that the left hand should not know what the right hand did; in plainer words, that the dangerous proficients in the Left Hand Science—the terrible enemies of the Right Hand Adepts, especially before their supreme Initiation—should not profit by the publicity so as to harm both the healer and the patient. And if the above is maintained to be simply an assumption, then what may be the meaning of these awful words:
The inaccurate interpretation of various parables and sayings of Jesus shouldn't be surprising at all. From Orpheus, the first initiated Adept glimpsed in the pre-Christian period, down through Pythagoras, Confucius, Buddha, Jesus, Apollonius of Tyana, to Ammonius Saccas, no Teacher or Initiate has ever put anything into writing for public consumption. All of them consistently advocated for silence and secrecy regarding certain facts and actions; from Confucius, who wouldn't publicly and satisfactorily explain what he meant by his “Great Extreme,” or reveal the key to divination with "straws," to Jesus, who instructed his disciples not to tell anyone that he was Christ73 (Chrestos), the "man of sorrows" and trials, before his ultimate and final Initiation, or that he had performed a "miracle" of resurrection.74 The Apostles needed to remain silent so that the left hand wouldn’t know what the right hand was doing; in simpler terms, so that the dangerous practitioners of Left Hand Science—the serious adversaries of the Right Hand Adepts, especially before their ultimate Initiation—would not take advantage of this information to harm both the healer and the patient. And if what has been stated above is considered merely an assumption, then what could be the meaning of these dreadful words:
Unto you it is given to know the mystery of the Kingdom of God; but unto them that are without all these things are done in parables; that seeing they may see and not perceive; and hearing, they may hear and not understand; lest at any time they should be converted and their sins should be forgiven them.75
You have been given insight into the mystery of the Kingdom of God; but for those outside, everything is presented as parables, so they may see but not truly perceive, and hear but not truly understand; otherwise, they might turn and have their sins forgiven.75
Unless interpreted in the sense of the law of silence and Karma, the utter selfishness and uncharitable spirit of this remark are but too evident. These words are directly connected with the terrible dogma of predestination. Will the good and intelligent Christian cast such a slur of cruel selfishness on his Saviour?76
Unless understood in the context of the law of silence and Karma, the sheer selfishness and lack of compassion in this remark are all too clear. These words are directly linked to the harsh doctrine of predestination. Will the good and thoughtful Christian really cast such a shameful shadow of cruel selfishness on their Savior?76
The work of propagating such truths in parables was left to the disciples of the high Initiates. It was their duty to follow the key-note of the Secret Teaching without revealing its mysteries. This is shown in the histories of all the great Adepts. Pythagoras divided his classes into hearers of exoteric and esoteric lectures. The Magians received their instructions and were initiated in the far hidden caves of Bactria. When Josephus declares that Abraham taught Mathematics he meant by it “Magic,” for in the Pythagorean code Mathematics mean Esoteric Science, or Gnosis.
The role of spreading these truths through parables was assigned to the disciples of the great Initiates. They were responsible for adhering to the essence of the Secret Teaching without disclosing its mysteries. This is evident in the histories of all the great Adepts. Pythagoras organized his students into those who attended exoteric and esoteric lectures. The Magians received their teachings and were initiated in the deeply concealed caves of Bactria. When Josephus states that Abraham taught Mathematics, he was referring to "Magic," as in the Pythagorean tradition, Mathematics represents Esoteric Science, or Gnosis.
Professor Wilder remarks:
Prof. Wilder's comments:
The Essenes of Judæa and Carmel made similar distinctions, dividing their adherents into neophytes, brethren and the perfect.... Ammonius obligated his disciples by oath not to divulge his higher doctrines, except to those who had been thoroughly instructed and exercised [prepared for initiation].77
The Essenes of Judea and Carmel made similar distinctions, classifying their followers into newcomers, brothers, and the enlightened. Ammonius required his students to swear an oath not to disclose his advanced teachings, except to those who had been fully educated and ready for initiation.77
One of the most powerful reasons for the necessity of strict secresy is given by Jesus Himself, if one may credit Matthew. For there the Master is made to say plainly:
One of the most powerful reasons for the necessity of strict secrecy is given by Jesus Himself, if one may credit Matthew. For there the Master is made to say plainly:
Profoundly true and wise words. Many are those in our own age, and even among us, who have been forcibly reminded of them—often when too late.79
Profoundly true and wise words. Many people in our own time, and even among us, have been forcefully reminded of them—often when it's too late.79
Even Maimonides recommends silence with regard to the true meaning of the Bible texts. This injunction destroys the usual affirmation that “Holy Writ” is the only book in the world whose divine oracles contain plain unvarnished truth. It may be so for the learned Kabalists; it is certainly quite the reverse with regard to Christians. For this is what the learned Hebrew Philosopher says:
Even Maimonides recommends keeping quiet about the true meaning of the Bible texts. This advice challenges the common belief that "Scripture" is the only book in the world that holds divine truths in straightforward language. This might be true for the knowledgeable Kabalists, but it's definitely the opposite for Christians. This is what the learned Hebrew philosopher states:
Whoever shall find out the true sense of the Book of Genesis ought to take care not to divulge it. This is a maxim that all our sages repeat to us, and above all respecting the work of the six days. If a person should discover the true meaning of it by himself, or by the aid of another, then he ought to be silent, or if he speaks he ought to speak of it obscurely, in an enigmatical manner, as I do myself, leaving the rest to be guessed by those who can understand me.
Whoever discovers the real meaning of the Book of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Genesis should be careful not to reveal it. This is a principle that all our wise ones remind us of, especially regarding the work of the six days. If someone finds out the true meaning either on their own or with help, they should stay quiet, or if they do talk, it should be in a vague, mysterious manner, like I do, allowing others to figure it out for themselves.
The Symbology and Esoterism of the Old Testament being thus confessed by one of the greatest Jewish Philosophers, it is only natural to find Christian Fathers making the same confession with regard to the New Testament, and the Bible in general. Thus we find Clemens Alexandrinus and Origen admitting it as plainly as words can do it. Clemens, who had been initiated into the Eleusinian Mysteries says, that:
The symbolism and hidden meanings of the Hebrew Bible are acknowledged by one of the greatest Jewish philosophers, so it makes sense that Christian Fathers would recognize the same in the New Testament and the Bible as a whole. We see figures like Clemens Alexandrinus and Origen openly acknowledging this. Clemens, who was initiated into the Eleusinian Mysteries, says that:
The doctrines there taught contained in them the end of all instructions as they were taken from Moses and the prophets,
The lessons presented there included the ultimate goal of all teachings that come from Moses and the prophets,
a slight perversion of facts pardonable in the good Father. The words admit, after all, that the Mysteries of the Jews were identical with those of the Pagan Greeks, who took them from the Egyptians, who borrowed them, in their turn, from the Chaldæans, who got them from the Âryans, the Atlanteans and so on—far beyond the days of that Race. The secret meaning of the Gospel is again openly confessed by Clemens when he says that the Mysteries of the Faith are not to be divulged to all.
a slight twisting of the facts that can be forgiven in the good Father. The words acknowledge, after all, that the Mysteries of the Jews were the same as those of the Pagan Greeks, who borrowed them from the Egyptians, who in turn took them from the Chaldæans, who got them from the Âryans, the Atlanteans, and so on—long before the days of that Race. The hidden meaning of the Gospel is again openly admitted by Clemens when he says that the Mysteries of the Faith should not be revealed to everyone.
But since this tradition is not published alone for him who perceives the magnificence of the word; it is requisite, therefore, to hide in a Mystery the wisdom spoken, which the Son of God taught.80
However, since this tradition isn’t shared only for those who appreciate the significance of the word, it’s important to hide the wisdom conveyed in a Mystery that the Son of God taught.80
Not less explicit is Origen with regard to the Bible and its symbolical fables. He exclaims:
Not less clear is Origen when it comes to the Bible and its symbolic stories. He exclaims:
If we hold to the letter, and must understand what stands written in the law after the manner of the Jews and common people, then I should blush to confess aloud that it is God who has given these laws: then the laws of men appear more excellent and reasonable.81
If we strictly follow the text and interpret what the law says like the Jews and everyday people do, I would be ashamed to say that it’s God who provided these laws; at that point, human laws seem better and more reasonable.81
And well he might have “blushed,” the sincere and honest Father of early Christianity in its days of relative purity. But the Christians of this highly literary and civilised age of ours do not blush at all; they swallow, on the contrary, the “light” before the formation of the sun, the Garden of Eden, Jonah's whale and all, notwithstanding that the same Origen asks in a very natural fit of indignation:
And it’s no wonder he might have “turned red,” the genuine and honest Father of early Christianity in its more pure days. But the Christians in our highly educated and civilized age don’t blush at all; instead, they accept the “light” before the sun was created, the Garden of Eden, Jonah's whale, and everything else, even though the same Origen, in a moment of understandable anger, asks:
What man of sense will agree with the statement that the first, second and third days in which the evening is named and the morning, were without sun, moon, and stars, and the first day without a heaven? What man is found such an idiot as to suppose that God planted trees in Paradise, in Eden, like a husbandman, etc.? I believe that every man must hold these things for images, under which a hidden sense lies concealed?82
What reasonable person would agree with the notion that the first, second, and third days where the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ evening is called and the morningWhat if there was no sun, moon, or stars, and the first day didn’t have a sky? What kind of fool would believe that God planted trees in Paradise, in Eden, like a farmer? I think everyone should understand these things as symbols, representing a deeper meaning underneath.82
Yet millions of “such idiots” are found in our age of enlightenment and not only in the third century. When Paul's unequivocal statement in Galatians, iv. 22-25, that the story of Abraham and his two sons is all “an allegory,” and that “Agar is Mount Sinai” is added to this, then little blame, indeed, can be attached to either Christian or Heathen who declines to accept the Bible in any other light than that of a very ingenious allegory.
Yet millions of “such idiots” exist in our age of enlightenment, not just in the third century. When Paul's clear statement in *Galatians* iv. 22-25 declares that the story of Abraham and his two sons is all “an allegory,” and that “Agar is Mount Sinai,” then it’s hard to blame either Christians or Heathens who choose to see the *Bible* in any other way than as a clever allegory.
Rabbi Simeon Ben-“Jochai,” the compiler of the Zohar, never imparted the most important points of his doctrine otherwise than orally, and to a very limited number of disciples. Therefore, without the final initiation into the Mercavah, the study of the Kabalah will be ever incomplete, and the Mercavah can be taught only “in darkness, in a deserted place, and after many and terrific trials.” Since the death of that great Jewish Initiate this hidden doctrine has remained, for the outside world, an inviolate secret.
Rabbi Simeon Ben-“Jochai,” the author of the Zohar, only shared the most significant aspects of his teachings verbally, and only with a small group of students. As a result, without the ultimate initiation into the Mercavah, studying the Kabbalah will always feel incomplete, and the Mercavah can only be taught “in darkness, in an empty place, and after many challenging experiences.” Since the passing of that remarkable Jewish teacher, this secret doctrine has remained an untouched mystery to the outside world.
Among the venerable sect of the Tanaim, or rather the Tananim, the wise men, there were those who taught the secrets practically and initiated some disciples into the grand and final Mystery. But the Mishna Hagiga, 2nd Section, say that the table of contents of the Mercaba “must only be delivered to wise old ones.” The Gemara is still more dogmatic. “The more important secrets of the Mysteries [pg 048]were not even revealed to all priests. Alone the initiates had them divulged.”And so we find the same great secresy prevalent in every ancient religion.83
Among the respected group of Tanaim, or the Tananim, the wise individuals, some taught secrets in a practical manner and introduced certain students to the profound and ultimate Mystery. But the Mishnah Hagigah, 2nd Section, states that the table of contents of the Mercaba “should only be given to wise elders.” The Gemara is even more strict. “The most important secrets of the Mysteries [pg 048]were not disclosed to all priests. Only the initiates were permitted to know them.”Thus, we observe the same level of secrecy present in every ancient religion.83
What says the Kabalah itself? Its great Rabbis actually threaten him who accepts their sayings verbatim. We read in the Zohar:
What does the Kabbalah itself say? Its great Rabbis actually warn anyone who takes their words verbatim. We read in the Zohar:
Woe to the man who sees in the Thorah, i.e., Law, only simple recitals and ordinary words! Because if in truth it only contained these, we would even to-day be able to compose a Thorah much more worthy of admiration. For if we find only the simple words, we would only have to address ourselves to the legislators of the earth,84 to those in whom we most frequently meet with the most grandeur. It would be sufficient to imitate them, and make a Thorah after their words and example. But it is not so; each word of the Thorah contains an elevated meaning and a sublime mystery.... The recitals of the Thorah are the vestments of the Thorah. Woe to him who takes this garment for the Thorah itself.... The simple take notice only of the garments or recitals of the Thorah, they know no other thing, they see not that which is concealed under the vestment. The more instructed men do not pay attention to the vestment, but to the body which it envelops.85
Woe to anyone who looks at the Torah, i.e., Law, as just straightforward recitations and common language! Because if it only included those things, we could easily create a Torah today that would warrant much more respect. If we only discovered simple words, we would only need to consult earthly lawmakers,84 who often represent the highest ideals. It would be sufficient to imitate them and create a Torah based on their words and actions. But that's not the reality; every word of the Torah carries a deeper meaning and a profound mystery... The readings of the Torah are just the outer layers of it. Woe to those who confuse this outer layer for the Torah itself... The naive only see the outer layers or readings of the Torah, unaware of anything beyond, and fail to recognize what is concealed beneath. The more informed individuals concentrate not on the exterior but on the essence that it conceals.85
Ammonius Saccas taught that the Secret Doctrine of the Wisdom-Religion was found complete in the Books of Thoth (Hermes), from which both Pythagoras and Plato derived their knowledge and much of their Philosophy; and these Books were declared by him to be “identical with the teachings of the Sages of the remote East.” Professor A. Wilder remarks:
Ammonius Saccas taught that the Secret Doctrine of the Wisdom-Religion was fully contained in the Thoth's Books (Hermes), from which both Pythagoras and Plato gained their knowledge and much of their Philosophy; he stated that these Books were “the same as the teachings of the ancient Sages from the East.” Professor A. Wilder remarks:
As the name Thoth means a college or assembly, it is not altogether improbable that the books were so named as being the collected oracles and doctrines of the sacerdotal fraternity of Memphis. Rabbi Wise has suggested the same hypothesis in relation to the divine utterances recorded in the Hebrew Scriptures.86
Since the name Thoth refers to a group or gathering, it’s likely that the books were named that way because they included the shared teachings and oracles of the priestly community in Memphis. Rabbi Wise has suggested a similar idea about the divine messages found in the Hebrew Scriptures.86
This is very probable. Only the “divine utterances” have never been, so far, understood by the profane. Philo Judæus, a non-initiate, attempted to give their secret meaning and—failed.
This is very likely. Only the "divine messages" have never been, so far, understood by the uninitiated. Philo Judæus, a non-initiate, tried to explain their hidden meaning and—failed.
But Books of Thoth or Bible, Vedas or Kabalah, all enjoin the same secresy as to certain mysteries of nature symbolised in them. “Woe be to him who divulges unlawfully the words whispered into the ear of [pg 049] Manushi by the First Initiator.” Who that “Initiator” was is made plain in the Book of Enoch:
But Thoth's Books or Bible, Vedas or Kabbalah, all emphasize the same secrecy regarding certain mysteries of nature represented in them. “Cursed is anyone who unlawfully reveals the words whispered into the ear of [pg 049] Manushi by the First Initiator.” The identity of that “Initiator” is explained in the Book of Enoch:
From them [the Angels] I heard all things, and understood what I saw; that which will not take place in this generation [Race], but in a generation which is to succeed at a distant period [the 6th and 7th Races] on account of the elect [the Initiates].87
From the Angels, I learned everything and understood what I saw; it won't happen in this generation, but in a future generation that will come much later, because of the chosen ones.87
Again, it is said with regard to the judgment of those who, when they have learned “every secret of the angels,” reveal them, that:
Again, it is said regarding the judgment of those who, after learning “every angel's secret,” reveal them, that:
They have discovered secrets, and they are those who have been judged; but not thou, my son [Noah] ... thou art pure and good and free from the reproach of discovering [revealing] secrets.88
They've uncovered secrets, and they're the ones who have been judged; but not you, my son [Noah] ... you are pure and good and free from the embarrassment of revealing [unveiling] secrets.88
But there are those in our century, who, having “discovered secrets” unaided and owing to their own learning and acuteness only, and who being, nevertheless, honest and straightforward men, undismayed by threats or warning since they have never pledged themselves to secresy, feel quite startled at such revelations. One of these is the learned author and discoverer of one “Key to the Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery.” As he says, there are “some strange features connected with the promulgation and condition” of the Bible.
But there are people in our time who, having "discovered secrets" on their own through their own knowledge and sharp thinking, and who are, nonetheless, honest and straightforward individuals, unfazed by threats or warnings since they have never committed to keeping secrets, are quite taken aback by such revelations. One of these is the knowledgeable author and discoverer of one "Key to the Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery." As he states, there are "some strange features connected with the promulgation and condition" of the *Bible*.
Those who compiled this Book were men as we are. They knew, saw, handled and realized, through the key measure,89 the law of the living, ever-active God.90They needed no faith that He was, that He worked, planned, and accomplished, as a mighty mechanic and architect.91 What was it, then, that reserved to them alone this knowledge, while first as men of God, and second as Apostles of Jesus the Christ, they doled out a blinding ritual service, and an empty teaching of faithand no substance as proof, properly coming through the exercise of just those senses which the Deity has given all men as the essential means of obtaining any right understanding? Mystery and parable, and dark saying, and cloaking of the true meanings are the burden of the Testaments, Old and New. Take it that the narratives of the Bible were purposed inventions to deceive the ignorant masses, even while enforcing a most perfect code of moral obligations: How is it possible to justify so great frauds, as part of a Divine economy, when to that economy, the attribute of simple and perfect truthfulness must, in the nature of things, be [pg 050]ascribed? What has, or what by possibility ought mystery to have, with the promulgation of the truths of God?92
The people who compiled this book were just like us. They knew, saw, experienced, and understood, through a key measure,89the law of the living, active God.90They didn't need faith to believe that He existed or that He operated, planned, and accomplished things like a skilled mechanic and architect.91So, what made this knowledge exclusive to them while they acted as men of God and Apostles of Jesus Christ, sharing a confusing ritual and a pointless teaching of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__? faithwithout any real evidence, which should rightly come from using the senses that God has given everyone as the essential way to achieve true understanding? Mysterious and story, and dark sayings, and hiding The true meanings are the significance of the Testaments, both Old and New. If we consider that the stories in the Bible were meant as fabrications to mislead the uninformed, while also upholding a completely ethical code of obligations: How can such massive deceit be justified as part of a Divine economy when this economy must naturally have the quality of being straightforward and perfect? honestyWhat role does mystery play in spreading the truths of God?92
Nothing whatever most certainly, if those mysteries had been given from the first. And so it was with regard to the first, semi-divine, pure and spiritual Races of Humanity. They had the “truths of God,” and lived up to them, and their ideals. They preserved them, so long as there was hardly any evil, and hence scarcely a possible abuse of that knowledge and those truths. But evolution and the gradual fall into materiality is also one of the “truths” and also one of the laws of “God.” And as mankind progressed, and became with every generation more of the earth, earthly, the individuality of each temporary Ego began to assert itself. It is personal selfishness that develops and urges man on to abuse of his knowledge and power. And selfishness is a human building, whose windows and doors are ever wide open for every kind of iniquity to enter into man's soul. Few were the men during the early adolescence of mankind, and fewer still are they now, who feel disposed to put into practice Pope's forcible declaration that he would tear out his own heart, if it had no better disposition than to love only himself, and laugh at all his neighbours. Hence the necessity of gradually taking away from man the divine knowledge and power, which became with every new human cycle more dangerous as a double-edged weapon, whose evil side was ever threatening one's neighbour, and whose power for good was lavished freely only upon self. Those few “elect” whose inner natures had remained unaffected by their outward physical growth, thus became in time the sole guardians of the mysteries revealed, passing the knowledge to those most fit to receive it, and keeping it inaccessible to others. Reject this explanation from the Secret Teachings, and the very name of Religion will become synonymous with deception and fraud.
Nothing at all definitely, if those mysteries had been revealed from the beginning. And so it was with the first, semi-divine, pure and spiritual Races of Humanity. They had the “truths of God,” and they lived by them, along with their ideals. They preserved them, as long as there was hardly any evil, and therefore barely a chance for that knowledge and those truths to be misused. But evolution and the gradual fall into materiality is also one of the "truths" and a law of “God.” As mankind evolved, becoming more worldly with each generation, the individuality of each temporary self began to assert itself. It is personal selfishness that develops and drives people to misuse their knowledge and power. And selfishness is a structure of humanity, with windows and doors always wide open for all kinds of wrongdoing to invade a person's soul. Few were the individuals during the early development of mankind, and even fewer are they now, who are willing to act on Pope's strong statement that he would tear out his own heart if it only wanted to love itself and laugh at all his neighbors. Hence the need to gradually take away from humanity the divine knowledge and power, which became, with each new cycle, more dangerous—like a double-edged sword, where the harmful side constantly threatened others, while the beneficial power was freely given only to oneself. Those few "choose" whose inner natures remained untouched by their outward physical growth thus became the only guardians of the revealed mysteries over time, passing the knowledge to those most suited to receive it, and keeping it inaccessible to others. Reject this explanation from the Secret Teachings, and the very name of Religion will come to mean deception and fraud.
Yet the masses could not be allowed to remain without some sort of moral restraint. Man is ever craving for a “beyond” and cannot live without an ideal of some kind, as a beacon and a consolation. At the same time, no average man, even in our age of universal education, could be entrusted with truths too metaphysical, too subtle for his mind to comprehend, without the danger of an imminent reaction setting in, and faith in Gods and Saints making room for an unscientific blank Atheism. No real philanthropist, hence no Occultist, would [pg 051] dream for a moment of a mankind without one tittle of Religion. Even the modern day Religion in Europe, confined to Sundays, is better than none. But if, as Bunyan put it, “Religion is the best armour that a man can have,” it certainly is the “worst cloak”; and it is that “cloak” and false pretence which the Occultists and the Theosophists fight against. The true ideal Deity, the one living God in Nature, can never suffer in man's worship if that outward cloak, woven by man's fancy, and thrown upon the Deity by the crafty hand of the priest greedy of power and domination, is drawn aside. The hour has struck with the commencement of this century to dethrone the “highest God” of every nation in favour of One Universal Deity—the God of Immutable Law, not charity; the God of Just Retribution, not mercy, which is merely an incentive to evil-doing and to a repetition of it. The greatest crime that was ever perpetrated upon mankind was committed on that day when the first priest invented the first prayer with a selfish object in view. A God who may be propitiated by iniquitous prayers to “bless the arms” of the worshipper, and send defeat and death to thousands of his enemies—his brethren; a Deity that can be supposed not to turn a deaf ear to chants of laudation mixed with entreaties for a “fair propitious wind” for self, and as naturally disastrous to the selves of other navigators who come from an opposite direction—it is this idea of God that has fostered selfishness in man, and deprived him of his self-reliance. Prayer is an ennobling action when it is an intense feeling, an ardent desire rushing forth from our very heart, for the good of other people, and when entirely detached from any selfish personal object; the craving for a beyond is natural and holy in man, but on the condition of sharing that bliss with others. One can understand and well appreciate the words of the “heathen” Socrates, who declared in his profound though untaught wisdom, that:
Yet the masses could not be allowed to remain without some kind of moral restraint. People are always yearning for something beyond this world and cannot live without ideals to guide and comfort them. At the same time, no average person, even in our era of widespread education, could be trusted with truths that are too abstract or complex for their understanding, without risking a backlash that replaces faith in Gods and Saints with empty Atheism. No true philanthropist, and thus no Occultist, would dream for a moment of a humanity devoid of any form of Religion. Even the modern Religion in Europe, limited to Sundays, is better than none. But if, as Bunyan put it, "Religion is the best armor a person can have," it certainly is the “worst costume”; and it is that "mask" and false pretense which the Occultists and Theosophists oppose. The true ideal Deity, the one living God in Nature, can never suffer in man's worship if that outward disguise, crafted by human imagination, and imposed on the Deity by the manipulative priest seeking power and control, is removed. The time has come, with the start of this century, to dethrone the “Highest God” of every nation in favor of One Universal Deity—the God of Immutable Law, not charity; the God of Just Retribution, not mercy, which merely encourages wrongdoing and its recurrence. The greatest crime ever committed against humanity happened when the first priest created the first prayer with a selfish motive. A God who can be swayed by unjust prayers to “bless the weapons” of the worshipper, while causing defeat and death to thousands of his enemies—his fellow beings; a Deity that could be expected to listen to praises mixed with requests for a "good wind" for oneself, even if it brings disaster to the lives of other travelers coming from the opposite direction—this idea of God has nurtured selfishness in humanity and stripped individuals of their self-reliance. Prayer becomes an uplifting action when it is a deep feeling, a burning desire that comes from our hearts, aimed at the good of others, and completely free from any selfish personal gain; the desire for something beyond is natural and sacred in humanity, but only if shared with others. One can understand and appreciate the words of the "pagan" Socrates, who declared in his profound yet uneducated wisdom, that:
Our prayers should be for blessings on all, in general, for the Gods know best what is good for us.
We should pray for blessings for everyone because the Gods understand what’s best for us.
But official prayer—in favour of a public calamity, or for the benefit of one individual irrespective of losses to thousands—is the most ignoble of crimes, besides being an impertinent conceit and a superstition. This is the direct inheritance by spoliation from the Jehovites—the Jews of the Wilderness and of the Golden Calf.
But official prayer—whether in support of a public disaster, or for the benefit of one person at the expense of thousands—is the most dishonorable of crimes, and it's also a presumptuous arrogance and a superstition. This is a direct inheritance through exploitation from the Jehovites—the Jews of the Wilderness and the Golden Calf.
It is “Jehovah,” as will be presently shown, that suggested the necessity of veiling and screening this substitute for the unpronounceable name, and that led to all this “mystery, parables, dark sayings [pg 052] and cloaking.” Moses had, at any rate, initiated his seventy Elders into the hidden truths, and thus the writers of the Old Testament stand to a degree justified. Those of the New Testament have failed to do even so much, or so little. They have disfigured the grand central figure of Christ by their dogmas, and have led people ever since into millions of errors and the darkest crimes, in His holy name.
It is "God," as will be shown shortly, that suggested the need for covering and hiding this substitute for the unpronounceable name, which resulted in all this “mystery, parables, dark sayings [pg 052] and concealment.” Moses had, in any case, introduced his seventy Elders to the hidden truths, so the writers of the Hebrew Bible have some justification. In contrast, those of the New Testament have achieved even less. They have distorted the great central figure of Christ with their dogmas and have led people into countless errors and the darkest crimes, all in His holy name.
It is evident that with the exception of Paul and Clement of Alexandria, who had been both initiated into the Mysteries, none of the Fathers knew much of the truth themselves. They were mostly uneducated, ignorant people; and if such as Augustine and Lactantius, or again the Venerable Bede and others, were so painfully ignorant until the time of Galileo93 of the most vital truths taught in the Pagan temples—of the rotundity of the earth, for example, leaving the heliocentric system out of question—how great must have been the ignorance of the rest! Learning and sin were synonymous with the early Christians. Hence the accusations of dealing with the Devil lavished on the Pagan Philosophers.
It’s clear that, except for Paul and Clement of Alexandria, who were both initiated into the Mysteries, none of the Church Fathers really understood the truth. Most of them were uneducated and ignorant individuals; if someone like Augustine, Lactantius, or even the Venerable Bede remained so painfully uninformed until the time of Galileo93 about essential truths taught in Pagan temples—like the roundness of the earth, not even considering the heliocentric model—imagine how much less the others knew! For early Christians, knowledge and sin were closely linked. This is why the Pagan philosophers were often accused of activities related to the Devil.
But truth must out. The Occultists, referred to as “the followers of the accursed Cain,” by such writers as De Mirville, are now in a position to reverse the tables. That which was hitherto known only to the ancient and modern Kabalists in Europe and Asia, is now published and shown as being mathematically true. The author of the Key to the Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery or the Source of Measures has now proved to general satisfaction, it is to be hoped, that the two great God-names, Jehovah and Elohim, stood, in one meaning of their numerical values, for a diameter and a circumference value, respectively; in other words, that they are numerical indices of geometrical relations; and finally that Jehovah is Cain and vice versâ.
But the truth must come out. The Occultists, called “the followers of the cursed Cain,” by writers like De Mirville, are now poised to turn the tables. What was once known only to the ancient and modern Kabalists in Europe and Asia is now published and demonstrated to be mathematically true. The author of the Key to the Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery or the Source of Measurements has now, hopefully to everyone's satisfaction, proven that the two great names of God, Jehovah and Elohim, correspond to a diameter and a circumference value, respectively, in one meaning of their numerical values; in other words, they are numerical indicators of geometrical relationships; and lastly, that Jehovah is Cain and the other way around.
This view, says the author,
The author says this view
Helps also to take the horrid blemish off from the name of Cain, as a put-up job to destroy his character; for even without these showings, by the very text, he[Cain] was Jehovah. So the theological schools had better be alive to making the [pg 053]amend honorable, if such a thing is possible, to the good name and fame of the God they worship.94
It also helps clear Cain's name, which was unjustly stained and ruined his reputation; because even without these explanations, according to the text itself, he[Cain] was GodThe theological schools should prioritize restoring, if possible, the good name and reputation of the God they worship.94
This is not the first warning received by the “theological schools,” which, however, no doubt knew it from the beginning, as did Clemens of Alexandria and others. But if it be so they will profit still less by it, as the admission would involve more for them than the mere sacredness and dignity of the established faith.
This is not the first warning received by the “theology schools,” which, no doubt, were aware of it from the start, just like Clemens of Alexandria and others. But if that’s the case, they will benefit even less from it, since acknowledging it would mean more for them than just the sacredness and dignity of the established faith.
But, it may also be asked, why is it that the Asiatic religions, which have nothing of this sort to conceal and which proclaim quite openly the Esoterism of their doctrines, follow the same course? It is simply this: While the present, and no doubt enforced silence of the Church on this subject relates merely to the external or theoretical form of the Bible—the unveiling of the secrets of which would have involved no practical harm, had they been explained from the first—it is an entirely different question with Eastern Esoterism and Symbology. The grand central figure of the Gospels would have remained as unaffected by the symbolism of the Old Testament being revealed, as would that of the Founder of Buddhism had the Brâhmanical writings of the Purânas, that preceded his birth, all been shown to be allegorical. Jesus of Nazareth, moreover, would have gained more than he would have lost had he been presented as a simple mortal left to be judged on his own precepts and merits, instead of being fathered on Christendom as a God whose many utterances and acts are now so open to criticism. On the other hand the symbols and allegorical sayings that veil the grand truths of Nature in the Vedas, the Brâhmanas, the Upanishads and especially in the Lamaist Chagpa Thogmed and other works, are quite of a different nature, and far more complicated in their secret meaning. While the Biblical glyphs have nearly all a triune foundation, those of the Eastern books are worked on the septenary principle. They are [pg 054] as closely related to the mysteries of Physics and Physiology, as to Psychism and the transcendental nature of cosmic elements and Theogony; unriddled they would prove more than injurious to the uninitiated; delivered into the hands of the present generations in their actual state of physical and intellectual development, in the absence of spirituality and even of practical morality, they would become absolutely disastrous.
But, it can also be asked, why do the Asian religions, which have nothing to hide and openly proclaim the deeper meanings of their teachings, take the same approach? The reason is simple: The Church's current, and likely enforced, silence on this subject only concerns the external or theoretical aspects of the Bible—revealing its secrets wouldn’t have caused any real harm if they had been explained from the beginning. However, Eastern Esoterism and Symbology present a totally different issue. The main figure of the Gospels would remain unchanged by the disclosure of the symbolism in the Hebrew Bible, just as the teachings of the Founder of Buddhism wouldn't be affected if the Brâhmanical texts of the Puranas, which came before his birth, were revealed to be allegorical. Jesus of Nazareth would actually have benefited more than he would have lost if he had been seen as a regular person judged by his own teachings and actions, rather than being viewed as a God by Christendom, whose many statements and deeds are now subject to criticism. In contrast, the symbols and allegorical phrases that obscure the profound truths of Nature in the Vedas, the Brahmanas, the Upanishads, and especially in the Lamaist Chagpa Thogmed and other texts, are fundamentally different and far more complex in their hidden meanings. While most Biblical symbols are based on a triune foundation, those found in Eastern texts are characterized by a septenary principle. They are [pg 054] just as connected to the mysteries of Physics and Physiology as they are to Psychism and the transcendent aspects of cosmic elements and Theogony; if left unexplained, they would be more harmful to the uninitiated. Given the current state of physical and intellectual development, lacking spirituality and even practical morality, presenting them to today's generations would be absolutely disastrous.
Nevertheless the secret teachings of the sanctuaries have not remained without witness; they have been made immortal in various ways. They have burst upon the world in hundreds of volumes full of the quaint, head-breaking phraseology of the Alchemist; they have flashed like irrepressible cataracts of Occult mystic lore from the pens of poets and bards. Genius alone had certain privileges in those dark ages when no dreamer could offer the world even a fiction without suiting his heaven and his earth to biblical text. To genius alone it was permitted, in those centuries of mental blindness, when the fear of the “Holy Office” threw a thick veil over every cosmic and psychic truth, to reveal unimpeded some of the grandest truths of Initiation. Whence did Ariosto, in his Orlando Furioso, obtain his conception of that valley in the Moon, where after our death we can find the ideas and images of all that exists on earth? How came Dante to imagine the many descriptions given in his Inferno—a new Johannine Apocalypse, a true Occult Revelation in verse—his visit and communion with the Souls of the Seven Spheres? In poetry and satire every Occult truth has been welcomed—none has been recognised as serious. The Comte de Gabalis is better known and appreciated than Porphyry and Iamblichus. Plato's mysterious Atlantis is proclaimed a fiction, while Noah's Deluge is to this day on the brain of certain Archæologists, who scoff at the archetypal world of Marcel Palingenius' Zodiac, and would resent as a personal injury being asked to discuss the four worlds of Mercury Trismegistus—the Archetypal, the Spiritual, the Astral and the Elementary, with three others behind the opened scene. Evidently civilised society is still but half prepared for the revelation. Hence, the Initiates will never give out the whole secret, until the bulk of mankind has changed its actual nature and is better prepared for truth. Clemens Alexandrinus was positively right in saying, “It is requisite to hide in a mystery the wisdom spoken”—which the “Sons of God” teach.
However, the secret teachings of the sanctuaries have not gone unnoticed; they've been preserved in various ways. They've emerged in hundreds of volumes filled with the peculiar, confusing language of the Alchemist; they've surged into the world like unstoppable torrents of mystical wisdom from the pens of poets and bards. Only genius was granted certain privileges during those dark times when no dreamer could present a story to the world without aligning it with biblical text. Only genius was allowed, in those centuries of intellectual darkness, when the fear of the “Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith” obscured every cosmic and psychic truth, to freely reveal some of the grandest truths of Initiation. Where did Ariosto find his idea of that valley on the Moon in his Orlando Furioso, where after we die we can discover the ideas and images of everything that exists on earth? How did Dante come up with the many descriptions in his Hell—a new Johannine Apocalypse, a true Occult Revelation in verse—his visit and communion with the Souls of the Seven Spheres? In poetry and satire, every Occult truth has been embraced—none has been taken seriously. The Comte de Gabalis is more widely known and appreciated than Porphyry and Iamblichus. Plato's mysterious Atlantis is deemed a fiction, while Noah's Flood continues to captivate certain archaeologists, who mock the archetypal world of Marcel Palingenius' Astrology, and would take personal offense if asked to discuss the four worlds of Mercury Trismegistus—the Archetypal, the Spiritual, the Astral, and the Elementary, with three others behind the curtain. Clearly, civilized society is still only partially ready for the revelation. Therefore, the Initiates will never reveal the entire secret until the majority of humanity has changed its nature and is better prepared for the truth. Clemens Alexandrinus was absolutely correct in saying, "It’s necessary to keep the wisdom being shared a mystery."—which the "Children of God" teach.
There was in every ancient country having claims to civilisation, an Esoteric Doctrine, a system which was designated Wisdom,95 and those who were devoted to its prosecution were first denominated sages, or wise men.... Pythagoras termed this system ἡ γνῶσις τῶν ὅντων, the Gnosis or Knowledge of things that are. Under the noble designation of Wisdom, the ancient teachers, the sages of India, the magians of Persia and Babylon, the seers and prophets of Israel, the hierophants of Egypt and Arabia, and the philosophers of Greece and the West, included all knowledge which they considered as essentially divine; classifying a part as esoteric and the remainder as exterior. The Rabbis called the exterior and secular series the Mercavah, as being the body or vehicle which contained the higher knowledge.96
In every ancient civilization that considered itself advanced, there was an Esoteric Doctrine, a system called __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Wisdom,95 Those who devoted themselves to it were originally called sages or wise individuals. Pythagoras referred to this system as ἡ γνῶσις τῶν ὅντων, the Gnosis or Knowledge of what exists. This respected category of Wisdomthe ancient teachers, the sages of India, the magicians of Persia and Babylon, the seers and prophets of Israel, the hierophants of Egypt and Arabia, and the philosophers of Greece and the West viewed all knowledge they considered to be fundamentally divine; they divided it into what they called esoteric and exoteric. The Rabbis referred to the outer and secular series as Mercavahseeing it as the body or vehicle that held the higher knowledge.96
Later on, we shall speak of the law of the silence imposed on Eastern chelâs.
Later on, we will talk about the rule of silence enforced on Eastern chelâs.
Section V. Some Reasons for Secrecy.
The fact that the Occult Sciences have been withheld from the world at large, and denied by the Initiates to Humanity, has often been made matter of complaint. It has been alleged that the Guardians of the Secret Lore were selfish in withholding the “treasures” of Archaic Wisdom; that it was positively criminal to keep back such knowledge—“if any”—from the men of Science, etc.
The fact that the Occult Sciences have been kept hidden from the general public and denied to humanity by the Initiates has often been a point of contention. People have claimed that the Guardians of the Secret Lore were selfish in withholding the “gems” of Ancient Wisdom; that it was downright wrong to keep such knowledge—"if applicable"—from those in the field of Science, and so on.
Yet there must have been some very good reasons for it, since from the very dawn of History such has been the policy of every Hierophant and “Master.” Pythagoras, the first Adept and real Scientist in pre-Christian Europe, is accused of having taught in public the immobility of the earth, and the rotatory motion of the stars around it, while he was declaring to his privileged Adepts his belief in the motion of the Earth as a planet, and in the heliocentric system. The reasons for such secresy, however, are many and were never made a mystery of. The chief cause was given in Isis Unveiled. It may now be repeated.
Yet there must have been some very good reasons for it since, from the very beginning of history, this has been the policy of every Hierophant and "Master." Pythagoras, the first Adept and true Scientist in pre-Christian Europe, is said to have publicly taught that the Earth is immobile and that the stars revolve around it, while privately revealing to his select Adepts his belief in the Earth's motion as a planet and in the heliocentric system. The reasons for such secrecy, however, are numerous and were never kept a secret. The main reason was provided in Isis Unveiled. It can be repeated now.
From the very day when the first mystic, taught by the first Instructor of the “divine Dynasties” of the early races, was taught the means of communication between this world and the worlds of the invisible host, between the sphere of matter and that of pure spirit, he concluded that to abandon this mysterious science to the desecration, willing or unwilling, of the profane rabble—was to lose it. An abuse of it might lead mankind to speedy destruction; it was like surrounding a group of children with explosive substances, and furnishing them with matches. The first divine Instructor initiated but a select few, and these kept silence with the multitudes. They recognised their “God” and each Adept felt the great “Self”within himself. The Âtman, the Self, the mighty Lord and Protector, once that man knew him as the “I am,” the “Ego Sum,” the “Asmi,” showed his full power to him who could recognise the “still small voice.” From the days of the primitive man described by the first Vedic poet, down to our modern age, there has not been a philosopher worthy of that name, who did not carry in the silent sanctuary of his heart the grand and mysterious truth. If initiated, he learnt it as a [pg 057]sacred science; if otherwise, then, like Socrates, repeating to himself as well as his fellow-men, the noble injunction, “O man, know thyself,” he succeeded in recognising his God within himself. “Ye are Gods,” the king-psalmist tells us, and we find Jesus reminding the scribes that this expression was addressed to other mortal men, claiming for themselves the same privilege without any blasphemy. And as a faithful echo, Paul, while asserting that we are all “the temple of the living God,”cautiously remarked elsewhere that after all these things are only for the “wise,”and it is “unlawful” to speak of them.97
From the very day the first mystic was taught by the first Instructor of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, “divine Dynasties” The early races learned how to communicate between this world and the unseen realms, bridging the physical world and the world of pure spirit. They concluded that allowing this mysterious knowledge to fall into the hands of the ignorant—whether they wanted it or not—would lead to its loss. Misusing it could bring about humanity's swift destruction; it was like surrounding a group of children with explosives and giving them matches. The first divine Instructor only initiated a select few, and they remained silent among the crowds. They understood their “God” and each Adept felt the immense “Self”within themselves. The Âtman, the Self, the powerful Lord and Protector, once people acknowledged him as the “I am,” the “I'm here,” the “Asmi,” showed his full power to anyone who could recognize the “still small voice.” From the time of the primitive man mentioned by the first Vedic poet to our modern age, there hasn't been a philosopher deserving of the title who didn't hold that great and mysterious truth deep in his heart. If he was initiated, he learned it as a [pg 057]sacred science; if not, then, like Socrates, reminding both himself and others of the valuable teachings, “Know yourself,” He succeeded in finding his God within himself. “You are Gods,” The king-psalmist tells us, and we see Jesus reminding the scribes that this statement was aimed at other humans, asserting the same privilege without any blasphemy. And as a faithful reflection, Paul, while stating that we are all __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “the temple of the living God,”carefully pointed out that in the end, these issues are only for the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “smart,”and it's “illegal” to talk about them.97
Some of the reasons for this secresy may here be given.
Some of the reasons for this secrecy may be provided here.
The fundamental law and master-key of practical Theurgy, in its chief applications to the serious study of cosmic and sidereal, of psychic and spiritual, mysteries was, and still is, that which was called by the Greek Neoplatonists “Theophania.” In its generally-accepted meaning this is “communication between the Gods (or God) and those initiated mortals who are spiritually fit to enjoy such an intercourse.” Esoterically, however, it signifies more than this. For it is not only the presence of a God, but an actual—howbeit temporary—incarnation, the blending, so to say, of the personal Deity, the Higher Self, with man—its representative or agent on earth. As a general law, the Highest God, the Over-soul of the human being (Âtma-Buddhi), only overshadows the individual during his life, for purposes of instruction and revelation; or as Roman Catholics—who erroneously call that Over-soul the “Guardian Angel”—would say, “It stands outside and watches.” But in the case of the theophanic mystery, it incarnates itself in the Theurgist for purposes of revelation. When the incarnation is temporary, during those mysterious trances or “ecstasy,” which Plotinus defined as
The fundamental law and key to practical Theurgy, particularly in relation to the serious study of cosmic, celestial, psychic, and spiritual mysteries, was and still is what the Greek Neoplatonists called “Theophania.” In general terms, this refers to "communication between the Gods (or God) and those chosen mortals who are spiritually worthy to experience such a connection." However, esoterically, it means more than that. It’s not just the presence of a God, but an actual—albeit temporary—incarnation; a blending of the personal Deity, the Higher Self, with a person—its representative or agent on earth. As a general rule, the Highest God, the Over-soul of the human being (Âtma-Buddhi), only overshadows the individual during their life to provide instruction and revelation; or as Roman Catholics—who mistakenly refer to that Over-soul as the "Guardian Angel"—would say, “It’s outside watching.” But in the case of the theophanic mystery, it incarnates itself in the Theurgist for the purpose of revelation. When this incarnation is temporary, it occurs during those mysterious trances or "ecstasy," which Plotinus defined as
The liberation of the mind from its finite consciousness, becoming one and identified with the Infinite,
Liberating the mind from its narrow understanding and connecting with the Infinite,
this sublime condition is very short. The human soul, being the offspring or emanation of its God, the “Father and the Son” become one, “the divine fountain flowing like a stream into its human bed.”98 In exceptional cases, however, the mystery becomes complete; the [pg 058] Word is made Flesh in real fact, the individual becoming divine in the full sense of the term, since his personal God has made of him his permanent life-long tabernacle—“the temple of God,” as Paul says.
this amazing condition is very brief. The human soul, being the child or creation of its God, the “Dad and the Son” become one, “the divine fountain flowing like a stream into its human channel.”98 In rare instances, however, the mystery is fully realized; the [pg 058] Word is made Flesh in reality, the individual becomes divine in the complete sense of the word, since his personal God has turned him into his permanent life-long residence—"the temple of God," as Paul says.
Now that which is meant here by the personal God of Man is, of course, not his seventh Principle alone, as per se and in essence that is merely a beam of the infinite Ocean of Light. In conjunction with our Divine Soul, the Buddhi, it cannot be called a Duad, as it otherwise might, since, though formed from Âtmâ and Buddhi (the two higher Principles), the former is no entity but an emanation from the Absolute, and indivisible in reality from it. The personal God is not the Monad, but indeed the prototype of the latter, what for want of a better term we call the manifested Kâranâtmâ99 (Causal Soul), one of the “seven” and chief reservoirs of the human Monads or Egos. The latter are gradually formed and strengthened during their incarnation-cycle by constant additions of individuality from the personalities in which incarnates that androgynous, half-spiritual, half-terrestrial principle, partaking of both heaven and earth, called by the Vedântins Jîva and Vijñânamaya Kosha, and by the Occultists the Manas (mind); that, in short, which uniting itself partially with the Monad, incarnates in each new birth. In perfect unity with its (seventh) Principle, the Spirit unalloyed, it is the divine Higher Self, as every student of Theosophy knows. After every new incarnation Buddhi-Manas culls, so to say, the aroma of the flower called personality, the purely earthly residue of which—its dregs—is left to fade out as a shadow. This is the most difficult—because so transcendentally metaphysical—portion of the doctrine.
Now, the term personal God of Man refers not just to his seventh Principle alone, as that is merely a part of the infinite Ocean of Light. Together with our Divine Soul, the Buddhi, it cannot be called a Duad, as it might otherwise seem, because although formed from Âtmâ and Buddhi (the two higher Principles), the first is not an entity but an emanation from the Absolute, and is in reality indivisible from it. The personal God is not the Monad, but rather the prototype of it, what we call the revealed Kâranâtmâ99 (Causal Soul), one of the "7" main reservoirs of the human Monads or Egos. These are gradually shaped and strengthened during their cycles of incarnation by constant additions of individuality from the personalities in which that androgynous, half-spiritual, half-earthly principle incarnates, which partakes of both heaven and earth, referred to by the Vedântins as Jîva and Vijñânamaya Kosha, and by the Occultists as the Manas (mind); in short, that which partially unites with the Monad and incarnates in each new life. In perfect unity with its (seventh) Principle, the pure Spirit, it is the divine Higher Self, as every student of Theosophy understands. After each new incarnation, Buddhi-Manas essentially gathers the essence of the personality, leaving behind the purely earthly residue—its dregs—to fade away like a shadow. This is the most challenging part—because it is so profoundly metaphysical—of the doctrine.
As is repeated many a time in this and other works, it is not the Philosophers, Sages, and Adepts of antiquity who can ever be charged with idolatry. It is they in fact, who, recognising divine unity, were the only ones, owing to their initiation into the mysteries of Esotericism, to understand correctly the ὑπόνοια (hyponéa), or under-meaning of the anthropomorphism of the so-called Angels, Gods, and spiritual Beings of every kind. Each, worshipping the one Divine Essence that pervades the whole world of Nature, reverenced, but never worshipped or idolised, any of these “Gods,” whether high or low—not even his own personal Deity, of which he was a Ray, and to whom he appealed.100
As has been mentioned many times in this and other works, it’s not the philosophers, sages, and adepts of ancient times who can be accused of idolatry. In fact, it is they who, recognizing the oneness of the divine, were the only ones, due to their initiation into the mysteries of esotericism, to truly understand the ὑπόνοια (hyponéa), or deeper meaning behind the anthropomorphism of the so-called angels, gods, and spiritual beings of all kinds. Each one worshipped the singular Divine Essence that permeates the entire natural world, honoring—but never worshipping or idolizing—any of these "gods," whether high or low—not even their own personal deity, of which they were a ray, and to whom they appealed.100
The holy Triad emanates from the One, and is the Tetraktys; the gods, daimons, and souls are an emanation of the Triad. Heroes and men repeat the hierarchy in themselves.
The sacred Triad originates from the One and represents the Tetraktys; the gods, spirits, and souls are expressions of the Triad. Heroes and humans embody this hierarchy within themselves.
Thus said Metrodorus of Chios, the Pythagorean, the latter part of the sentence meaning that man has within himself the seven pale reflections of the seven divine Hierarchies; his Higher Self is, therefore, in itself but the refracted beam of the direct Ray. He who regards the latter as an Entity, in the usual sense of the term, is one of the “infidels and atheists,” spoken of by Epicurus, for he fastens on that God “the opinions of the multitude”—an anthropomorphism of the grossest kind.101 The Adept and the Occultist know that “what are styled the Gods are only the first principles” (Aristotle). None the less they are intelligent, conscious, and living “Principles,” the Primary Seven Lights manifested from Light unmanifested—which to us is Darkness. They are the Seven—exoterically four—Kumâras or “Mind-Born Sons” of Brahmâ. And it is they again, the Dhyân Chohans, who are the prototypes in the æonic eternity of lower Gods and hierarchies of divine Beings, at the lowest end of which ladder of being are we—men.
Thus said Metrodorus of Chios, the Pythagorean, the latter part of the sentence meaning that humans have within themselves the seven pale reflections of the seven divine Hierarchies; their Higher Self is, therefore, simply the refracted beam of the direct Ray. Those who view the latter as an Entity, in the usual sense of the word, are among the “nonbelievers and atheists,” mentioned by Epicurus, as they attach to that God “the views of the masses”—an anthropomorphism of the most blatant kind.101 The Adept and the Occultist understand that "What we refer to as the Gods are just the fundamental principles." (Aristotle). Nonetheless, they are intelligent, conscious, and living "Principles," the Primary Seven Lights shown from Light unmanifested—which for us is Darkness. They are the Seven—exoterically four—Kumâras or "Mind-Born Sons" of Brahmâ. And it is they again, the Dhyân Chohans, who are the prototypes in the æonic eternity of lower Gods and hierarchies of divine Beings, at the lowest end of which ladder of being are we—humans.
Thus perchance Polytheism, when philosophically understood, may be a degree higher than even the Monotheism of the Protestant, say, who limits and conditions the Deity in whom he persists in seeing the Infinite, but whose supposed actions make of that “Absolute and Infinite” the most absurd paradox in Philosophy. From this standpoint Roman Catholicism itself is immeasurably higher and more logical than Protestantism, though the Roman Church has been pleased to adopt the exotericism of the heathen “multitude” and to reject the Philosophy of pure Esotericism.
Thus perhaps polytheism, when understood philosophically, may be a level higher than even the monotheism of a Protestant, for example, who restricts and defines the Deity in whom they insist on seeing the Infinite, yet whose supposed actions turn that “Absolute and Infinite” into the most ridiculous paradox in philosophy. From this perspective, Roman Catholicism itself is vastly more advanced and logical than Protestantism, even though the Roman Church has chosen to embrace the external beliefs of the pagan "many" and to dismiss the philosophy of pure esotericism.
Thus every mortal has his immortal counterpart, or rather his Archetype, in heaven. This means that the former is indissolubly united to the latter, in each of his incarnations, and for the duration of the cycle of births; only it is by the spiritual and intellectual Principle in him, entirely distinct from the lower self, never through the earthly personality. Some of these are even liable to break the union altogether, in case of absence in the moral individual of binding, viz., of spiritual ties. Truly, as Paracelsus puts it in his quaint, tortured [pg 060] phraseology, man with his three (compound) Spirits is suspended like a fœtus by all three to the matrix of the Macrocosm; the thread which holds him united being the “Thread-Soul,” Sûtrâtmâ, and Taijasa (the “Shining”) of the Vedântins. And it is through this spiritual and intellectual Principle in man, through Taijasa—the Shining, “because it has the luminous internal organ as its associate”—that man is thus united to his heavenly prototype, never through his lower inner self or Astral Body, for which there remains in most cases nothing but to fade out.
Every person has an eternal counterpart, or Archetype, in heaven. This means that each person is inseparably linked to their Archetype through all their lifetimes and throughout the cycle of rebirths; however, this connection is established solely through the spiritual and intellectual aspect of the individual, which is completely separate from the lower self, and not through the earthly persona. Some individuals may even sever this connection entirely if the moral individual lacks key spiritual bonds. As Paracelsus described in his unique and complex way, a person with their three compound Spirits is like a fetus connected to the matrix of the Macrocosm; the thread that binds them together is the “Thread-Soul,” Sûtrâtmâ, and Taijasa (the “Shining”) according to the Vedântins. It is through this spiritual and intellectual aspect of a person, specifically through Taijasa—the Shining, “because it has the luminous internal organ as its associate”—that one is united with their heavenly prototype, not through their lower inner self or Astral Body, which usually just fades away.
Occultism, or Theurgy, teaches the means of producing such union. But it is the actions of man—his personal merit alone—that can produce it on earth, or determine its duration. This lasts from a few seconds—a flash—to several hours, during which time the Theurgist or Theophanist is that overshadowing “God” himself; hence he becomes endowed for the time being with relative omniscience and omnipotence. With such perfect (divine) Adepts as Buddha102 and others such a hypostatical state of avatâric condition may last during the whole life; whereas in the case of full Initiates, who have not yet reached the perfect state of Jîvanmukta,103 Theopneusty, when in full sway, results for the high Adept in a full recollection of everything seen, heard, or sensed.
Occultism, or Theurgy, teaches how to achieve such union. However, it's the actions of individuals—specifically their personal efforts—that can create this union on earth or affect how long it lasts. This union can last from just a few seconds—a momentary insight—to several hours, during which the Theurgist or Theophanist embodies that overshadowing "God" himself; thus, they gain temporary relative omniscience and omnipotence. For exceptional (divine) Adepts like Buddha102 and others, this state of being can persist throughout their entire life; while for full Initiates who haven't yet achieved the perfect state of Jîvanmukta,103 Theopneusty, when fully activated, allows the high Adept to fully recall everything they have seen, heard, or sensed.
For one less perfect it will end only in a partial, indistinct remembrance; while the beginner has to face in the first period of his psychic experiences a mere confusion, followed by a rapid and finally complete oblivion of the mysteries seen during this super-hypnotic condition. The degree of recollection, when one returns to his waking state and physical senses, depends on his spiritual and psychic purification, the greatest enemy of spiritual memory being man's physical brain, the organ of his sensuous nature.
For one less perfect, it will end only in a vague, partial memory; meanwhile, the beginner has to deal with confusion during the initial phase of their mental experiences, followed by a quick and eventually total forgetfulness of the mysteries encountered during this super-hypnotic state. The level of recall upon returning to a normal waking state and physical senses depends on their spiritual and mental purification, with the biggest obstacle to spiritual memory being the physical brain, which is part of human sensory nature.
The above states are described for a clearer comprehension of terms used in this work. There are so many and such various conditions and states that even a Seer is liable to confound one with the other. [pg 061] To repeat: the Greek, rarely-used word, “Theophania,” meant more with the Neoplatonists than it does with the modern maker of dictionaries. The compound word, “Theophania” (from “theos,” “God,” and “phainomai,” “to appear”), does not simply mean “a manifestation of God to man by actual appearance”—an absurdity, by the way—but the actual presence of a God in man, a divine incarnation. When Simon the Magician claimed to be “God the Father,” what he wanted to convey was just that which has been explained, namely, that he was a divine incarnation of his own Father, whether we see in the latter an Angel, a God, or a Spirit; therefore he was called “that power of God which is called great,”105 or that power which causes the Divine Self to enshrine itself in its lower self—man.
The states mentioned above are outlined to help better understand the terms used in this work. There are so many different conditions and states that even a Seer might confuse one for another. [pg 061] To reiterate, the rarely-used Greek word “Theophania,” had a deeper meaning for the Neoplatonists than it does for today’s dictionary makers. The compound term “Theophania” (from "theos," meaning “God,” and “phainomai,” meaning “to show up”) does not simply denote "a manifestation of God to humans through actual appearance"—which is, by the way, absurd—but rather the actual presence of a God within man, a heavenly incarnation. When Simon the Magician claimed to be "God the Father," what he intended to express was precisely what has been explained, namely, that he was a heavenly incarnation of his own Father, whether we perceive the latter as an Angel, a God, or a Spirit; thus, he was referred to as "the great power of God,"105 or that power which allows the Divine Self to manifest within its lower self—man.
This is one of the several mysteries of being and incarnation. Another is that when an Adept reaches during his lifetime that state of holiness and purity that makes him “equal to the Angels,” then at death his apparitional or astral body becomes as solid and tangible as was the late body, and is transformed into the real man.106 The old physical body, falling off like the cast-off serpent's skin, the body of the “new” man remains either visible or, at the option of the Adept, disappears from view, surrounded as it is by the Âkâshic shell that screens it. In the latter case there are three ways open to the Adept:
This is one of the several mysteries of existence and incarnation. Another is that when an Adept reaches a state of holiness and purity in their lifetime that makes them “equal to the angels,” then upon death, their astral body becomes as solid and tangible as their physical body, and is transformed into the true self.106 The old physical body falls away like a snake shedding its skin, while the body of the “new” man either remains visible or, at the Adept's choice, disappears from sight, surrounded by the Âkâshic shell that protects it. In the latter case, the Adept has three options:
(1.) He may remain in the earth's sphere (Vâyu or Kâma-loka), in that ethereal locality concealed from human sight save during flashes of clairvoyance. In this case his astral body, owing to its great purity and spirituality, having lost the conditions required for Âkâshic light (the nether or terrestrial ether) to absorb its semi-material particles, the Adept will have to remain in the company of disintegrating shells—doing no good or useful work. This, of course, cannot be.
(1.) He may stay in the earth's realm (Vâyu or Kâma-loka), in that ethereal place hidden from human view except during moments of clairvoyance. In this situation, his astral body, due to its high purity and spirituality, having lost the conditions needed for Âkâshic light (the lower or earthly ether) to take in its semi-material fragments, the Adept will have to exist alongside disintegrating shells—doing no good or useful work. This, of course, isn’t possible.
(2.) He can by a supreme effort of will merge entirely into, and get united with, his Monad. By doing so, however, he would (a) deprive his Higher Self of posthumous Samâdhi—a bliss which is not real Nirvâna—the astral, however pure, being too earthly for such state; and (b) he would thereby open himself to Karmic law; the action being, in fact, the outcome of personal selfishness—of reaping the fruits produced by and for oneself—alone.
(2.) He can make a powerful effort of will to fully merge and unite with his Monad. However, by doing so, he would (a) deny his Higher Self of posthumous Samâdhi—a bliss that isn't real Nirvâna—the astral realm, even if pure, being too earthly for such a state; and () he would also expose himself to Karmic law; the action being, in fact, the result of personal selfishness—enjoying the benefits created by and for oneself—alone.
(3.) The Adept has the option of renouncing conscious Nirvâna and [pg 062] rest, to work on earth for the good of mankind. This he can do in a two-fold way: either, as above said, by consolidating his astral body into physical appearance, he can reassume the self-same personality; or he can avail himself of an entirely new physical body, whether that of a newly-born infant or—as Shankarâchârya is reported to have done with the body of a dead Râjah—by “entering a deserted sheath,” and living in it as long as he chooses. This is what is called “continuous existence.” The Section entitled “The Mystery about Buddha” will throw additional light on this theory, to the profane incomprehensible, or to the generality simply absurd. Such is the doctrine taught, everyone having the choice of either fathoming it still deeper, or of leaving it unnoticed.
(3.) The Adept can choose to give up conscious Nirvâna and rest to work on earth for the benefit of humanity. He can do this in two ways: either, as mentioned above, by solidifying his astral body into a physical form, allowing him to take on the same personality; or he can choose an entirely new physical body, whether that of a newborn infant or—as Shankarâchârya is said to have done—by “entering a deserted sheath” of a deceased Râjah and living in it for as long as he wants. This is known as “continuous existence.” The Section titled “The Mystery about Buddha” will provide further insights into this theory, which may seem incomprehensible to the uninitiated or simply absurd to most people. This is the doctrine being taught, with everyone having the option to either explore it more deeply or to ignore it entirely.
The above is simply a small portion of what might have been given in Isis Unveiled, had the time come then, as it has now. One cannot study and profit by Occult Science, unless one gives himself up to it—heart, soul, and body. Some of its truths are too awful, too dangerous, for the average mind. None can toy and play with such terrible weapons with impunity. Therefore it is, as St. Paul has it, “unlawful” to speak of them. Let us accept the reminder and talk only of that which is “lawful.”
The above is just a small part of what might have been shared in Isis Unveiled, had the time been right back then, as it is now. You can't study and benefit from Occult Science without committing yourself—heart, soul, and body. Some of its truths are too horrifying, too risky, for the average person. No one can mess around with such dangerous tools without consequences. That's why, as St. Paul says, it's “illegal” to discuss them. Let's take that reminder to heart and only talk about what is "legal."
The quotation on p. 56 relates, moreover, only to psychic or spiritual Magic. The practical teachings of Occult Science are entirely different, and few are the strong minds fitted for them. As to ecstasy, and such like kinds of self-illumination, this may be obtained by oneself and without any teacher or initiation, for ecstacy is reached by an inward command and control of Self over the physical Ego; as to obtaining mastery over the forces of Nature, this requires a long training, or the capacity of one born a “natural Magician.” Meanwhile, those who possess neither of the requisite qualifications are strongly advised to limit themselves to purely spiritual development. But even this is difficult, as the first necessary qualification is an unshakable belief in one's own powers and the Deity within oneself; otherwise a man would simply develop into an irresponsible medium. Throughout the whole mystic literature of the ancient world we detect the same idea of spiritual Esoterism, that the personal God exists within, nowhere outside, the worshipper. That personal Deity is no vain breath, or a fiction, but an immortal Entity, the Initiator of the Initiates, now that the heavenly or Celestial Initiators of primitive humanity—the Shishta of the preceding cycles—are no more among us. Like an under-current, [pg 063] rapid and clear, it runs without mixing its crystalline purity with the muddy and troubled waters of dogmatism, an enforced anthropomorphic Deity and religious intolerance. We find this idea in the tortured and barbarous phraseology of the Codex Nazaræus, and in the superb Neoplatonic language of the Fourth Gospel of the later Religion, in the oldest Veda and in the Avesta, in the Abhidharma, in Kapila's Sânkhya, and the Bhagavad Gîtâ. We cannot attain Adeptship and Nirvâna, Bliss and the “Kingdom of Heaven,” unless we link ourselves indissolubly with our Rex Lux, the Lord of Splendour and of Light, our immortal God within us. “Aham eva param Brahman”—“I am verily the Supreme Brahman”—has ever been the one living truth in the heart and mind of the Adepts, and it is this which helps the Mystic to become one. One must first of all recognise one's own immortal Principle, and then only can one conquer, or take the Kingdom of Heaven by violence. Only this has to be achieved by the higher—not the middle, nor the third—man, the last one being of dust. Nor can the second man, the “Son”—on this plane, as his “Father” is the Son on a still higher plane—do anything without the assistance of the first, the “Father.” But to succeed one has to identify oneself with one's divine Parent.
The quotation on p. 56 relates only to psychic or spiritual Magic. The practical teachings of Occult Science are completely different, and few individuals have the strong minds necessary for them. As for ecstasy and similar forms of self-illumination, these can be achieved independently, without any teacher or initiation, since ecstasy is attained through an inward command and control of the Self over the physical Ego; mastering the forces of Nature, however, requires extensive training or the innate ability of someone born a "Natural magician." In the meantime, those who lack the necessary qualifications are strongly encouraged to focus solely on their spiritual development. Even that, though, is challenging, as the first essential requirement is an unwavering belief in one’s own powers and the divinity within; otherwise, one risks becoming an irresponsible medium. Throughout the entire mystic literature of the ancient world, we find the same idea of spiritual Esotericism: that the personal God exists within, not outside, the worshipper. That personal Deity is not a meaningless concept or a fictional construct, but rather an immortal Entity, the Initiator of the Initiates, especially now that the heavenly or Celestial Initiators of early humanity—the Shishta of the earlier cycles—are no longer with us. Like an undercurrent, [pg 063] rapid and clear, it flows without mixing its crystalline purity with the muddy and troubled waters of dogmatism, an imposed anthropomorphic Deity, and religious intolerance. We see this idea in the tortured and barbaric language of the Nazarene Codex, and in the beautiful Neoplatonic language of the Fourth Gospel of the later Religion, in the oldest Veda and in the Avesta, in the Abhidharma, in Kapila's Sankhya, and the Bhagavad Gita. We cannot achieve Adeptship and Nirvâna, Bliss and the “Kingdom of Heaven” unless we connect ourselves inseparably with our Rex Lux, the Lord of Splendor and Light, our immortal God within us. “I am the supreme Brahman.”—"I am truly the Supreme Brahman."—has always been the one living truth in the heart and mind of the Adepts, and it is this belief that enables the Mystic to become one. One must first recognize one’s own immortal Principle, and only then can one conquer, or take the Kingdom of Heaven by force. This has to be achieved by the higher—not the middle, nor the lower—man, the last being formed from dust. The second man, the "Kid," on this plane, as his "Dad" is the Son on a higher plane—cannot accomplish anything without the support of the first, the "Dad." But to succeed, one must identify oneself with one’s divine Parent.
Thus says Paul, mentioning but the dual and trinitarian man for the better comprehension of the non-initiated. But this is not all, for the Delphic injunction has to be fulfilled: man must know himself in order to become a perfect Adept. How few can acquire the knowledge, however, not merely in its inner mystical, but even in its literal sense, for there are two meanings in this command of the Oracle. This is the doctrine of Buddha and the Bodhisattvas pure and simple.
Thus says Paul, mentioning only the dual and trinitarian aspect of man for the better understanding of those who are not initiated. But that's not all, because the Delphic injunction must be fulfilled: man must know himself in order to become a perfect Adept. However, very few can attain this knowledge, not just in its inner mystical sense, but even in its literal meaning, since there are two interpretations of this command from the Oracle. This is the straightforward doctrine of Buddha and the Bodhisattvas.
Such is also the mystical sense of what was said by Paul to the Corinthians about their being the “temple of God,” for this meant Esoterically:
Such is also the mystical sense of what Paul said to the Corinthians about their being the "God's temple," for this meant Esoterically:
This carries precisely the same meaning as the “I am verily Brahman” of the Vedântin. Nor is the latter assertion more blasphemous than the Pauline—if there were any blasphemy in either, which is denied. Only the Vedântin, who never refers to his body as being himself, or even a part of himself, or aught else but an illusory form for others to see him in, constructs his assertion more openly and sincerely than was done by Paul.
This means exactly the same thing as the “I am truly divine” of the Vedântin. The latter statement is not more blasphemous than Paul’s—if there is any blasphemy in either, which is denied. The Vedântin, who never calls his body himself, or even a part of himself, or anything else but an illusory form for others to perceive him, expresses his statement more openly and sincerely than Paul did.
The Delphic command “Know thyself” was perfectly comprehensible to every nation of old. So it is now, save to the Christians, since, with the exception of the Mussulmans, it is part and parcel of every Eastern religion, including the Kabalistically instructed Jews. To understand its full meaning, however, necessitates, first of all, belief in Reincarnation and all its mysteries; not as laid down in the doctrine of the French Reincarnationists of the Allan Kardec school, but as they are expounded and taught by Esoteric Philosophy. Man must, in short, know who he was, before he arrives at knowing what he is. And how many are there among Europeans who are capable of developing within themselves an absolute belief in their past and future reincarnations, in general, even as a law, let alone mystic knowledge of one's immediately precedent life? Early education, tradition and training of thought, everything is opposing itself during their whole lives to such a belief. Cultured people have been brought up in that most pernicious idea that the wide difference found between the units of one and the same mankind, or even race, is the result of chance; that the gulf between man and man in their respective social positions, birth, intellect, physical and mental capacities—every one of which qualifications has a direct influence on every human life—that all this is simply due to blind hazard, only the most pious among them finding equivocal consolation in the idea that it is “the will of God.” They have never analysed, never stopped to think of the depth of the opprobrium that is thrown upon their God, once the grand and most equitable law of the manifold re-births of man upon this earth is foolishly rejected. Men and women anxious to be regarded as Christians, often [pg 065] truly and sincerely trying to lead a Christ-like life, have never paused to reflect over the words of their own Bible. “Art thou Elias?” the Jewish priests and Levites asked the Baptist.109 Their Saviour taught His disciples this grand truth of the Esoteric Philosophy, but verily, if His Apostles comprehended it, no one else seems to have realised its true meaning. No; not even Nicodemus, who, to the assertion: “Except a man be born again110 he cannot see the Kingdom of God,” answers: “How can a man be born when he is old?” and is forthwith reproved by the remark: “Art thou a master in Israel and knowest not these things?”—as no one had a right to call himself a “Master” and Teacher, without having been initiated into the mysteries (a) of a spiritual re-birth through water, fire and spirit, and (b) of the re-birth from flesh.111 Then again what can be a clearer expression as to the doctrine of manifold re-births than the answer given by Jesus to the Sadducees, “who deny that there is any resurrection,” i.e., any re-birth, since the dogma of the resurrection in the flesh is now regarded as an absurdity even by the intelligent clergy:
The Delphic command "Know yourself" was clearly understood by every ancient civilization. Today, it still holds true, except for Christians; aside from Muslims, it’s a fundamental aspect of every Eastern religion, including the Kabbalistically educated Jews. To grasp its full significance, however, one must first believe in reincarnation and all its mysteries—not as articulated by the French Reincarnationists of the Allan Kardec school, but as taught by Esoteric Philosophy. People need to know who they were before understanding who they are. And how many Europeans can truly foster an absolute belief in their past and future reincarnations, even as a general principle, much less possess mystical knowledge of their immediate prior life? Early education, traditions, and thought patterns work against such beliefs throughout their lives. Educated individuals have been raised with the harmful notion that the vast differences among members of the same humanity, or even race, are purely random; they believe that the gaps between people based on social positions, birth, intellect, and other capacities—each of which significantly affects human life—are simply products of chance, with only the most devout seeking solace in the idea that it is "God's will." They have never taken the time to analyze or consider the insult to their God implied when the profound and just law of countless rebirths is foolishly dismissed. Men and women who wish to be seen as Christians, while genuinely trying to live Christ-like lives, often overlook the words of their own Bible. “Are you Elijah?” the Jewish priests and Levites asked the Baptist.109 Their Savior taught His disciples this important truth of Esoteric Philosophy, but if His Apostles understood it, no one else seems to have grasped its full meaning. No; not even Nicodemus, who, upon hearing the statement: “Unless someone is born again__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, they cannot see the Kingdom of God.” responded, “How can someone be born when they are old?” and was immediately reprimanded with the comment: "Are you a teacher in Israel and still don't know these things?"—as no one could rightfully call themselves a "Master" and Teacher without having been initiated into the mysteries () of spiritual rebirth through water, fire, and spirit, and (b) of rebirth from the flesh.111 Furthermore, what could express the doctrine of multiple rebirths more clearly than Jesus’s response to the Sadducees, "who deny that there is any resurrection," i.e., any rebirth, since the belief in resurrection in the flesh is now considered absurd even by educated clergy:
which shows that they had already died, and more than once. And again:
which shows that they had already died, and more than once. And again:
Now that the dead are raised even Moses shewed ... he calleth the Lord the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, for he is not a God of the dead but of the living.113
Since the dead are raised, even Moses demonstrated this when he calls the Lord the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob, because He is not a God of the dead, but of the living.113
But the most suggestive of Christ's parables and “dark sayings” is found in the explanation given by him to his Apostles about the blind man:
But the most suggestive of Christ's parables and “dark sayings” is found in the explanation he gave to his Apostles about the blind man:
Master, who did sin, this man or his parents, that he was born blind? Jesus answered, Neither hath this [blind, physical] man sinned nor his parents; but that the works of [his] God should be made manifest in him.114
Rabbi, who sinned, this man or his parents, that he was born blind? Jesus answered, Neither this man nor his parents have sinned; instead, it’s so that the works of God can be revealed in him.114
Man is the “tabernacle,” the “building” only, of his God; and of course it is not the temple but its inmate—the vehicle of “God”115—that had sinned in a previous incarnation, and had thus brought the Karma of cecity upon the new building. Thus Jesus spoke truly; but to this day his followers have refused to understand the words of wisdom spoken. The Saviour is shown by his followers as though he were paving, by his words and explanation, the way to a preconceived programme that had to lead to an intended miracle. Verily the Grand Martyr has remained thenceforward, and for eighteen centuries, the Victim crucified daily far more cruelly by his clerical disciples and lay followers than he ever could have been by his allegorical enemies. For such is the true sense of the words “that the works of God should be made manifest in him,” in the light of theological interpretation, and a very undignified one it is, if the Esoteric explanation is rejected.
Man is the "tent of meeting" the “building” only, of his God; and obviously it is not the temple but its inhabitant—the vessel of “God”115—that sinned in a past life, which brought the karma of blindness upon the new building. So, Jesus spoke the truth; yet to this day, his followers have refused to grasp the wise words he spoke. The Savior is portrayed by his followers as if he were laying out a path by his words and explanations that had to lead to a predetermined miracle. Truly, the Grand Martyr has been a daily victim for eighteen centuries, suffering far more cruelly at the hands of his clerical disciples and lay followers than he ever could have at the hands of his symbolic enemies. For this is the true meaning of the words "that God's works should be shown in him," when viewed through theological interpretation, which is quite undignified if the Esoteric explanation is dismissed.
Doubtless the above will be regarded as fresh blasphemy. Nevertheless there are a number of Christians whom we know—whose hearts go out as strongly to their ideal of Jesus, as their souls are repelled from the theological picture of the official Saviour—who will reflect over our explanation and find in it no offence, but perchance a relief.
Doubtless the above will be seen as a new blasphemy. However, there are several Christians we know—whose hearts are deeply connected to their idea of Jesus, while their souls are turned off by the theological depiction of the official Savior—who will think about our explanation and find it not offensive, but perhaps a relief.
Section VI. The Risks of Practical Magic.
Magic is a dual power: nothing is easier than to turn it into Sorcery; an evil thought suffices for it. Therefore while theoretical Occultism is harmless, and may do good, practical Magic, or the fruits of the Tree of Life and Knowledge,116 or otherwise the “Science of Good and Evil,” is fraught with dangers and perils. For the study of theoretical Occultism there are, no doubt, a number of works that may be read with profit, besides such books as the Finer Forces of Nature, etc., the Zohar, Sepher Jetzirah, The Book of Enoch, Franck's Kabalah, and many Hermetic treatises. These are scarce in European languages, but works in Latin by the mediæval Philosophers, generally known as Alchemists and Rosicrucians, are plentiful. But even the perusal of these may prove dangerous for the unguided student. If approached without the right key to them, and if the student is unfit, owing to mental incapacity, for Magic, and is thus unable to discern the Right from the Left Path, let him take our advice and leave this study alone; he will only bring on himself and on his family unexpected woes and sorrows, never suspecting whence they come, nor what are the powers awakened by his mind being bent on them. Works for advanced students are many, but these can be placed at the disposal of only sworn or “pledged” chelâs (disciples), those who have pronounced the ever-binding oath, and who are, therefore, helped and protected. For all other purposes, well-intentioned as such works may [pg 068] be, they can only mislead the unwary and guide him imperceptibly to Black Magic or Sorcery—if to nothing worse.
Magic is a dual power: it's as easy to turn it into Sorcery as having an evil thought. So, while theoretical Occultism is harmless and can be beneficial, practical Magic, or the outcomes of the Tree of Life and Knowledge, or otherwise known as the “Science of Good and Evil,” comes with dangers and risks. There are definitely several works that can be profitably read for the study of theoretical Occultism, in addition to books like the *Finer Forces of Nature*, the *Zohar*, *Sepher Jetzirah*, *The Book of Enoch*, Franck's *Kabalah*, and many Hermetic treatises. These are rare in European languages, but works in Latin by medieval philosophers, commonly known as Alchemists and Rosicrucians, are abundant. However, even reading these can be risky for an untrained student. If approached without the right understanding and if the student isn't mentally prepared for Magic, they'll struggle to differentiate between the Right and the Left Path. We advise them to steer clear of this study; they may invite unforeseen troubles and sadness for themselves and their family, never knowing the origin of these issues or the forces set in motion by their focus on them. There are many advanced works available, but these can only be given to sworn or “pledged” chelâs (disciples) who have taken a lifelong oath, thus receiving help and protection. For everyone else, as well-meaning as such works might be, they can mislead the unsuspecting and subtly lead them toward Black Magic or Sorcery—if not worse.
The mystic characters, alphabets and numerals found in the divisions and sub-divisions of the Great Kabalah, are, perhaps, the most dangerous portions in it, and especially the numerals. We say dangerous, because they are the most prompt to produce effects and results, and this with or without the experimenter's will, even without his knowledge. Some students are apt to doubt this statement, simply because after manipulating these numerals they have failed to notice any dire physical manifestation or result. Such results would be found the least dangerous: it is the moral causes produced and the various events developed and brought to an unforeseen crisis, that would testify to the truth of what is now stated had the lay students only the power of discernment.
The mystical characters, alphabets, and numbers found in the sections and subsections of the Kabbalah are possibly the most dangerous parts of it, especially the numbers. We call them dangerous because they can quickly produce effects and outcomes, whether the experimenter intends it or even knows about it. Some students tend to doubt this claim, mainly because after working with these numbers, they've not seen any severe physical effects or results. Those types of results would be the least dangerous; it’s the moral implications and the various events that escalate to an unexpected crisis that would prove the truth of this statement if only the novice students had the ability to recognize it.
The point of departure of that special branch of the Occult teaching known as the “Science of Correspondences,” numerical or literal or alphabetical, has for its epigraph with the Jewish and Christian Kabalists, the two mis-interpreted verses which say that God
The starting point of that unique area of Occult teaching called the "Science of Correspondences" whether numerical, literal, or alphabetical, has as its epigraph, according to Jewish and Christian Kabalists, two misinterpreted verses that state that God
and:
and
But the Eastern Occultists have another epigraph: “Absolute Unity, x, within number and plurality.” Both the Western and the Eastern students of the Hidden Wisdom hold to this axiomatic truth. Only the latter are perhaps more sincere in their confessions. Instead of putting a mask on their Science, they show her face openly, even if they do veil carefully her heart and soul before the inappreciative public and the profane, who are ever ready to abuse the most sacred truths for their own selfish ends. But Unity is the real basis of the Occult Sciences—physical and metaphysical. This is shown even by Éliphas Lévi, the learned Western Kabalist, inclined as he is to be rather jesuitical. He says:
But Eastern occultists have a different saying: “Absolute Unity, x, in terms of number and diversity.” Both Western and Eastern students of Hidden Wisdom believe in this fundamental truth. However, the Eastern students might be more genuine in their admissions. Instead of hiding their knowledge, they reveal it openly, even though they carefully guard its deeper essence from the unappreciative public and those who would misuse the most sacred truths for selfish reasons. Unity is the true foundation of the occult sciences—both physical and metaphysical. This is even noted by Éliphas Lévi, the knowledgeable Western Kabalist, who tends to be somewhat cunning. He states:
Absolute Unity is the supreme and final reason of things. Therefore, that reason can be neither one person, nor three persons; it is Reason, and pre-eminently Reason (raison par excellence).119
Absolute Unity is the fundamental reason behind everything. Therefore, that reason can't be just one person or three people; it is Reason, and especially Reason (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).reason of choice).119
The meaning of this Unity in Plurality in “God” or Nature, can be solved only by the means of transcendental methods, by numerals, as by the correspondences between soul and the Soul. Names, in the Kabalah as in the Bible, such as Jehovah, Adam Kadmon, Eve, Cain, Abel, Enoch, are all of them more intimately connected, by geometrical and astronomical relations, with Physiology (or Phallicism) than with Theology or Religion. Little as people are as yet prepared to admit it, this will be shown to be a fact. If all those names are symbols for things hidden, as well as for those manifested, in the Bible as in the Vedas, their respective mysteries differ greatly. Plato's motto “God geometrises” was accepted by both Âryans and Jews; but while the former applied their Science of Correspondences to veil the most spiritual and sublime truths of Nature, the latter used their acumen to conceal only one—to them the most divine—of the mysteries of Evolution, namely, that of birth and generation, and then they deified the organs of the latter.
The concept of Unity in Plurality in “God” or Nature can only be understood through transcendental methods, using numbers and the connections between the soul and the Soul. Names found in the Kabbalah and the Bible, like Jehovah, Adam Kadmon, Eve, Cain, Abel, and Enoch, are all more closely linked through geometrical and astronomical patterns with Physiology (or Phallicism) than with Theology or Religion. Though people may not yet be ready to acknowledge this, it will be proven true. If these names are symbols for both hidden and manifested things in the Bible and the Vedas, their respective mysteries vary significantly. Plato's saying “God uses geometry” was embraced by both Aryans and Jews; however, while the former used their Science of Correspondences to obscure the most spiritual and elevated truths of Nature, the latter applied their insight to hide only one—deemed the most divine—mystery of Evolution, specifically that of birth and generation, eventually deifying the organs involved in it.
Apart from this, every cosmogony, from the earliest to the latest, is based upon, interlinked with, and most closely related to, numerals and geometric figures. Questioned by an Initiate, these figures and numbers will yield numerical values based on the integral values of the Circle—“the secret habitat of the ever-invisible Deity” as the Alchemists have it—as they will yield every other Occult particular connected with such mysteries, whether anthropographical, anthropological, cosmic, or psychical. “In reuniting Ideas to Numbers, we can operate upon Ideas in the same way as upon Numbers, and arrive at the Mathematics of Truth,” writes an Occultist, who shows his great wisdom in desiring to remain unknown.
Aside from this, every creation story, from the earliest to the most recent, is based on, linked with, and closely connected to numbers and geometric shapes. When questioned by someone knowledgeable, these shapes and numbers will reveal numerical values based on the fundamental aspects of the Circle—"the hidden home of the always-invisible Deity" as Alchemists say—along with every other hidden detail connected to such mysteries, whether they are about humanity, the universe, or the mind. “By linking Ideas to Numbers, we can engage with Ideas the same way we do with Numbers, and reach the Mathematics of Truth,” writes an Occultist, who shows great wisdom by choosing to remain anonymous.
Any Kabalist well acquainted with the Pythagorean system of numerals and geometry can demonstrate that the metaphysical views of Plato were based upon the strictest mathematical principles. “True mathematics,” says the Magicon, “is something with which all higher sciences are connected; common mathematics is but a deceitful phantasmagoria, whose much praised infallibility only arises from this—that materials, conditions and references are made to foundation.”...
Any Kabalist who is knowledgeable about the Pythagorean system of numbers and geometry can demonstrate that Plato's metaphysical concepts were based on strict mathematical principles. “True math,” says the Magicon, “is something that links all advanced sciences; regular mathematics is just a misleading illusion, whose supposed certainty comes from its reliance on basic materials, conditions, and references.”No text provided. Please provide a short piece of text for modernization.
The cosmological theory of numerals which Pythagoras learned in India, and from the Egyptian Hierophants, is alone able to reconcile the two units, matter and spirit, and cause each to demonstrate the other mathematically. The sacred numbers of the universe in their esoteric combination can alone solve the great problem, and explain the theory of radiation and the cycle of the emanations. The lower orders, before they develop into higher ones, must emanate from the [pg 070]higher spiritual ones, and when arrived at the turning-point, be reäbsorbed into the infinite.120
The cosmological theory of numbers that Pythagoras learned in India and from the Egyptian priests is the sole method to link matter and spirit, enabling each to mathematically mirror the other. The sacred numbers of the universe, in their concealed combinations, can resolve the great issue and clarify the theory of radiation and the cycle of emanations. The lower levels must come from the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [pg 070]Before they can evolve into higher spiritual levels, they need to reach certain milestones, and when they get to a turning point, they must be reabsorbed into the infinite.120
It is upon these true Mathematics that the knowledge of the Kosmos and of all mysteries rests, and to one acquainted with them, it is the easiest thing possible to prove that both Vaidic and Biblical structures are based upon “God-in-Nature” and “Nature-in-God,” as the radical law. Therefore, this law—as everything else immutable and fixed in eternity—could find a correct expression only in those purest transcendental Mathematics referred to by Plato, especially in Geometry as transcendentally applied. Revealed to men—we fear not and will not retract the expression—in this geometrical and symbolical garb, Truth has grown and developed into additional symbology, invented by man for the wants and better comprehension of the masses of mankind that came too late in their cyclic development and evolution to have shared in the primitive knowledge, and would never have grasped it otherwise. If later on, the clergy—crafty and ambitious of power in every age—anthropomorphised and degraded abstract ideals, as well as the real and divine Beings who do exist in Nature, and are the Guardians and Protectors of our manvantaric world and period, the fault and guilt rests with those would-be leaders, not with the masses.
It is on this true Mathematics that our understanding of the universe and all its mysteries relies. For someone familiar with these concepts, it's easy to demonstrate that both Vedic and Biblical frameworks are grounded in “God-in-Nature” and “Nature-in-God” as the fundamental law. Thus, this law—like everything else unchanging and eternal—can only be accurately expressed in those pure transcendental Mathematics mentioned by Plato, particularly in Geometry as it's applied transcendentally. Revealed to humanity—we will not shy away from this expression—in this geometrical and symbolic form, Truth has evolved into additional symbols created by humans to meet the needs and enhance the understanding of those who arrived too late in their development to have shared in the original knowledge, and who would not have grasped it otherwise. If later, the clergy—clever and power-hungry throughout history—turned abstract ideals into humanlike forms and diminished the real and divine Beings that exist in Nature, who are the Guardians and Protectors of our world and era, the blame lies with those aspiring leaders, not with the people.
But the day has come when the gross conceptions of our forefathers during the Middle Ages can no longer satisfy the thoughtful religionist. The mediæval Alchemist and Mystic are now transformed into the sceptical Chemist and Physicist; and most of them are found to have turned away from truth, on account of the purely anthropomorphic ideas, the gross Materialism, of the forms in which it is presented to them. Therefore, future generations have either to be gradually initiated into the truths underlying Exoteric Religions, including their own, or be left to break the feet of clay of the last of the gilded idols. No educated man or woman would turn away from any of the now called “superstitions” which they believe to be based on nursery tales and ignorance, if they could only see the basis of fact that underlies every “superstition.” But let them once learn for a certainty that there is hardly a claim in the Occult Sciences that is not founded on philosophical and scientific facts in Nature, and they will pursue the study of those Sciences with the same, if not with greater, ardour than that they have expended in shunning them. This cannot be achieved at [pg 071] once, for to benefit mankind such truths have to be revealed gradually and with great caution, the public mind not being prepared for them. However much the Agnostics of our age may find themselves in the mental attitude demanded by Modern Science, people are always apt to cling to their old hobbies so long as the remembrance of them lasts. They are like the Emperor Julian—called the Apostate, because he loved truth too well to accept aught else—who, though in his last Theophany he beheld his beloved Gods as pale, worn-out, and hardly discernible shadows, nevertheless clung to them. Let, then, the world cling to its Gods, to whatever plane or realm they may belong. The true Occultist would be guilty of high treason to mankind, were he to break for ever the old deities before he could replace them with the whole and unadulterated truth—and this he cannot do as yet. Nevertheless, the reader may be allowed to learn at least the alphabet of that truth. He may be shown, at any rate, what the Gods and Goddesses of the Pagans, denounced as demons by the Church, are not, if he cannot learn the whole and final truth as to what they are. Let him assure himself that the Hermetic “Tres Matres,” and the “Three Mothers” of the Sepher Jetzirah are one and the same thing; that they are no Demon-Goddesses, but Light, Heat, and Electricity, and then, perchance, the learned classes will spurn them no longer. After this, the Rosicrucian Illuminati may find followers even in the Royal Academies, which will be more prepared, perhaps, than they are now, to admit the grand truths of archaic Natural Philosophy, especially when their learned members shall have assured themselves that, in the dialect of Hermes, the “Three Mothers” stand as symbols for the whole of the forces or agencies which have a place assigned to them in the modern system of the “correlation of forces.”121 Even the polytheism of the “superstitious” Brâhman and idolater shows its raison d'être, since the three Shaktis of the three great Gods, Brahmâ, Vishnu, and Shiva, are identical with the “Three Mothers” of the monotheistic Jew.
But the day has come when the crude beliefs of our ancestors during the Middle Ages can no longer satisfy the thoughtful person of faith. The medieval Alchemist and Mystic have now become the skeptical Chemist and Physicist, and many of them have turned away from truth because of the purely human-centered ideas and the blatant Materialism in which it is presented to them. Therefore, future generations will either need to be gradually introduced to the truths behind Exoteric Religions, including their own, or be left to shatter the last of the golden idols. No educated person would dismiss any of the so-called “superstitions” that they believe are based on fairy tales and ignorance if they could only see the factual basis that underlies every “superstition.” But once they learn for sure that there is hardly a claim in the Occult Sciences that isn't grounded in philosophical and scientific facts in Nature, they will pursue the study of those Sciences with the same, if not greater, passion than they have put into avoiding them. This cannot happen [pg 071] all at once, because for it to benefit humanity, such truths must be revealed slowly and with great care, as the public mind isn't yet ready for them. No matter how much the Agnostics of our time align with the mindset required by Modern Science, people tend to cling to their old beliefs as long as they can remember them. They are like Emperor Julian—called the Apostate because he loved truth too much to accept anything less—who, even when in his last vision he saw his cherished Gods as pale, worn-out, and almost indistinguishable shadows, still held on to them. So let the world cling to its Gods, no matter what plane or realm they may belong to. The true Occultist would commit a great betrayal against humanity if he were to completely destroy the old deities before he could replace them with the full and unaltered truth—and at this point, he is not able to do so. However, the reader can at least be introduced to the basics of that truth. They can be shown, at the very least, that the Gods and Goddesses of the Pagans, condemned as demons by the Church, are not what they might assume, even if they cannot yet learn the whole and final truth about what they are. Let them understand that the Hermetic “Tres Matres,” and the "Three Moms" of the Book of Creation are one and the same; that they are not Demon-Goddesses, but rather Light, Heat, and Electricity, and perhaps then the educated classes will no longer dismiss them. After this, the Rosicrucian Illuminati may find followers even in the Royal Academies, which may be more willing, perhaps, than they are now, to accept the grand truths of ancient Natural Philosophy, especially when their learned members have come to understand that, in the language of Hermes, the "Three Moms" symbolize all the forces or agencies acknowledged in the contemporary framework of the "balance of power." Even the polytheism of the "superstitious" Brâhman and idolater shows its reason for being, since the three Shaktis of the three great Gods, Brahmâ, Vishnu, and Shiva, are identical with the “Three Moms” of the monotheistic Jew.
The whole of the ancient religious and mystical literature is symbolical. The Books of Hermes, the Zohar, the Ya-Yakav, the Egyptian Book [pg 072]of the Dead, the Vedas, the Upanishads, and the Bible, are as full of symbolism as are the Nabathean revelations of the Chaldaic Qû-tâmy; it is a loss of time to ask which is the earliest; all are simply different versions of the one primeval Record of prehistoric knowledge and revelation.
The entirety of ancient religious and mystical literature is symbolic. The Hermes' Books, the Zohar, the Ya-Yakav, the Egyptian Book [pg 072]of the Dead, the Vedas, the Upanishads, and the Bible are all filled with symbolism, just like the Nabathean revelations of the Chaldaic Qû-tâmy. It's pointless to debate which is the oldest; they are all simply different versions of the same original record of prehistoric knowledge and revelation.
The first four chapters of Genesis contain the synopsis of all the rest of the Pentateuch, being only the various versions of the same thing in different allegorical and symbolical applications. Having discovered that the Pyramid of Cheops with all its measurements is to be found contained in its minutest details in the structure of Solomon's Temple; and having ascertained that the biblical names Shem, Ham and Japhet are determinative
The first four chapters of Genesis provide a summary of the entire Pentateuch, presenting various versions of the same ideas through different allegorical and symbolic interpretations. It has been found that the Pyramid of Cheops, with all its measurements, is detailed within the structure of Solomon's Temple; and it has been confirmed that the biblical names Shem, Ham, and Japhet are significant.
of pyramid measures, in connection with the 600-year period of Noah and the 500-year period of Shem, Ham and Japhet; ... the term “Sons of Elohim”and “Daughters” of H-Adam, [are] for one thing astronomical terms,122
of pyramid measurements, regarding the 600-year period of Noah and the 500-year period of Shem, Ham, and Japhet; ... the term “Children of God”and “Daughters” of H-Adam, [are] for one thing astronomical terms,122
the author of the very curious work already mentioned—a book very little known in Europe, we regret to say—seems to see nothing in his discovery beyond the presence of Mathematics and Metrology in the Bible. He also arrives at most unexpected and extraordinary conclusions, such as are very little warranted by the facts discovered. His impression seems to be that because the Jewish biblical names are all astronomical, therefore the Scriptures of all the other nations can be “only this and nothing more.” But this is a great mistake of the erudite and wonderfully acute author of The Source of Measures, if he really thinks so. The “Key to the Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery” unlocks but a certain portion of the hieratic writings of these two nations, and leaves those of other peoples untouched. His idea is that the Kabalah “is only that sublime Science upon which Masonry is based”; in fact he regards Masonry as the substance of the Kabalah, and the latter as the “rational basis of the Hebrew text of Holy Writ.” About this we will not argue with the author. But why should all those who may have found in the Kabalah something beyond “the sublime Science” upon which Masonry is alleged to have been built, be held up to public contempt?
The author of the very intriguing work previously mentioned—a book that is unfortunately not well-known in Europe—seems to see nothing in his discovery beyond the presence of Mathematics and Metrology in the Bible. He also reaches some surprising and extraordinary conclusions that aren't well-supported by the facts he uncovered. His belief appears to be that because the Jewish biblical names are all astronomical, the Scriptures of other nations can be “just this and nothing more.” However, this is a significant misunderstanding by the knowledgeable and perceptive author of The Origin of Measurements, if he genuinely thinks that way. The "Key to the Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery" reveals only a part of the hieratic writings from these two nations, leaving the writings of other peoples untouched. He believes that the Kabbalah “is just that amazing Science on which Masonry is founded”; in fact, he views Masonry as the essence of the Kabbalah, and the latter as the "the logical foundation of the Hebrew text of the Scriptures." We won’t debate this with the author. But why should anyone who has found something in the Kabbalah that goes beyond “the amazing Science” on which Masonry is said to be founded be ridiculed in public?
In its exclusiveness and one-sidedness such a conclusion is pregnant with future misconceptions and is absolutely wrong. In its uncharitable criticism it throws a slur upon the “Divine Science” itself.
In its exclusivity and bias, such a conclusion is full of potential misunderstandings and is completely incorrect. Its unkind criticism casts a shadow on the “Spiritual Science” itself.
The Kabalah is indeed “of the essence of Masonry,” but it is dependent on Metrology only in one of its aspects, the less Esoteric, as even Plato made no secret that the Deity was ever geometrising. For the uninitiated, however learned and endowed with genius they may be, the Kabalah, which treats only of “the garment of God,” or the veil and cloak of truth,
The Kabbalah is truly “essential to masonry,” but it relies on Metrology only in one of its aspects, the less Esoteric, as even Plato made it clear that the Deity was always geometrizing. However, for those who are uninitiated, no matter how educated and gifted they may be, the Kabbalah, which focuses only on "God's garment," or the hood and hoodie of truth,
Or in other words represents an exact Science only on the terrestrial plane. To the initiated, the Kabalistic Lord descends from the primeval Race, generated spiritually from the “Mind-born Seven.” Having reached the Earth the Divine Mathematics—a synonym for Magic in his day, as we are told by Josephus—veiled her face. Hence the most important secret yet yielded by her in our modern day is the identity of the old Roman measures and the present British measures, of the Hebrew-Egyptian cubit and the Masonic inch.124
Or in other words represents a precise science only on the earthly level. To those who understand, the Kabalistic Lord originates from the ancient race, spiritually generated from the "Mind-born Seven." After arriving on Earth, the Divine Mathematics—which was synonymous with Magic in his time, as noted by Josephus—veiled her face. Therefore, the most significant secret revealed by her in our modern times is the connection between the old Roman measurements and today's British measurements, the Hebrew-Egyptian cubit and the Masonic inch.124
The discovery is most wonderful, and has led to further and minor unveilings of various riddles in reference to Symbology and biblical names. It is thoroughly understood and proven, as shown by Nachanides, that in the days of Moses the initial sentence in Genesis was made to read B'rash ithbara Elohim, or “In the head-source [or Mûlaprakiti—the Rootless Root] developed [or evolved] the Gods [Elohim], the heavens and the earth;” whereas it is now, owing to the Massora and theological cunning, transformed into B'rashith bara Elohim, or, “In the beginning God created the heavens and the earth”—which word juggling alone has led to materialistic anthropomorphism and dualism. How many more similar instances may not be found in the Bible, the last and latest of the Occult works of antiquity? There is no longer any doubt in the mind of the Occultist, that, notwithstanding its form and outward meaning, the Bible—as explained by the Zohar or Midrash, the Yetzirah (Book of Creation) and the Commentary on the Ten Sephiroth (by Azariel Ben Manachem of the XIIth century)—is part and parcel of the Secret Doctrine of the Âryans, which explains in the same manner the Vedas and all other allegorical books. The Zohar, in teaching that the Impersonal One Cause manifests in the Universe through Its Emanations, the Sephiroth—that Universe being in its [pg 074] totality simply the veil woven from the Deity's own substance—is undeniably the copy and faithful echo of the earliest Vedas. Taken by itself, without the additional help of the Vaidic and of Brâhmanical literature in general, the Bible will never yield the universal secrets of Occult Nature. The cubits, inches, and measures of this physical plane will never solve the problems of the world on the spiritual plane—for Spirit can neither be weighed nor measured. The working out of these problems is reserved for the “mystics and the dreamers” who alone are capable of accomplishing it.
The discovery is truly amazing and has led to more minor revelations about various puzzles related to symbolism and biblical names. It is well understood and proven, as demonstrated by Nachanides, that in the days of Moses, the original phrase in Genesis was originally written as In the beginning, God, or “In the head-source [or Mûlaprakiti—the Rootless Root] emerged the Gods [Elohim], the heavens, and the earth;” whereas it is now, due to the Massora and theological manipulation, changed to In the beginning God created, or, "At the start, God made the heavens and the earth."—a change that has contributed to materialistic anthropomorphism and dualism. How many more similar examples might be discovered in the Bible, the last of the ancient occult works? There is no doubt in the mind of the occultist that, despite its form and surface meaning, the Bible—as explained by the Zohar or Midrash, the Yetzirah (Book of Creation) and the *Commentary on the Ten Sephiroth* (by Azariel Ben Manachem from the 12th century)—is an integral part of the Secret Doctrine of the Aryans, which explains similarly to the Vedas and all other allegorical texts. The Zohar teaches that the Impersonal One Cause manifests in the Universe through its Emanations, the Sephiroth—that Universe being, in its [pg 074] entirety, simply the veil woven from the Deity's own substance—undoubtedly reflects the earliest Vedas. On its own, without the additional insights from Vedic and Brahmanical literature in general, the Bible will never reveal the universal secrets of occult nature. The cubits, inches, and measurements of this physical realm will never solve the problems of the spiritual realm—because Spirit cannot be weighed or measured. Resolving these issues is reserved for the "mystics and dreamers" who are uniquely capable of doing so.
Moses was an initiated priest, versed in all the mysteries and the Occult knowledge of the Egyptian temples—hence thoroughly acquainted with primitive Wisdom. It is in the latter that the symbolical and astronomical meaning of that “Mystery of Mysteries,” the Great Pyramid, has to be sought. And having been so familiar with the geometrical secrets that lay concealed for long æons in her strong bosom—the measurements and proportions of the Kosmos, our little Earth included—what wonder that he should have made use of his knowledge? The Esoterism of Egypt was that of the whole world at one time. During the long ages of the Third Race it had been the heirloom, in common, of the whole of mankind, received from their Instructors, the “Sons of Light,” the primeval Seven. There was a time also when the Wisdom-Religion was not symbolical, for it became Esoteric only gradually, the change being necessitated by misuse and by the Sorcery of the Atlanteans. For it was the “misuse” only, and not the use, of the divine gift that led the men of the Fourth Race to Black Magic and Sorcery, and finally to become “forgetful of Wisdom”; while those of the Fifth Race, the inheritors of the Rishis of the Tretâ Yuga, used their powers to atrophise such gifts in mankind in general, and then, as the “Elect Root,” dispersed. Those who escaped the “Great Flood” preserved only its memory, and a belief founded on the knowledge of their direct fathers of one remove, that such a Science existed, and was now jealously guarded by the “Elect Root” exalted by Enoch. But there must again come a time when man shall once more become what he was during the second Yuga (age), when his probationary cycle shall be over and he shall gradually become what he was—semi-corporeal and pure. Does not Plato, the Initiate, tell us in the Phædrus all that man once was, and that which he may yet again become:
Moses was an initiated priest, knowledgeable in all the mysteries and occult knowledge of the Egyptian temples—so he was fully familiar with ancient Wisdom. It's in this ancient Wisdom that we find the symbolic and astronomical significance of the “Mystery of Mysteries,” the Great Pyramid. Given his deep knowledge of the geometrical secrets hidden for ages in her strong core—the measurements and proportions of the universe, including our small Earth—it's no surprise that he applied his understanding. The esoteric teachings of Egypt once represented the whole world. For many ages of the Third Race, these teachings were a shared inheritance of all humankind, passed down from the "Children of Light," the original Seven. There was a time when the Wisdom-Religion wasn't symbolic; it only became esoteric over time, as a response to misuse and the sorcery of the Atlanteans. It was the "abuse"—not the proper use—of the divine gift that led the Fourth Race to black magic and sorcery, eventually causing them to become "forgetting Wisdom." Meanwhile, those of the Fifth Race, heirs to the Rishis of the Tretâ Yuga, used their abilities to dull such gifts in humanity as a whole, and later, as the "Vote for Root," they dispersed. Those who survived the "Great Flood" retained only a memory of it, along with a belief based on the knowledge passed down from their immediate ancestors that such a Science existed and was now carefully guarded by the "Vote for Root" honored by Enoch. Yet, a time must come again when humanity will return to what it was during the second Yuga (age), when its trial cycle is complete, and it will gradually revert to being what it was—semi-corporeal and pure. Doesn’t Plato, the Initiate, tell us in the Phædrus all that man once was and what he may yet become?
Before man's spirit sank into sensuality and became embodied through the loss [pg 075]of his wings, he lived among the Gods in the airy spiritual world where everything is true and pure.125
Before humanity's spirit fell into indulgence and was trapped by loss [pg 075]of its wings, it lived among the gods in the celestial spiritual realm where everything is real and pure.125
Elsewhere he speaks of the time when men did not perpetuate themselves, but lived as pure spirits.
Elsewhere, he talks about the time when people didn't reproduce but existed as pure spirits.
Let those men of Science who feel inclined to laugh at this, themselves unravel the mystery of the origin of the first man.
Let those scientists who find this amusing figure out the mystery of how the first human came to be.
Unwilling that his chosen people—chosen by him—should remain as grossly idolatrous as the profane masses that surrounded them, Moses utilised his knowledge of the cosmogonical mysteries of the Pyramid, to build upon it the Genesiacal Cosmogony in symbols and glyphs. This was more accessible to the minds of the hoi polloi than the abstruse truths taught to the educated in the sanctuaries. He invented nothing but the outward garb, added not one iota; but in this he merely followed the example of older nations and Initiates. If he clothed the grand truths revealed to him by his Hierophant under the most ingenious imagery, he did it to meet the requirements of the Israelites; that stiff-necked race would accept of no God unless He were as anthropomorphic as those of the Olympus; and he himself failed to foresee the times when highly educated statesmen would be defending the husks of the fruit of wisdom that grew and developed in him on Mount Sinai, when communing with his own personal God—his divine Self. Moses understood the great danger of delivering such truths to the selfish, for he understood the fable of Prometheus and remembered the past. Hence, he veiled them from the profanation of public gaze and gave them out allegorically. And this is why his biographer says of him, that when he descended from Sinai,
Unwilling for his chosen people—chosen by him—to remain as openly idolatrous as the ordinary masses around them, Moses used his knowledge of the cosmic mysteries of the Pyramid to create the Genesis Creation Story in symbols and glyphs. This was easier for the average people to understand than the complex truths taught to the educated in the sacred spaces. He didn't invent anything new; he just shaped existing ideas, following the examples of older nations and Initiates. If he wrapped the profound truths revealed to him by his teacher in clever imagery, he did it to meet the needs of the Israelites; that stubborn group would accept no God unless He resembled the anthropomorphic deities of Olympus. He also failed to anticipate the future when highly educated leaders would defend the superficial aspects of the wisdom that grew and developed in him on Mount Sinai during his communion with his personal God—his divine Self. Moses recognized the significant risk of sharing such truths with the selfish, as he understood the fable of Prometheus and remembered history. Thus, he concealed these truths from public scrutiny and expressed them allegorically. This is why his biographer says of him that when he came down from Sinai,
And so he “put a veil” upon the face of his Pentateuch; and to such an extent that, using orthodox chronology, only 3376 years after the event people begin to acquire a conviction that it is “a veil indeed.” It is not the face of God or even of a Jehovah shining through; not even the face of Moses, but verily the faces of the later Rabbis.
And so he “put on a veil” over the face of his Five Books of Moses; and to such an extent that, using conventional chronology, only 3376 years after the event people start to believe that it is “a veil, for sure.” It’s not the face of God or even of Jehovah shining through; it’s not even the face of Moses, but truly the faces of the later Rabbis.
No wonder if Clemens wrote in the Stromateis that:
No surprise if Clemens wrote in the Stromateis that:
Section VII. Old Wine in New Bottles.
It is more than likely, that the Protestants in the days of the Reformation knew nothing of the true origin of Christianity, or, to be more explicit and correct, of Latin Ecclesiasticism. Nor is it probable that the Greek Church knew much of it, the separation between the two having occurred at a time when, in the struggle for political power the Latin Church was securing, at any cost, the alliance of the highly educated, the ambitious and influential Pagans, while these were willing to assume the outward appearance of the new worship, provided they were themselves kept in power. There is no need to remind the reader here of the details of that struggle, well-known to every educated man. It is certain that the highly cultured Gnostics and their leaders—such men as Saturnilus, an uncompromising ascetic, as Marcion, Valentinus, Basilides, Menander and Cerinthus—were not stigmatised by the (now) Latin Church because they were heretics, nor because their tenets and practices were indeed “ob turpitudinem portentosam nimium et horribilem,” “monstrous, revolting abominations,” as Baronius says of those of Carpocrates; but simply because they knew too much of fact and truth. Kenneth R. H. Mackenzie correctly remarks:
It’s very likely that the Protestants during the Reformation had no real understanding of the true origins of Christianity, or more specifically, of Latin Ecclesiasticism. The Greek Church probably didn't know much either, as the split between the two happened at a time when the Latin Church, in its quest for political power, was securing the support of educated, ambitious, and influential Pagans who were willing to adopt the outward forms of the new faith, as long as they maintained their own power. There's no need to go into the details of that struggle, which are well-known to any educated person. It’s clear that the highly cultured Gnostics and their leaders—figures like Saturnilus, an uncompromising ascetic; Marcion, Valentinus, Basilides, Menander, and Cerinthus—were not condemned by the (now) Latin Church merely for being heretics, nor because their beliefs and practices were genuinely “because of its monstrous and horrifying disgrace,” "monstrous, disgusting abominations," as Baronius described those of Carpocrates; rather, it was because they understood too much of the truth and reality. Kenneth R. H. Mackenzie correctly notes:
They were stigmatised by the later Roman Church because they came into conflict with the purer Church of Christianity—the possession of which was usurped by the Bishops of Rome, but which original continues in its docility towards the founder, in the Primitive Orthodox Greek Church.128
They were negatively labeled by the later Roman Church because they conflicted with the more authentic Church of Christianity—the authority of which was taken over by the Bishops of Rome, but still exists in its devotion to the founder within the Primitive Orthodox Greek Church.128
Unwilling to accept the responsibility of gratuitous assumptions, the writer deems it best to prove this inference by more than one personal and defiant admission of an ardent Roman Catholic writer, evidently entrusted with the delicate task by the Vatican. The Marquis de Mirville [pg 077] makes desperate efforts to explain in the Catholic interest certain remarkable discoveries in Archæology and Palæography, though the Church is cleverly made to remain outside of the quarrel and defence. This is undeniably shown by his ponderous volumes addressed to the Academy of France between 1803 and 1865. Seizing the pretext of drawing the attention of the materialistic “Immortals” to the “epidemic of Spiritualism,” the invasion of Europe and America by a numberless host of Satanic forces, he directs his efforts towards proving the same, by giving the full Genealogies and the Theogony of the Christian and Pagan Deities, and by drawing parallels between the two. All such wonderful likenesses and identities are only “seeming and superficial,” he assures the reader. Christian symbols, and even characters, Christ, the Virgin, Angels and Saints, he tells them, were all personated centuries beforehand by the fiends of hell, in order to discredit eternal truth by their ungodly copies. By their knowledge of futurity the devils anticipated events, having “discovered the secrets of the Angels.” Heathen Deities, all the Sun-Gods named Soters—Saviours—born of immaculate mothers and dying a violent death, were only Ferouers129—as they were called by the Zoroastrians—the demon-ante-dated copies (copies anticipées) of the Messiah to come.
Unwilling to take on the burden of unfounded assumptions, the writer believes it's best to support this conclusion with more than just one personal and bold admission from an enthusiastic Roman Catholic author, clearly given the delicate task by the Vatican. The Marquis de Mirville [pg 077] makes strenuous attempts to explain, from a Catholic perspective, some striking discoveries in archaeology and paleography, while cleverly keeping the Church out of the dispute and defense. This is clearly illustrated by his dense volumes addressed to the Academy of France between 1803 and 1865. He takes the opportunity to draw the attention of the materialistic “Immortals” to the "spiritualism craze," the wave of demonic forces flooding Europe and America, and aims to prove this by providing the complete genealogies and theogony of both Christian and pagan deities, and by making comparisons between the two. He reassures the reader that all these amazing similarities and identities are merely “seemingly shallow,” claiming that Christian symbols, even figures like Christ, the Virgin, Angels, and Saints, were all impersonated centuries earlier by the forces of hell to undermine eternal truth through their unholy imitations. Due to their knowledge of the future, the devils were able to predict events, having "uncovered the secrets of the Angels." Pagan deities, all the Sun Gods named Soters—Saviors—born of immaculate mothers and dying a violent death, were merely Ferouers129—as they were called by the Zoroastrians—the demonic precursors (early copies) of the Messiah to come.
The danger of recognition of such facsimiles had indeed lately become dangerously great. It had lingered threateningly in the air, hanging like a sword of Damocles over the Church, since the days of Voltaire, Dupuis and other writers on similar lines. The discoveries [pg 078] of the Egyptologists, the finding of Assyrian and Babylonian pre-Mosaic relics bearing the legend of Moses130 and especially the many rationalistic works published in England, such as Supernatural Religion made recognition unavoidable. Hence the appearance of Protestant and Roman Catholic writers deputed to explain the inexplicable; to reconcile the fact of Divine Revelation with the mystery that the divine personages, rites, dogmas and symbols of Christianity were so often identical with those of the several great heathen religions. The former—the Protestant defenders—tried to explain it, on the ground of “prophetic, precursory ideas”; the Latinists, such as De Mirville, by inventing a double set of Angels and Gods, the one divine and true, the other—the earlier—“copies ante-dating the originals” and due to a clever plagiarism by the Evil One. The Protestant stratagem is an old one, that of the Roman Catholics is so old that it has been forgotten, and is as good as new. Dr. Lundy's Monumental Christianity and A Miracle in Stone belong to the first attempts. De Mirville's Pneumatologie to the second. In India and China, every such effort on the part of the Scotch and other missionaries ends in laughter, and does no harm; the plan devised by the Jesuits is more serious. De Mirville's volumes are thus very important, as they proceed from a source which has undeniably the greatest learning of the age at its service, and this coupled with all the craft and casuistry that the sons of Loyola can furnish. The Marquis de Mirville was evidently helped by the acutest minds in the service of Rome.
The threat of acknowledging such copies had indeed recently grown quite serious. It had hung around like a sword of Damocles over the Church since the days of Voltaire, Dupuis, and other similar writers. The discoveries [pg 078] made by Egyptologists, the finding of Assyrian and Babylonian artifacts predating Moses, and especially the many rationalistic works published in England, like *Supernatural Religion*, made acknowledgment unavoidable. Thus, Protestant and Roman Catholic writers appeared to explain the unexplainable; to reconcile the reality of Divine Revelation with the fact that the divine figures, rituals, doctrines, and symbols of Christianity were frequently identical to those of various major pagan religions. The Protestants—the defenders—attempted to justify this with the idea of "visionary, groundbreaking ideas"; the Catholics, like De Mirville, came up with a dual set of Angels and Gods, one being divine and true, the other—the earlier—"copies that come before the originals", attributed to clever imitation by the Evil One. The Protestant approach is an old tactic, while the Catholic one is so old it’s almost forgotten yet seems new again. Dr. Lundy's Imposing Christianity and A Miracle in Stone represent some of the first efforts. De Mirville's Pneumatology fits into the latter category. In India and China, every attempt by Scottish and other missionaries usually results in laughter and causes no harm; the strategies devised by the Jesuits are taken more seriously. De Mirville's works are incredibly important, as they come from a source that undoubtedly possesses the greatest scholarship of the time, combined with all the cunning and debate tactics that the sons of Loyola can provide. The Marquis de Mirville was clearly supported by some of the sharpest minds in the service of Rome.
He begins by not only admitting the justice of every imputation and charge made against the Latin Church as to the originality of her dogmas, but by taking a seeming delight in anticipating such charges; for he points to every dogma of Christianity as having existed in Pagan rituals in Antiquity. The whole Pantheon of Heathen Deities is passed in review by him, and each is shown to have had some point of resemblance with the Trinitarian personages and Mary. There is hardly a mystery, a dogma, or a rite in the Latin Church that is not shown by the author as having been “parodied by the Curvati”—the “Curved,” the Devils. All this being admitted and explained, the Symbologists ought to be silenced. And so they would be, if there were no materialistic critics to reject such omnipotency of the Devil in this world. For, if Rome admits the likenesses, she also claims the right of judgment between [pg 079] the true and the false Avatâra, the real and the unreal God, between the original and the copy—though the copy precedes the original by millenniums.
He starts by not only acknowledging the validity of every accusation and critique directed at the Latin Church regarding the originality of its dogmas but also seems to take pleasure in anticipating these claims. He points out that every Christian dogma can be traced back to Pagan rituals from ancient times. He reviews the entire Pantheon of Heathen Deities, demonstrating how each bears some resemblance to the Trinitarian figures and Mary. There's barely a mystery, dogma, or rite in the Latin Church that the author doesn't show to have been "parodied by the Curvati"—the “Curvy,” the Devils. With all this acknowledged and clarified, the Symbologists should be silenced. And they would be, if not for the materialistic critics who dismiss the Devil's supposed all-powerfulness in this world. For, while Rome accepts these similarities, it also asserts the right to distinguish between [pg 079] the true and the false Avatâra, the real and the unreal God, and between the original and the copy—even when the copy predates the original by thousands of years.
Our author proceeds to argue that whenever the missionaries try to convert an idolater, they are invariably answered:
Our author argues that whenever missionaries try to convert someone who worships idols, they are always met with the response:
We had our Crucified before yours. What do you come to show us?131 Again, what should we gain by denying the mysterious side of this copy, under the plea that according to Weber all the present Purânas are remade from older ones, since here we have in the same order of personages a positive precedence which no one would ever think of contesting.132
We had our Crucified before you did. What are you trying to prove to us?131 Once more, what do we achieve by ignoring the mysterious side of this version, simply because Weber says that all the current __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__? Purāṇas Are adaptations of older texts? Here, we have a clear lineup of characters that no one would ever think to challenge.132
And the author instances Buddha, Krishna, Apollo, etc. Having admitted all this he escapes the difficulty in this wise:
And the author mentions Buddha, Krishna, Apollo, and others. After acknowledging all of this, he navigates the issue like this:
The Church Fathers, however, who recognized their own property under all such sheep's clothing ... knowing by means of the Gospel ... all the ruses of the pretended spirits of light; the Fathers, we say, meditating upon the decisive words, “all that ever came before me are robbers” (John, x. 8), did not hesitate in recognizing the Occult agency at work, the general and superhuman direction given beforehand to falsehood, the universal attribute and environment of all these false Gods of the nations; “omnes dii gentium dæmonia (elilim).”(Psalm xcv.)133
The Church Fathers, who recognized their own insights masked by all this false piety ... understanding through the Gospel ... all the tricks of the deceptive spirits of light; we say the Fathers, contemplating the important words, “everyone who came before me are thieves” I apologize, but there's no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide a short phrase or text.John, x. 8), readily recognized the hidden forces at work, the unnatural influence behind the lies, the shared characteristics and context of all these false Gods of the nations; “all the gods of the nations are demons (elilim)”(Psalm xcv.)133
With such a policy everything is made easy. There is not one glaring resemblance, not one fully proven identity, that could not thus be made away with. The above-quoted cruel, selfish, self-glorifying words, placed by John in the mouth of Him who was meekness and charity personified, could never have been pronounced by Jesus. The Occultists reject the imputation indignantly, and are prepared to defend the man as against the God, by showing whence come the words plagiarised by the author of the Fourth Gospel. They are taken bodily from the “Prophecies” in the Book of Enoch. The evidence on this head of the learned biblical scholar, Archbishop Laurence, and of the author of the Evolution of Christianity, who edited the translation, may be brought forward to prove the fact. On the last page of the Introduction to the Book of Enoch is found the following passage:
With such a policy, everything becomes easy. There isn’t a single obvious resemblance or completely proven identity that couldn’t be dismissed this way. The cruel, selfish, self-glorifying words quoted above, attributed by John to the one who embodied meekness and charity, could never have been spoken by Jesus. The Occultists strongly reject this accusation and are ready to defend the man against the God by demonstrating where the words, borrowed by the author of the Fourth Gospel, actually come from. They are taken directly from the “Prophecies” in the Enoch's Book. The evidence from the learned biblical scholar, Archbishop Laurence, and from the author of the The Rise of Christianity, who edited the translation, can be presented to prove this fact. On the last page of the Introduction to the Enoch's Book, the following passage can be found:
The parable of the sheep rescued by the good Shepherd from hireling guardians and ferocious wolves, is obviously borrowed by the fourth Evangelist from [pg 080] Enoch, lxxxix, in which the author depicts the shepherds as killing and destroying the sheep before the advent of their Lord, and thus discloses the true meaning of that hitherto mysterious passage in the Johannine parable—“All that ever came before me are thieves and robbers”—language in which we now detect an obvious reference to the allegorical shepherds of Enoch.
The story of the sheep rescued by the good Shepherd from the hired hands and fierce wolves is clearly derived by the fourth Evangelist from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [pg 080] EnochIn lxxxix, the author depicts the shepherds as killing and harming the sheep before their Lord arrives, uncovering the real significance of that previously unclear section of the Johannine parable—“Everyone who came before me are thieves and criminals”—language that we now identify as a clear reference to the symbolic shepherds in Enoch.
“Obvious” truly, and something else besides. For, if Jesus pronounced the words in the sense attributed to him, then he must have read the Book of Enoch—a purely Kabalistic, Occult work, and he therefore recognised the worth and value of a treatise now declared apocryphal by his Churches. Moreover, he could not have been ignorant that these words belonged to the oldest ritual of Initiation.134 And if he had not read it, and the sentence belongs to John, or whoever wrote the Fourth Gospel, then what reliance can be placed on the authenticity of other sayings and parables attributed to the Christian Saviour?
"Clearly" indeed, and something more. Because, if Jesus really said those words in the way people say he did, then he must have read the The Book of Enoch—a purely Kabbalistic, occult text, which means he recognized the importance and value of a work that’s now considered apocryphal by his Churches. Plus, he couldn't have been unaware that these words were part of the oldest ritual of initiation.134 And if he didn’t read it, and the line belongs to John or whoever wrote the Fourth Gospel, then how much trust can we really place in the authenticity of other sayings and parables attributed to the Christian Savior?
Thus, De Mirville's illustration is an unfortunate one. Every other proof brought by the Church to show the infernal character of the ante-and-anti-Christian copyists may be as easily disposed of. This is perhaps unfortunate, but it is a fact, nevertheless—Magna est veritas et prevalebit.
Thus, De Mirville's illustration is an unfortunate one. Every other piece of evidence the Church provides to demonstrate the evil nature of the ante-and-anti-Christian copyists can be just as easily dismissed. This might be unfortunate, but it's a fact, nonetheless—The truth is powerful and will prevail..
The above is the answer of the Occultists to the two parties who charge them incessantly, the one with “Superstition,” and the other with “Sorcery.” To those of our Brothers who are Christians, and twit us with the secresy imposed upon the Eastern Chelâs, adding invariably that their own “Book of God” is “an open volume” for all “to read, understand, and be saved,” we would reply by asking them to study what we have just said in this Section, and then to refute it—if they can. There are very few in our days who are still prepared to assure their readers that the Bible had [pg 081] God for its author, salvation for its end, and truth without any mixture of error for its matter.
The text above is the Occultists’ response to the two groups that constantly criticize them—one accuses them of “Superstition,” while the other calls them “Sorcery.” To our Brothers who are Christians and mock us for the secrecy that Eastern Chelâs must follow, often stating that their own “Book of God” is “an open volume” for everyone “to read, understand, and be rescued,” we would suggest they examine what we’ve just discussed in this Section and then try to refute it—if they can. Very few nowadays are willing to insist to their readers that the Bible had [pg 081] God as its author, salvation as its goal, and truth with no mixture of error in its content.
Could Locke be asked the question now, he would perhaps be unwilling to repeat again that the Bible is
Could Locke be asked the question now, he would perhaps be unwilling to repeat again that the Bible is
all pure, all sincere, nothing too much, nothing wanting.
totally authentic, totally sincere, nothing over the top, nothing missing.
The Bible, if it is not to be shown to be the very reverse of all this, sadly needs an interpreter acquainted with the doctrines of the East, as they are to be found in its secret volumes; nor is it safe now, after Archbishop Laurence's translation of the Book of Enoch, to cite Cowper and assure us that the Bible
The Bible, unless it’s completely opposite to this, unfortunately needs an interpreter who understands Eastern doctrines, as found in its hidden texts; it’s also not safe now, after Archbishop Laurence’s translation of the Enoch's Book, to reference Cowper and assure us that the Bible
for it does borrow, and that very considerably; especially in the opinion of those who, ignorant of its symbolical meaning and of the universality of the truths underlying and concealed in it, are able to judge only from its dead-letter appearance. It is a grand volume, a master-piece composed of clever, ingenious fables containing great verities; but it reveals the latter only to those who, like the Initiates, have a key to its inner meaning; a tale sublime in its morality and didactics truly—still a tale and an allegory; a repertory of invented personages in its older Jewish portions, and of dark sayings and parables in its later additions, and thus quite misleading to anyone ignorant of its Esotericism. Moreover it is Astrolatry and Sabæan worship, pure and simple, that is to be found in the Pentateuch when it is read exoterically, and Archaic Science and Astronomy to a most wonderful degree, when interpreted—Esoterically.
for it does borrow a lot, especially in the eyes of those who, unaware of its symbolic meaning and the universal truths hidden within it, can only judge by its surface appearance. It’s a grand book, a masterpiece filled with clever, inventive fables that hold deep truths; however, these truths are revealed only to those who, like the Initiates, have a key to its deeper meaning. It is indeed a tale grand in its morality and instructive value—yet still a tale and an allegory; a collection of fictional characters in its older Jewish sections and of obscure sayings and parables in its later parts, making it quite misleading to anyone unfamiliar with its hidden meanings. Furthermore, it simply embodies Astrolatry and Sabæan worship when read at face value, and showcases Archaic Science and Astronomy in a truly remarkable way when interpreted deeply.
Section VIII. The Book of Enoch: The Origin and Foundation of Christianity.
While making a good deal of the Mercavah, the Jews, or rather their synagogues, rejected the Book of Enoch, either because it was not included from the first in the Hebrew Canon, or else, as Tertullian thought, it was
While discussing a significant portion of the Mercavah, the Jews, or more accurately their synagogues, dismissed the The Book of Enoch, either because it was never part of the Hebrew Canon from the beginning or, as Tertullian believed, it was
But neither of these reasons was the real one. The Synedrion would have nothing to do with it, simply because it was more of a magic than a purely kabalistic work. The present day Theologians of both Latin and Protestant Churches class it among apocryphal productions. Nevertheless the New Testament, especially in the Acts and Epistles, teems with ideas and doctrines, now accepted and established as dogmas by the infallible Roman and other Churches, and even with whole sentences taken bodily from Enoch, or the “pseudo-Enoch,” who wrote under that name in Aramaic or Syro-Chaldaic, as asserted by Bishop Laurence, the translator of the Ethiopian text.
But neither of these reasons was the real one. The Synedrion wanted nothing to do with it, simply because it was more magical than a purely Kabbalistic work. Today’s theologians from both the Latin and Protestant churches classify it as an apocryphal text. Nevertheless, the New Testament, especially in the Acts and Letters, is full of ideas and doctrines that are now accepted and established as dogmas by the infallible Roman and other churches, even including whole sentences taken directly from Enoch, or the "fake Enoch," who wrote under that name in Aramaic or Syro-Chaldaic, as claimed by Bishop Laurence, the translator of the Ethiopian text.
The plagiarisms are so glaring that the author of The Evolution of Christianity, who edited Bishop Laurence's translation, was compelled to make some suggestive remarks in his Introduction. On internal evidence136 this book is found to have been written before the Christian period (whether two or twenty centuries does not matter). As correctly argued by the Editor, it is
The plagiarisms are so obvious that the author of *The Evolution of Christianity*, who worked on Bishop Laurence's translation, felt the need to make some pointed comments in his Introduction. Based on internal evidence136, this book appears to have been written before the Christian period (whether that was two centuries ago or twenty doesn't change anything). As the Editor correctly pointed out, it is
Either the inspired forecast of a great Hebrew prophet, predicting with miraculous accuracy the future teaching of Jesus of Nazareth, or the Semitic romance [pg 083]from which the latter borrowed His conceptions of the triumphant return of the Son of man, to occupy a judicial throne in the midst of rejoicing saints and trembling sinners, expectant of everlasting happiness or eternal fire; and whether these celestial visions be accepted as human or Divine, they have exercised so vast an influence on the destinies of mankind for nearly two thousand years that candid and impartial seekers after religious truth can no longer delay enquiry into the relationship of the Book of Enoch with the revelation, or the evolution, of Christianity.137
Either the inspired prediction of a great Hebrew prophet, accurately foreseeing the future teachings of Jesus of Nazareth, or the Semitic story __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [pg 083]from which He formed His thoughts on the victorious return of the Son of Man, who will take His place to judge among joyful saints and anxious sinners, all awaiting either eternal happiness or everlasting condemnation; and whether these heavenly visions are viewed as human or Divine, they have influenced the fate of humanity for nearly two thousand years so deeply that sincere and impartial seekers of religious truth can no longer delay their exploration into the relationship between the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Book of Enoch and the rise of Christianity.137
The Book of Enoch
The Book of Enoch
Also records the supernatural control of the elements, through the action of individual angels presiding over the winds, the sea, hail, frost, dew, the lightning's flash, and reverberating thunder. The names of the principal fallen angels are also given, among whom we recognize some of the invisible powers named in the incantations [magical] inscribed on the terra-cotta cups of Hebrew-Chaldee conjurations.138
It also documents the supernatural control over the elements, via the actions of individual angels responsible for the winds, the sea, hail, frost, dew, lightning, and loud thunder. The names of the primary fallen angels are also noted, including some of the unseen forces referenced in the magical spells carved on the terra-cotta cups of Hebrew-Chaldean incantations.138
We also find on these cups the word “Halleluiah,” showing that
We also find on these cups the word "Hallelujah," showing that
The Editor proceeds after this to give fifty-seven verses from various parts of the Gospels and Acts, with parallel passages from the Book of Enoch, and says:
The Editor goes on to provide fifty-seven verses from different sections of the Gospels and Actions, along with comparable passages from the Enoch's Book, and states:
The attention of theologians has been concentrated on the passage in the Epistle of Jude, because the author specifically names the prophet; but the cumulative coincidence of language and ideas in Enoch and the authors of the New TestamentScripture, as disclosed in the parallel passages which we have collated, clearly indicates that the work of the Semitic Milton was the inexhaustible source from which Evangelists and Apostles, or the men who wrote in their names, borrowed their conceptions of the resurrection, judgment, immortality, perdition, and of the universal reign of righteousness, under the eternal dominion of the Son of man. This evangelical plagiarism culminates in the Revelation of John, which adapts the visions of Enoch to Christianity, with modifications in which we miss the sublime simplicity of the great master of apocalyptic prediction, who prophesied in the name of the antediluvian patriarch.140
The focus of theologians has been on the passage in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Jude's Letterbecause the author specifically references the prophet; however, the similarities in language and concepts between Enoch and the writers of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ New TestamentScripture, as highlighted in the parallel passages we've collected, clearly suggests that the work of the Semitic Milton was the endless source from which Evangelists and Apostles, or the writers using their names, derived their ideas about resurrection, judgment, immortality, damnation, and the universal rule of righteousness under the eternal reign of the Son of Man. This borrowing in the evangelical tradition peaks in the Revelation of John, which adapts Enoch's visions to fit Christianity, making changes that can lead us to overlook the profound simplicity of the great master of apocalyptic prophecy, who prophesied in the name of the ancient patriarch.140
In fairness to truth, the hypothesis ought at least to have been suggested, that the Book of Enoch in its present form is simply a transcript—with numerous pre-Christian and post-Christian additions and interpolations—from far older texts. Modern research went so far as to point out that Enoch is made, in Chapter lxxi, to divide the day and night into eighteen parts, and to represent the longest day in the year as consisting of twelve out of these eighteen parts, while a day of sixteen [pg 084] hours in length could not have occurred in Palestine. The translator, Archbishop Laurence, remarks thus:
To be fair to the truth, it should at least be noted that the Enoch's Book in its current form is basically a copy, with many additions and edits from before and after Christianity, taken from much older texts. Modern research has even pointed out that Enoch, in Chapter lxxi, divides the day and night into eighteen parts and indicates that the longest day of the year consists of twelve out of these eighteen parts, while a day lasting sixteen [pg 084] hours couldn't have happened in Palestine. The translator, Archbishop Laurence, notes this:
The region in which the author lived must have been situated not lower than forty-five degrees north latitude, where the longest day is fifteen hours and a-half, nor higher perhaps than forty-nine degrees, where the longest day is precisely sixteen hours. This will bring the country where he wrote as high up at least as the northern districts of the Caspian and Euxine Seas ... the author of the Book of Enoch was perhaps a member of one of the tribes which Shalmaneser carried away, and placed “in Halah and in Habor by the river Goshen, and in the cities of the Medes.”141
The area where the author lived was probably situated between forty-five degrees north latitude, where the longest day lasts for fifteen and a half hours, and no farther than forty-nine degrees, where the longest day is precisely sixteen hours. This implies that the region he wrote about stretches at least as far north as the northern parts of the Caspian and Black Seas... the author of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book of Enochmight have been part of one of the tribes that Shalmaneser captured and relocated “in Halah and in Habor by the river Goshen, and in the cities of the Medes.”141
Further on, it is confessed that:
Further on, it is admitted that:
It cannot be said that internal evidence attests the superiority of the Old Testamentto the Book of Enoch.... The Book of Enoch teaches the preëxistence of the Son of man, the Elect One, the Messiah, who “from the beginning existed in secret,142 and whose name was invoked in the presence of the Lord of Spirits, before the sun and the signs were created.” The author also refers to the “other Power who was upon Earth over the water on that day”—an apparent reference to the language of Genesis, i. 2.143 [We maintain that it applies as well to the Hindu Nârâyana—the “mover on the waters.”] We have thus the Lord of Spirits, the Elect One, and a third Power, seemingly foreshadowing this Trinity [as much as the Trimûrti] of futurity; but although Enoch's ideal Messiah doubtless exercised an important influence on primitive conceptions of the Divinity of the Son of man, we fail to identify his obscure reference to another “Power” with the Trinitarianism of the Alexandrine school; more especially as “angels of power”abound in the visions of Enoch.144
It can't be said that the internal evidence proves the superiority of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hebrew Biblecompared to the Book of EnochThe Book of Enoch teaches that the Son of Man, the Chosen One, the Messiah, “has been hidden since the very beginning,142and his name was invoked in the sight of the Lord of Spirits, before the sun and the symbols were made.” The author also mentions the “another Power that was present on Earth by the water that day”—a clear reference to the wording in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genesis, i. 2.143[We assert that it also pertains to the Hindu Nârâyana—the] “mover on the waters.”So we have the Lord of Spirits, the Elect One, and a third Power, which seems to hint at this Trinity [just like the Trimûrti] of the future; however, even though Enoch's concept of the ideal Messiah likely shaped early thoughts about the Divinity of the Son of Man, we can't tie his vague mention of another to... “Power” with the Trinitarian beliefs of the Alexandrine school; especially since “angels of power” are common in Enoch's visions.144
An Occultist would hardly fail to identify the said “Power.” The Editor concludes his remarkable reflections by adding:
An occultist would hardly miss recognizing the mentioned "Power." The editor wraps up his insightful thoughts by adding:
Thus far we learn that the Book of Enoch was published before the Christian Era by some great Unknown of Semitic [?] race, who, believing himself to be inspired in a post-prophetic age, borrowed the name of an antediluvian patriarch145to authenticate his own enthusiastic forecast of the Messianic kingdom. And as the contents of his marvellous book enter freely into the composition of the New Testament, it follows that if the author was not an inspired prophet, who predicted the teachings of Christianity, he was a visionary enthusiast whose illusions were accepted by Evangelists and Apostles as revelation—alternative conclusions which involve the Divine or human origin of Christianity.146
So far, we've learned that the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Enoch's Book was published before the Christian Era by an unknown individual of Semitic descent who, believing he was inspired after the time of the prophets, took the name of an ancient patriarch.145to validate his own fervent predictions about the Messianic kingdom. And since the content of his remarkable book is widely included in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ New TestamentIt follows that if the author wasn't an inspired prophet predicting the teachings of Christianity, he was a visionary enthusiast whose ideas were embraced by Evangelists and Apostles as revelation—two different conclusions regarding the divine or human origin of Christianity.146
The outcome of all of which is, in the words of the same Editor:
The result of all this is, in the words of the same Editor:
The discovery that the language and ideas of alleged revelation are found in a preëxistent work, accepted by Evangelists and Apostles as inspired, but classed by modern theologians among apocryphal productions.147
The discovery that the language and ideas of claimed revelation show up in an earlier work, which Evangelists and Apostles deemed inspired, but that modern theologians classify as apocryphal.147
This accounts also for the unwillingness of the reverend librarians of the Bodleian Library to publish the Ethiopian text of the Book of Enoch.
This also explains why the librarians at the Bodleian Library are reluctant to publish the Ethiopian version of the The Book of Enoch.
The prophecies of the Book of Enoch are indeed prophetic, but they were intended for, and cover the records of, the five Races out of the seven—everything relating to the last two being kept secret. Thus the remark made by the Editor of the English translation, that:
The predictions in the The Book of Enoch are definitely prophetic, but they were meant for and encompass the histories of the five Races out of seven—everything concerning the last two is kept confidential. So, the comment made by the Editor of the English translation, that:
is faulty. The prophecies extend to the end of our present Race, not merely to a “thousand years” hence. Very true that:
is faulty. The prophecies extend to the end of our current Race, not just to a "thousand years" from now. That’s absolutely true:
But this is an arbitrary and fanciful system adopted by Christians to make Biblical chronology fit with facts or theories, and does not represent the original thought. The “days” stand for the undetermined periods of the Side-Races, and the “weeks” for the Sub-Races, the Root-Races being referred to by an expression that is not even found in the English translation. Moreover the sentence at the bottom of page 150:
But this is an arbitrary and fanciful system created by Christians to make Biblical chronology align with certain facts or theories, and it doesn’t reflect the original ideas. The “days” represent undefined periods of the Side-Races, and the "weeks" refer to the Sub-Races, while the Root-Races are mentioned using a term that isn't even found in the English translation. Additionally, the sentence at the bottom of page 150:
Subsequently, in the fourth week ... the visions of the holy and the righteous shall be seen, the order of generation after generation shall take place,150
Then, in the fourth week... the visions of the holy and the righteous will be shown, the cycle of generation after generation will take place,150
is quite wrong. It stands in the original: “the order of generation after generation had taken place on the earth,” etc.; that is, after the first human race procreated in the truly human way had sprung up in the Third Root-Race; a change which entirely alters the meaning. Then all that is given in the translation—as very likely also in the Ethiopic text, since the copies have been sorely tampered with—as about things which were to happen in the future, is, we are informed, in the past tense in the original Chaldæan MSS., and is not prophecy, but a narrative of what had already come to pass. When Enoch begins “to speak from a book”151 he is reading the account [pg 086] given by a great Seer, and the prophecies are not his own, but are from the Seer. Enoch or Enoichion means “internal eye” or Seer. Thus every Prophet and Adept may be called “Enoichion,” without becoming a pseudo-Enoch. But here, the Seer who compiled the present Book of Enoch is distinctly shown as reading out from a book:
is quite wrong. It stands in the original: "the cycle of generations had occurred on the earth," etc.; that is, after the first human race procreated in the truly human way had come about in the Third Root-Race; a change that completely alters the meaning. Then everything presented in the translation—as is likely also the case in the Ethiopic text, because the copies have been heavily altered—as concerns events that were to happen in the future, is, we are told, in the past tense in the original Chaldæan manuscripts, and is not prophecy, but a narrative of what had already occurred. When Enoch starts “to read from a script”151 he is reading the account [pg 086] written by a great Seer, and the prophecies are not his own, but are from the Seer. Enoch or Enoichion means "inner vision" or Seer. Thus every Prophet and Adept can be called “Enoichion,” without being a pseudo-Enoch. But here, the Seer who put together the current Book of Enoch is clearly shown as reading from a book:
I have been born the seventh in the first week [the seventh branch, or Side-Race, of the first Sub-Race, after physical generation had begun, namely, in the third Root-Race].... But after me, in the second week [second Sub-Race] great wickedness shall arise [arose, rather] and in that week the end of the first shall take place, in which mankind shall be safe. But when the first is completed iniquity shall grow up.152
I was born as the seventh in the first week [the seventh branch, or Side-Race, of the first Sub-Race, after physical generation started, specifically in the third Root-Race].... But after I was born, in the second week [second Sub-Race], great evil will arise [arose, rather] and during that week, the first will come to an end, when humanity will be safe. However, once the first is over, wickedness will grow.152
As translated it has no sense. As it stands in the Esoteric text, it simply means, that the First Root-Race shall come to an end during the second Sub-Race of the Third Root-Race, in the period of which time mankind will be safe; all this having no reference whatever to the biblical Deluge. Verse 10th speaks of the sixth week [sixth Sub-Race of the Third Root-Race] when
As translated, it makes no sense. As it appears in the Esoteric text, it basically means that the First Root-Race will end during the second Sub-Race of the Third Root-Race, in which time humanity will be safe; all of this has nothing to do with the biblical Flood. Verse 10 talks about the sixth week [sixth Sub-Race of the Third Root-Race] when
All those who are in it shall be darkened, the hearts of all of them shall be forgetful of wisdom [the divine knowledge will be dying out] and in it shall a man ascend.
Everyone involved will be confused, their hearts will forget wisdom, and within that confusion, someone will emerge.
This “man” is taken by the interpreters, for some mysterious reasons of their own, to mean Nebuchadnezzar; he is in reality the first Hierophant of the purely human Race (after the allegorical Fall into generation) selected to perpetuate the dying Wisdom of the Devas (Angels or Elohim). He is the first “Son of Man”—the mysterious appellation given to the divine Initiates of the first human school of the Mânushi (men), at the very close of the Third Root-Race. He is also called the “Saviour,” as it was He, with the other Hierophants, who saved the Elect and the Perfect from the geological conflagration, leaving to perish in the cataclysm of the Close153 those who forgot the primeval wisdom in sexual sensuality.
This “guy” is interpreted by some for their own mysterious reasons to mean Nebuchadnezzar; however, he is actually the first Hierophant of the purely human Race (after the symbolic Fall into generation) chosen to preserve the fading Wisdom of the Devas (Angels or Elohim). He is the first “Son of Man”—the enigmatic title given to the divine Initiates of the early human school of the Mânushi (men), right at the end of the Third Root-Race. He is also referred to as the "Hero," since he, along with the other Hierophants, saved the Elect and the Perfect from the geological disaster, allowing to perish in the cataclysm of the Close153 those who lost the ancient wisdom in sexual pleasure.
And during its completion [of the “sixth week,” or the sixth Sub-Race] he shall burn the house of dominion [the half of the globe or the then inhabited continent] with fire, and all the race of the elect root shall be dispersed.154
And while finishing [of the “sixth week,” For the sixth Sub-Race, he will set fire to the house of dominion [the half of the globe or the then inhabited continent], and all the people of the chosen root will be scattered.154
The above applies to the Elect Initiates, and not at all to the Jews, the supposed chosen people, or to the Babylonian captivity, as interpreted by the Christian theologians. Considering that we find Enoch, or his perpetuator, mentioning the execution of the “decree upon sinners” in several different weeks,155 saying that “every work of the ungodly shall disappear from the whole earth” during this fourth time (the Fourth Race), it surely can hardly apply to the one solitary Deluge of the Bible, still less to the Captivity.
The above applies to the Elect Initiates and not at all to the Jews, the so-called chosen people, or to the Babylonian captivity, as interpreted by Christian theologians. Considering that we find Enoch, or his follower, mentioning the execution of the “sentence for sinners” in several different instances, saying that "Every action of the wicked will vanish from the entire earth." during this fourth time (the Fourth Race), it surely can hardly apply to the single Flood of the Bible, even less to the Captivity.
It follows, therefore, that as the Book of Enoch covers the five Races of the Manvantara, with a few allusions to the last two, it does not contain “Biblical prophecies,” but simply facts taken out of the Secret Books of the East. The editor, moreover, confesses that:
It follows, therefore, that since the The Book of Enoch covers the five Races of the Manvantara, with some references to the last two, it does not include “Bible prophecies,” but rather facts extracted from the Secret Books of the East. The editor also admits that:
The preceding six verses, viz., 13th, 14th, 15th, 16th, 17th, and 18th, are taken from between the 14th and 15th verses of the nineteenth chapter, where they are to be found in the MSS.156
The last six lines, namelyThe 13th, 14th, 15th, 16th, 17th, and 18th are taken from between the 14th and 15th verses of the nineteenth chapter, where they can be found in the manuscripts.156
By this arbitrary transposition, he has made confusion still more confused. Yet he is quite right in saying that the doctrines of the Gospels, and even of the Old Testament, have been taken bodily from the Book of Enoch, for this is as evident as the sun in heaven. The whole of the Pentateuch was adapted to fit in with the facts given, and this accounts for the Hebrews refusing to give the book a place in their Canon, just as the Christians have subsequently refused to admit it among their canonical works. The fact that the Apostle Jude and many of the Christian Fathers referred to it as a revelation and a sacred volume, is, however, an excellent proof that the early Christians accepted it; among these the most learned—as, for instance, Clement of Alexandria—understood Christianity and its doctrines in quite a different light from their modern successors, and viewed Christ under an aspect that Occultists only can appreciate. The early Nazarenes and Chrestians, as Justin Martyr calls them, were the followers of Jesus, of the true Chrestos and Christos of Initiation; whereas, the modern Christians, especially those of the West, may be Papists, Greeks, Calvinists, or Lutherans, but can hardly be called Christians, i.e., the followers of Jesus, the Christ.
By this random shift, he has made confusion even more confusing. Yet he is completely right in saying that the teachings of the Gospels, and even of the Hebrew Bible, have been directly taken from the Book of Enoch, as clear as the sun in the sky. The entire Five Books of Moses was adjusted to align with the facts presented, which explains why the Hebrews refused to include the book in their Canon, just as Christians have later declined to recognize it among their sacred texts. The fact that Apostle Jude and many Christian Fathers referred to it as a revelation and a holy book is strong evidence that early Christians accepted it. Among them, the most learned—like Clement of Alexandria—understood Christianity and its teachings very differently than today’s followers, viewing Christ in a way that only Occultists can truly appreciate. The early Nazarenes and Chrestians, as Justin Martyr calls them, were the followers of Jesus, the true Chrestos and Christos of Initiation; whereas modern Christians, especially those in the West, may belong to Catholic, Greek, Calvinist, or Lutheran traditions, but they can hardly be called Christians, i.e., true followers of Jesus, the Christ.
Thus the Book of Enoch is entirely symbolical. It relates to the history of the human Races and of their early relation to Theogony, the symbols being interblended with astronomical and cosmic mysteries. [pg 088] One chapter is missing, however, in the Noachian records (from both the Paris and the Bodleian MSS.), namely, Chapter lviii. in Sect. X; this could not be remodelled, and therefore it had to disappear, disfigured fragments alone having been left of it. The dream about the cows, the black, red and white heifers, relates to the first Races, their division and disappearance. Chapter lxxxviii, in which one of the four Angels “went to the white cows and taught them a mystery,” after which, the mystery being born “became a man,” refers to (a) the first group evolved of primitive Âryans, and (b) to the “mystery of the Hermaphrodite” so called, having reference to the birth of the first human Races as they are now. The well-known rite in India, one that has survived in that patriarchal country to this day, known as the passage, or rebirth through the cow—a ceremony to which those of lower castes who are desirous of becoming Brâhmans have to submit—has originated in this mystery. Let any Eastern Occultist read with careful attention the above-named chapter in the Book of Enoch, and he will find that the “Lord of the Sheep,” in whom Christians and European Mystics see Christ, is the Hierophant Victim whose name in Sanskrit we dare not give. Again, that while the Western Churchmen see Egyptians and Israelites in the “sheep and wolves,” all these animals relate in truth to the trials of the Neophyte and the mysteries of initiation, whether in India or Egypt, and to that most terrible penalty incurred by the “wolves”—those who reveal indiscriminately that which is only for the knowledge of the Elect and the “Perfect.”
Thus, the The Book of Enoch is completely symbolic. It relates to the history of human races and their early connection to Theogony, with symbols mixed in with astronomical and cosmic mysteries. [pg 088] However, one chapter is missing from the Noachian records (from both the Paris and the Bodleian manuscripts), specifically Chapter lviii in Sect. X; this could not be reshaped, and therefore it had to be lost, with only disfigured fragments remaining. The dream about the cows, the black, red, and white heifers, relates to the first races, their division, and disappearance. Chapter lxxxviii, in which one of the four Angels “went to the white cows and taught them a mystery,” after which the mystery, once born, "became an adult," refers to (a) the first group evolved from primitive Âryans, and (b) to the “mystery of the Hermaphrodite” so called, relating to the birth of the first human races as they currently exist. The well-known rite in India, which has survived in that patriarchal country to this day, known as the passage, or rebirth through the cow—a ceremony that those of lower castes who wish to become Brâhmans must undergo—originated from this mystery. Any Eastern occultist who reads the aforementioned chapter in the Book of Enoch with careful attention will find that the “Lord of the Sheep,” in whom Christians and European mystics see Christ, is the Hierophant Victim whose name in Sanskrit we dare not disclose. Furthermore, while Western Churchmen interpret the “sheep and wolves” all these animals actually refer to the trials of the Neophyte and the mysteries of initiation, whether in India or Egypt, and to the severe penalty incurred by the wolves—those who indiscriminately reveal what is only meant for the understanding of the Elect and the “Awesome.”
The Christians who, thanks to later interpolations,157 have made out in that chapter a triple prophecy relating to the Deluge, Moses and Jesus, are mistaken, as in reality it bears directly on the punishment and loss of Atlantis and the penalty of indiscretion. The “Lord of the sheep” is Karma and the “Head of the Hierophants” also, the Supreme Initiator on earth. He says to Enoch, who implores him to save the leaders of the sheep from being devoured by the beasts of prey:
The Christians who, due to later additions, have interpreted that chapter as a triple prophecy concerning the Flood, Moses, and Jesus are mistaken, as it actually relates directly to the punishment and downfall of Atlantis and the consequences of foolishness. The "Shepherd of the sheep" represents Karma and the "Leader of the Hierophants" signifies the Supreme Initiator on earth. He responds to Enoch, who begs him to save the leaders of the sheep from being consumed by the predators:
Of this, however, they shall be ignorant; neither shalt thou make any explanation to them, neither shalt thou reprove them; but there shall be an account of all the destruction done by them in their respective seasons.158
They won't know about this; you shouldn't explain it to them or scold them. Instead, there will be a record of all the damage they caused over time.158
Those who labour under the impression that the Occultists of any nation reject the Bible, in its original text and meaning, are wrong. As well reject the Books of Thoth, the Chaldæan Kabalah or the Book of Dzyan itself. Occultists only reject the one-sided interpretations and the human element in the Bible, which is an Occult, and therefore a sacred, volume as much as the others. And terrible indeed is the punishment of all those who transgress the permitted limits of secret revelations. From Prometheus to Jesus, and from Him to the highest Adept as to the lowest disciple, every revealer of mysteries has had to become a Chrestos, a “man of sorrow” and a martyr. “Beware,” said one of the greatest Masters, “of revealing the Mystery to those without”—to the profane, the Sadducee and the unbeliever. All the great Hierophants in history are shown ending their lives by violent deaths—Buddha,160 Pythagoras, Zoroaster, most of the great Gnostics, the founders of their respective schools; and in our own more modern epoch a number of Fire-Philosophers, of Rosicrucians and Adepts. All of these are shown—whether plainly or under the veil of allegory—as paying the penalty for the revelations they had made. This may seem to the profane reader only coincidence. [pg 090] To the Occultist, the death of every “Master” is significant, and appears pregnant with meaning. Where do we find in history that “Messenger” grand or humble, an Initiate or a Neophyte, who, when he was made the bearer of some hitherto concealed truth or truths, was not crucified and rent to shreds by the “dogs” of envy, malice and ignorance? Such is the terrible Occult law; and he who does not feel in himself the heart of a lion to scorn the savage barking, and the soul of a dove to forgive the poor ignorant fools, let him give up the Sacred Science. To succeed, the Occultist must be fearless; he has to brave dangers, dishonour and death, to be forgiving, and to be silent on that which cannot be given. Those who have vainly laboured in that direction must wait in these days—as the Book of Enoch teaches—“until the evil-doers be consumed” and the power of the wicked annihilated. It is not lawful for the Occultist to seek or even to thirst for revenge: let him
Those who think that Occultists from any country reject the Bible, in its original form and meaning, are mistaken. They might as well reject the Thoth's Books, the Chaldæan Kabbalah, or the Book of Dzyan itself. Occultists only reject the biased interpretations and the human influence in the Bible, which is just as much an Occult and sacred text as the others. And indeed, the punishment for those who cross the boundaries of secret revelations is severe. From Prometheus to Jesus, and from Him to the highest Adept down to the lowest disciple, every person who uncovers mysteries has had to become a Chrestos, a "man of sorrow", and a martyr. "Watch out," said one of the greatest Masters, "of revealing the mystery to those who aren't in the know" to the uninitiated, the Sadducee, and the non-believer. All the great Hierophants in history ended their lives in violent ways—Buddha,160 Pythagoras, Zoroaster, most of the prominent Gnostics, as well as the founders of their respective schools; and in our more modern times, many Fire-Philosophers, Rosicrucians, and Adepts. All of these individuals are depicted—whether plainly or allegorically—as paying the price for the revelations they shared. This may just appear to the casual reader as a coincidence. [pg 090] To the Occultist, the death of every "Master" carries deep significance and seems full of meaning. Where do we find in history a "Message app", whether great or humble, an Initiate or a Neophyte, who, upon becoming the bearer of some previously hidden truth, was not torn apart by the dogs of envy, malice, and ignorance? Such is the harsh Occult law; and anyone who does not possess the heart of a lion to disregard the savage barking, and the soul of a dove to forgive those ignorant fools, should abandon the Sacred Science. To succeed, the Occultist must be fearless; they must confront dangers, dishonor, and death, be forgiving, and remain silent about what cannot be revealed. Those who have struggled in vain in that pursuit must now wait—as the Book of Enoch teaches—“until the wrongdoers are taken out” and the power of the wicked is destroyed. It is not appropriate for the Occultist to seek revenge or even desire it: let them
Wait until sin pass away; for their [the sinners'] names shall be blotted out of the holy books [the astral records], their seed shall be destroyed and their spirits slain.161
Wait until sin is gone; because their [the sinners'] names will be taken out of the holy books [the astral records], their offspring will be eliminated, and their spirits will be destroyed.161
Esoterically, Enoch is the “Son of man,” the first; and symbolically, the first Sub-Race of the Fifth Root Race.162 And if his name yields for purposes of numerical and astronomical glyphs the meaning of the solar year, or 365, in conformity to the age assigned to him in Genesis, it is because, being the seventh, he is, for Occult purposes, the personified period of the two preceding Races with their fourteen Sub-Races. Therefore, he is shown in the Book as the great grandfather of Noah who, in his turn, is the personification of the mankind of the Fifth, struggling with that of the Fourth Root-Race—the great period of the revealed and profaned Mysteries, when the “sons of God” coming down on Earth took for wives the daughters of men, and taught them the secrets of the Angels; in other words, when the “mind-born” men of the Third Race mixed themselves with those of the Fourth, and the divine Science was gradually brought down by men to Sorcery.
Esoterically, Enoch is the "Human child," the first; and symbolically, the first Sub-Race of the Fifth Root Race.162 And if his name represents the solar year, or 365, as mentioned in Genesis, it’s because, being the seventh, he symbolizes the combined period of the two previous Races and their fourteen Sub-Races for Occult purposes. Therefore, he is described in the Book as Noah's great grandfather, who, in turn, represents the humanity of the Fifth, struggling with that of the Fourth Root-Race—the significant time of revealed and profaned Mysteries, when the “children of God” came down to Earth, took wives from the daughters of men, and taught them the secrets of the Angels; in other words, when the "mind-created" men of the Third Race mixed with those of the Fourth, and divine Science gradually transformed into Sorcery.
Section IX. Hermetic and Kabalistic Doctrines.
The cosmogony of Hermes is as veiled as the Mosaic system, only it is upon its face far more in harmony with the doctrines of the Secret Sciences and even of Modern Science. Says the thrice great Trismegistus, “the hand that shaped the world out of formless pre-existent matter is no hand”; to which Genesis is made to reply, “The world was created out of nothing,” although the Kabalah denies such a meaning in its opening sentences. The Kabalists have never, any more than have the Indian Âryans, admitted such an absurdity. With them, Fire, or Heat, and Motion163 were chiefly instrumental in the formation of the world out of preëxisting Matter. The Parabrahman and Mûlaprakriti of the Vedântins are the prototypes of the En Suph and Shekinah of the Kabalists. Aditi is the original of Sephira, and the Prajâpatis are the elder brothers of the Sephiroth. The nebular theory of Modern Science, with all its mysteries, is solved in the cosmogony of the Archaic Doctrine; and the paradoxical though very scientific enunciation, that “cooling causes contraction and contraction causes heat; therefore cooling causes heat,” is shown as the chief agency in the formation of the worlds, and especially of our sun and solar system.
The cosmogony of Hermes is just as mysterious as the Mosaic system, but it aligns much more closely with the beliefs of the Secret Sciences and even with Modern Science. The great Trismegistus states, "the hand that created the world from formless matter doesn't exist"; to which Genesis responds, “The world was made from nothing,” even though the Kabbalah contradicts that interpretation in its opening lines. Kabalists, just like the Indian Âryans, have never accepted such an absurd notion. For them, Fire, or Heat, and Motion163 were primarily responsible for forming the world from pre-existing Matter. The Parabrahman and Mûlaprakriti of the Vedântins are the counterparts of the En Suph and Shekinah in Kabalistic thought. Aditi is the source of Sephira, and the Prajâpatis are the older brothers of the Sephiroth. The nebular theory of Modern Science, with all its mysteries, is explained in the cosmogony of the Archaic Doctrine; and the paradoxical yet scientific statement that “Cooling leads to contraction, and contraction generates heat; so, cooling results in heat.” is demonstrated as the main factor in the creation of worlds, particularly our sun and solar system.
All this is contained within the small compass of Sepher Jetzirah in its thirty-two wonderful Ways of Wisdom, signed “Jah Jehovah Sabaoth,” for whomsoever has the key to its hidden meaning. As to the dogmatic or theological interpretation of the first verses in Genesis it is pertinently answered in the same book, where speaking of the [pg 092] Three Mothers, Air, Water and Fire, the writer describes them as a balance with
All of this is contained within the small scope of Book of Creation in its thirty-two amazing Ways of Wisdom, signed “God Almighty” for anyone who has the key to its hidden meaning. Regarding the dogmatic or theological interpretation of the first verses in Genesis, it is aptly addressed in the same book, where, while discussing the [pg 092] Three Mothers, Air, Water, and Fire, the author describes them as a balance with
One of the secret names of the One Eternal and Ever-Present Deity, was in every country the same, and it has preserved to this day a phonetic likeness in the various languages. The Aum of the Hindus, the sacred syllable, had become the Ἀιών with the Greeks, and the Ævum with the Romans—the Pan or All. The “thirtieth way” is called in the Sepher Jetzirah the “gathering understanding,” because
One of the secret names of the One Eternal and Ever-Present Deity was the same in every country, and it has kept a similar sound in different languages to this day. The Aum of the Hindus, the sacred syllable, became the Ἀιών with the Greeks and the Ævum with the Romans—the Pan or All. The 30th way is referred to in the Book of Creation as the "gaining insight," because
Thereby gather the celestial adepts judgments of the stars and celestial signs, and their observations of the orbits are the perfection of science.165
So, gather the wise insights of the stars and celestial signs from the experts, as their observations of the orbits represent the height of knowledge.165
The thirty-second and last is called therein the “serving understanding,” and it is so-called because it is
The thirty-second and last is called the "providing insight," and it's named that because it is
The “work” was Initiation, during which all the mysteries connected with the “Seven Planets” were divulged, and also the mystery of the “Sun-Initiate” with his seven radiances or beams cut off—the glory and triumph of the anointed, the Christos; a mystery that makes plain the rather puzzling expression of Clemens:
The “job” was Initiation, during which all the mysteries related to the "Seven Planets" were revealed, along with the mystery of the "Sun Initiate" with his seven rays or beams separated—the glory and triumph of the chosen one, the Christos; a mystery that clarifies the somewhat confusing statement of Clemens:
For we shall find that very many of the dogmas that are held by such sects [of Barbarian and Hellenic Philosophy] as have not become utterly senseless, and are not cut out from the order of nature [“by cutting off Christ,”167 or rather Chrestos] ... correspond in their origin and with the truth as a whole.168
In Isis Unveiled,169 the reader will find fuller information than can be given here on the Zohar and its author, the great Kabalist, Simeon Ben Jochai. It is said there that on account of his being known to be in possession of the secret knowledge and of the Mercaba, which insured the reception of the “Word,” his very life was endangered, [pg 093] and he had to fly to the wilderness, where he lived in a cave for twelve years surrounded by faithful disciples, and finally died there amid signs and wonders.170 His teachings on the origin of the Secret Doctrine, or, as he also calls it, the Secret Wisdom, are the same as those found in the East, with the exception that in place of the Chief of a Host of Planetary Spirits he puts “God,” saying that this Wisdom was first taught by God himself to a certain number of Elect Angels; whereas in the Eastern Doctrine the saying is different, as will be seen.
In Isis Unveiled, 169 the reader can find more detailed information than provided here about the Zohar and its author, the renowned Kabalist, Simeon Ben Jochai. It is mentioned that because he was known to possess secret knowledge and the Mercaba, which guaranteed the reception of the "Word." his life was at risk, [pg 093] and he had to escape to the wilderness, where he lived in a cave for twelve years surrounded by loyal disciples, eventually dying there amidst signs and wonders.170 His teachings on the origins of the Secret Doctrine, or what he also refers to as the Secret Wisdom, align with those found in the East, except that instead of the Chief of a Host of Planetary Spirits, he identifies “God,” stating that this Wisdom was first taught by God himself to a select group of Elect Angels; whereas the Eastern Doctrine expresses this differently, as will be discussed.
Some synthetic and kabalistic studies on the sacred Book of Enoch and the Taro (Rota) are before us. We quote from the MS. copy of a Western Occultist, which is prefaced by these words:
Some synthetic and mystical studies on the sacred Enoch's Book and the Tarot (Rota) are in front of us. We quote from the manuscript of a Western occultist, which starts with these words:
There is but one Law, one Principle, one Agent, one Truth and one Word. That which is above is analogically as that which is below. All that which is, is the result of quantities and of equilibriums.
There is only one Law, one Principle, one Agent, one Truth, and one Word. What is above is similar to what is below. Everything that exists comes from quantities and balances.
The axiom of Éliphas Lévi and this triple epigraph show the identity of thought between the East and the West with regard to the Secret Science which, as the same MS. tells us, is:
The principle of Éliphas Lévi and this triple quote highlight the shared understanding between the East and the West concerning the Secret Science, which, as the same manuscript states, is:
The key of things concealed, the key of the sanctuary. This is the Sacred Word which gives to the Adept the supreme reason of Occultism and its Mysteries. It is the Quintessence of Philosophies and of Dogmas; it is the Alpha and Omega; it is the Light, Life and Wisdom Universal.
The key to hidden things, the key to sacred spaces. This is the Sacred Word that gives the Adept the deepest understanding of Occultism and its Mysteries. It is the Essence of Philosophies and Beliefs; it is the Beginning and the End; it is the Universal Light, Life, and Wisdom.
The Taro of the sacred Book of Enoch, or Rota, is prefaced, moreover, with this explanation:
The Taro of the sacred Book of Enoch, or Rota, is introduced with this explanation:
The antiquity of this Book is lost in the night of time. It is of Indian origin, and goes back to an epoch long before Moses.... It is written upon detached leaves, which at the first were of fine gold and precious metals.... It is symbolical, and its combinations adapt themselves to all the wonders of the Spirit. Altered by its passage across the Ages, it is nevertheless preserved—thanks to the ignorance of the curious—in its types and its most important primitive figures.
The history of this book is shrouded in the mists of time. It originates from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Indian rootsand dates back to a time long before Moses.... It is written on individual leaves, which were originally made of fine gold and precious metals.... It is symbolic, and its combinations correspond to all the marvels of the Spirit. Although changed over the Ages, it has still been preserved—thanks to the ignorance of the curious—in its structures and its most important original designs.
This is the Rota of Enoch, now called Taro of Enoch, to which De Mirville alludes, as we saw, as the means used for “evil Magic,” the [pg 094] “metallic plates [or leaves] escaped from destruction during the Deluge” and which are attributed by him to Cain. They have escaped the Deluge for the simple reason that this Flood was not “Universal.” And it is said to be “of Indian origin,” because its origin is with the Indian Âryans of the first Sub-Race of the Fifth Root-Race, before the final destruction of the last stronghold of Atlantis. But, if it originated with the forefathers of the primitive Hindus, it was not in India that it was first used. Its origin is still more ancient and must be traced beyond and into the Himaleh,171 the Snowy Range. It was born in that mysterious locality which no one is able to locate, and which is the despair of both Geographers and Christian Theologians—the region in which the Brâhman places his Kailâsa, the Mount Sumeru, and the Pârvatî Pamîr, transformed by the Greeks into Paropamisus.
This is the Rota of Enoch, now known as Taro of Enoch, which De Mirville refers to as we noted, as the method used for “dark magic,” the [pg 094] "metal plates [or leaves] that survived the destruction during the Flood" and which he attributes to Cain. They survived the Flood simply because this Flood was not "Global." It is said to be “of Indian descent,” because it originated with the Indian Âryans of the first Sub-Race of the Fifth Root-Race, before the final fall of the last stronghold of Atlantis. However, if it came from the ancestors of the early Hindus, it wasn’t first used in India. Its origin is even older and must be traced further back into the Himaleh, 171 the Snowy Range. It originated in that mysterious place which no one can pinpoint, and which frustrates both geographers and Christian theologians—the area where the Brâhman identifies his Kailâsa, the Mount Sumeru, and the Pârvatî Pamîr, which the Greeks transformed into Paropamisus.
Round this locality, which still exists, the traditions of the Garden of Eden were built. From these regions the Greeks obtained their Parnassus172; and thence proceeded most of the biblical personages, some of them in their day men, some demi-gods and heroes, some—though very few—myths, the astronomical doubles of the former. Abram was one of them—a Chaldæan Brâhman,173 says the legend, transformed later, after he had repudiated his Gods and left his Ur (pur, “town”?) in Chaldæa, into A-brahm174 (or A-braham) “no-brâhman” who emigrated. Abram becoming the “father of many nations” is thus explained. The student of Occultism has to bear in mind that every God and hero in ancient Pantheons (that of the Bible included), has three biographies in the narrative, so to say, running parallel with each other and each connected with one of the aspects of the hero—historical, astronomical and perfectly mythical, the last serving to connect the other two together and smooth away the asperities and discordancies in the narrative, and gathering into one or more symbols the verities of the first two. Localities are made to correspond with astronomical [pg 095] and even with psychic events. History was thus made captive by ancient Mystery, to become later on the great Sphynx of the nineteenth century. Only, instead of devouring her too dull querists who will unriddle her whether she acknowledges it or not, she is desecrated and mangled by the modern Œdipus, before he forces her into the sea of speculations in which the Sphynx is drowned and perishes. This has now become self-evident, not only through the Secret Teachings, parsimoniously as they may be given, but by earnest and learned Symbologists and even Geometricians. The Key to the Hebrew Egyptian Mystery, in which a learned Mason of Cincinnati, Mr. Ralston Skinner, unveils the riddle of a God, with such ungodly ways about him as the Biblical Jah-ve, is followed by the establishment of a learned society under the presidentship of a gentleman from Ohio and four vice-presidents, one of whom is Piazzi Smyth, the well-known Astronomer and Egyptologist. The Director of the Royal Observatory in Scotland and author of The Great Pyramid, Pharaonic by name, Humanitarian by fact, its Marvels, Mysteries, and its Teachings, is seeking to prove the same problem as the American author and Mason: namely, that the English system of measurement is the same as that used by the ancient Egyptians in the construction of their Pyramid, or in Mr. Skinner's own words that the Pharaonic “source of measures” originated the “British inch and the ancient cubit.” It “originated” much more than this, as will be fully demonstrated before the end of the next century. Not only is everything in Western religion related to measures, geometrical figures, and time-calculations, the principal period-durations being founded on most of the historical personages,175 but the latter are also connected with heaven and earth truly, only with the Indo-Âryan heaven and earth, not with those of Palestine.
Around this area, which still exists, the legends of the Garden of Eden were formed. From these regions, the Greeks got their Parnassus172; and most of the biblical figures originated here, some being historical figures, some demi-gods and heroes, and a few—though very few—myths, the astronomical counterparts of the former. Abram was one of them—a Chaldean Brahman,173 says the legend, who was later transformed into A-brahm174 (or A-braham) meaning “no-brâhman” after he rejected his gods and left his Ur (pur, "city"?) in Chaldea. This explains how Abram became the “father of multiple nations”. The student of Occultism should remember that every god and hero in ancient Pantheons (including that of the Bible) has three parallel biographies connected to different aspects of the hero—historical, astronomical, and purely mythical; the last one serves to unify the first two and smooth over any rough patches or inconsistencies in the narrative, gathering the truths of the first two into one or more symbols. Locations are made to correspond with astronomical [pg 095] and even with psychic events. History was thus captured by ancient Mystery, later to become the great Sphinx of the nineteenth century. Yet instead of consuming its dull questioners who will unravel it whether it likes it or not, it is desecrated and distorted by the modern Œdipus, before he forces it into the sea of speculations where the Sphinx is drowned and perishes. This has become evident, not only through the Secret Teachings, however sparingly shared, but also through dedicated and knowledgeable Symbologists and even Geometricians. The Key to the Hebrew Egyptian Mystery, in which a learned Mason from Cincinnati, Mr. Ralston Skinner, reveals the enigma of a God, with such ungodly traits as the Biblical Jah-ve, is followed by the establishment of a scholarly society headed by a gentleman from Ohio and four vice-presidents, one of whom is Piazzi Smyth, the well-known Astronomer and Egyptologist. The Director of the Royal Observatory in Scotland and author of The Great Pyramid, named for the Pharaohs, truly represents humanity through its wonders, secrets, and lessons., is attempting to prove the same theory as the American author and Mason: that the English system of measurement is the same as the one used by the ancient Egyptians in building their Pyramid, or in Mr. Skinner's own words, that the Pharaonic “source of metrics” originated the "British inch and the ancient cubit." It “started” much more than this, as will be fully demonstrated by the end of the next century. Not only is everything in Western religion tied to measures, geometric shapes, and time-calculations, with the main period durations based on most of the historical figures,175 but these figures are also genuinely connected to heaven and earth, specifically the Indo-Âryan heaven and earth, not those of Palestine.
The prototypes of nearly all the biblical personages are to be sought [pg 096] for in the early Pantheon of India. It is the “Mind-born” Sons of Brahmâ, or rather of the Dhyâni-Pitara (the “Father-Gods”), the “Sons of Light,” who have given birth to the “Sons of Earth”—the Patriarchs. For if the Rig Veda and its three sister Vedas have been “milked out from fire, air and sun,” or Agni, Indra, and Sûrya, as Manu-Smriti tells us, the Old Testament was most undeniably “milked out” of the most ingenious brains of Hebrew Kabalists, partly in Egypt and partly in Babylonia—“the seat of Sanskrit literature and Brâhman learning from her origin,” as Colonel Vans Kennedy truly declared. One of such copies was Abram or Abraham, into whose bosom every orthodox Jew hopes to be gathered after death, that bosom being localised as “heaven in the clouds” or Abhra.176
The prototypes of nearly all biblical figures can be found in the early Pantheon of India. It is the “Mind-born” Sons of Brahmâ, or more accurately the Dhyâni-Pitara (the “Father-Gods”), the “Sons of Light,” who gave rise to the “Sons of Earth”—the Patriarchs. For if the Rig Veda and its three sister Vedas have been “milked out from fire, air, and sun,” or Agni, Indra, and Sûrya, as the Manu-Smriti tells us, the Old Testament was definitely “milked out” from the brilliant minds of Hebrew Kabalists, partly in Egypt and partly in Babylonia—“the seat of Sanskrit literature and Brâhman learning from her origin,” as Colonel Vans Kennedy aptly stated. One such figure was Abram or Abraham, into whose embrace every orthodox Jew hopes to be gathered after death, that embrace being located as “heaven in the clouds” or Abhra.176
From Abraham to Enoch's Taro there seems to be a considerable distance, yet the two are closely related by more than one link. Gaffarel has shown that the four symbolical animals on the twenty-first key of the Taro, at the third septenary, are the Teraphim of the Jews invented and worshipped by Abram's father Terah, and used in the oracles of the Urim and Thummim. Moreover, astronomically Abraham is the sun-measure and a portion of the sun, while Enoch is the solar year, as much as are Hermes or Thot; and Thot, numerically, “was the equivalent of Moses, or Hermes,” “the lord of the lower realms, also esteemed as a teacher of wisdom,” the same Mason-mathematician tells us; and the Taro being, according to one of the latest bulls of the Pope, “an invention of Hell,” the same “as Masonry and Occultism,” the relation is evident. The Taro contains indeed the mystery of all such transmutations of personages into sidereal bodies and vice versâ. The “wheel of Enoch” is an archaic invention, the most ancient of all, for it is found in China. Éliphas Lévi says there was not a nation but had it, its real meaning being preserved in the greatest secresy. It was a universal heirloom.
From Abraham to Enoch's Tarot, there seems to be a significant gap, yet the two are connected by more than one thread. Gaffarel has demonstrated that the four symbolic animals on the twenty-first key of the Tarot, in the third septenary, are the Teraphim of the Jews, created and worshipped by Abram's father Terah, and used in the oracles of the Urim and Thummim. Additionally, astronomically, Abraham represents the sun-measure and a part of the sun, while Enoch symbolizes the solar year, just like Hermes or Thoth; and Thoth, in numerical terms, "was like Moses or Hermes," “the ruler of the underworld, also seen as a source of wisdom,” as the same Mason-mathematician informs us; and the Tarot, according to one of the latest papal bulls, “a hellish invention,” is the same as "Masonry and Occultism," making the connection clear. The Tarot indeed holds the mystery of all such transformations of figures into celestial bodies and the other way around. The “Wheel of Enoch” is an ancient creation, the oldest of all, as it is found in China. Éliphas Lévi states that no nation was without it, its true meaning kept in utmost secrecy. It was a universal heritage.
As we see, neither the Book of Enoch (his “Wheel”), nor the Zohar, nor any other kabalistic volume, contains merely Jewish wisdom.
As we can see, neither the Enoch's Book (his "Wheel"), nor the Zohar, nor any other Kabbalistic book, contains only Jewish wisdom.
The doctrine itself being the result of whole millenniums of thought, is therefore the joint property of Adepts of every nation under the sun. Nevertheless, the Zohar teaches practical Occultism more than any other work on that subject; not as it is translated and commented upon by its various critics though, but with the secret signs on its margins. These signs contain the hidden instructions, apart from the metaphysical interpretations and apparent absurdities so fully credited by Josephus, who was never initiated and gave out the dead letter as he had received it.177
The doctrine itself is the result of thousands of years of thinking, making it the collective knowledge of experts from around the globe. Still, the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zohar provides practical Occultism more than any other work on the topic; not in the way its various critics have translated and commented on it, but through the secret signs in its margins. These signs contain the hidden instructions, distinct from the metaphysical interpretations and seemingly nonsensical ideas that Josephus, who was never initiated, easily accepted when he presented the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. undeliverable mail as he got it.177
Section X. Different Occult Systems of Interpreting Alphabets and Numbers.
The transcendental methods of the Kabalah must not be mentioned in a public work; but its various systems of arithmetical and geometrical ways of unriddling certain symbols may be described. The Zohar methods of calculation, with their three sections, the Gematria, Notaricon and Temura, also the Albath and Algath, are extremely difficult to practise. We refer those who would learn more to Cornelius Agrippa's works.178 But none of those systems can ever be understood unless a Kabalist becomes a real Master in his Science. The Symbolism of Pythagoras requires still more arduous labour. His symbols are very numerous, and to comprehend even the general gist of his abstruse doctrines from his Symbology would necessitate years of study. His chief figures are the square (the Tetraktys), the equilateral triangle, the point within a circle, the cube, the triple triangle, and finally the forty-seventh proposition of Euclid's Elements, of which proposition Pythagoras was the inventor. But with this exception, none of the foregoing symbols originated with him, as some believe. Millenniums before his day, they were well known in India, whence the Samian Sage brought them, not as a speculation, but as a demonstrated Science, says Porphyry, quoting from the Pythagorean Moderatus.
The transcendental methods of the Kabbalah shouldn't be discussed in a public work; however, its various systems for deciphering certain symbols using arithmetic and geometry can be described. The Zohar calculation methods, which include three sections—Gematria, Notaricon, and Temura—along with Albath and Algath, are extremely challenging to master. We recommend those interested in learning more to check out Cornelius Agrippa's works.178 But none of these systems can truly be understood unless a Kabalist becomes a genuine Master in his field. The Symbolism of Pythagoras demands even more intensive effort. His symbols are quite numerous, and grasping even the basic concepts of his complex teachings through his Symbology would take years of dedicated study. His main figures include the square (the Tetraktys), the equilateral triangle, the point within a circle, the cube, the triple triangle, and the forty-seventh proposition of Euclid's Elements, which Pythagoras invented. However, aside from this, none of the previously mentioned symbols originated with him, despite what some believe. Millennia before his time, they were well known in India, from which the Samian Sage brought them—not as conjecture, but as a proven Science, as Porphyry notes, quoting the Pythagorean Moderatus.
The fundamental geometrical figure of the Kabalah, as given in the Book of Numbers,180 that figure which tradition and the Esoteric Doctrines tell us was given by the Deity Itself to Moses on Mount Sinai,181 contains the key to the universal problem in its grandiose, because simple, combinations. This figure contains in itself all the others.
The basic geometrical shape of the Kabbalah, as described in the Numbers, 180 that shape which tradition and the Esoteric Doctrines say was given by the Deity Itself to Moses on Mount Sinai, 181 holds the key to the universal problem with its impressive yet straightforward combinations. This shape includes all the others within it.
The Symbolism of numbers and their mathematical inter-relations is also one of the branches of Magic, especially of mental Magic, divination and correct perception in clairvoyance. Systems differ, but the root idea is everywhere the same. As shown in the Royal Masonic Cyclopædia, by Kenneth R. H. Mackenzie:
The symbolism of numbers and their mathematical relationships is also a branch of magic, particularly mental magic, divination, and accurate perception in clairvoyance. Different systems exist, but the core concept is consistently the same. As illustrated in the Royal Masonic Encyclopedia, by Kenneth R. H. Mackenzie:
One system adopts unity, another trinity, a third quinquinity; again we have sexagons, heptagons, novems, and so on, until the mind is lost in the survey of the materials alone of a science of numbers.182
One system uses one, another uses three, and a third uses five; then there are shapes with six sides, seven sides, nine sides, and so on, until the mind gets overwhelmed just trying to grasp the various aspects of numerical science.182
The Devanâgarî characters in which Sanskrit is generally written, have all that the Hermetic, Chaldæan and Hebrew alphabets have, and in addition the Occult significance of the “eternal sound,” and the meaning given to every letter in its relation to spiritual as well as terrestrial things. As there are only twenty-two letters in the Hebrew alphabet and ten fundamental numbers, while in the Devanâgarî there are thirty-five consonants and sixteen vowels, making altogether fifty-one simple letters, with numberless combinations in addition, the margin for speculation and knowledge is in proportion considerably wider. Every letter has its equivalent in other languages, and its equivalent in a figure or figures of the calculation table. It has also numerous other significations, which depend upon the special idiosyncrasies and characteristics of the person, object, or subject to be studied. As the Hindus claim to have received the Devanâgarî characters from Sarasvatî, the inventress of Sanskrit, the “language of the Devas” or Gods (in their exoteric pantheon), so most of the ancient nations claimed the same privilege for the origin of their letters and tongue. The Kabalah [pg 100] calls the Hebrew alphabet the “letters of the Angels,” which were communicated to the Patriarchs, just as the Devanâgarî was to the Rishis by the Devas. The Chaldæans found their letters traced in the sky by the “yet unsettled stars and comets,” says the Book of Numbers; while the Phœnicians had a sacred alphabet formed by the twistings of the sacred serpents. The Natar Khari (hieratic alphabet) and secret (sacerdotal) speech of the Egyptians is closely related to the oldest “Secret Doctrine Speech.” It is a Devanâgarî with mystical combinations and additions, into which the Senzar largely enters.
The Devanāgarī characters used for writing Sanskrit encompass everything that the Hermetic, Chaldean, and Hebrew alphabets possess, along with the hidden meaning of the “eternal sound” and the significance attributed to each letter in relation to both spiritual and earthly matters. While there are only twenty-two letters in the Hebrew alphabet and ten basic numbers, the Devanāgarī boasts thirty-five consonants and sixteen vowels, totaling fifty-one simple letters, plus countless combinations. This creates a much broader scope for speculation and understanding. Every letter has its equivalent in other languages, as well as matching figures in numerical calculations. Additionally, it has various other meanings dependent on the unique traits and characteristics of the individual, object, or topic being examined. The Hindus claim that they received the Devanāgarī characters from Sarasvatī, the creator of Sanskrit, the “language of the Devas” or Gods (in their external pantheon), and similarly, most ancient cultures claimed a similar origin for their letters and languages. The Kabalah refers to the Hebrew alphabet as the “letters of the Angels,” which were revealed to the Patriarchs, just as the Devanāgarī was to the Rishis by the Devas. The Chaldeans believed their letters were traced in the sky by the “yet unsettled stars and comets,” as noted in the Book of Numbers; meanwhile, the Phoenicians had a sacred alphabet formed by the twists of sacred serpents. The Natar Khari (hieratic alphabet) and the secret (sacerdotal) language of the Egyptians are closely linked to the oldest “Secret Doctrine Speech.” It is a version of Devanāgarī with mystical combinations and additions that heavily incorporate Senzar.
The power and potency of numbers and characters are well known to many Western Occultists as being compounded from all these systems, but are still unknown to Hindu students, if not to their Occultists. In their turn European Kabalists are generally ignorant of the alphabetical secrets of Indian Esoterism. At the same time the general reader in the West knows nothing of either; least of all how deep are the traces left by the Esoteric numeral systems of the world in the Christian Churches.
The power and significance of numbers and symbols are well recognized by many Western occultists as being derived from all these systems, but they are still unfamiliar to Hindu students, if not to their occultists. Conversely, European Kabalists are usually unaware of the alphabetical secrets of Indian esotericism. At the same time, the average reader in the West knows nothing about either, especially how profoundly the esoteric numeral systems of the world have influenced Christian churches.
Nevertheless this system of numerals solves the problem of cosmogony for whomsoever studies it, while the system of geometrical figures represents the numbers objectively.
Nevertheless, this system of numerals resolves the issue of cosmogony for anyone who studies it, while the system of geometric figures objectively represents the numbers.
To realise the full comprehension of the Deific and the Abstruse enjoyed by the Ancients, one has to study the origin of the figurative representations of their primitive Philosophers. The Books of Hermes are the oldest repositories of numerical Symbology in Western Occultism. In them we find that the number ten183 is the Mother of the Soul, Life and Light being therein united. For as the sacred anagram Teruph shows in the Book of the Keys (Numbers), the number 1 (one) is born from Spirit, and the number 10 (ten) from Matter; “the unity has made the ten, the ten, the unity”; and this is only the Pantheistic axiom, in other words “God in Nature and Nature in God.”
To fully understand the divine and the complex ideas that the Ancients had, you need to study the roots of the symbolic representations created by their early philosophers. The Hermes' Books are the oldest sources of numerical symbolism in Western occultism. In these texts, we discover that the number ten183 is the Mother of the Soul, where Life and Light are united. As the sacred anagram Teruph reveals in the *Book of the Keys* (Numbers), the number 1 (one) arises from Spirit, and the number 10 (ten) emerges from Matter; “The unity has created the ten, the ten has created the unity.”; and this reflects the Pantheistic principle, or in other words "God in nature and nature in God."
The kabalistic Gematria is arithmetical, not geometrical. It is one of the methods for extracting the hidden meaning from letters, words, and sentences. It consists in applying to the letters of a word the sense they bear as numbers, in outward shape as well as in their individual sense. As illustrated by Ragon:
The cabalistic Gematria is mathematical, not geometrical. It's a way to uncover hidden meanings from letters, words, and sentences. It involves assigning numerical values to the letters of a word, based on their shapes as well as their individual meanings. As Ragon illustrates:
The figure I signified the living man (a body erect), man being the only living being enjoying this faculty. A head being added to it, the glyph (or letter) P was [pg 101]obtained, meaning paternity, creative potency; the R signifying the walking man (with his foot forward) going, iens, iturus.184
The figure I created was a living man (an upright body), since humans are the only living beings with this capability. By adding a head to it, the symbol (or letter) P was [pg 101]created, indicating fatherhood and creative power; the R symbolizing the walking man (with his foot forward) moving forward, iens, iturus.184
The characters were also made supplementary to speech, every letter being at once a figure representing a sound for the ear, an idea to the mind; as, for instance, the letter F, which is a cutting sound like that of air rushing quickly through space; fury, fusee, fugue, all words expressive of, and depicting what they signify.185
The characters also enhanced speech, with each letter representing a sound for the ear and an idea for the mind. For instance, the letter F creates a sharp sound, similar to air rushing swiftly through space; words like fury, fusee, and fugue express and illustrate their meanings.185
But the above pertains to another system, that of the primitive and philosophical formation of the letters and their outward glyphic form—not to Gematria. The Temura is another kabalistic method, by which any word could be made to yield its mystery out of its anagram. So in Sepher Jetzirah we read “One—the Spirit of the Alahim of Lives.” In the oldest kabalistic diagrams the Sephiroth (the seven and the three) are represented as wheels or circles, and Adam Kadmon, the primitive Man, as an upright pillar. “Wheels and seraphim and the holy creatures” (Chioth) says Rabbi Akiba. In still another system of the symbolical Kabalah called Albath—which arranges the letters of the alphabet by pairs in three rows—all the couples in the first row bear the numerical value ten; and in the system of Simeon Ben Shetah (an Alexandrian Neoplatonist under the first Ptolemy) the uppermost couple—the most sacred of all—is preceded by the Pythagorean cypher: one, and a nought—10.
But the above refers to another system, specifically the basic and philosophical creation of the letters and their visual form—not to Gematria. Temura is another Kabbalistic method, through which any word can reveal its mystery through its anagram. In Sepher Jetzirah, we read "One—the Spirit of the God of Lives." In the oldest Kabbalistic diagrams, the Sephiroth (the seven and the three) are depicted as wheels or circles, and Adam Kadmon, the primordial Man, is shown as an upright pillar. "Wheels, seraphim, and holy beings" (Chioth) says Rabbi Akiba. In another symbolic system of the Kabbalah called Albath—which organizes the letters of the alphabet in pairs across three rows—all the pairs in the first row have a numerical value of ten. In the system of Simeon Ben Shetah (an Alexandrian Neoplatonist during the first Ptolemy), the top pair—the most sacred of all—is marked by the Pythagorean cipher: one and a zero—10.
All beings, from the first divine emanation, or “God manifested,” down to the lowest atomic existence, “have their particular number which distinguishes each of them and becomes the source of their attributes and qualities as of their destiny.” Chance, as taught by Cornelius Agrippa, is in reality only an unknown progression; and time but a succession of numbers. Hence, futurity being a compound of chance and time, these are made to serve Occult calculations in order to find the result of an event, or the future of one's destiny. Said Pythagoras:
All beings, from the first divine emergence, or “God revealed Himself,” down to the smallest atomic existence, "have a specific number that sets each of them apart and defines their attributes, qualities, and destiny." Chance, as Cornelius Agrippa taught, is actually just an unknown progression; and time is merely a series of numbers. Therefore, since the future is a combination of chance and time, these elements are used in Occult calculations to determine the outcome of an event or one’s future. Pythagoras said:
There is a mysterious connection between the Gods and numbers, on which the science of arithmancy is based. The soul is a world that is self-moving; the soul contains in itself, and is, the quaternary, the tetraktys [the perfect cube].
There’s an intriguing connection between the Gods and numbers, which is the basis of arithmancy. The soul is its own dynamic universe; it contains, and is, the quaternary, the tetraktys [the perfect cube].
There are lucky and unlucky, or beneficent and maleficent numbers. Thus while the ternary—the first of the odd numbers (the one being the perfect and standing by itself in Occultism)—is the divine figure or the triangle; the duad was disgraced by the Pythagoreans from the [pg 102] first. It represented Matter, the passive and evil principle—the number of Mâyâ, illusion.
There are lucky and unlucky numbers, or good and bad numbers. While the number three—the first odd number (with one being perfect and standing alone in occult traditions)—is seen as a divine figure or triangle, the number two was condemned by the Pythagoreans from the [pg 102] beginning. It represented Matter, the passive and negative principle—the number of Mâyâ, or illusion.
While the number one symbolized harmony, order or the good principle (the one God expressed in Latin by Solus, from which the word Sol, the Sun, the symbol of the Deity), number two expressed a contrary idea. The science of good and evil began with it. All that is double, false, opposed to the only reality, was depicted by the binary. It also expressed the contrasts in Nature which are always double: night and day, light and darkness, cold and heat, dampness and dryness, health and sickness, error and truth, male and female, etc.... The Romans dedicated to Pluto the second month of the year, and the second day of that month to expiations in honour of the Manes. Hence the same rite established by the Latin Church, and faithfully copied. Pope John XIX. instituted in 1003 the Festival of the Dead, which had to be celebrated on the 2nd of November, the second month of autumn.186
While the count one represented harmony, order, or the good principle (the one God, expressed in Latin as Solus, which is the root of the word Sol, the Sun, a symbol of the Divine). Number two represented an opposing idea. The understanding of good and evil began with it. Everything that is dual, false, or contrary to the singular reality was symbolized by the binary. It also represented the dualities in Nature, which are always paired: night and day, light and darkness, cold and heat, moisture and dryness, health and illness, falsehood and truth, male and female, etc. The Romans dedicated the second month of the year to Pluto and the second day of that month to rituals honoring the Manes. This same rite was established by the Latin Church and faithfully replicated. Pope John XIX instituted the Festival of the Dead in 1003, which was to be celebrated on November 2nd, the second month of autumn.186
On the other hand the triangle, a purely geometrical figure, had great honour shewn it by every nation, and for this reason:
On the other hand, the triangle, which is a purely geometric shape, has been given great respect by every nation, and for this reason:
In geometry a straight line cannot represent an absolutely perfect figure, any more than two straight lines. Three straight lines, on the other hand, produce by their junction a triangle, or the first absolutely perfect figure. Therefore, it symbolized from the first and to this day the Eternal—the first perfection. The word for deity in Latin, as in French, begins with D, in Greek the delta or triangle, Δ, whose three sides symbolize the trinity, or the three kingdoms, or, again, divine nature. In the middle is the Hebrew Yod, the initial of Jehovah [see Éliphas Lévi's Dogme et Rituel, i. 154], the animating spirit or fire, the generating principle represented by the letter G, the initial of “God” in the northern languages, whose philosophical significance is generation.187
In geometry, a straight line can't represent a perfectly accurate figure any more than two straight lines can. However, three straight lines can form a triangle, which is seen as the first truly perfect figure. This has symbolized the Eternal from the very start and still does today—the ultimate perfection. The word for deity in Latin and French starts with D, while in Greek, the delta or triangle, Δ, with its three sides represents the trinity, the three kingdoms, or divine nature. At the center is the Hebrew Yod, the initial of Jehovah [see Éliphas Lévi's __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. Dogma and Ritual, i. 154], representing the life force or spirit, the creative principle symbolized by the letter G, the first letter of “God” in northern languages, which have a philosophical significance centered on generation.187
As stated correctly by the famous Mason Ragon, the Hindu Trimûrti is personified in the world of ideas by Creation, Preservation and Destruction, or Brahmâ, Vishnu and Shiva; in the world of matter by Earth, Water and Fire, or the Sun, and symbolised by the Lotus, a flower that lives by earth, water, and the sun.188 The Lotus, sacred to [pg 103] Isis, had the same significance in Egypt, whereas in the Christian symbol, the Lotus, not being found in either Judæa or Europe, was replaced by the water-lily. In every Greek and Latin Church, in all the pictures of the Annunciation, the Archangel Gabriel is depicted with this trinitarian symbol in his hand standing before Mary, while above the chief altar or under the dome, the Eye of the Eternal is painted within a triangle, made to replace the Hebrew Yod or God.
As noted by the renowned Mason Ragon, the Hindu Trimûrti represents Creation, Preservation, and Destruction, symbolized by Brahmâ, Vishnu, and Shiva in the realm of ideas; and by Earth, Water, and Fire, or the Sun, in the physical world. It is represented by the Lotus, a flower that thrives on earth, water, and sunlight. The Lotus, sacred to [pg 103] Isis, held similar importance in Egypt. In Christianity, since the Lotus is not found in either Judea or Europe, it was substituted with the water-lily. In every Greek and Latin Church, in all the paintings of the Annunciation, the Archangel Gabriel is shown holding this trinitarian symbol while standing before Mary. Above the main altar or under the dome, the Eye of the Eternal is painted within a triangle, representing the Hebrew Yod or God.
Truly, says Ragon, there was a time when numbers and alphabetical characters meant something more than they do now—the images of a mere insignificant sound.
Truly, says Ragon, there was a time when numbers and letters represented something more than they do now—they were the symbols of a meaning beyond just a simple sound.
Their mission was nobler then. Each of them represented by its form a complete sense, which, besides the meaning of the word, had a double189 interpretation adapted to a dual doctrine. Thus when the sages desired to write something to be understood only by the savants, they confabulated a story, a dream, or some other fictitious subject with personal names of men and localities, that revealed by their lettered characters the true meaning of the author by that narrative. Such were all their religious creations.190
Their mission was more noble back then. Each of them represented a complete concept that, beyond its literal meaning, had a double.189 interpretation designed for a dual doctrine. So when the sages wanted to write something that would only be understood by the knowledgeable, they created a story, a dream, or another fictional topic with personal names and places that conveyed the author's true meaning through that narrative. This was the approach for all their religious creations.190
Every appellation and term had its raison d'être. The name of a plant or mineral denoted its nature to the Initiate at the first glance. The essence of everything was easily perceived by him once that it was figured by such characters. The Chinese characters have preserved much of this graphic and pictorial character to this day, though the secret of the full system is lost. Nevertheless, even now, there are those among that nation who can write a long narrative, a volume, on one page; and the symbols that are explained historically, allegorically and astronomically, have survived until now.
Every name and term had its reason for being. The name of a plant or mineral revealed its nature to the Initiate with just a glance. He could easily perceive the essence of everything represented by these characters. Chinese characters still maintain much of this graphic and pictorial quality today, even though the secret of the complete system has been lost. However, there are still people in that nation who can write a long story, even a whole book, on a single page; the symbols, which are explained historically, allegorically, and astronomically, have endured to this day.
Moreover, there exists a universal language among the Initiates, which an Adept, and even a disciple, of any nation may understand by reading it in his own language. We Europeans, on the contrary, possess only one graphic sign common to all, & (and); there is a language richer in metaphysical terms than any on earth, whose every [pg 104] word is expressed by like common signs. The Litera Pythagoræ, so called, the Greek Υ (the English capital Y) if traced alone in a message, was as explicit as a whole page filled with sentences, for it stood as a symbol for a number of things—for white and black Magic, for instance.191 Suppose one man enquired of another: To what School of Magic does so and so belong? and the answer came back with the letter traced with the right branch thicker than the left, then it meant “to right hand or divine Magic;” but if the letter were traced in the usual way, with the left branch thicker than the right, then it meant the reverse, the right or left branch being the whole biography of a man. In Asia, especially in the Devanâgarî characters, every letter had several secret meanings.
Moreover, there’s a universal language among the Initiates that an Adept, or even a disciple, from any nation can understand by reading it in their own language. We Europeans, on the other hand, only have one graphic sign that is common to everyone, and there is a language that is richer in metaphysical terms than any on earth, where every [pg 104] word is represented by similar common signs. The Litera Pythagoræ, as it’s called, which is the Greek Υ (the English capital Y), if drawn alone in a message, was as clear as a whole page filled with sentences, as it symbolized many things—for instance, for white and black Magic. Suppose one person asked another: To what School of Magic does so and so belong? If the answer came back with the letter drawn with the right branch thicker than the left, it meant "to the right hand or divine magic;" but if the letter was drawn in the typical way, with the left branch thicker than the right, it indicated the opposite, as the orientation of the branches told a person's entire story. In Asia, particularly in the Devanâgarî characters, every letter had multiple secret meanings.
Interpretations of the hidden sense of such apocalyptic writings are found in the keys given in the Kabalah, and they are among its most sacred lore. St. Hieronymus assures us that they were known to the School of the Prophets and taught therein, which is very likely. Molitor, the learned Hebraist, in his work on tradition says that:
Interpretations of the underlying meaning of these apocalyptic writings can be found in the keys provided in the Kabbalah, and they are part of its most sacred teachings. St. Hieronymus confirms that they were known to the School of the Prophets and taught there, which seems quite likely. Molitor, the knowledgeable Hebraist, mentions in his work on tradition that:
The two and twenty letters of the Hebrew alphabet were regarded as an emanation, or the visible expression of the divine forces inherent in the ineffable name.
The twenty-two letters of the Hebrew alphabet were viewed as a manifestation, or a visible representation, of the divine forces found in the unutterable name.
These letters find their equivalent in, and are replaced by numbers, in the same way as in the other systems. For instance, the twelfth and the sixth letter of the alphabet yield eighteen in a name; the other letters of that name added being always exchanged for that figure which corresponds to the alphabetical letter; then all those figures are subjected to an algebraical process which transforms them again into letters; after which the latter yield to the enquirer “the most hidden secrets of divine Permanency (eternity in its immutability) in the Futurity.”
These letters correspond to numbers, similar to other systems. For example, the twelfth and sixth letters of the alphabet sum to eighteen in a name; the other letters in that name are always replaced with the numbers that correspond to the alphabetical letters. Then, all those numbers go through an algebraic process that transforms them back into letters; after that, the letters reveal to the seeker "the most hidden secrets of divine Permanency (eternity in its unchanging nature) in the Future."
Section XI. The Hexagon with the Central Point, or the Seventh Key.
Arguing upon the virtue in names (Baalshem), Molitor thinks it impossible to deny that the Kabalah—its present abuses notwithstanding—has some very profound and scientific basis to stand upon. And if it is claimed, he argues,
Arguing about the value of names (Baalshem), Molitor believes it's impossible to deny that the Kabbalah—despite its current misuses—has a very deep and scientific foundation. And if someone asserts, he argues,
This is good sense and logic. For if Pythagoras viewed the hexagon formed of two crossed triangles as the symbol of creation, and the Egyptians, as that of the union of fire and water (or of generation), the Essenes saw in it the Seal of Solomon, the Jews the Shield of David, the Hindus the Sign of Vishnu (to this day); and if even in Russia and Poland the double triangle is regarded as a powerful talisman—then so widespread a use argues that there is something in it. It stands to reason, indeed, that such an ancient and universally revered symbol should not be merely laid aside to be laughed at by those who know nothing of its virtues or real Occult significance. To begin with, even the known sign is merely a substitute for the one used by the Initiates. In a Tântrika work in the British Museum, a terrible curse is called down upon the head of him who shall ever divulge to the profane the real Occult hexagon known as the “Sign of Vishnu,” “Solomon's Seal,” etc.
This makes sense and is logical. If Pythagoras viewed the hexagon made of two crossed triangles as a symbol of creation, the Egyptians saw it as a representation of the union of fire and water (or generation), the Essenes viewed it as the Seal of Solomon, the Jews considered it the Shield of David, and the Hindus see it as the Sign of Vishnu (still today); and if even in Russia and Poland the double triangle is seen as a strong talisman—then such a widespread use suggests that there’s something significant about it. It’s reasonable to think that such an ancient and universally respected symbol shouldn’t be dismissed or mocked by those who don’t understand its worth or true occult meaning. For starters, even the known sign is just a stand-in for the one used by the Initiates. In a Tântrika work at the British Museum, a severe curse is placed on anyone who reveals to the uninitiated the real occult hexagon known as the "Symbol of Vishnu," "Solomon's Seal" etc.
The great power of the hexagon—with its central mystic sign the T, or the Svastika, a septenary—is well explained in the seventh key of Things Concealed, for it says:
The great power of the hexagon—with its central mystical symbol the T, or the Swastika, a seven-fold figure—is clearly explained in the seventh key of *Hidden Things*, for it says:
The seventh key is the hieroglyph of the sacred septenary, of royalty, of the priesthood [the Initiate], of triumph and true result by struggle. It is magic power in all its force, the true “Holy Kingdom.” In the Hermetic Philosophy it is the quintessence resulting from the union of the two forces of the great Magic Agent [Âkâsha, Astral Light.].... It is equally Jakin and Boaz bound by the will of the Adept and overcome by his omnipotence.
The seventh key symbolizes the sacred seven, representing royalty, the priesthood [the Initiate], victory, and the real results of struggle. It embodies magical power in all its strength, the true “Holy Kingdom.” In Hermetic Philosophy, it is the essence that results from the merging of the two forces of the great Magic Agent [Âkâsha, Astral Light.].... It is also Jakin and Boaz, connected by the will of the Adept and controlled by his all-powerfulness.
The force of this key is absolute in Magic. All religions have consecrated this sign in their rites.
The power of this key is absolute in Magic. All religions have blessed this symbol in their rituals.
We can only glance hurriedly at present at the long series of antediluvian works in their postdiluvian and fragmentary, often disfigured, form. Although all of these are the inheritance from the Fourth Race—now lying buried in the unfathomed depths of the ocean—still they are not to be rejected. As we have shown, there was but one Science at the dawn of mankind, and it was entirely divine. If humanity on reaching its adult period has abused it—especially the last Sub-Races of the Fourth Root-Race—it has been the fault and sin of the practitioners who desecrated the divine knowledge, not of those who remained true to its pristine dogmas. It is not because the modern Roman Catholic Church, faithful to her traditional intolerance, is now pleased to see in the Occultist, and even in the innocent Spiritualist and Mason, the descendants of “the Kischuph, the Hamite, the Kasdim, the Cephene, the Ophite and the Khartumim”—all these being “the followers of Satan,” that they are such indeed. The State or National Religion of every country has ever and at all times very easily disposed of rival schools by professing to believe they were dangerous heresies—the old Roman Catholic State Religion as much as the modern one.
We can only quickly look at the long list of ancient works in their post-flood and broken, often damaged, state. Even though all of these are inherited from the Fourth Race—now lying buried in the unexplored depths of the ocean—they shouldn’t be dismissed. As we've shown, there was only one Science at the dawn of humanity, and it was completely divine. If humanity, upon reaching adulthood, has misused it—particularly the last Sub-Races of the Fourth Root-Race—it’s due to the actions and faults of the practitioners who corrupted the divine knowledge, not those who stayed loyal to its original teachings. It’s not because the modern Roman Catholic Church, true to its traditional intolerance, is now inclined to see the Occultist, and even the innocent Spiritualist and Mason, as the descendants of "the Kischuph, the Hamite, the Kasdim, the Cephene, the Ophite, and the Khartumim"—all these being "the followers of Satan," that they are such. The State or National Religion of every country has always easily dismissed rival schools by claiming they were dangerous heresies—the old Roman Catholic State Religion just as much as the modern one.
The anathema, however, has not made the public any the wiser in the Mysteries of the Occult Sciences. In some respects the world is all the better for such ignorance. The secrets of Nature generally cut both ways, and in the hands of the undeserving they are more than likely to become murderous. Who in our modern day knows anything of the real significance of, and the powers contained in, certain characters and signs—talismans—whether for beneficent or evil purposes? Fragments of the Runes and the writing of the Kischuph, found scattered in old mediæval libraries; copies from the Ephesian and Milesian letters or characters; the thrice famous Book of Thoth, and the terrible treatises (still preserved) of Targes, the Chaldæan, and his disciple Tarchon, the Etruscan—who flourished long before the Trojan War—are so many names and appellations void of sense (though met with in classical literature) for the educated modern scholar. Who, [pg 107] in the nineteenth century, believes in the art, described in such treatises as those of Targes, of evoking and directing thunder-bolts? Yet the same is described in the Brâhmanical literature, and Targes copied his “thunder-bolts” from the Astra,193 those terrible engines of destruction known to the Mahâbhâratan Âryans. A whole arsenal of dynamite bombs would pale before this art—if it ever becomes understood by the Westerns. It is from an old fragment that was translated to him, that the late Lord Bulwer Lytton got his idea of Vril. It is a lucky thing, indeed, that, in the face of the virtues and philanthropy that grace our age of iniquitous wars, of anarchists and dynamiters, the secrets contained in the books discovered in Numa's tomb should have been burnt. But the science of Circe and Medea is not lost. One can discover it in the apparent gibberish of the Tântrika Sûtras, the Kuku-ma of the Bhûtânî and the Sikhim Dugpas and “Red-caps” of Tibet, and even in the sorcery of the Nîlgiri Mula Kurumbas. Very luckily few outside the high practitioners of the Left Path and of the Adepts of the Right—in whose hands the weird secrets of the real meaning are safe—understand the “black” evocations. Otherwise the Western as much as the Eastern Dugpas might make short work of their enemies. The name of the latter is legion, for the direct descendants of the antediluvian sorcerers hate all those who are not with them, arguing that, therefore, they are against them.
The curse, however, has not made the public any wiser about the Mysteries of the Occult Sciences. In some ways, the world is better off with such ignorance. The secrets of Nature can be a double-edged sword, and in the hands of the unworthy, they are likely to become deadly. Who in our modern world knows anything about the real meaning and powers contained within certain symbols and signs—talismans—whether used for good or evil? Fragments of the Runes and the writings of the Kischuph, found scattered in old medieval libraries; copies from the Ephesian and Milesian letters or symbols; the famously known Thoth's Book, and the frightening texts (still preserved) of Targes, the Chaldæan, and his student Tarchon, the Etruscan—who lived long before the Trojan War—are now just names and titles that seem meaningless to educated modern scholars. Who, [pg 107] in the nineteenth century, believes in the art described in writings like those of Targes that claims to summon and control thunderbolts? Yet the same is mentioned in Brahmanical literature, and Targes based his “thunderbolts” on the Astra, those fearsome weapons of destruction known to the Mahâbhâratan Aryans. A whole arsenal of dynamite would seem insignificant compared to this art—if it were ever understood by Westerners. It was from an old fragment translated for him that the late Lord Bulwer Lytton got his idea of Vril. It’s fortunate, indeed, that in light of the virtues and philanthropy that characterize our time of unjust wars, anarchists, and bombers, the secrets found in Numa's tomb were burned. But the knowledge of Circe and Medea is not lost. One can find it in the seemingly nonsense of the Tântrika Sûtras, the Kuku-ma of the Bhûtânî and the Sikhim Dugpas and "Red hats" of Tibet, and even in the magic of the Nîlgiri Mula Kurumbas. Thankfully, few outside the high practitioners of the Left Path and the Adepts of the Right—who are safe keepers of the true meaning of these dark secrets—understand the “black” rituals. Otherwise, both the Western and Eastern Dugpas could swiftly deal with their enemies. The name of the latter is legion, as the direct descendants of the ancient sorcerers despise anyone who is not aligned with them, believing that those who are not with them are against them.
As for the “Little Albert”—though even this small half-esoteric volume has become a literary relic—and the “Great Albert” or the “Red Dragon,” together with the numberless old copies still in existence, the sorry remains of the mythical Mother Shiptons and the Merlins—we mean the false ones—all these are vulgarised imitations of the original works of the same names. Thus the “Petit Albert” is the disfigured imitation of the great work written in Latin by Bishop Adalbert, an Occultist of the eighth century, sentenced by the second Roman Concilium. His work was reprinted several centuries later and named Alberti Parvi Lucii Libellus de Mirabilibus Naturæ Arcanis. The severities of the Roman Church have ever been spasmodic. While one learns of this condemnation, which placed the Church, as will be shown, in relation to the Seven Archangels, the Virtues or Thrones of God, in the most embarrassing position for long centuries, it remains a [pg 108] wonder indeed, to find that the Jesuits have not destroyed the archives, with all their countless chronicles and annals, of the History of France and those of the Spanish Escurial, along with them. Both history and the chronicles of the former speak at length of the priceless talisman received by Charles the Great from a Pope. It was a little volume on Magic—or Sorcery, rather—all full of kabalistic figures, signs, mysterious sentences and invocations to the stars and planets. These were talismans against the enemies of the King (les ennemis de Charlemagne), which talismans, the chronicler tells us, proved of great help, as “every one of them [the enemies] died a violent death.” The small volume, Enchiridium Leonis Papæ, has disappeared and is very luckily out of print. Again the Alphabet of Thoth can be dimly traced in the modern Tarot which can be had at almost every bookseller's in Paris. As for its being understood or utilised, the many fortune-tellers in Paris, who make a professional living by it, are sad specimens of failures of attempts at reading, let alone correctly interpreting, the symbolism of the Tarot without a preliminary philosophical study of the Science. The real Tarot, in its complete symbology, can be found only in the Babylonian cylinders, that any one can inspect and study in the British Museum and elsewhere. Any one can see these Chaldæan, antediluvian rhombs, or revolving cylinders, covered with sacred signs; but the secrets of these divining “wheels,” or, as de Mirville calls them, “the rotating globes of Hecate,” have to be left untold for some time to come. Meanwhile there are the “turning-tables” of the modern medium for the babes, and the Kabalah for the strong. This may afford some consolation.
As for the "Baby Albert"—even though this small half-esoteric book has become a literary relic—and the “Awesome Albert” or the “Red Dragon,” along with the countless old copies still around, the unfortunate remnants of the mythical Mother Shiptons and the Merlins—we’re talking about the false ones—all of these are watered-down versions of the original works with the same names. So, the “Little Albert” is a distorted imitation of the great work written in Latin by Bishop Adalbert, an Occultist from the eighth century, who was condemned by the second Roman Council. His work was reprinted several centuries later and named Alberti Parvi Lucii Book on the Marvelous Secrets of Nature. The harsh actions of the Roman Church have always been sporadic. While we learn about this condemnation, which put the Church, as will be explained, in relation to the Seven Archangels, the Virtues or Thrones of God, in a rather embarrassing position for many centuries, it remains a [pg 108] wonder to find that the Jesuits have not destroyed the archives, with all their countless chronicles and records, of the History of France and those of the Spanish Escurial, along with them. Both history and the records of the former discuss in detail the priceless talisman that Charles the Great received from a Pope. It was a small book on Magic—or Sorcery, rather—all filled with kabalistic figures, signs, mysterious phrases, and invocations to the stars and planets. These were talismans against the King’s enemies (Charlemagne's enemies), which, according to the chronicler, were very effective, as “Every one of them [the enemies] died a violent death.” The small volume, Handbook of Leo the Pope, has disappeared and is fortunately out of print. Again, the Alphabet of Thoth can be faintly traced in the modern Tarot, which can be found at almost any bookstore in Paris. As for its understanding or use, the many fortune-tellers in Paris, who make a living from it, are poor examples of failures at attempts to read, let alone correctly interpret, the symbolism of the Tarot without first studying the Philosophy of the Science. The real Tarot, with its complete symbolism, can only be found in the Babylonian cylinders, which anyone can examine and study in the British Museum and elsewhere. Anyone can see these Chaldæan, ancient rhombs, or revolving cylinders, covered with sacred symbols; but the secrets of these divining “tires,” or, as de Mirville calls them, “the spinning globes of Hecate,” must remain untold for the time being. Meanwhile, there are the "turning tables" of the modern medium for novices, and the Kabbalah for the serious students. This might offer some comfort.
People are very apt to use terms which they do not understand, and to pass judgments on primâ facie evidence. The difference between White and Black Magic is very difficult to realise fully, as both have to be judged by their motive, upon which their ultimate though not their immediate effects depend, even though these may not come for years. Between the “right and the left hand [Magic] there is but a cobweb thread,” says an Eastern proverb. Let us abide by its wisdom and wait till we have learned more.
People often use terms they don't really understand and make judgments based on surface-level evidence. It's hard to fully grasp the difference between White and Black Magic because both need to be assessed by their intentions, which influence their ultimate, although not immediate, effects, even if those effects take years to manifest. As an Eastern proverb says, “Between the ‘right and the left hand [Magic] there is but a cobweb thread.” Let's take this advice to heart and hold off on conclusions until we learn more.
We shall have to return at greater length to the relation of the Kabalah to Gupta Vidyâ, and to deal further with esoteric and numerical systems, but we must first follow the line of Adepts in post-Christian times.
We will need to return to the connection between the Kabbalah and Gupta Vidyâ in more detail, and explore esoteric and numerical systems further, but first, we must trace the path of Adepts in post-Christian times.
Section XII. The Responsibilities of the True Occultist Toward Religions.
Having disposed of pre-Christian Initiates and their Mysteries—though more has to be said about the latter—a few words must be given to the earliest post-Christian Adepts, irrespective of their personal beliefs and doctrines, or their subsequent places in History, whether sacred or profane. Our task is to analyse this adeptship with its abnormal thaumaturgical, or, as now called, psychological powers; to give each of such Adepts his due, by considering, firstly, what are the historical records about them that have reached us at this late day, and secondly, to examine the laws of probability with regard to the said powers.
After discussing pre-Christian Initiates and their Mysteries—though more needs to be said about those—we should say a few words about the earliest post-Christian Adepts, regardless of their personal beliefs and doctrines, or their later roles in History, whether sacred or secular. Our goal is to analyze this adeptship along with its unusual thaumaturgical, or what we now call psychological, powers; to give each of these Adepts the recognition they deserve by looking at, first, the historical records about them that have survived to this day, and second, examining the laws of probability concerning these powers.
And at the outset the writer must be allowed a few words in justification of what has to be said. It would be most unfair to see in these pages any defiance to, or disrespect for, the Christian religion—least of all, a desire to wound anyone's feelings. The Theosophist believes in neither Divine nor Satanic miracles. At such a distance of time he can only obtain primâ facie evidence and judge of it by the results claimed. There is neither Saint nor Sorcerer, Prophet nor Soothsayer for him; only Adepts, or proficients in the production of feats of a phenomenal character, to be judged by their words and deeds. The only distinction he is now able to trace depends on the results achieved—on the evidence whether they were beneficent or maleficent in their character as affecting those for or against whom the powers of the Adept were used. With the division so arbitrarily made between proficients in “miraculous” doings of this or that Religion by their respective followers and advocates, the Occultist cannot and must not be concerned. The Christian whose Religion commands [pg 110] him to regard Peter and Paul as Saints, and divinely inspired and glorified Apostles, and to view Simon and Apollonius as Wizards and Necromancers, helped by, and serving the ends of, supposed Evil Powers—is quite justified in thus doing if he be a sincere orthodox Christian. But so also is the Occultist justified, if he would serve truth and only truth, in rejecting such a one-sided view. The student of Occultism must belong to no special creed or sect, yet he is bound to show outward respect to every creed and faith, if he would become an Adept of the Good Law. He must not be bound by the pre-judged and sectarian opinions of anyone, and he has to form his own opinions and to come to his own conclusions in accordance with the rules of evidence furnished to him by the Science to which he is devoted. Thus, if the Occultist is, by way of illustration, a Buddhist, then, while regarding Gautama Buddha as the grandest of all the Adepts that lived, and the incarnation of unselfish love, boundless charity, and moral goodness, he will regard in the same light Jesus—proclaiming Him another such incarnation of every divine virtue. He will reverence the memory of the great Martyr, even while refusing to recognise in Him the incarnation on earth of the One Supreme Deity, and the “Very God of Gods” in Heaven. He will cherish the ideal man for his personal virtues, not for the claims made on his behalf by fanatical dreamers of the early ages, or by a shrewd calculating Church and Theology. He will even believe in most of the “asserted miracles,” only explaining them in accordance with the rules of his own Science and by his psychic discernment. Refusing them the term “miracle”—in the theological sense of an event “contrary to the established laws of nature”—he will nevertheless view them as a deviation from the laws known (so far) to Science, quite another thing. Moreover the Occultist will, on the primâ facie evidence of the Gospels—whether proven or not—class most of such works as beneficent, divine Magic, though he will be justified in regarding such events as casting out devils into a herd of swine194 as allegorical, and as pernicious to true faith in their dead-letter sense. This is the view a genuine, impartial Occultist would take. And in this respect even the fanatical Mussulmans who regard Jesus of Nazareth as a great Prophet, and show respect to Him, are giving a wholesome lesson in charity to Christians, who teach and accept that “religious tolerance is impious and absurd,”195 and who will [pg 111] never refer to the prophet of Islam by any other term but that of a “false prophet.” It is on the principles of Occultism, then, that Peter and Simon, Paul and Apollonius, will now be examined.
And to start off, the writer should be given a moment to explain what needs to be said. It would be completely unfair to interpret these pages as any kind of challenge or disrespect towards the Christian religion—especially not as an intention to hurt anyone's feelings. The Theosophist does not believe in either divine or satanic miracles. With so much time passed, he can only gather on the surface evidence and evaluate it based on the outcomes claimed. To him, there are no Saints or Sorcerers, Prophets or Soothsayers; only Adepts, or skilled individuals performing phenomenal feats, judged by their words and actions. The only distinction he can currently note is based on the results—evidence of whether these results were beneficial or harmful to those affected by the Adept's powers. The Occultist cannot and must not be concerned with the arbitrary divisions made between practitioners of this or that religion and the miraculous acts they endorse. A Christian who believes that Peter and Paul are Saints, divinely inspired and glorified Apostles, while viewing Simon and Apollonius as Wizards and Necromancers serving supposed Evil Powers, is entirely justified in this belief if he is a sincere orthodox Christian. Likewise, the Occultist is justified in rejecting such a one-sided perspective if he aims to serve only the truth. An Occultism student should not adhere to any specific creed or sect, but he is obligated to show outward respect for all beliefs if he wishes to become an Adept of the Good Law. He should not be confined by the prejudiced and sectarian views of others; he must form his own beliefs and reach his own conclusions based on the evidence provided by the Science to which he is dedicated. Thus, if the Occultist happens to be a Buddhist, he will see Gautama Buddha as the greatest of all Adepts who ever lived, embodying selfless love, boundless charity, and moral goodness, and he will regard Jesus in the same light—considering Him another embodiment of divine virtue. He will honor the memory of the great Martyr, even while denying Him the status of the earthly incarnation of the One Supreme Deity, and the “True God of Gods” in Heaven. He will value the ideal man for his personal virtues, not for the claims made on his behalf by fanatical dreamers of earlier times or by a shrewd, calculating Church and Theology. He might even believe in many of the "claimed miracles," but will explain them according to the principles of his own Science and his psychic insight. He will refuse to label them as "miracles"—in the theological sense of events “against the established laws of nature”—yet will view them as deviations from the laws currently understood by Science, which is a different matter altogether. Moreover, based on at first glance evidence from the Gospels—regardless of whether it is proven—most such works would be classed as beneficent, divine magic, although he would rightfully consider events like casting out devils into a herd of swine194 as allegorical and detrimental to true faith in their literal interpretation. This is the perspective that a genuine, impartial Occultist would adopt. In this regard, even fervent Muslims who see Jesus of Nazareth as a great Prophet and show Him respect are providing an important lesson in charity to Christians, who teach and believe that “religious tolerance is disrespectful and ridiculous,”195 and who never refer to the prophet of Islam as anything other than a "false prophet." It is through the principles of Occultism that Peter and Simon, Paul and Apollonius, will now be examined.
These four Adepts are chosen to appear in these pages with good reason. They are the first in post-Christian Adeptship—as recorded in profane and sacred writings—to strike the key-note of “miracles,” that is of psychic and physical phenomena. It is only theological bigotry and intolerance that could so maliciously and arbitrarily separate the two harmonious parts into two distinct manifestations of Divine and Satanic Magic, into “godly” and “ungodly” works.
These four Adepts are included in this discussion for a good reason. They are the first in modern Adeptship—documented in both secular and sacred texts—to set the tone for “miracles,” which refers to psychic and physical phenomena. It’s only religious bias and intolerance that could so unjustly and purposefully divide these two complementary aspects into separate expressions of Divine and Satanic Magic, labeling them as “godly” and “ungodly” works.
Section XIII. Post-Christian Practitioners and Their Beliefs.
What does the world at large know of Peter and Simon, for example? Profane history has no record of these two, while that which the so-called sacred literature tells us of them is scattered about, contained in a few sentences in the Acts. As to the Apocrypha, their very name forbids critics to trust to them for information. The Occultists, however, claim that, one-sided and prejudiced as they may be, the apocryphal Gospels contain far more historically true events and facts than does the New Testament, the Acts included. The former are crude tradition, the latter (the official Gospels) are an elaborately made up legend. The sacredness of the New Testament is a question of private belief and of blind faith, and while one is bound to respect the private opinion of one's neighbour, no one is forced to share it.
What does the world really know about Peter and Simon, for instance? Regular history doesn’t record anything about these two, and what the so-called sacred texts say about them is scattered across a few sentences in the Actions. As for the Apocrypha, their very name makes critics hesitant to rely on them for information. However, occultists argue that, despite being one-sided and biased, the apocryphal Gospels contain many more historically accurate events and details than the New Testament, including the Actions. The former are simple traditions, while the latter (the official Gospels) are an intricately crafted legend. The sacredness of the New Testament is a matter of personal belief and blind faith, and while everyone is obliged to respect their neighbor's beliefs, no one is obligated to adopt them.
Who was Simon Magus, and what is known of him? One learns in the Acts simply that on account of his remarkable magical Arts he was called “the Great Power of God.” Philip is said to have baptised this Samaritan; and subsequently he is accused of having offered money to Peter and John to teach him the power of working true “miracles,” false ones, it is asserted, being of the Devil.196 This is all, if we omit the words of abuse freely used against him for working “miracles” of the latter kind. Origen mentions him as having visited Rome during the reign of Nero,197 and Mosheim places him among the open enemies of Christianity;198 but Occult tradition accuses him of nothing worse than refusing to recognise “Simeon” as a Vicegerent of God, whether that “Simeon” was Peter or anyone else being still left an open question with the critic.
Who was Simon Magus, and what do we know about him? It's mentioned in the Actions that because of his amazing magical abilities, he was called “God’s Great Power.” Philip is said to have baptized this Samaritan; later, he is accused of offering money to Peter and John to teach him how to perform real "miracles," while false ones are said to come from the Devil.196 This is all there is, if we ignore the insults thrown at him for performing “miracles” of that sort. Origen mentions that he visited Rome during Nero's reign,197 and Mosheim places him among the outright enemies of Christianity;198 but occult tradition states he did nothing worse than refuse to recognize “Simeon” as a representative of God, whether that “Simeon” referred to Peter or someone else remains an open question.
That which Irenæus199 and Epiphanius200 say of Simon Magus—namely, that he represented himself as the incarnated trinity; that in Samaria he was the Father, in Judæa the Son, and had given himself out to the Gentiles as the Holy Spirit—is simply backbiting. Times and events change; human nature remains the same and unaltered under every sky and in every age. The charge is the result and product of the traditional and now classical odium theologicum. No Occultists—all of whom have experienced personally, more or less, the effects of theological rancour—will ever believe such things merely on the word of an Irenæus, if, indeed, he ever wrote the words himself. Further on it is narrated of Simon that he took about with him a woman whom he introduced as Helen of Troy, who had passed through a hundred reincarnations, and who, still earlier, in the beginning of æons, was Sophia, Divine Wisdom, an emanation of his own (Simon's) Eternal Mind, when he (Simon) was the “Father”; and finally, that by her he had “begotten the Archangels and Angels, by whom this world was created,” etc.
That which Irenæus199 and Epiphanius200 claim about Simon Magus—specifically, that he presented himself as the incarnated trinity; that in Samaria he was the Father, in Judea the Son, and had proclaimed himself to the Gentiles as the Holy Spirit—is simply slander. Times and events change; human nature stays the same and unchanged under every sky and in every era. The accusation stems from the traditional and now well-known theological hatred. No Occultists—all of whom have personally experienced the effects of theological hostility to some degree—will ever accept such claims solely based on the words of an Irenæus, if he indeed wrote them himself. It is further noted that Simon traveled with a woman he introduced as Helen of Troy, who had gone through countless reincarnations, and who, much earlier, at the dawn of ages, was Sophia, Divine Wisdom, an emanation of his own (Simon's) Eternal Mind, when he (Simon) was the “Dad”; and finally, that through her he had "begotten the Archangels and Angels, through whom this world was created," etc.
Now we all know to what a degree of transformation and luxuriant growth any bare statement can be subjected and forced, after passing through only half a dozen hands. Moreover, all these claims may be explained and even shown to be true at bottom. Simon Magus was a Kabalist and a Mystic, who, like so many other reformers, endeavoured to found a new Religion based on the fundamental teachings of the Secret Doctrine, yet without divulging more than necessary of its mysteries. Why then should not Simon, a Mystic, deeply imbued with the fact of serial incarnations (we may leave out the number “one hundred,” as a very probable exaggeration of his disciples), speak of any one whom he knew psychically as an incarnation of some heroine of that name, and in the way he did—if he ever did so? Do we not find in our own century some ladies and gentlemen, not charlatans but intellectual persons highly honoured in society, whose inner conviction assures them that they were—one Queen Cleopatra, another one Alexander the Great, a third Joan of Arc, and who or what not? This is a matter of inner conviction, and is based on more or less familiarity with Occultism and belief in the modern theory of reincarnation. The latter differs from the one genuine doctrine of old, as will be shown, but there is no rule without its exception.
Now we all know how much a simple statement can change and grow when it gets passed around a few times. Plus, all these claims can usually be explained and often shown to be true at their core. Simon Magus was a Kabalist and a Mystic who, like many other reformers, tried to create a new Religion based on the main teachings of the Secret Doctrine, but without revealing too many of its mysteries. So, why shouldn’t Simon, a Mystic deeply aware of the idea of reincarnations (we can ignore the number “one hundred” as a likely exaggeration from his followers), talk about someone he knew psychically as an incarnation of some heroine by that name, in the way he did—if he ever did? Don’t we see in our own century people, not frauds but respected individuals, who genuinely believe they were—one Queen Cleopatra, another Alexander the Great, another Joan of Arc, and others? This belief comes from their deep personal conviction and a certain familiarity with Occultism and the modern idea of reincarnation. The modern concept is different from the true doctrine of old, as will be explained, but every rule has its exceptions.
As to the Magus being “one with God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost,” this again is quite reasonable, if we admit that a Mystic and Seer has a right to use allegorical language; and in this case, moreover, it is quite justified by the doctrine of Universal Unity taught in Esoteric Philosophy. Every Occultist will say the same, on (to him) scientific and logical grounds, in full accordance with the doctrine he professes. Not a Vedântin but says the same thing daily: he is, of course, Brahman, and he is Parabrahman, once that he rejects the individuality of his personal spirit, and recognises the Divine Ray which dwells in his Higher Self as only a reflection of the Universal Spirit. This is the echo in all times and ages of the primitive doctrine of Emanations. The first Emanation from the Unknown is the “Father,” the second the “Son,” and all and everything proceeds from the One, or that Divine Spirit which is “unknowable.” Hence, the assertion that by her (Sophia, or Minerva, the Divine Wisdom) he (Simon), when yet in the bosom of the Father, himself the Father (or the first collective Emanation), begot the Archangels—the “Son”—who were the creators of this world.
As for the Magus being "one with God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit," this is quite sensible if we accept that a Mystic and Seer can use allegorical language. Plus, it’s actually supported by the doctrine of Universal Unity taught in Esoteric Philosophy. Every Occultist will agree on (what seems to him) scientific and logical grounds, wholly aligning with the beliefs he follows. Every Vedântin expresses the same idea daily: he is, of course, Brahman, and he is Parabrahman, once he lets go of the individuality of his personal spirit and recognizes that the Divine Ray residing in his Higher Self is merely a reflection of the Universal Spirit. This has been echoed throughout all times and eras from the original doctrine of Emanations. The first Emanation from the Unknown is the “Dad,” the second is the “Kid,” and everything comes from the One, or that Divine Spirit which is “unknowable.” Thus, the claim that through her (Sophia, or Minerva, the Divine Wisdom) he (Simon), while still in the embrace of the Father, who is himself the Father (or the first collective Emanation), generated the Archangels—the “Son”—who were the creators of this world.
The Roman Catholics themselves, driven to the wall by the irrefutable arguments of their opponents—the learned Philologists and Symbologists who pick to shreds Church dogmas and their authorities, and point out the plurality of the Elohim in the Bible—admit to-day that the first “creation” of God, the Tsaba, or Archangels, must have participated in the creation of the Universe. Might not we suppose:
The Roman Catholics themselves, pushed to the limit by the undeniable arguments of their opponents—the knowledgeable Philologists and Symbologists who tear apart Church doctrines and their authorities, and highlight the plurality of the Elohim in the Bible—now admit that the first "creation" of God, the Tsaba, or Archangels, must have been involved in the creation of the Universe. Could we not suggest:
Although “God alone created the heaven and the earth” ... that however unconnected they [the Angels] may have been with the primordial ex nihilo creation, they may have received a mission to achieve, to continue, and to sustain it?201
Although “Only God created the heavens and the earth” ... even if they [the Angels] might appear to be disconnected from the original out of nothing Could they have been assigned a mission to create, uphold, and support it?201
exclaims De Mirville, in answer to Renan, Lacour, Maury and the tutti quanti of the French Institute. With certain alterations it is precisely this which is claimed by the Secret Doctrine. In truth there is not a single doctrine preached by the many Reformers of the first and the subsequent centuries of our era, that did not base its initial teachings on this universal cosmogony. Consult Mosheim and see what he has to say of the many “heresies” he describes. Cerinthus, the Jew,
exclaims De Mirville, in response to Renan, Lacour, Maury, and the everyone of the French Institute. With some changes, this is exactly what the Secret Doctrine claims. In fact, there isn’t a single doctrine promoted by the various Reformers of the first and later centuries that didn’t rely on this universal cosmogony as its foundation. Check out Mosheim and see what he has to say about the many "heresies" he describes. Cerinthus, the Jew,
Taught that the Creator of this world ... the Sovereign God of the Jewish people, was a Being ... who derived his birth from the Supreme God;
Taught that the Creator of this world, the Sovereign God of the Jewish people, was a Being who came from the Supreme God;
that this Being, moreover,
that this Being, moreover,
Fell by degrees from his native virtue and primitive dignity.
Slowly lost his innate goodness and original dignity.
Basilides, Carpocrates and Valentinus, the Egyptian Gnostics of the second century, held the same ideas with a few variations. Basilides preached seven Æons (Hosts or Archangels), who issued from the substance of the Supreme. Two of them, Power and Wisdom, begot the heavenly hierarchy of the first class and dignity; this emanated a second; the latter a third, and so on; each subsequent evolution being of a nature less exalted than the precedent, and each creating for itself a Heaven as a dwelling, the nature of each of these respective Heavens decreasing in splendour and purity as it approached nearer to the earth. Thus the number of these Dwellings amounted to 365; and over all presided the Supreme Unknown called Abraxas, a name which in the Greek method of numeration yields the number 365, which in its mystic and numerical meaning contains the number 355, or the man value.202 This was a Gnostic Mystery based upon that of primitive Evolution, which ended with “man.”
Basilides, Carpocrates, and Valentinus, the Egyptian Gnostics of the second century, shared similar ideas with some variations. Basilides taught about seven Æons (Hosts or Archangels), who originated from the essence of the Supreme. Two of them, Power and Wisdom, created the heavenly hierarchy of the highest class and dignity; this then generated a second, which in turn produced a third, and so on. Each new evolution was of a nature less exalted than the one before it, with each one creating its own Heaven as a living space, and the nature of each successive Heaven becoming less splendid and pure as it got closer to the earth. In total, these Dwellings numbered 365; and over them all presided the Supreme Unknown called Abraxas, a name that in the Greek numeral system adds up to 365, which in its mystical and numerical significance encompasses the number 355, or the human value. This was a Gnostic Mystery based on the concept of primitive Evolution, which concluded with “dude.”
Saturnilus of Antioch promulgated the same doctrine slightly modified. He taught two eternal principles, Good and Evil, which are simply Spirit and Matter. The seven Angels who preside over the seven Planets are the Builders of our Universe—a purely Eastern doctrine, as Saturnilus was an Asiatic Gnostic. These Angels are the natural Guardians of the seven Regions of our Planetary System, one of the most powerful among these seven creating Angels of the third order being “Saturn,” the presiding genius of the Planet, and the God of the Hebrew people: namely, Jehovah, who was venerated among the Jews, and to whom they dedicated the seventh day or Sabbath, Saturday—“Saturn's day” among the Scandinavians and also among the Hindus.
Saturnilus of Antioch introduced a similar doctrine with slight modifications. He taught that there are two eternal principles, Good and Evil, which represent Spirit and Matter. The seven Angels overseeing the seven Planets are the Builders of our Universe—a concept rooted in Eastern philosophy, as Saturnilus was an Asiatic Gnostic. These Angels serve as the natural Guardians of the seven Regions of our Planetary System, with one of the most powerful among these seven creating Angels of the third order being "Saturn," who is the presiding genius of the Planet and the God of the Hebrew people: Jehovah, who was worshipped by the Jews and to whom they dedicated the seventh day or Sabbath, Saturday—"Saturday" in Scandinavian tradition and also among Hindus.
Marcion, who also held the doctrine of the two opposed principles of Good and Evil, asserted that there was a third Deity between the two—one of a “mixed nature”—the God of the Jews, the Creator (with his Host) of the lower, or our, World. Though ever at war with the Evil [pg 116] Principle, this intermediate Being was nevertheless also opposed to the Good Principle, whose place and title he coveted.
Marcion, who believed in the idea of two opposing forces of Good and Evil, claimed there was a third Deity existing between the two—one of a “mixed environment”—the God of the Jews, the Creator (along with his Host) of the lower, or our, World. While always in conflict with the Evil [pg 116] Principle, this intermediate Being was also in opposition to the Good Principle, which he desired for himself.
Thus Simon was only the son of his time, a religious Reformer like so many others, and an Adept among the Kabalists. The Church, to which a belief in his actual existence and great powers is a necessity—in order the better to set off the “miracle” performed by Peter and his triumph over Simon—extols unstintingly his wonderful magic feats. On the other hand, Scepticism, represented by scholars and learned critics, tries to make away with him altogether. Thus, after denying the very existence of Simon, they have finally thought fit to merge his individuality entirely in that of Paul. The anonymous author of Supernatural Religion assiduously endeavoured to prove that by Simon Magus we must understand the Apostle Paul, whose Epistles were secretly as well as openly calumniated and opposed by Peter, and charged with containing “dysnoëtic learning.” Indeed this seems more than probable when we think of the two Apostles and contrast their characters.
So Simon was just a product of his time, a religious reformer like many others and a skilled practitioner among the Kabalists. The Church, which needs to believe in his actual existence and incredible powers to better highlight the “miracle” performed by Peter and his victory over Simon, praises his amazing magical feats without reservation. On the flip side, skepticism, represented by scholars and learned critics, tries to completely eliminate him. After denying Simon’s very existence, they ultimately decided to merge his identity entirely with that of Paul. The anonymous author of Supernatural Religion diligently worked to prove that when we talk about Simon Magus, we are actually referring to the Apostle Paul, whose Letters were both secretly and openly slandered and opposed by Peter, and were accused of containing "dysnoëtic learning." This seems very likely when we consider the two Apostles and contrast their characters.
The Apostle of the Gentiles was brave, outspoken, sincere, and very learned; the Apostle of Circumcision, cowardly, cautious, insincere, and very ignorant. That Paul had been, partially at least, if not completely, initiated into the theurgic mysteries, admits of little doubt. His language, the phraseology so peculiar to the Greek philosophers, certain expressions used only by the Initiates, are so many sure ear-marks to that supposition. Our suspicion has been strengthened by an able article entitled “Paul and Plato,” by Dr. A. Wilder, in which the author puts forward one remarkable and, for us, very precious observation. In the Epistles to the Corinthians, he shows Paul abounding with “expressions suggested by the initiations of Sabazius and Eleusis, and the lectures of the (Greek) philosophers. He (Paul) designates himself an idiotes—a person unskilful in the Word, but not in the gnosis or philosophical learning. ‘We speak wisdom among the perfect or initiated,’ he writes, even the hidden wisdom, ‘not the wisdom of this world, nor of the Archons of this world, but divine wisdom in a mystery, secret—which none of the Archons of this world knew.’ ”203
The Apostle to the Gentiles was brave, straightforward, authentic, and very educated; while the Apostle to the Circumcision was shy, cautious, insincere, and fairly uninformed. There's little doubt that Paul was at least somewhat, if not fully, initiated into the theurgic mysteries. His language, the distinct phrasing typical of Greek philosophers, and some expressions used only by the Initiates strongly support this idea. Our belief has been strengthened by a well-written article titled __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “Paul and Plato,” by Dr. A. Wilder, where the author makes one notable and, for us, very important observation. In the Letters to the Corinthians, he suggests that Paul is full of “expressions inspired by the initiations of Sabazius and Eleusis, and the teachings of Greek philosophers. He (Paul) describes himself as an idiotes—someone unskilled in the Word, but knowledgeable in gnosis and philosophical understanding. ‘We share wisdom with the perfect or initiated,’ he writes, even the hidden wisdom, ‘not the wisdom of this world, nor of the Archons of this world, but divine wisdom in a mystery, secret—which none of the Archons of this world knew.’ ”203
What else can the Apostle mean by those unequivocal words, but that he himself, as belonging to the Mystæ (Initiated), spoke of things shown and explained only in the Mysteries? The “divine wisdom in a mystery which none of the Archons of this world knew,” has evidently some direct reference to the Basileus of the Eleusinian Initiation who did know. The Basileus belonged to the staff of the great Hierophant, and was an Archon of Athens; and as such was one of the chief Mystæ, belonging to the interior Mysteries, to which a very select and small number obtained an entrance.204 The magistrates supervising the Eleusinia were called Archons.205
What else could the Apostle mean by those clear words, except that he himself, as part of the Mystæ (Initiated), talked about things that are revealed and explained only within the Mysteries? The “divine wisdom in a mystery that none of the leaders of this world understood,” clearly refers directly to the Basileus of the Eleusinian Initiation, who was informed. The Basileus was part of the staff of the great Hierophant and served as an Archon of Athens; therefore, he was one of the main Mystæ, associated with the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. indoorMysteries that only a chosen few were allowed to enter.204The officials in charge of the Eleusinia were known as Archons.205
We will deal, however, first with Simon the Magician.
We will address, however, first with Simon the Magician.
Section XIV. Simon and His Biographer Hippolytus.
As shown in our earlier volumes, Simon was a pupil of the Tanaim of Samaria, and the reputation he left behind him, together with the title of “the Great Power of God,” testify in favour of the ability and learning of his Masters. But the Tanaim were Kabalists of the same secret school as John of the Apocalypse, whose careful aim it was to conceal as much as possible the real meaning of the names in the Mosaic Books. Still the calumnies so jealously disseminated against Simon Magus by the unknown authors and compilers of the Acts and other writings, could not cripple the truth to such an extent as to conceal the fact that no Christian could rival him in thaumaturgic deeds. The story told about his falling during an aerial flight, breaking both his legs and then committing suicide, is ridiculous. Posterity has heard but one side of the story. Were the disciples of Simon to have a chance, we might perhaps find that it was Peter who broke both his legs. But as against this hypothesis we know that this Apostle was too prudent ever to venture himself in Rome. On the confession of several ecclesiastical writers, no Apostle ever performed such “supernatural wonders,” but of course pious people will say this only the more proves that it was the Devil who worked through Simon. He was accused of blasphemy against the Holy Ghost, only because he introduced as the “Holy Spiritus” the Mens (Intelligence) or “the Mother of all.” But we find the same expression used in the Book of Enoch, in which, in contradistinction to the “Son of Man,” he speaks of the “Son of the Woman.” In the Codex of the Nazarenes, and in the Zohar, as well as in the Books of Hermes, the same expression is used; and even in the apocryphal Evangelium of the Hebrews we read that Jesus admitted the female sex of the Holy Ghost by using the expression “My Mother, the Holy Pneuma.”
As shown in our earlier volumes, Simon was a student of the Tanaim of Samaria, and the legacy he left, along with the title of "the Almighty Power of God," highlights the skill and knowledge of his teachers. However, the Tanaim were Kabalists from the same secret school as John of the Doomsday, whose careful aim was to conceal the true meaning of the names in the Mosaic Books as much as possible. Still, the slanders carefully spread against Simon Magus by the unknown authors and compilers of the Activities and other writings couldn't hide the fact that no Christian could match his miraculous deeds. The tale of him falling during a flight, breaking both legs, and then committing suicide is absurd. History only gets one side of the story. If Simon's disciples had a chance, we might find that it was Peter who broke both legs. But against this idea, we know that this Apostle was too wise to ever put himself in danger in Rome. According to several church writers, no Apostle ever performed such “supernatural wonders” but of course, devout people will say that this only proves more that the Devil was working through Simon. He was accused of blaspheming the Holy Ghost simply because he referred to the “Holy Spirit” as the Mens (Intelligence) or "the Mother of All." Yet we find the same phrase in the Book of Enoch, where, in contrast to the "Son of Man," he refers to the "Son of the Woman." In the Codex of the Nazarenes, and in the Zohar, as well as in the Hermes' Books, the same phrase appears; and even in the apocryphal Evangelium of the Hebrews, we read that Jesus acknowledged the female aspect of the Holy Ghost by saying “My Mom, the Holy Spirit.”
After long ages of denial, however, the actual existence of Simon Magus has been finally demonstrated, whether he was Saul, Paul or Simon. A manuscript speaking of him under the last name has been discovered in Greece and has put a stop to any further speculation.
After many years of denial, the real existence of Simon Magus has finally been proven, whether he was Saul, Paul, or Simon. A manuscript referring to him by the last name has been found in Greece, putting an end to any further speculation.
In his Histoire des Trois Premiers Siècles de l'Église206 M. de Pressensé gives his opinion on this additional relic of early Christianity. Owing to the numerous myths with which the history of Simon abounds—he says—many Theologians (among Protestants, he ought to have added) have concluded that it was no better than a clever tissue of legends. But he adds:
In his History of the First Three Centuries of the Church206 Mr. de Pressensé shares his thoughts on this additional relic of early Christianity. Due to the many myths surrounding Simon's history—he says—many theologians (especially among Protestants, he should have noted) have concluded that it is nothing more than a clever mix of legends. But he adds:
It contains positive facts, it seems, now warranted by the unanimous testimony of the Fathers of the Church and the narrative of Hippolytus recently discovered.207
It includes positive information, apparently supported by the unanimous accounts of the Church Fathers and the newly discovered narrative of Hippolytus.207
This MS. is very far from being complimentary to the alleged founder of Western Gnosticism. While recognising great powers in Simon, it brands him as a priest of Satan—which is quite enough to show that it was written by a Christian. It also shows that, like another “servant of the Evil One”—as Manes is called by the Church—Simon was a baptised Christian; but that both, being too well versed in the mysteries of true primitive Christianity, were persecuted for it. The secret of such persecution was then, as it is now, quite transparent to those who study the question impartially. Seeking to preserve his independence, Simon could not submit to the leadership or authority of any of the Apostles, least of all to that of either Peter or John, the fanatical author of the Apocalypse. Hence charges of heresy followed by “anathema maranatha.” The persecutions by the Church were never directed against Magic, when it was orthodox; for the new Theurgy, established and regulated by the Fathers, now known to Christendom as “grace” and “miracles,” was, and is still, when it does happen, only Magic—whether conscious or unconscious. Such phenomena as have passed to posterity under the name of “divine miracles” were produced through powers acquired by great purity of life and ecstasy. Prayer and contemplation added to asceticism are the best means of discipline in order to become a Theurgist, where there is no regular initiation. For intense prayer for the accomplishment of some object is only intense will and desire, resulting in unconscious Magic. In our own day George Müller of Bristol has proved it. But [pg 119] “divine miracles” are produced by the same causes that generate effects of Sorcery. The whole difference rests on the good or evil effects aimed at, and on the actor who produces them. The thunders of the Church were directed only against those who dissented from the formulæ and attributed to themselves the production of certain marvellous effects, instead of fathering them on a personal God; and thus, while those Adepts in Magic Arts who acted under her direct instructions and auspices were proclaimed to posterity and history as saints and friends of God, all others were hooted out of the Church and sentenced to eternal calumny and curses from their day to this. Dogma and authority have ever been the curse of humanity, the great extinguishers of light and truth.208
This manuscript is quite critical of the supposed founder of Western Gnosticism. While it acknowledges Simon's significant abilities, it labels him a priest of Satan—which clearly indicates it was written by a Christian. It also suggests that, like another "servant of the Evil One"—as the Church refers to Manes—Simon was a baptized Christian; however, both were persecuted for being too knowledgeable about the actual mysteries of true primitive Christianity. The reason behind such persecution was, as it is today, clear to those who study the issue objectively. Trying to maintain his independence, Simon couldn't follow the leadership or authority of any of the Apostles, especially not Peter or John, the fervent author of the Apocalypse. As a result, he faced accusations of heresy followed by “anathema maranatha.” The Church’s persecutions were never aimed at Magic when it was orthodox; the new Theurgy, established and regulated by the Church Fathers and now known in Christendom as “grace” and “miracles,” was, and still is when it does occur, merely Magic—whether conscious or unconscious. What has been passed down in history as “divine miracles” was produced through powers gained by living a highly pure life and experiencing ecstasy. Prayer and contemplation combined with asceticism are the best methods of discipline to become a Theurgist when there is no formal initiation. Intense prayer aimed at achieving something is just intense will and desire, resulting in unconscious Magic. In modern times, George Müller of Bristol demonstrated this. But “divine miracles” arise from the same sources that create Sorcery effects. The entire difference lies in the good or evil intentions behind them and the individual performing them. The Church only targeted those who disagreed with its teachings and claimed credit for certain miraculous effects instead of attributing them to a personal God. Consequently, while those Masters of the Magical Arts who operated under the Church's direct guidance were celebrated as saints and friends of God, everyone else was cast out and condemned to eternal defamation and curses from that time forward. Dogma and authority have always been the bane of humanity, the major suppressors of light and truth.
It was perhaps the recognition of a germ of that which, later on, in the then nascent Church, grew into the virus of insatiate power and ambition, culminating finally in the dogma of infallibility, that forced Simon, and so many others, to break away from her at her very birth. Sects and dissensions began with the first century. While Paul rebukes Peter to his face, John slanders under the veil of vision the Nicolaitans, and makes Jesus declare that he hates them.209 Therefore we pay little attention to the accusations against Simon in the MS. found in Greece.
It was possibly the awareness of a hint of what, later on, in the emerging Church, developed into the infection of endless power and ambition, ultimately leading to the doctrine of infallibility, that compelled Simon, and many others, to separate from it at its very beginning. Sects and disagreements started in the first century. While Paul confronts Peter directly, John disparages under the guise of vision the Nicolaitans, insisting that Jesus claims to hate them.209 Therefore, we pay little attention to the accusations against Simon in the manuscript found in Greece.
It is entitled Philosophumena. Its author, regarded as Saint Hippolytus by the Greek Church, is referred to as an “unknown heretic” by the Papists, only because he speaks in it “very slanderously” of Pope Callistus, also a Saint. Nevertheless, Greeks and Latins agree in declaring the Philosophumena to be an extraordinary and very erudite work. Its antiquity and genuineness have been vouched for by the best authorities of Tübingen.
It’s called Philosophumena. Its author, known as Saint Hippolytus by the Greek Church, is called an “unknown heretic” by the Papists, just because he speaks in it "very slanderously" about Pope Callistus, who is also a Saint. Still, both Greeks and Latins agree that the Philosophumena is an exceptional and highly scholarly work. Its age and authenticity have been confirmed by the top authorities in Tübingen.
Whoever the author may have been, he expresses himself about Simon in this wise:
Whoever the author was, he talks about Simon like this:
Simon, a man well versed in magic arts, deceived many persons partly by the [pg 120]art of Thrasymedes,210 and partly with the help of demons.211... He determined to pass himself off as a god.... Aided by his wicked arts, he turned to profit not only the teachings of Moses, but those of the poets.... His disciples use to this day his charms. Thanks to incantations, to philtres, to their attractive caresses212 and what they call “sleeps,” they send demons to influence all those whom they would fascinate. With this object they employ what they call “familiar demons.”213
Simon, a man skilled in magic, tricked many people partly through the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [pg 120]art of Thrasymedes,210and partially with the help of demons.211He chose to portray himself as a god. With his cunning abilities, he benefited not just from Moses' teachings but also from the wisdom of poets. His followers still use his spells today. Thanks to his incantations, potions, and captivating charms.212and what they refer to “sleeps,” They send demons to control anyone they want to enchant. For this, they use what they call __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “familiar demons.”213
Further on the MS. reads:
More on the MS. reads:
The Magus (Simon) made those who wished to enquire of the demon, write what their question was on a leaf of parchment; this, folded in four, was thrown into a burning brazier, in order that the smoke should reveal the contents of the writing to the Spirit (demon) (Philos., IV. iv.). Incense was thrown by handfuls on the blazing coals, the Magus adding, on pieces of papyrus, the Hebrew names of the Spirits he was addressing, and the flame devoured all. Very soon the divine Spirit seemed to overwhelm the Magician, who uttered unintelligible invocations, and plunged in such a state he answered every question—phantasmal apparitions being often raised over the flaming brazier (ibid., iii.); at other times fire descended from heaven upon objects previously pointed out by the Magician (ibid.); or again the deity evoked, crossing the room, would trace fiery orbs in its flight (ibid., ix.).214
The Magus (Simon) had people who wanted to ask the demon to write their questions on a piece of parchment. This parchment, folded into quarters, was thrown into a burning brazier so that the smoke could reveal the writing to the Spirit (demon) (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__).Philosophy., IV. iv.). He tossed handfuls of incense onto the hot coals, while also writing the Hebrew names of the Spirits he was calling on pieces of papyrus, and the flames burned everything up. Soon, the heavenly The Spirit seemed to take control of the Magician, who uttered nonsensical incantations. In that trance, he responded to every question, with ghostly figures frequently appearing above the blazing brazier.ibid., iii.); at other times, fire would come down from heaven to specific objects previously indicated by the Magician (same source); or once more, the summoned deity would move across the room, leaving behind trails of fiery orbs in its path (ibid., ix.).214
So far the above statements agree with those of Anastasius the Sinaïte:
So far, the statements above match those of Anastasius the Sinaïte:
People saw Simon causing statues to walk; precipitating himself into the flames without being burnt; metamorphosing his body into that of various animals [lycanthropy]; raising at banquets phantoms and spectres; causing the furniture in the rooms to move about, by invisible spirits. He gave out that he was escorted by a number of shades to whom he gave the name of “souls of the dead.” Finally, he used to fly in the air ... (Anast., Patrol. Grecque, vol. lxxxix., col. 523, quæst. xx.).215
People witnessed Simon making statues come to life; throwing himself into fire without getting hurt; changing his body into that of various animals [lycanthropy]; summoning ghosts and apparitions at feasts; moving the furniture around the rooms, by unseen drinksHe said that he was accompanied by several spirits that he called __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “souls of the dead.” Finally, he would soar through the air ... (Anast., Patrol. Greek, vol. 89, col. 523, question xx.).215
Suetonius says in his Nero,
Suetonius mentions in his Nero,
This sentence, referring evidently to some unfortunate acrobat who [pg 121] missed his footing and tumbled, is brought forward as a proof that it was Simon who fell.217 But the latter's name is surely too famous, if one must credit the Church Fathers, for the historian to have mentioned him simply as “an Icarus.” The writer is quite aware that there exists in Rome a locality named Simonium, near the Church of SS. Cosmas and Daimanus (Via Sacra), and the ruins of the ancient temple of Romulus, where the broken pieces of a stone, on which it is alleged the two knees of the Apostle Peter were impressed in thanksgiving after his supposed victory over Simon, are shown to this day. But what does this exhibition amount to? For the broken fragments of one stone, the Buddhists of Ceylon show a whole rock on Adam's Peak with another imprint upon it. A crag stands upon its platform, a terrace of which supports a huge boulder, and on the boulder rests for nearly three thousand years the sacred foot-print, of a foot five feet long. Why not credit the legend of the latter, if we have to accept that of St. Peter? “Prince of Apostles,” or “Prince of Reformers,” or even the “First-born of Satan,” as Simon is called, all are entitled to legends and fictions. One may be allowed to discriminate, however.
This sentence, clearly referring to some unfortunate acrobat who [pg 121] lost his balance and fell, is presented as evidence that it was Simon who tumbled.217 But Simon's name is certainly too well-known, if you believe the Church Fathers, for the historian to refer to him simply as “an Icarus.” The writer knows that there's a place in Rome called Simonium, near the Church of SS. Cosmas and Daimanus (Via Sacra), and the ruins of the old temple of Romulus, where they still show a stone fragment that supposedly bears the imprint of the Apostle Peter's knees in gratitude after his alleged victory over Simon. But what does this display really mean? For the broken pieces of one stone, the Buddhists in Ceylon show a whole rock on Adam's Peak with another imprint on it. A cliff stands on its platform, with a terrace supporting a massive boulder, and on that boulder rests a sacred footprint that’s been there for nearly three thousand years, measuring five feet long. Why not believe in the legend of that one if we have to accept St. Peter's? "Leader of the Apostles," or "Reform Prince," or even "Firstborn of Satan," as Simon is called, all are deserving of myths and stories. However, it's reasonable to make distinctions.
That Simon could fly, i.e., raise himself in the air for a few minutes, is no impossibility. Modern mediums have performed the same feat supported by a force that Spiritualists persist in calling “spirits.” But if Simon did so, it was with the help of a self-acquired blind power that heeds little the prayers and commands of rival Adepts, let alone Saints. The fact is that logic is against the supposed fall of Simon at the prayer of Peter. For had he been defeated publicly by the Apostle, his disciples would have abandoned him after such an evident sign of inferiority, and would have become orthodox Christians. But we find even the author of Philosophumena, just such a Christian, showing otherwise. Simon had lost so little credit with his pupils and the masses, that he went on daily preaching in the Roman Campania after his supposed fall from the clouds “far above the Capitolium,” in which fall he broke his legs only! Such a lucky fall is in itself sufficiently miraculous, one would say.
That Simon could fly, i.e., lift himself into the air for a few minutes, isn't impossible. Modern mediums have done the same, backed by a force that Spiritualists insist on calling "ghosts." But if Simon managed it, he did so with a self-mastered blind power that pays little attention to the prayers and commands of rival Adepts, let alone Saints. The reality is that logic contradicts the idea of Simon falling at Peter's prayer. If he had been publicly defeated by the Apostle, his followers would have left him after such a clear sign of weakness and turned to orthodox Christianity. Yet, we see the author of Philosophumena, a devout Christian, demonstrating otherwise. Simon lost so little credibility with his followers and the general public that he continued to preach daily in the Roman Campania after his supposed fall from the clouds “high above the Capitolium,” in which he only broke his legs! Such a fortunate fall is, one might say, miraculous in itself.
Section XV. St. Paul is the true Founder of modern Christianity.
We may repeat with the author of Phallicism:
We can agree with the author of Phallicism:
We are all for construction—even for Christian, although of course philosophical construction. We have nothing to do with reality, in man's limited, mechanical, scientific sense, or with realism. We have undertaken to show that mysticism is the very life and soul of religion;218 ... that the Bible is only misread and misrepresented when rejected as advancing supposed fabulous and contradictory things; that Moses did not make mistakes, but spoke to the “children of men” in the only way in which children in their nonage can be addressed; that the world is, indeed, a very different place from that which it is assumed to be; that what is derided as superstition is the only true and the only scientific knowledge, and moreover that modern knowledge and modern science are to a great extent not only superstition, but superstition of a very destructive and deadly kind.219
We're all in favor of building—even for Christian, although it's definitely philosophical buildingWe don't engage with reality in a limiting, mechanical, scientific way, or with realismWe've set out to show that mysticism is the core of religion;218 ... that The Bible is only misread and misrepresented when it is dismissed for promoting so-called fantastical and contradictory ideas.; that Moses made no mistakes, but spoke to the “Children of Men” in any way that kids at their young age can be addressed; that the world is actually a very different place than what most people think; that what is mocked as superstition is the only thing that is truly real and scientific. knowledge, and also that modern knowledge and modern science are mostly superstition, but it's a type of superstition that's very harmful and dangerous.219
All this is perfectly true and correct. But it is also true that the New Testament, the Acts and the Epistles—however much the historical figure of Jesus may be true—are all symbolical and allegorical sayings, and that “it was not Jesus but Paul who was the real founder of Christianity;”220 but it was not the official Church Christianity, at any rate. “The disciples were called Christians first in Antioch,” the Acts of the Apostles tell us,221 and they were not so called before, nor for a long time after, but simply Nazarenes.
All of this is perfectly true and accurate. But it's also accurate that the New Testament, the Actions, and the Letters—no matter how much the historical figure of Jesus may be real—are all symbolic and allegorical expressions, and that "it wasn't Jesus but Paul who was the true founder of Christianity;"220 but it was definitely not the official Church's version of Christianity. “The followers were first called Christians in Antioch.” the Acts of the Apostles tells us,221 and they were not called that before, nor for a long time afterward, but simply Nazarenes.
This view is found in more than one writer of the present and the past centuries. But, hitherto, it has always been laid aside as an unproven [pg 123] hypothesis, a blasphemous assumption; though, as the author of Paul, the Founder of Christianity222 truly says:
This perspective is shared by several writers from both the current and past centuries. However, it has always been dismissed as an unproven [pg 123] hypothesis, a controversial claim; yet, as the author of Paul, the Founder of Christianity222 rightly points out:
Such men as Irenæus, Epiphanius and Eusebius have transmitted to posterity a reputation for such untruth and dishonest practices that the heart sickens at the story of the crimes of that period.
Men like Irenæus, Epiphanius, and Eusebius have left a legacy of deceit and dishonest actions that are so upsetting it makes one feel sick reflecting on the wrongdoings of that era.
The more so, since the whole Christian scheme rests upon their sayings. But we find now another corroboration, and this time on the perfect reading of biblical glyphs. In The Source of Measures we find the following:
The more so, since the entire Christian framework depends on their teachings. But now we have another confirmation, this time regarding the accurate interpretation of biblical texts. In The Origin of Measurements, we find the following:
It must be borne in mind that our present Christianity is Pauline, not Jesus. Jesus, in his life, was a Jew, conforming to the law; even more, He says: “The scribes and pharisees sit in Moses' seat; whatsoever therefore they command you to do, that observe and do.” And again: “I did not come to destroy but to fulfil the law.” Therefore, He was under the law to the day of his death, and could not, while in life, abrogate one jot or tittle of it. He was circumcised and commanded circumcision. But Paul said of circumcision that it availed nothing, and he (Paul) abrogated the law. Saul and Paul—that is, Saul, under the law, and Paul, freed from the obligations of the law—were in one man, but parallelisms in the flesh, of Jesus the man under the law as observing it, who thus died in Chréstos and arose, freed from its obligations, in the spirit world as Christos, or the triumphant Christ. It was the Christ who was freed, but Christ was in the Spirit. Saul in the flesh was the function of, and parallel of Chréstos. Paul in the flesh was the function and parallel of Jesus become Christ in the spirit, as an early reality to answer to and act for the apotheosis; and so armed with all authority in the flesh to abrogate human law.223
We need to remember that today's Christianity is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Pauline, not JesusJesus lived as a Jew, adhering to the law; in fact, He said: “The scribes and Pharisees hold authority like Moses; so whatever they instruct you to do, follow and do it.” And again: “I didn't come to get rid of the law but to complete it.” So, He was bound by the law until His death and couldn't change even the smallest part of it while He was alive. He was circumcised and instructed others to be circumcised. However, Paul said that circumcision didn't mean anything, and he (Paul) ignored the law. Saul and Paul—that is, Saul, who was bound by the law, and Paul, who was freed from its obligations—were both part of one person, but they were distinct figures. in person, with Jesus as the person who followed the law and therefore died in Chréstos and rose, free from its obligations, into the spiritual realm as Christos, or the triumphant Christ. It was the Christ who was released, but Christ existed in the Spirit. Saul in the flesh symbolized and paralleled Chréstos. Paul in the flesh symbolized and paralleled Jesus, who became Christ in spirit, serving as an early realization to respond to and act for the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. peak achievement; and so he had complete authority in the flesh to override human law.223
The real reason why Paul is shown as “abrogating the law” can be found only in India, where to this day the most ancient customs and privileges are preserved in all their purity, notwithstanding the abuse levelled at the same. There is only one class of persons who can disregard the law of Brâhmanical institutions, caste included, with impunity, and that is the perfect “Svâmîs,” the Yogîs—who have reached, or are supposed to have reached, the first step towards the Jîvanmukta state—or the full Initiates. And Paul was undeniably an Initiate. We will quote a passage or two from Isis Unveiled, for we can say now nothing better than what was said then:
The real reason why Paul is described as "canceling the law" can only be understood in India, where the oldest customs and privileges are still kept intact, despite the criticism directed at them. There is only one group of people who can ignore the rules of Brâhmanical institutions, including caste, without consequences, and that is the perfect "Masters," the Yogîs—those who have attained, or are believed to have attained, the first step toward the Jîvanmukta state—or full Initiates. And Paul was definitely an Initiate. We will quote a passage or two from Isis Unveiled, because we cannot express anything better than what was said then:
Take Paul, read the little of original that is left of him in the writings attributed to this brave, honest, sincere man, and see whether anyone can find a word therein to show that Paul meant by the word Christ anything more than the abstract ideal of the personal divinity indwelling in man. For Paul, Christ is not a person, but [pg 124]an embodied idea. “If any man is in Christ he is a new creation,” he is reborn, as after initiation, for the Lord is spirit—the spirit of man. Paul was the only one of the apostles who had understood the secret ideas underlying the teachings of Jesus, although he had never met him.
Look at Paul, read the fragments of original text that remain in the writings ascribed to this brave, honest, and sincere man, and see if anyone can find a word that indicates Paul meant anything more by the term Christ than the abstract idea of the personal divinity within humanity. For Paul, Christ is not a person, but [pg 124]a concrete concept. “Anyone who is in Christ is a new creation,” he's reborn, just like after initiation, because the Lord is spirit—the spirit of man. Paul was the only one of the apostles who grasped the hidden meanings behind Jesus' teachings, even though he had never encountered him.
But Paul himself was not infallible or perfect.
But Paul himself was not infallible or perfect.
Bent upon inaugurating a new and broad reform, one embracing the whole of humanity, he sincerely set his own doctrines far above the wisdom of the ages, above the ancient Mysteries and final revelation to the Epoptæ.
Committed to initiating an all-encompassing reform for all of humanity, he genuinely regarded his own teachings as superior to the wisdom of the past, transcending the ancient Mysteries and the ultimate truth revealed to the Epoptæ.
Another proof that Paul belonged to the circle of the “Initiates” lies in the following fact. The apostle had his head shorn at Ceuchreæ, where Lucius (Apuleius) was initiated, because “he had a vow.” The Nazars—or set apart—as we see in the Jewish Scriptures, had to cut their hair, which they wore long, and which “no razor touched” at any other time, and sacrifice it on the altar of initiation. And the Nazars were a class of Chaldæan Theurgists or Initiates.
Another proof that Paul was part of the group of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Starts” is evident in the fact that the apostle had his head shaved in Ceuchreæ, where Lucius (Apuleius) started because “he made a promise.” The Nazars—or those who are set apart—as described in the Jewish Scriptures, had to cut their long hair, which “no razor has touched” At any other time, present it on the altar of initiation. The Nazars were a group of Chaldean Theurgists or Initiates.
It is shown in Isis Unveiled that Jesus belonged to this class.
It is shown in Isis Uncovered that Jesus was part of this group.
Paul declares that: “According to the grace of God which is given unto me, as a wise master-builder, I have laid the foundation.” (I. Corinth., iii. 10.)
Paul says that: “Thanks to the grace of God given to me, as a skilled master builder, I have laid the foundation.” It seems that your message was cut off. Please provide the phrases you want to be modernized.I. Corinth., iii. 10.)
This expression, master-builder, used only once in the whole Bible, and by Paul, may be considered as a whole revelation. In the Mysteries, the third part of the sacred rites was called Epopteia, or revelation, reception into the secrets. In substance it means the highest stage of clairvoyance—the divine; ... but the real significance of the word is “overseeing,” from ὄπτομαι—“I see myself.” In Sanskrit the root âp had the same meaning originally, though now it is understood as meaning “to obtain.”224
This term, master builder, appears only once in the whole Bibleand is utilized by Paul, and can be viewed as a full revelation. In the Mysteries, the third stage of the sacred rituals was known as Epopteia, or revelation, an initiation into the secrets. Essentially, it represents the highest degree of clairvoyance—the divine; ... but the actual meaning of the word is “managing,” from I see—“I see myself.” In Sanskrit, the base âp originally had the same meaning, but it is now understood as “to get.”224
The word epopteia is compound, from ἐπὶ “upon,” and ὄπτομαι “to look,” or an overseer, an inspector—also used for a master-builder. The title of master-mason, in Freemasonry, is derived from this, in the sense used in the Mysteries. Therefore, when Paul entitles himself a “master-builder,” he is using a word pre-eminently kabalistic, theurgic, and masonic, and one which no other apostle uses. He thus declares himself an adept, having the right to initiate others.
The term epopteia is a mix of ἐπὶ “upon,” and I see “to see,” or an overseer, an inspector—also used for a master builder. The title of master mason in Freemasonry comes from this, in the sense used in the Mysteries. So, when Paul refers to himself as a “builder” He's using a term that is particularly related to Kabbalah, theurgy, and Freemasonry, and one that no other apostle uses. In doing so, he is declaring himself an skilled, with the power to start others.
If we search in this direction, with those sure guides, the Grecian Mysteries and the Kabalah, before us, it will be easy to find the secret reason why Paul was so persecuted and hated by Peter, John, and James. The author of the Revelation was a Jewish Kabalist, pur sang, with all the hatred inherited by him from his forefathers toward the pagan Mysteries.225 His jealousy during the life of Jesus extended even to Peter; and it is but after the death of their common master that we see the [pg 125]two apostles—the former of whom wore the Mitre and the Petaloon of the Jewish Rabbis—preach so zealously the rite of circumcision. In the eyes of Peter, Paul, who had humiliated him, and whom he felt so much his superior in “Greek learning”and philosophy, must have naturally appeared as a magician, a man polluted with the “Gnosis,” with the “wisdom” of the Greek Mysteries—hence, perhaps, “Simon the Magician” as a comparison, not a nickname.226
If we look in this direction, influenced by the Grecian Mysteries and the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, KabbalahIt will be easy to discover the real reason why Paul experienced so much persecution and hatred from Peter, John, and James. The writer of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Revelation was a dedicated Jewish Kabalist, fully shaped by the resentment inherited from his ancestors towards the pagan Mysteries.225His jealousy during Jesus' lifetime even extended to Peter; it was only after the death of their shared leader that we see the [pg 125]two apostles—one of whom wore the Mitre and the Petaloon of the Jewish Rabbis—preach passionately about the practice of circumcision. To Peter, Paul, who belittled him, seemed much more knowledgeable in "Greek studies"and philosophy, must have naturally come across as a magician, someone marked by the “Gnosis,” and having the “wisdom” of the Greek Mysteries—so, maybe, "Simon the Magician" was a comparison, not just a nickname.226
Section XVI. Peter, a Jewish Kabalist, not an Initiate.
As to Peter, biblical criticism has shown that in all probability he had no more to do with the foundation of the Latin Church at Rome than to furnish the pretext, so readily seized upon by the cunning Irenæus, of endowing the Church with a new name for the Apostle—Petra or Kiffa—a name which, by an easy play upon words, could be readily connected with Petroma. The Petroma was a pair of stone tablets used by the Hierophants at the Initiations, during the final Mystery. In this lies concealed the secret of the Vatican claim to the seat of Peter. As already quoted in Isis Unveiled, ii. 92:
As for Peter, biblical criticism suggests that he likely had little involvement in establishing the Latin Church in Rome, aside from providing a convenient excuse for the savvy Irenaeus to give the Church a new name for the Apostle—Petra or Kiffa—a name that could easily be linked to Petroma through a simple wordplay. The Petroma referred to a set of stone tablets used by the Hierophants during the Initiations in the final Mystery. This contains the underlying basis for the Vatican's claim to Peter's seat. As previously noted in Isis Unveiled, ii. 92:
So far, and as the “interpreters” of Neo-Christianism, the Popes have most undeniably the right to call themselves successors to the title of Peter, but hardly the successors to, least of all the interpreters of, the doctrines of Jesus, the Christ; for there is the Oriental Church, older and far purer than the Roman hierarchy, which, having ever faithfully held to the primitive teachings of the Apostles, is known historically to have refused to follow the Latin seceders from the original Apostolic Church, though, curiously enough, she is still referred to by her Roman sister as the “Schismatic” Church. It is useless to repeat the reasons for the statements above made, as they may all be found in Isis Unveiled,228 where the words, Peter, Patar, and Pitar, are explained, and the origin of the “Seat of Pitah” is shown. The reader will find upon referring to the above pages that an inscription was found on the coffin of Queen Mentuhept of the Eleventh Dynasty (2250 b.c. according to Bunsen), which in its turn was shown [pg 127] to have been transcribed from the Seventeenth Chapter of the Book of the Dead, dating certainly not later than 4500 b.c. or 496 years before the World's Creation, in the Genesiacal chronology. Nevertheless, Baron Bunsen shows the group of the hieroglyphics given (Peter-ref-su, the “Mystery Word”) and the sacred formulary mixed up with a whole series of glosses and various interpretations on a monument 4,000 years old.
So far, as the “interpreters” of Neo-Christianity, the Popes definitely have the right to call themselves successors to the title of Peter, but they are hardly successors to, let alone interpreters of, the doctrines of Jesus, the Christ. This is because there is the Oriental Church, which is older and much purer than the Roman hierarchy. The Oriental Church has always faithfully adhered to the original teachings of the Apostles and is known historically to have refused to follow the Latin breakaway from the original Apostolic Church, even though, interestingly, it is still labeled by its Roman counterpart as the “Schismatic” Church. It’s pointless to repeat the reasons for the statements made above, as they can all be found in *Isis Unveiled*, where the terms Peter, Patar, and Pitar are explained, and the origin of the “Seat of Pitah” is shown. If the reader refers to those pages, they will find an inscription on the coffin of Queen Mentuhept of the Eleventh Dynasty (2250 b.c. according to Bunsen), which was shown to have been transcribed from the Seventeenth Chapter of the *Book of the Dead*, dating certainly not later than 4500 b.c. or 496 years before the World's Creation according to the biblical chronology. Nevertheless, Baron Bunsen shows the group of hieroglyphics presented (Peter-ref-su, the “Mystery Word”) and the sacred formula mixed with a whole series of annotations and various interpretations on a monument 4,000 years old.
This is identical with saying that the record (the true interpretation) was at that time no longer intelligible.... We beg our readers to understand that a sacred text, a hymn, containing the words of a departed spirit, existed in such a state, about 4,000 years ago, as to be all but unintelligible to royal scribes.229
This means that the record (the true interpretation) was no longer clear at that time.... We urge our readers to acknowledge that a sacred text, a hymn, featuring the words of a departed spirit, existed around 4,000 years ago in a form that was almost incomprehensible to royal scribes.229
“Unintelligible” to the non-initiated—this is certain; and it is so proved by the confused and contradictory glosses. Yet there can be no doubt that it was—for it still is—a mystery word. The Baron further explains:
“Unclear” to those not in the know—this is certain; and it's clear from the mixed and contradictory interpretations. Still, there's no denying that it was—for it still is—a mysterious word. The Baron goes on to explain:
It appears to me that our PTR is literally the old Aramaic and Hebrew “Patar,”which occurs in the history of Joseph as the specific word for interpreting, whence also Pitrum is the term for interpretation of a text, a dream.230
It looks to me like our PTR is essentially the old Aramaic and Hebrew. “Patar,”which appears in the story of Joseph as the specific term for interpreting, where "Pitrum" refers to the interpretation of a text or a dream.230
This word, PTR, was partially interpreted owing to another word similarly written in another group of hieroglyphics, on a stele, the glyph used for it being an opened eye, interpreted by De Rougé231 as “to appear,” and by Bunsen as “illuminator,” which is more correct. However it may be, the word Patar, or Peter, would locate both master and disciple in the circle of initiation, and connect them with the Secret Doctrine; while in the “Seat of Peter” we can hardly help seeing a connection with Petroma, the double set of stone tablets used by the Hierophant at the Supreme Initiation during the final Mystery, as already stated, also with the Pîtha-sthâna (seat, or the place of a seat), a term used in the Mysteries of the Tântriks in India, in which the limbs of Satî are scattered and then united again, as those of Osiris by Isis.232 Pîtha is a Sanskrit word, and is also used to designate the seat of the initiating Lama.
This word, PTR, was partially interpreted due to another word similarly written in another group of hieroglyphics on a stele, the glyph for it being an opened eye. De Rougé interpreted it as "to show up," while Bunsen translated it as “light source,” which is more accurate. Regardless, the word Patar, or Peter, would place both the master and disciple within the initiation circle and link them to the Secret Doctrine. In the Papal throne, we can hardly avoid seeing a link to Petroma, the double set of stone tablets used by the Hierophant during the Supreme Initiation at the final Mystery, as previously mentioned, and also to the Pîtha-sthâna (seat, or the place of a seat), a term from the Mysteries of the Tântriks in India, where the limbs of Satî are scattered and then brought back together, similar to those of Osiris by Isis. Pîtha is a Sanskrit word and is also used to refer to the seat of the initiating Lama.
Whether all the above terms are due simply to “coincidences” or otherwise is left to the decision of our learned Symbologists and Philologists. We state facts—and nothing more. Many other writers, far [pg 128] more learned and entitled to be heard than the author has ever claimed to be, have sufficiently demonstrated that Peter never had anything to do with the foundation of the Latin Church; that his supposed name Petra or Kiffa, also the whole story of his Apostleship at Rome, are simply a play on the term, which meant in every country, in one or another form, the Hierophant or Interpreter of the Mysteries; and that finally, far from dying a martyr at Rome, where he had probably never been, he died at a good old age at Babylon. In Sepher Toldoth Jeshu, a Hebrew manuscript of great antiquity—evidently an original and very precious document, if one may judge from the care the Jews took to hide it from the Christians—Simon (Peter) is referred to as “a faithful servant of God,” who passed his life in austerities and meditation, a Kabalist and a Nazarene who lived at Babylon “at the top of a tower, composed hymns, preached charity,” and died there.
Whether all of the above terms are simply due to "coincidences" or something else is up to our knowledgeable Symbologists and Philologists to decide. We present facts—and nothing more. Many other writers, far [pg 128] more knowledgeable and deserving of attention than the author has ever claimed to be, have clearly shown that Peter had nothing to do with the foundation of the Latin Church; that his supposed name Petra or Kiffa, along with the entire story of his Apostleship in Rome, is just a play on a term that meant, in every country, in one form or another, the Hierophant or Interpreter of the Mysteries; and that ultimately, far from dying as a martyr in Rome, where he probably never set foot, he died of old age in Babylon. In Sepher Toldoth Jeshu, an ancient Hebrew manuscript—clearly an original and very valuable document, judging by how carefully the Jews concealed it from Christians—Simon (Peter) is described as “a devoted servant of God,” who spent his life in austerity and meditation, a Kabalist and a Nazarene who lived in Babylon “at the top of a tower, wrote hymns, promoted charity,” and died there.
Section XVII. Apollonius of Tyana.
It is said in Isis Unveiled that the greatest teachers of divinity agree that nearly all ancient books were written symbolically and in a language intelligible only to the Initiated. The biographical sketch of Apollonius of Tyana affords an example. As every Kabalist knows, it embraces the whole of the Hermetic Philosophy, being a counterpart in many respects of the traditions left us of King Solomon. It reads like a fairy story, but, as in the case of the latter, sometimes facts and historical events are presented to the world under the colours of fiction. The journey to India represents in its every stage, though of course allegorically, the trials of a Neophyte, giving at the same time a geographical and topographical idea of a certain country as it is even now, if one knows where to look for it. The long discourses of Apollonius with the Brâhmans, their sage advice, and the dialogues with the Corinthian Menippus would, if interpreted, give the Esoteric Catechism. His visit to the empire of the wise men, his interview with their king Hiarchas, the oracle of Amphiaraus, explain symbolically many of the secret dogmas of Hermes—in the generic sense of the name—and of Occultism. Wonderful is this to relate, and were not the statement supported by numerous calculations already made, and the secret already half revealed, the writer would never have dared to say it. The travels of the great Magus are correctly, though allegorically described—that is to say, all that is related by Damis had actually taken place—but the narrative is based upon the Zodiacal signs. As transliterated by Damis under the guidance of Apollonius and translated by Philostratus, it is a marvel indeed. At the conclusion of what may now be related of the wonderful Adept of Tyana our meaning will become clearer. Suffice it to say for the present that the dialogues spoken of would disclose, if correctly understood, some of the most important secrets of Nature. Éliphas Lévi points out the great [pg 130] resemblance which exists between King Hiarchus and the fabulous Hiram, from whom Solomon procured the cedars of Lebanon and the gold of Ophir. But he keeps silent as to another resemblance of which, as a learned Kabalist, he could not be ignorant. Moreover, according to his invariable custom, he mystifies the reader more than he teaches him, divulging nothing and leading him off the right track.
It’s mentioned in Isis Revealed that the top teachers of spirituality agree that almost all ancient texts were written symbolically and in a way that only the Initiated can truly understand. The life story of Apollonius of Tyana serves as an example. As every Kabalist knows, it covers the entire Hermetic Philosophy, acting as a counterpart to the traditions we have from King Solomon. It reads like a fairy tale, but like those stories, sometimes facts and historical events are presented under the guise of fiction. The journey to India symbolizes, in every stage and obviously in an allegorical way, the challenges of a Neophyte, while also giving a geographical and topographical sense of a certain country as it is today, if you know where to look. The lengthy discussions that Apollonius had with the Brâhmans, their wise advice, and the conversations with the Corinthian Menippus would reveal the Esoteric Catechism if interpreted correctly. His visit to the land of the wise men and his meeting with their king Hiarchas, along with the oracle of Amphiaraus, symbolically clarify many of the hidden teachings of Hermes—in the broad sense of the name—and of Occultism. It’s amazing to recount this, and if the statement were not backed by numerous calculations already made and the secret already partially revealed, the writer would never have had the courage to say it. The travels of the great Magus are depicted accurately, albeit allegorically—that is, everything mentioned by Damis actually happened—but the story is based on the Zodiac signs. As transliterated by Damis under the guidance of Apollonius and translated by Philostratus, it indeed is remarkable. By the end of what can now be shared about the amazing Adept of Tyana, our point will be clearer. For now, it's enough to say that the dialogues mentioned would reveal, if properly understood, some of Nature's most significant secrets. Éliphas Lévi highlights the notable [pg 130] similarity between King Hiarchus and the mythical Hiram, from whom Solomon got the cedars of Lebanon and the gold of Ophir. However, he remains silent about another similarity that, as a knowledgeable Kabalist, he surely knows about. Furthermore, as is his usual style, he mystifies the reader more than he educates him, revealing nothing and leading him off course.
Like most of the historical heroes of hoary antiquity, whose lives and works strongly differ from those of commonplace humanity, Apollonius is to this day a riddle, which has, so far, found no Œdipus. His existence is surrounded with such a veil of mystery that he is often mistaken for a myth. But according to every law of logic and reason, it is quite clear that Apollonius should never be regarded in such a light. If the Tyanean Theurgist may be put down as a fabulous character, then history has no right to her Cæsars and Alexanders. It is quite true that this Sage, who stands unrivalled in his thaumaturgical powers to this day—on evidence historically attested—came into the arena of public life no one seems to know whence, and disappeared from it, no one seems to know whither. But the reasons for this are evident. Every means was used—especially during the fourth and fifth centuries of our era—to sweep from people's minds the remembrance of this great and holy man. The circulation of his biographies, which were many and enthusiastic, was prevented by the Christians, and for a very good reason, as we shall see. The diary of Damis survived most miraculously, and remained alone to tell the tale. But it must not be forgotten that Justin Martyr often speaks of Apollonius, and the character and truthfulness of this good man are unimpeachable, the more in that he had good reasons to feel bewildered. Nor can it be denied that there is hardly a Church Father of the first six centuries that left Apollonius unnoticed. Only, according to invariable Christian customs of charity, their pens were dipped as usual in the blackest ink of odium theologicum, intolerance and one-sidedness. St. Jerome (Hieronymus) gives at length the story of St. John's alleged contest with the Sage of Tyana—a competition of “miracles”—in which, of course, the truthful saint233 describes in glowing colours the defeat of Apollonius, and seeks [pg 131] corroboration in St. John's Apocrypha proclaimed doubtful even by the Church.234
Like many historical heroes from ancient times, whose lives and accomplishments are vastly different from those of ordinary people, Apollonius remains a mystery that, so far, has not found its solver. His existence is shrouded in such mystery that he is often mistaken for a myth. However, according to all logic and reason, it’s clear that Apollonius should never be seen this way. If the Tyanean Theurgist is considered a fictional character, then history has no claim to its Caesars and Alexanders. It is true that this Sage, who is unmatched in his miraculous abilities even today—supported by historical evidence—entered public life from an unknown place and vanished from it without a trace. The reasons for this are clear. Every effort was made—especially during the fourth and fifth centuries AD—to erase the memory of this great and holy man. The distribution of his many enthusiastic biographies was blocked by Christians for very good reasons, as we will explore. The diary of Damis survived remarkably and remains the only account. However, it is important to note that Justin Martyr frequently mentions Apollonius, and the character and honesty of this good man are beyond question, especially since he had valid reasons to feel confused. It is undeniable that nearly every Church Father from the first six centuries acknowledged Apollonius. Yet, true to the consistent Christian tradition of charity, their writings were usually filled with the harshest tones of theological hatred, intolerance, and bias. St. Jerome provides an extensive account of St. John's supposed contest with the Sage of Tyana—a competition of "miracles"—in which, of course, the honest saint 233 describes with great enthusiasm the defeat of Apollonius and seeks [pg 131] confirmation in St. John's Apocrypha, which was deemed questionable by the Church.234
Therefore it is that nobody can say where or when Apollonius was born, and everyone is equally ignorant of the date at which, and of the place where he died. Some think he was eighty or ninety years old at the time of his death, others that he was one hundred or even one hundred and seventeen. But, whether he ended his days at Ephesus in the year 96 a.d., as some say, or whether the event took place at Lindus in the temple of Pallas-Athene, or whether again he disappeared from the temple of Dictynna, or whether, as others maintain, he did not die at all, but when a hundred years old renewed his life by Magic, and went on working for the benefit of humanity, no one can tell. The Secret Records alone have noted his birth and subsequent career. But then—“who hath believed in that report?”
So, no one really knows where or when Apollonius was born, and everyone is equally clueless about when and where he died. Some believe he was eighty or ninety years old when he passed, while others think he lived to be one hundred or even one hundred and seventeen. But whether he died in Ephesus in the year 96 A.D., as some claim, or whether it happened in Lindus at the temple of Pallas-Athene, or whether he vanished from the temple of Dictynna, or, as others argue, that he didn’t die at all but renewed his life through magic at the age of one hundred and continued to contribute to humanity, no one can say for sure. Only the Secret Records have documented his birth and later life. But then—"who has believed in that report?"
All that history knows is that Apollonius was the enthusiastic founder of a new school of contemplation. Perhaps less metaphorical and more practical than Jesus, he nevertheless inculcated the same quintessence of spirituality, the same high moral truths. He is accused of having confined them to the higher classes of society instead of doing what Buddha and Jesus did, instead of preaching them to the poor and the afflicted. Of his reasons for acting in such an exclusive way it is impossible to judge at so late a date. But Karmic law seems to be mixed up with it. Born, as we are told, among the aristocracy, it is very likely that he desired to finish the work undone in this particular direction by his predecessor, and sought to offer “peace on earth and good will” to all men, and not alone to the outcast and the criminal. Therefore he associated with the kings and the mighty ones of the age. Nevertheless, the three “miracle-workers” exhibited striking similarity of purpose. Like Jesus and like Buddha, Apollonius was the uncompromising enemy of all outward show of piety, all display of useless religious ceremonies, bigotry and hypocrisy. That his “miracles” were more wonderful, more varied, and far better attested in [pg 132] History than any others, is also true. Materialism denies; but evidence, and the affirmations of even the Church herself, however much he is branded by her, show this to be the fact.235
All that history knows is that Apollonius was the passionate founder of a new school of contemplation. Perhaps less metaphorical and more practical than Jesus, he still communicated the same essence of spirituality, the same high moral truths. He faced criticism for only sharing these ideas with the upper classes instead of reaching out to the poor and suffering like Buddha and Jesus did. It's hard to determine his reasons for such exclusive behavior at this late point in time. However, Karmic law seems to play a role. Born, as it’s said, into the aristocracy, he likely wanted to complete the work in this area that his predecessor left unfinished, hoping to offer "Peace on Earth and goodwill." to all people, not just the outcasts and criminals. As a result, he mingled with kings and the powerful of his time. Still, the three “miracle workers” showed a striking similarity of purpose. Like Jesus and Buddha, Apollonius was a staunch opponent of any outward show of piety, any display of pointless religious rituals, bigotry, and hypocrisy. It’s also true that his "miracles" were more extraordinary, varied, and better documented in [pg 132] History than any others. Materialism denies this; however, evidence and even the declarations of the Church itself, despite its condemnation of him, confirm this reality.235
The calumnies set afloat against Apollonius were as numerous as they were false. So late as eighteen centuries after his death he was defamed by Bishop Douglas in his work against miracles. In this the Right Reverend bishop crushed himself against historical facts. For it is not in the miracles, but in the identity of ideas and doctrines preached that we have to look for a similarity between Buddha, Jesus and Apollonius. If we study the question with a dispassionate mind, we shall soon perceive that the ethics of Gautama, Plato, Apollonius, Jesus, Ammonius Sakkas, and his disciples, were all based on the same mystic philosophy—that all worshipped one divine Ideal, whether they considered it as the “Father” of humanity, who lives in man, as man lives in Him, or as the Incomprehensible Creative Principle. All led God-like lives. Ammonius, speaking of his philosophy, taught that their school dated from the days of Hermes, who brought his wisdom from India. It was the same mystical contemplation throughout as that of the Yogin: the communion of the Brâhman with his own luminous Self—the “Âtman.”236
The lies spread about Apollonius were numerous and completely false. Even eighteen centuries after his death, he faced slander from Bishop Douglas in his critique of miracles. In this work, the Right Reverend bishop misunderstood historical facts. For it's not in the miracles, but in the shared ideas and teachings, we find the common ground between Buddha, Jesus, and Apollonius. If we examine this with an open mind, we'll quickly see that the ethics of Gautama, Plato, Apollonius, Jesus, Ammonius Sakkas, and his followers were all grounded in the same mystical philosophy—that all honored one divine Ideal, regardless of how they perceived it as the “Dad” of humanity, who lives in man, just as man exists in Him, or as the Unknowable Creative Principle. All lived divine lives. Ammonius, while talking about his philosophy, asserted that their teachings dated back to the time of Hermes, who brought his knowledge from India. It was the same mystical contemplation that the Yogin practiced: the union of the Brâhman with his own radiant Self—the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “Âtman.”236
The groundwork of the Eclectic School is thus shown to be identical with the doctrines of the Yogîs—the Hindu Mystics; it is proved that it had a common origin, from the same source as the earlier Buddhism of Gautama and of his Arhats.
The foundation of the Eclectic School is shown to be the same as the teachings of the Yogîs—the Hindu Mystics; it is demonstrated that both share a common origin, coming from the same source as the earlier Buddhism of Gautama and his Arhats.
The Ineffable Name in the search for which so many Kabalists—unacquainted with any Oriental or even European Adepts—vainly consume their knowledge and lives, dwells latent in the heart of every man. This mirific name which, according to the most ancient oracles, “rushes into the infinite worlds, ἀφοιτήτῳστροφάλιγγι,”can be obtained in a twofold way: by regular initiation, and through the “small voice” which Elijah heard in the cave of Horeb, the mount of God. And “when Elijah heard it he wrapped his face in his mantle and stood in the entering of the cave. And behold there came the voice.”
The Inexpressible Name Many Kabalists—who have no understanding of either Oriental or European Adepts—squander their knowledge and lives looking for truths concealed in the heart of every individual. This incredible name, which, according to the oldest oracles, “rushes into the infinite worlds, ἀφοιτήτῳστροφάλιγγι,”can be achieved in two ways: through formal initiation and through the “quiet voice” that Elijah heard in the cave at Horeb, the mountain of God. And “When Elijah heard it, he covered his face with his cloak and stood at the entrance of the cave. Then suddenly, the voice came.”
When Apollonius of Tyana desired to hear the “small voice,” he used to wrap himself up entirely in a mantle of fine wool, on which he placed both his feet, after having performed certain magnetic passes, and pronounced not the “name” but an invocation well known to every adept. Then he drew the mantle over his head and face, and his translucid or astral spirit was free. On ordinary occasions he no more wore wool than the priests of the temples. The possession of the secret combination of the “name” gave the Hierophant supreme power over every being, human or otherwise, inferior to himself in soul-strength.237
When Apollonius of Tyana wanted to hear the “quiet voice,” He would completely wrap himself in a fine wool cloak, placing both feet on it after making specific magnetic gestures, and instead of saying the “name” He would recite an invocation familiar to every expert. Then he would pull the cloak over his head and face, releasing his translucent or astral spirit. Typically, he didn't wear wool any more than the temple priests did. Having the secret combination of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “name” gave the Hierophant complete power over every being, human or not, that was weaker than him in spiritual strength.237
To whatever school he belonged, this fact is certain, that Apollonius of Tyana left an imperishable name behind him. Hundreds of works were written upon this wonderful man; historians have seriously discussed him; pretentious fools, unable to come to any conclusion about the Sage, have tried to deny his very existence. As to the Church, although she execrates his memory, she has ever tried to present him in the light of a historical character. Her policy now seems to be to direct the impression left by him into another channel—a well known and a very old stratagem. The Jesuits, for instance, while admitting his “miracles,” have set going a double current of thought, and they have succeeded, as they succeed in all they undertake. Apollonius is represented by one party as an obedient “medium of Satan,” surrounding his theurgical powers by a most wonderful and dazzling light; while the other party professes to regard the whole matter as a clever romance, written with a predetermined object in view.
To whatever school he belonged, one thing is clear: Apollonius of Tyana left an unforgettable name behind him. Hundreds of works have been written about this extraordinary man; historians have seriously debated him; arrogant fools, unable to reach any conclusion about the Sage, have tried to deny his very existence. As for the Church, although she casts a negative light on his memory, she has always tried to present him as a historical figure. Her current approach seems to be directing the impression he left into a different path—a well-known and very old strategy. The Jesuits, for instance, while acknowledging his “miracles” have initiated a dual current of thought, and they have succeeded, as they typically do in all their endeavors. Apollonius is depicted by one group as an obedient “channel of Satan,” surrounding his theurgical powers with a captivating and dazzling light; while the other group claims to view the entire matter as a clever tale, written with a specific agenda in mind.
In his voluminous Memoirs of Satan, the Marquis de Mirville, in the course of his pleading for the recognition of the enemy of God as the producer of spiritual phenomena, devotes a whole chapter to this great Adept. The following translation of passages in his book unveils the whole plot. The reader is asked to bear in mind that the Marquis wrote every one of his works under the auspices and authorisation of the Holy See of Rome.
In his extensive Memoirs of Satan, the Marquis de Mirville, while making a case for acknowledging the enemy of God as the source of spiritual phenomena, dedicates an entire chapter to this great Adept. The following translation of excerpts from his book reveals the entire story. Readers should remember that the Marquis wrote all of his works with the approval and endorsement of the Holy See of Rome.
It would be to leave the first century incomplete and to offer an insult to the memory of St. John, to pass over in silence the name of one who had the honour of being his special antagonist, as Simon was that of St. Peter, Elymas that of Paul, etc. In the first years of the Christian era, ... there appeared at Tyana in Cappadocia one of those extraordinary men of whom the Pythagorean School was so very lavish. As great a traveller as was his master, initiated in all the secret doctrines of India, Egypt and Chaldæa, endowed, therefore, with all the theurgic powers of the ancient Magi, he bewildered, each in its turn, all the countries which he visited, and which all—we are obliged to admit—seem to have blessed his memory. We could not doubt this fact without repudiating real historical records. The details of his life are transmitted to us by a historian of the fourth century (Philostratus), himself the translator of a diary that recorded day by day the life of the philosopher, written by Damis, his disciple and intimate friend.238
It would be wrong to skip the first century and disrespect St. John's memory by overlooking the name of someone who was his main adversary, just like Simon opposed St. Peter and Elymas opposed Paul, and so on. In the early years of the Christian era, an extraordinary man emerged in Tyana, Cappadocia, one of those remarkable figures celebrated by the Pythagorean School. Just as much a traveler as his master, he was knowledgeable about the secret teachings of India, Egypt, and Chaldea, and had all the magical skills of the ancient Magi. He amazed every country he visited, and all of them—we have to acknowledge—seem to have honored his memory. We couldn't doubt this fact without disregarding concrete historical records. The details of his life come to us from a fourth-century historian (Philostratus), who translated a daily account of the philosopher's life written by Damis, his disciple and close friend.238
De Mirville admits the possibility of some exaggerations in both recorder and translator; but he “does not believe they hold a very wide space in the narrative.” Therefore, he regrets to find the Abbé [pg 134] Freppel “in his eloquent Essays,239 calling the diary of Damis a romance.” Why?
De Mirville acknowledges that there might be a few some exaggerations from both the recorder and the translator; however, he “does not think they have a significant role in the story.” Therefore, he is disappointed to see the Abbé [pg 134] Freppel “in his eloquent Essays, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ calls Damis' diary a romance.” Why?
[Because] the orator bases his opinion on the perfect similitude, calculated as he imagines, of that legend with the life of the Saviour. But in studying the subject more profoundly, he [Abbé Freppel] can convince himself that neither Apollonius, nor Damis, nor again Philostratus ever claimed a greater honour than a likeness to St. John. This programme was in itself sufficiently fascinating, and the travesty as sufficiently scandalous; for owing to magic arts Apollonius had succeeded in counterbalancing, in appearance, several of the miracles at Ephesus [produced by St. John], etc.240
The speaker's opinion hinges on what he thinks is a perfect similarity between that legend and the life of the Savior. However, upon closer inspection, he [Abbé Freppel] realizes that neither Apollonius, nor Damis, nor Philostratus ever claimed a higher honor than their resemblance to St. John. This notion was already quite fascinating, and the parody was shocking enough since Apollonius had used magical arts to imitate some of the miracles performed by St. John at Ephesus, etc.240
The anguis in herba has shown its head. It is the perfect, the wonderful similitude of the life of Apollonius with that of the Saviour that places the Church between Scylla and Charybdis. To deny the life and the “miracles” of the former, would amount to denying the trustworthiness of the same Apostles and patristic writers on whose evidence is built the life of Jesus himself. To father the Adept's beneficent deeds, his raisings of the dead, acts of charity, healing powers, etc., on the “old enemy” would be rather dangerous at this time. Hence the stratagem to confuse the ideas of those who rely upon authorities and criticisms. The Church is far more clear-sighted than any of our great historians. The Church knows that to deny the existence of that Adept would lead her to denying the Emperor Vespasian and his Historians, the Emperors Alexander Severus and Aurelianus and their Historians, and finally to deny Jesus and every evidence about Him, thus preparing the way to her flock for finally denying herself. It becomes interesting to learn what she says in this emergency, through her chosen speaker, De Mirville. It is as follows:
The snake in the grass has made its appearance. The striking, remarkable similarity between the life of Apollonius and that of the Savior puts the Church in a tough spot. Denying the life and the "miracles" of the former would mean questioning the credibility of the very Apostles and early church writers whose accounts form the basis of Jesus's life. Attributing the Adept's good deeds, like raising the dead, acts of kindness, healing abilities, etc., to the “former rival” would be quite risky right now. This creates a strategy to mix up the views of those who depend on authorities and critiques. The Church is much more perceptive than any of our renowned historians. The Church understands that denying the existence of that Adept would lead to rejecting Emperor Vespasian and his Historians, along with Emperors Alexander Severus and Aurelianus and their Historians, ultimately leading to a denial of Jesus and all evidence about Him, thus paving the way for her followers to eventually deny themselves. It becomes intriguing to discover what she states in this situation, through her chosen spokesperson, De Mirville. It is as follows:
What is there so new and so impossible in the narrative of Damis concerning their voyages to the countries of the Chaldees and the Gymnosophists?—he asks. Try to recall, before denying, what were in those days those countries of marvels par excellence, as also the testimony of such men as Pythagoras, Empedocles and Democritus, who ought to be allowed to have known what they were writing about. With what have we finally to reproach Apollonius? Is it for having made, as the Oracles did, a series of prophecies and predictions wonderfully verified? No: because, better studied now, we know what they are.241 The Oracles have now become to us, what they were to every [pg 135] one during the past century, from Van Dale to Fontenelle. Is it for having been endowed with second sight, and having had visions at a distance?242 No; for such phenomena are at the present day endemical in half Europe. Is it for having boasted of his knowledge of every existing language under the sun, without having ever learned one of them? But who can be ignorant of the fact that this is the best criterion243 of the presence and assistance of a spirit of whatever nature it may be? Or is it for having believed in transmigration (reincarnation)? It is still believed in (by millions) in our day. No one has any idea of the number of the men of Science who long for the re-establishment of the Druidical Religion and of the Mysteries of Pythagoras. Or is it for having exorcised the demons and the plague? The Egyptians, the Etruscans and all the Roman Pontiffs had done so long before.244 For having conversed with the dead? We do the same to-day, or believe we do so—which is all the same. For having believed in the Empuses? Where is the Demonologist that does not know that the Empuse is the “south demon” referred to in David's Psalms, and dreaded then as it is feared even now in all Northern Europe?245 For having made himself invisible at will? It is one of the achievements of mesmerism. For having appeared after his (supposed) death to the Emperor Aurelian above the city walls of Tyana, and for having compelled him thereby to raise the siege of that town? Such was the mission of every hero beyond the tomb, and the reason of the worship vowed to the Manes.246 For having descended into the famous den of Trophonius, and taken from it an old book preserved for years after by the Emperor Adrian in his Antium library? The trustworthy and sober Pausanias had descended into the same den before Apollonius, and came back no less a believer. For having disappeared at his death? Yes, like Romulus, like Votan, like Lycurgus, like [pg 136] Pythagoras,247 always under the most mysterious circumstances, ever attended by apparitions, revelations, etc. Let us stop here and repeat once more: had the life of Apollonius been simple romance, he would never have attained such a celebrity during his lifetime or created such a numerous sect, one so enthusiastic after his death.
What’s so new and impossible in Damis's story about their travels to the countries of the Chaldeans and the Gymnosophists?—he asks. Think back, before you dismiss it, to what those wondrous lands were like back then, as well as the accounts from figures like Pythagoras, Empedocles, and Democritus, who surely knew what they were talking about. What do we really have to criticize Apollonius for? Is it for making a series of prophecies and predictions, like the Oracles, that turned out to be remarkably accurate? No, because now that we've studied them more, we know what they mean. The Oracles are now to us what they were to everyone over the past century, from Van Dale to Fontenelle. Is it for claiming to have second sight and experiencing visions from afar? No, because such phenomena are common in half of Europe today. Is it for claiming to know every language in the world without actually learning any of them? But who doesn’t recognize that this is the best sign of the presence and aid of a spirit of any kind? Or is it for believing in reincarnation? Millions still believe in that today. No one has any idea how many scientists wish to revive the Druidical Religion and the Mysteries of Pythagoras. Or is it for exorcising demons and the plague? The Egyptians, the Etruscans, and all the Roman Popes did that long before. For having communicated with the dead? We do the same today, or at least we think we do—which is basically the same thing. For believing in Empuses? Where is the demonologist who doesn’t know that the Empuse is the “south demon” mentioned in David’s Psalms, feared then as it is even now in all of Northern Europe? For being able to become invisible at will? That's just one of the effects of mesmerism. For appearing after his supposed death to Emperor Aurelian over the city walls of Tyana and making him lift the siege? This was the role of every hero beyond the grave, which is part of why people worship the Manes. For having gone into the famous cave of Trophonius and retrieving an old book that Emperor Adrian kept in his library at Antium for years afterward? The reliable and level-headed Pausanias had gone into that same cave before Apollonius and came back just as convinced. For disappearing at his death? Yes, like Romulus, like Votan, like Lycurgus, like Pythagoras, always under the most mysterious circumstances, surrounded by apparitions and revelations. Let's pause here and repeat once more: if Apollonius's life had been just a simple romance, he would never have gained such fame during his lifetime or inspired such a large, devoted following after his death.
And, to add to this, had all this been a romance, never would a Caracalla have raised a heroön to his memory248 or Alexander, Severus have placed his bust between those of two Demi-Gods and of the true God,249 or an Empress have corresponded with him. Hardly rested from the hardships of the siege at Jerusalem, Titus would not have hastened to write to Apollonius a letter, asking to meet him at Argos and adding that his father and himself (Titus) owed all to him, the great Apollonius, and that, therefore, his first thought was for their benefactor. Nor would the Emperor Aurelian have built a temple and a shrine to that great Sage, to thank him for his apparition and communication at Tyana. That posthumous conversation, as all knew, saved the city, inasmuch as Aurelian had in consequence raised the siege. Furthermore, had it been a romance, History would not have had Vopiscus,250 one of the most trustworthy Pagan Historians, to certify to it. Finally, Apollonius would not have been the object of the admiration of such a noble character as Epictetus, and even of several of the Fathers of the Church; Jerome for instance, in his better moments, writing thus of Apollonius:
And to add to this, if all of this had been a romance, a Caracalla would never have built a hero shrine in his memory248 or Alexander Severus would not have put his bust alongside those of two demi-gods and the true God,249 nor would an Empress have kept in touch with him. Barely recovering from the struggles of the siege at Jerusalem, Titus wouldn’t have rushed to write to Apollonius asking to meet him in Argos, mentioning that both he and his father owed everything to the great Apollonius and that, therefore, his first thought was for their benefactor. Nor would Emperor Aurelian have constructed a temple and a shrine for that great sage to thank him for his appearance and communication at Tyana. That after death conversation, as everyone knew, saved the city because Aurelian subsequently lifted the siege. Moreover, if it had been a romance, history wouldn’t have had Vopiscus,250 one of the most reliable Pagan historians, to verify it. Finally, Apollonius would not have been admired by such a noble figure as Epictetus, and even by several Church Fathers; Jerome, for example, during his better moments, wrote of Apollonius like this:
As to his prodigies, without wishing to fathom them, Jerome most undeniably admits them as such; which he would assuredly never have done, had he not been compelled to do so by facts. To end the subject, had Apollonius been a simple hero of a romance, dramatised in the fourth century, the Ephesians would not, in their enthusiastic gratitude, have raised to him a golden statue for all the benefits he had conferred upon them.252
As for his remarkable feats, Jerome clearly acknowledges them, not wanting to deeply analyze them. He definitely wouldn't have admitted to them if he hadn't been forced by the evidence. To wrap up the topic, if Apollonius had been just a fictional hero from a drama in the fourth century, the people of Ephesus wouldn't have put up a golden statue in his honor for all the good he did for them.252
Section XVIII. Facts About Adept Biographies.
The tree is known by its fruits; the nature of the Adept by his words and deeds. These words of charity and mercy, the noble advice put into the mouth of Apollonius (or of his sidereal phantom), as given by Vopiscus, show the Occultists who Apollonius was. Why then call him the “Medium of Satan” seventeen centuries later? There must be a reason, and a very potent reason, to justify and explain the secret of such a strong animus of the Church against one of the noblest men of his age. There is a reason for it, and we give it in the words of the author of the Key to the Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery in the Source of Measures, and of Professor Seyffarth. The latter analyses and explains the salient dates in the life of Jesus, and thus throws light on the conclusions of the former. We quote both, blending the two.
The tree is recognized by its fruits; the character of the Adept is revealed through his words and actions. These words of kindness and compassion, the wise advice attributed to Apollonius (or his celestial counterpart), as recounted by Vopiscus, illustrate who Apollonius truly was. So why label him the “Devil's Advocate” seventeen centuries later? There must be a compelling reason to explain the Church's strong opposition to one of the most admirable individuals of his time. There is indeed a reason for this, which we present through the words of the author of the The Key to the Hebrew-Egyptian Mystery in the Origin of Measurements, as well as Professor Seyffarth. The latter explores and clarifies significant dates in the life of Jesus, shedding light on the insights of the former. We will quote both, combining their perspectives.
According to solar months (of thirty days, one of the calendars in use among the Hebrews) all remarkable events of the Old Testament happened on the days of the equinoxes and the solstices; for instance, the foundations and dedications of the temples and altars [and consecration of the tabernacle]. On the same cardinal days, the most remarkable events of the New Testament happened; for instance, the annunciation, the birth, the resurrection of Christ, and the birth of John the Baptist. And thus we learn that all remarkable epochs of the New Testament were typically sanctified a long time before by the Old Testament, beginning at the day succeeding the end of the Creation, which was the day of the vernal equinox. During the crucifixion, on the 14th day of Nisan, Dionysius Areopagita saw, in Ethiopia, an eclipse of the sun, and he said, “Now the Lord (Jehovah) is suffering something.”Then Christ arose from the dead on the 22d March, 17 Nisan, Sunday, the day of the vernal equinox (Seyf., quoting Philo de Septen)—that is, on Easter, or on the day when the sun gives new life to the earth. The words of John the Baptist “He must increase, but I must decrease,” serve to prove, as is affirmed by the fathers of the church, that John was born on the longest day of the year, and Christ, who was six months younger, on the shortest, 22d June and 22d December, the solstices.
According to solar months (which have thirty days, one of the calendars used by the Hebrews), all major events in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hebrew Bible took place on the days of the equinoxes and the solstices; for instance, the construction and dedication of temples and altars [and the consecration of the tabernacle]. On these significant days, the most important events in the New Testament also occurred; like the annunciation, the birth, the resurrection of Christ, and the birth of John the Baptist. Therefore, we learn that all major milestones of the New Testament were usually blessed long before by the Hebrew Bible, beginning the day after Creation, which was the day of the vernal equinox. During the crucifixion, on the 14th day of Nisan, Dionysius Areopagita saw a solar eclipse in Ethiopia and noted, “Right now, the Lord (Jehovah) is going through something.”Then Christ rose from the dead on March 22, 17. Nissan, Sunday, the day of the spring equinox (Seyf., quoting Philo de Septen)—that is, on Easter, or on the day when the sun brings new life to the earth. The words of John the Baptist “He must become more prominent, while I must become less so,” This demonstrates, as confirmed by the church fathers, that John was born on the longest day of the year, while Christ, who was six months younger, was born on the shortest day, June 22 and December 22, the solstices.
This only goes to show that, as to another phase, John and Jesus were but epitomisers of the history of the same sun, under differences of aspect or condition; and one condition following another, of necessity, the statement, Luke, ix. 7, was not only not an empty one, but it was true, that which “was said of some, that (in Jesus) John was risen from the dead.” (And this consideration serves to explain why it has been that the Life of Apollonius of Tyana, by Philostratus, has been so persistently kept back from translation and from popular reading. Those who have studied it in the original have been forced to the comment that either the Life of Apollonius has been taken from the New Testament, or that the New Testament narratives have been taken from the Life of Apollonius, because of the manifest sameness of the means of construction of the narratives. The explanation is simple enough, when it is considered that the names of Jesus, Hebrew יש, and Apollonius, or Apollo, are alike names of the sun in the heavens; and necessarily the history of the one, as to his travels through the signs, with the personifications of his sufferings, triumphs and miracles, could be but the history of the other, where there was a widespread, common method of describing those travels by personification.) It seems also that, for long afterward, all this was known to rest upon an astronomical basis; for the secular church, so to speak, was founded by Constantine, and the objective condition of the worship established was that part of his decree, in which it was affirmed that the venerable day of the sun should be the day set apart for the worship of Jesus Christ, as Sun-day. There is something weird and startling in some other facts about this matter. The prophet Daniel (true prophet, as says Graetz),253 by use of the pyramid numbers, or astrological numbers, foretold the cutting off of the Méshiac, as it happened (which would go to show the accuracy of his astronomical knowledge, if there was an eclipse of the sun at that time).... Now, however, the temple was destroyed in the year 71, in the month Virgo, and 71 is the Dove number, as shown, or 71 × 5 = 355, and with the fish, a Jehovah number.
This shows that, in a different way, John and Jesus were basically summaries of the history of the same sun, seen from different perspectives or situations; and with one situation following another, the statement, Luke, ix. 7, was not only meaningful, but it was true that some people claimed Jesus was John risen from the dead. “Some people said that John had come back to life in Jesus.” (This consideration helps explain why The Life of Apollonius of Tyana, by Philostratus, has remained largely untranslated and out of popular reading. Those who have studied it in the original language have had to note that eitherThe Life of Apollonius has been taken from theNew Testament, or that theNew Testament stories have been sourced fromThe Life of Apollonius, because the narrative structures are clearly similar. It’s pretty straightforward to explain, especially when you look at the names.Jesus, Hebrew יש, and Apollonius, or Apollo, both representthe sun in the sky; and inevitably, the story of one person, in terms of their journey throughthe signs, along with the representations of his struggles, victories, and miracles, would reflect thehistory of the other, since there was a shared way of describing those journeys through personification.) It appears that for an extended period, this was believed to be based in astronomy; because the secular church, so to speak, was formed by Constantine, and an important part of his decree was to declare that the honored day of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__sunshould be the day set aside for the worship of Jesus Christ, rebranded asSunlight-day. Some additional facts about this matter are quite unusual and surprising. The prophet Daniel (true prophet, as Graetz says),253 used pyramid numbers, or astrological numbers, to forecast the end of theMéshiac, which came true (showing the accuracy of his astronomical knowledge, especially if there was a solar eclipse at that time).... Now, the temple was destroyed in the year 71, in the month of Virgo, and 71 is the Dove number, as indicated, or 71 × 5 = 355, and combined withthe fish, it provides a Jehovah number.
“Is it possible,” queries further on the author, thus answering the intimate thought of every Christian and Occultist who reads and studies his work:
“Is it possible,” asks the author later on, addressing the deep question on the mind of every Christian and Occultist who reads and studies his work:
Is it possible that the events of humanity do run co-ordinately with these number forms? If so, while Jesus Christ, as an astronomical figure, was true to all that has been advanced, and more, possibly, He may, as a man, have filled up, under the numbers, answers in the sea of life to predestined type. The personality of Jesus does not appear to have been destroyed, because, as a condition, he was answering to astronomical forms and relations. The Arabian says, “Your destiny is written in the stars.”254
Is it possible that events in human history match these numerical patterns? If so, while Jesus Christ, as a significant figure, truly embodies everything that has been shown—and maybe even more—He might have, as an individual, fulfilled the answers to life's challenges in a predetermined way according to these numbers. The essence of Jesus doesn’t seem to have been lost because, as a requirementHe was reacting to astronomical patterns and connections. There's an Arab saying that goes, “Your fate is determined by the stars.”254
Nor is the “personality” of Apollonius “destroyed” for the same [pg 140] reason. The case of Jesus covers the ground for the same possibility in the cases of all Adepts and Avatâras—such as Buddha, Shankarâchârya, Krishna, etc.—all of these as great and as historical for their respective followers and in their countries, as Jesus of Nazareth is now for Christians and in this land.
Nor is the "personality" of Apollonius "destroyed" for the same [pg 140] reason. The example of Jesus addresses the same possibility for all Adepts and Avatâras—like Buddha, Shankarâchârya, Krishna, etc.—each of whom is as significant and historical for their followers and in their regions as Jesus of Nazareth is today for Christians and in this country.
But there is something more in the old literature of the early centuries. Iamblichus wrote a biography of the great Pythagoras.
But there's something more in the old literature from the early centuries. Iamblichus wrote a biography of the great Pythagoras.
The latter so closely resembles the life of Jesus that it may be taken for a travesty. Diogenes Laërtius and Plutarch relate the history of Plato according to a similar style.255
The latter is so much like the life of Jesus that it might be considered a parody. Diogenes Laërtius and Plutarch tell the story of Plato in a similar way.255
Why then wonder at the doubts that assail every scholar who studies all these lives? The Church herself knew all these doubts in her early stages; and though only one of her Popes has been known publicly and openly as a Pagan, how many more were there who were too ambitious to reveal the truth?
Why should we be surprised at the doubts that challenge every scholar who examines these lives? The Church itself experienced all these doubts in its early days; and even though only one of its Popes has been publicly recognized as a Pagan, how many more were there who were too ambitious to admit the truth?
This “mystery,” for mystery indeed it is to those who, not being Initiates, fail to find the key of the perfect similitude between the lives of Pythagoras, Buddha, Apollonius, etc.—is only a natural result for those who know that all these great characters were Initiates of the same School. For them there is neither “travesty” nor “copy” of one from the other; for them they are all “originals,” only painted to represent one and the same subject: the mystic, and at the same time the public, life of the Initiates sent into the world to save portions of humanity, if they could not save the whole bulk. Hence, the same programme for all. The assumed “immaculate origin” for each, referring to their “mystic birth” during the Mystery of Initiation, and accepted literally by the multitudes, encouraged in this by the better informed but ambitious clergy. Thus, the mother of each one of them was declared a virgin, conceiving her son directly by the Holy Spirit of God; and the Sons, in consequence, were the “Sons of God,” though in truth, none of them was any more entitled to such recognition than were the rest of his brother Initiates, for they were all—so far as their mystic lives were concerned—only “the epitomisers of the history of the same Sun,” which epitome is another mystery within the Mystery. The biographies of the external personalities bearing the names of such heroes have nothing to do with, and are quite independent of the private lives of the heroes, being only the mystic records of their public and, parallel therewith, of their inner lives, in their characters as [pg 141] Neophytes and Initiates. Hence, the manifest sameness of the means of construction of their respective biographies. From the beginning of Humanity the Cross, or Man, with his arms stretched out horizontally, typifying his kosmic origin, was connected with his psychic nature and with the struggles which lead to Initiation. But, if it is once shown that (a) every true Adept had, and still has, to pass through the seven and the twelve trials of Initiation, symbolised by the twelve labours of Hercules; (b) that the day of his real birth is regarded as that day when he is born into the world spiritually, his very age being counted from the hour of his second birth, which makes of him a “twice-born,” a Dvija or Initiate, on which day he is indeed born of a God and from an immaculate Mother; and (c) that the trials of all these personages are made to correspond with the Esoteric significance of initiatory rites—all of which corresponded to the twelve zodiacal signs—then every one will see the meaning of the travels of all those heroes through the signs of the Sun in Heaven; and that they are in each individual case a personification of the “sufferings, triumphs and miracles” of an Adept, before and after his Initiation. When to the world at large all this is explained, then also the mystery of all those lives, so closely resembling each other that the history of one seems to be the history of the other, and vice versâ, will, like everything else, become plain.
This "mystery," which it truly is for those who, not being Initiates, cannot see the perfect similarities between the lives of Pythagoras, Buddha, Apollonius, and others—makes complete sense to those who understand that all these significant figures were Initiates of the same School. For them, there is neither "disaster" nor “copy” of one from the other; instead, they are all “originals,” merely depicted to illustrate one and the same theme: the mystical, as well as the public, lives of the Initiates sent into the world to help sections of humanity, if not the entire mass. Thus, there is a shared agenda for all. The supposed "pristine origin" of each refers to their “mystical birth” during the Initiation Mystery, and this is taken literally by the masses, encouraged in this by the more informed but ambitious clergy. Consequently, the mother of each was declared a virgin, who conceived her son directly by the Holy Spirit of God; and the Sons, as a result, were the "Children of God," even though none were more entitled to that recognition than their fellow Initiates, as they were all—regarding their mystical lives—merely "the summarizers of the history of the same Sun," which summary is another mystery within the Mystery. The biographical accounts of the external figures known as these heroes have no relation to, and are completely independent of, the private lives of the heroes, serving only as mystical records of their public and, along with that, their inside lives, in their roles as [pg 141] Neophytes and Initiates. Hence, the clear similarities in how their respective biographies are constructed. Since the dawn of humanity, the Cross, or Man, with his arms spread wide, symbolizing his cosmic origin, has been linked to his psychic nature and the struggles leading to Initiation. However, if it is once demonstrated that (a) every true Adept must go through the seven and twelve trials of Initiation, represented by the twelve labors of Hercules; (b) that his genuine birth is seen as the moment he is spiritually born into the world, where his age is counted from the moment of his second birth, making him a "born again," a Dvija or Initiate, on that day when he is indeed born of a God and from an immaculate Mother; and (c) that the trials of all these figures align with the Esoteric meaning of initiatory rites—all of which relate to the twelve zodiac signs—then everyone will understand the significance of the journeys of those heroes through the signs of the Sun in the sky; revealing that in each case, they are a personification of the "struggles, victories, and miracles" of an Adept, both before and after his Initiation. When all of this is made clear to the wider world, the mystery behind the lives of those whose stories are so closely similar that the history of one could easily be seen as the history of the other, and the other way around, will, like everything else, become evident.
Take an instance: The legends—for they are all legends for exoteric purposes, whatever may be the denials in one case—of the lives of Krishna, Hercules, Pythagoras, Buddha, Jesus, Apollonius, Chaitanya. On the worldly plane, their biographies, if written by one outside the circle, would differ greatly from what we read of them in the narratives that are preserved of their mystic lives. Nevertheless, however much masked and hidden from profane gaze, the chief features of such lives will all be found there in common. Each of those characters is represented as a divinely begotten Sotēr (Saviour), a title bestowed on deities, great kings and heroes; everyone of them, whether at their birth or afterwards, is searched for, and threatened with death (yet never killed) by an opposing power (the world of Matter and Illusion), whether it be called a king Kansa, king Herod, or king Mâra (the Evil Power). They are all tempted, persecuted and finally said to have been murdered at the end of the rite of Initiation, i.e., in their physical personalities, of which they are supposed to have been rid for ever after spiritual “resurrection” or “birth.” And having thus come [pg 142] to an end by this supposed violent death, they all descend to the Nether World, the Pit or Hell—the Kingdom of Temptation, Lust and Matter, therefore of Darkness, whence returning, having overcome the “Chrest-condition,” they are glorified and become “Gods.”
Take an example: The stories—because they are all stories for public consumption, regardless of the denials in some cases—of the lives of Krishna, Hercules, Pythagoras, Buddha, Jesus, Apollonius, Chaitanya. From a worldly perspective, their biographies, if written by someone outside their circle, would greatly differ from what we read about them in the accounts that preserve their mystical lives. Still, no matter how much they are concealed from the uninitiated, the main elements of such lives can all be found in common. Each of these figures is depicted as a divinely born Savior (Sotēr), a title given to deities, great kings, and heroes; each of them, whether at birth or later, is sought after and threatened with death (but never actually killed) by an opposing force (the realm of Matter and Illusion), whether it’s called king Kansa, king Herod, or king Mâra (the Evil Power). They all face temptation, persecution, and are ultimately said to have been killed at the end of the Rite of Initiation, i.e., in their physical selves, which they are thought to have shed forever after a spiritual “rebirth” or "birth." And having thus come [pg 142] to an end through this supposed violent death, they all descend to the Underworld, the Pit or Hell—the Kingdom of Temptation, Lust, and Matter, thus the Kingdom of Darkness, from which, having overcome the “Chrest-condition,” they are glorified and become “Deities.”
It is not in the course of their everyday life, then, that the great similarity is to be sought, but in their inner state and in the most important events of their career as religious teachers. All this is connected with, and built upon, an astronomical basis, which serves, at the same time, as a foundation for the representation of the degrees and trials of Initiation: descent into the Kingdom of Darkness and Matter, for the last time, to emerge therefrom as “Suns of Righteousness,” is the most important of these and, therefore, is found in the history of all the Sotērs—from Orpheus and Hercules, down to Krishna and Christ. Says Euripides:
It’s not in their daily lives that we find the greatest similarities, but rather in their inner states and in the key moments of their journeys as religious leaders. All of this is connected to and built upon an astronomical foundation, which also serves as the basis for representing the levels and challenges of initiation: descending into the Kingdom of Darkness and Matter, for the final time, to rise from it as "Suns of Righteousness," is the most significant of these, and is therefore present in the history of all the Sotērs—from Orpheus and Hercules to Krishna and Christ. Euripides says:
And Virgil writes:
And Virgil writes:
Orpheus seeks, in the kingdom of Pluto, Eurydice, his lost Soul; Krishna goes down into the infernal regions and rescues therefrom his six brothers, he being the seventh Principle; a transparent allegory of his becoming a “perfect Initiate,” the whole of the six Principles merging into the seventh. Jesus is made to descend into the kingdom of Satan to save the soul of Adam, or the symbol of material physical humanity.
Orpheus searches in the underworld for Eurydice, his lost love; Krishna ventures into the depths to rescue his six brothers, as he is the seventh Principle; this serves as a clear allegory for his transformation into a “perfect Initiate,” with all six Principles merging into the seventh. Jesus is depicted as descending into the realm of Satan to save the soul of Adam, representing material physical humanity.
Have any of our learned Orientalists ever thought of searching for the origin of this allegory, for the parent “Seed” of that “Tree of Life” which bears such verdant boughs since it was first planted on earth by the hand of its “Builders”? We fear not. Yet it is found, as is now shown, even in the exoteric, distorted interpretations of the Vedas—of the Rig Veda, the oldest, the most trustworthy of all the four—this root and seed of all future Initiate-Saviours being called in it the Visvakarmâ, the “Father” Principle, “beyond the comprehension of mortals;” in the second stage Sûrya, the “Son,” who offers Himself as a sacrifice to Himself; in the third, the Initiate, who sacrifices His [pg 143] physical to His spiritual Self. It is in Visvakarmâ, the “omnificent,” who becomes (mystically) Vikkartana, the “sun shorn of his beams,” who suffers for his too ardent nature, and then becomes glorified (by purification), that the keynote of the Initiation into the greatest Mystery of Nature was struck. Hence the secret of the wonderful “similarity.”
Have any of our knowledgeable Orientalists ever considered looking for the source of this allegory, the original "Seed" of that "Tree of Life" which has such lush branches since it was first planted on earth by the hands of its “Contractors”? We doubt it. Yet it is found, as is now demonstrated, even in the exoteric, distorted interpretations of the Vedas—of the Rig Veda, the oldest and most reliable of all four—this root and seed of all future Initiate-Saviours being called in it the Visvakarmâ, the "Dad" Principle, “beyond human understanding;” in the second stage Sûrya, the “Kid,” who offers Himself as a sacrifice to Himself; in the third, the Initiate, who sacrifices His [pg 143] physical to His spiritual Self. It is in Visvakarmâ, the "all-encompassing," who becomes (mystically) Vikkartana, the “sun stripped of his rays,” who suffers for his too intense nature, and then becomes glorified (by purification), that the key to the Initiation into the greatest Mystery of Nature was found. Hence the secret of the amazing "similarity."
All this is allegorical and mystical, and yet perfectly comprehensible and plain to any student of Eastern Occultism, even superficially acquainted with the Mysteries of Initiation. In our objective Universe of Matter and false appearances the Sun is the most fitting emblem of the life-giving, beneficent Deity. In the subjective, boundless World of Spirit and Reality the bright luminary has another and a mystical significance, which cannot be fully given to the public. The so-called “idolatrous” Pârsîs and Hindus are certainly nearer the truth in their religious reverence for the Sun, than the cold, ever-analysing, and as ever-mistaken, public is prepared to believe, at present. The Theosophists, who will be alone able to take in the meaning, may be told that the Sun is the external manifestation of the Seventh Principle of our Planetary System, while the Moon is its Fourth Principle, shining in the borrowed robes of her master, saturated with and reflecting every passionate impulse and evil desire of her grossly material body, Earth. The whole cycle of Adeptship and Initiation and all its mysteries are connected with, and subservient to, these two and the Seven Planets. Spiritual clairvoyance is derived from the Sun; all psychic states, diseases, and even lunacy, proceed from the Moon.
All of this is symbolic and mystical, yet completely understandable and straightforward for anyone studying Eastern Occultism, even if they only have a basic understanding of the Mysteries of Initiation. In our physical Universe of Matter and illusions, the Sun is the most appropriate symbol of the life-giving, benevolent Deity. In the vast, subjective World of Spirit and Reality, this bright luminary has a different, mystical meaning that can’t be fully shared with the public. The so-called “idolatrous” Pârsîs and Hindus are certainly closer to the truth in their religious respect for the Sun than the detached, ever-analyzing, and often mistaken public is willing to acknowledge today. The Theosophists, who will be the only ones able to grasp the meaning, can be informed that the Sun is the external manifestation of the Seventh Principle of our Planetary System, while the Moon represents its Fourth Principle, shining in the borrowed light of its master, filled with and reflecting every intense urge and negative desire of its grossly material body, Earth. The entire cycle of Adeptship, Initiation, and all its mysteries are connected with, and subordinate to, these two and the Seven Planets. Spiritual clairvoyance comes from the Sun; all psychic states, illnesses, and even madness arise from the Moon.
According even to the data of History—her conclusions being remarkably erroneous while her premises are mostly correct—there is an extraordinary agreement between the “legends” of every Founder of a Religion (and also between the rites and dogmas of all) and the names and course of constellations headed by the Sun. It does not follow, however, because of this, that both Founders and their Religions should be, the one myths, and the other superstitions. They are, one and all, the different versions of the same natural primeval Mystery, on which the Wisdom-Religion was based, and the development of its Adepts subsequently framed.
According to historical data—though its conclusions are often quite incorrect while its premises are mostly accurate—there is a striking connection between the "legends" of every religious Founder and the names and paths of constellations led by the Sun, as well as between their rites and teachings. However, this doesn't mean that both the Founders and their Religions should be seen as just myths and superstitions. They are all different interpretations of the same natural, ancient Mystery that the Wisdom-Religion was founded on, and the evolution of its Adepts was subsequently shaped by it.
And now once more we have to beg the reader not to lend an ear to the charge—against Theosophy in general and the writer in particular—of disrespect toward one of the greatest and noblest characters in the History of Adeptship—Jesus of Nazareth—nor even of hatred to the Church. The expression of truth and fact can hardly be regarded, [pg 144] with any approximation to justice, as blasphemy or hatred. The whole question hangs upon the solution of that one point: Was Jesus as “Son of God” and “Saviour” of Mankind, unique in the World's annals? Was His case—among so many similar claims—the only exceptional and unprecedented one; His birth the sole supernaturally immaculate; and were all others, as maintained by the Church, but blasphemous Satanic copies and plagiarisms by anticipation? Or was He only the “son of his deeds,” a pre-eminently holy man, and a reformer, one of many, who paid with His life for the presumption of endeavouring, in the face of ignorance and despotic power, to enlighten mankind and make its burden lighter by His Ethics and Philosophy? The first necessitates a blind, all-resisting faith; the latter is suggested to every one by reason and logic. Moreover, has the Church always believed as she does now—or rather, as she pretends she does, in order to be thus justified in directing her anathema against those who disagree with her—or has she passed through the same throes of doubt, nay, of secret denial and unbelief, suppressed only by the force of ambition and love of power?
And now once again, we ask the reader not to listen to the accusation—against Theosophy in general and the author in particular—of disrespect towards one of the greatest and noblest figures in the history of Adeptship—Jesus of Nazareth—nor of hatred towards the Church. The expression of truth and facts can't really be considered, [pg 144] as blasphemy or hatred, with any sense of fairness. The whole issue hinges on this one question: Was Jesus as the "Son of God" and “Saver” of mankind unique in the world's history? Was His case—among so many similar claims—the only exceptional and unprecedented one; was His birth the only supernaturally immaculate one; and were all others, as the Church maintains, just blasphemous Satanic imitations and plagiarism by anticipation? Or was He simply the “son of his actions,” a remarkably holy man and a reformer, one of many, who gave His life for the presumption of trying, against ignorance and tyrannical power, to enlighten humanity and alleviate its burdens through His ethics and philosophy? The first requires a blind, unwavering faith; the latter is suggested to everyone by reason and logic. Furthermore, has the Church always believed what it claims to believe now—or rather, what it pretends to believe to justify its condemnation of those who disagree—or has it gone through the same struggles of doubt, even secret denial and disbelief, only suppressed by ambition and the desire for power?
The question must be answered in the affirmative as to the second alternative. It is an irrefutable conclusion, and a natural inference based on facts known from historical records. Leaving for the present untouched the lives of many Popes and Saints that loudly belied their claims to infallibility and holiness, let the reader turn to Ecclesiastical History, the records of the growth and progress of the Christian Church (not of Christianity), and he will find the answer on those pages. Says a writer:
The question must be answered with a yes regarding the second option. It's an undeniable conclusion and a natural inference based on facts from historical records. Without getting into the lives of many Popes and Saints who clearly contradicted their claims to infallibility and holiness, let the reader refer to Ecclesiastical History, the accounts of the growth and development of the Christian Church (not Christianity), and they will find the answer in those pages. A writer says:
The Church has known too well the suggestions of freethought created by enquiry, as also all those doubts that provoke her anger to-day; and the “sacred truths” she would promulgate have been in turn admitted and repudiated, transformed and altered, amplified and curtailed, by the dignitaries of the Church hierarchy, even as regards the most fundamental dogmas.
The Church has been very aware of the concepts of free thought that come from questioning, along with all the uncertainties that trigger her anger today; and the “sacred truths” She would promote ideas that have been both accepted and rejected, changed and modified, expanded and reduced by the leaders of the Church hierarchy, even regarding the most fundamental beliefs.
Where is that God or Hero whose origin, biography, and genealogy were more hazy, or more difficult to define and finally agree upon than those of Jesus? How was the now irrevocable dogma with regard to His true nature settled at last? By His mother, according to the Evangelists, He was a man—a simple mortal man; by His Father He is God! But how? Is He then man or God, or is He both at the same time? asks the perplexed writer. Truly the propositions offered on this point of the doctrine have caused floods of ink and blood to be shed, in turn, on poor Humanity, and still the doubts are not at rest. In this, as in everything else, the wise Church Councils have contradicted [pg 145] themselves and changed their minds a number of times. Let us recapitulate and throw a glance at the texts offered for our inspection. This is History.
Where is that God or Hero whose background, life story, and lineage were more unclear or harder to pin down and agree upon than those of Jesus? How was the now undeniable belief about His true nature finally established? According to the Evangelists, He was a man—a mere mortal man; but according to His Father, He is God! But how? Is He a man or God, or is He both at the same time? asks the confused writer. Truly, the debates around this aspect of the doctrine have led to countless pages of written arguments and bloodshed throughout history, and yet the uncertainties remain. In this, like many other matters, the wise Church Councils have contradicted themselves and changed their positions multiple times. Let's recap and take a look at the texts provided for our examination. This is History.
The Bishop Paul of Samosata denied the divinity of Christ at the first Council of Antioch; at the very origin and birth of theological Christianity, He was called “Son of God” merely on account of His holiness and good deeds. His blood was corruptible in the Sacrament of the Eucharist.
The Bishop Paul of Samosata denied the divinity of Christ at the first Council of Antioch; at the very beginning of theological Christianity, He was called “Son of God” simply because of His holiness and good works. His blood was corruptible in the Sacrament of the Eucharist.
At the Council of Nicæa, held a.d. 325, Arius came out with his premisses, which nearly broke asunder the Catholic Union.
At the Council of Nicæa, held AD 325, Arius presented his arguments, which almost shattered the Catholic Union.
Seventeen bishops defended the doctrines of Arius, who was exiled for them. Nevertheless, thirty years after, a.d. 355, at the Council of Milan, three hundred bishops signed a letter of adherence to the Arian views, notwithstanding that ten years earlier, a.d. 345, at a new Council of Antioch, the Eusebians had proclaimed that Jesus Christ was the Son of God and One with His Father.
Seventeen bishops defended the beliefs of Arius, who was exiled for them. However, thirty years later, in 355 A.D., at the Council of Milan, three hundred bishops signed a letter supporting Arian views, even though ten years earlier, in 345 A.D., at a new Council of Antioch, the Eusebians had declared that Jesus Christ was the Son of God and One with His Father.
At the Council of Sirmium, a.d. 357, the “Son” had become no longer consubstantial. The Anomæans, who denied that consubstantiality, and the Arians were triumphant. A year later, at the second Council of Ancyra, it was decreed that the “Son was not consubstantial but only similar to the Father in his substance.” Pope Liberius ratified the decision.
At the Council of Sirmium, A.D. 357, the “Son” was no longer considered to be of the same substance. The Anomæans, who denied that idea, and the Arians were successful. A year later, at the second Council of Ancyra, it was declared that the “Son was not of the same substance but only similar to the Father in his substance.” Pope Liberius approved the decision.
During several centuries the Councils fought and quarrelled, supporting the most contradictory and opposite views, the fruit of their laborious travail being the Holy Trinity, which, Minerva-like, issued forth from the theological brain, armed with all the thunders of the Church. The new mystery was ushered into the world amid some terrible strifes, in which murder and other crimes had a high hand. At the Council of Saragossa, a.d. 380, it was proclaimed that the Father, Son and Holy Spirit are one and the same Person, Christ's human nature being merely an “illusion”—an echo of the Avatâric Hindu doctrine. “Once upon this slippery path the Fathers had to slide down ad absurdum—which they did not fail of doing.” How deny human nature in him who was born of a woman? The only wise remark made during one of the Councils of Constantinople came from Eutyches, who was bold enough to say: “May God preserve me from reasoning on the nature of my God”—for which he was excommunicated by Pope Flavius.
For several centuries, the Councils argued and debated, backing the most contradictory and opposing views. Their hard work resulted in the concept of the Holy Trinity, which emerged like Minerva from the minds of theologians, fully equipped with the authority of the Church. This new mystery was introduced to the world amidst intense conflicts, where murder and other crimes ran rampant. At the Council of Saragossa, a.d. 380, it was declared that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are one and the same Person, with Christ's human nature being merely an "illusion"—echoing the Avatâric Hindu doctrine. "Once on this slippery path, the Fathers had to slide down ad absurdum—and they did not miss the opportunity to do so." How could they deny the human nature of someone born of a woman? The only wise comment made during one of the Councils of Constantinople came from Eutyches, who boldly said: "May God protect me from trying to understand the nature of my God."—for which he was excommunicated by Pope Flavius.
At the Council of Ephesus, a.d. 449, Eutyches had his revenge. As Eusebius, the veracious Bishop of Cæsarea, was forcing him into the [pg 146] admission of two distinct natures in Jesus Christ, the Council rebelled against him and it was proposed that Eusebius should be burned alive. The bishops arose like one man, and with fists clenched, foaming with rage, demanded that Eusebius should be torn into two halves, and be dealt by as he would deal with Jesus, whose nature he divided. Eutyches was re-established in his power and office, Eusebius and Flavius deposed. Then the two parties attacked each other most violently and fought. St. Flavius was so ill-treated by Bishop Diodorus, who assaulted and kicked him, that he died a few days later from the injuries inflicted.
At the Council of Ephesus, A.D. 449, Eutyches got his revenge. As Eusebius, the honest Bishop of Cæsarea, was forcing him to admit the existence of two distinct natures in Jesus Christ, the Council rebelled against him and it was suggested that Eusebius should be burned alive. The bishops rose up as one and, with clenched fists and filled with rage, demanded that Eusebius be torn in two and treated as he would treat Jesus, whose nature he divided. Eutyches was reinstated in his power and position, while Eusebius and Flavius were deposed. Then the two factions violently attacked each other and fought. St. Flavius was so badly treated by Bishop Diodorus, who assaulted and kicked him, that he died a few days later from his injuries.
Every incongruity was courted in these Councils, and the result is the present living paradoxes called Church dogmas. For instance, at the first Council of Ancyra, a.d. 314, it was asked, “In baptizing a woman with child, is the unborn baby also baptized by the fact?” The Council answered in the negative; because, as was alleged, “the person thus receiving baptism must be a consenting party, which is impossible to the child in its mother's womb.” Thus then unconsciousness is a canonical obstacle to baptism, and thus no child baptised nowadays is baptised at all in fact. And then what becomes of the tens of thousands of starving heathen babies baptised by the missionaries during famines, and otherwise surreptitiously “saved” by the too zealous Padres? Follow one after another the debates and decisions of the numberless Councils, and behold on what a jumble of contradictions the present infallible and Apostolic Church is built!
Every inconsistency was welcomed in these Councils, and the result is the living paradoxes we call Church dogmas today. For example, at the first Council of Ancyra, a.d. 314, they asked, "When a pregnant woman is baptized, is the unborn baby also baptized through that act?" The Council answered no; because, as was claimed, “The person being baptized must be able to consent, which is not possible for a child in its mother’s womb.” Thus, a lack of consciousness is a canonical barrier to baptism, and therefore no child baptized today is truly baptized at all. And what happens to the tens of thousands of starving non-Christian babies baptized by missionaries during famines, and those secretly “saved” by the overly enthusiastic Padres? Follow the debates and decisions of countless Councils, and see what a mess of contradictions the current infallible and Apostolic Church is built upon!
And now we can see how greatly paradoxical, when taken literally, is the assertion in Genesis: “God created man in his own image.” Besides the glaring fact that it is not the Adam of dust (of Chapter ii.), who is thus made in the divine image, but the Divine Androgyne (of Chapter i.), or Adam Kadmon, one can see for oneself that God—the God of the Christians at any rate—was created by man in his own image, amid the kicks, blows and murders of the early Councils.
And now we can see how greatly paradoxical, when taken literally, is the statement in Genesis: "God made humans in His own likeness." Besides the obvious fact that it is not the Adam made from dust (of Chapter ii.) who is made in the divine image, but the Divine Androgyne (of Chapter i.), or Adam Kadmon, one can observe that God—the God of the Christians at least—was created by man in his own image, amidst the kicks, blows, and murders of the early Councils.
A curious fact, one that throws a flood of light on the claim that Jesus was an Initiate and a martyred Adept, is given in the work, (already so often referred to) which may be called “a mathematical revelation”.—The Source of Measures.
A fascinating detail, one that sheds light on the idea that Jesus was an Initiate and a martyred Adept, is found in the work (often mentioned) that can be described as “a math breakthrough”.—*The Origin of Measurements.*
Attention is called to the part of the 46th verse of the 27th Chapter of Matthew, as follows: “Eli, Eli, Lama Sabachthani?—that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” Of course, our versions are taken from the original [pg 147] Greek manuscripts (the reason why we have no original Hebrew manuscripts concerning these occurrences being because the enigmas in Hebrew would betray themselves on comparison with the sources of their derivation, the Old Testament). The Greek manuscripts, without exception, give these words as—
Notice is directed to the part of the 46th verse from the 27th Chapter of Matthew, which states: “Eli, Eli, Lama Sabachthani?—which means, My God, my God, why have you abandoned me?” Sure, our translations are based on the original. [pg 147] Greek Language manuscripts (the reason we don't have any original Hebrew manuscripts about these events is that the mysteries in Hebrew would become clear when compared to their original sources, the Hebrew BibleThe Greek manuscripts all consistently show these words as—
Ἠλί Ἠλί λαμὰ σαβαχθανί
Eli, Eli, why have you abandoned me?
They are Hebrew words, rendered into the Greek, and in Hebrew are as follows:
They're Hebrew words, translated into the Greek, and in Hebrew, they are as follows:
אלי אלי למח שבחתני
Eli Eli, why have You forsaken me?
The Scripture of these words says, “that is to say, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” as their proper translation. Here then are the words, beyond all dispute; and beyond all question, such is the interpretation given of them by Scripture. Now the words will not bear this interpretation, and it is a false rendering. The true meaning is just the opposite of the one given, and is—
The scripture of these words says, “in other words, My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?” as their accurate translation. Here are the words, without question; and without a doubt, this is the meaning provided by Scripture. However, these words do not support this interpretation, and it is an inaccurate rendering. The true meaning is exactly the opposite of the one provided, and is—
My God, my God, how thou dost glorify me!
My God, my God, how you honor me!
But even more, for while lama is why, or how, as a verbal it connects the idea of to dazzle, or adverbially, it could run “how dazzlingly,” and so on. To the unwary reader this interpretation is enforced, and made to answer, as it were, to the fulfilment of a prophetic utterance, by a marginal reference to the first verse of the twenty-second Psalm, which reads:
But even more, since lama is why, or how, as a verb, it relates to the concept of to impress, or if used as an adverb, it could mean “how stunning,” and so on. For the unsuspecting reader, this interpretation is highlighted and linked, so to speak, to the realization of a prophetic statement through a side reference to the first verse of the 22nd Psalm, which says:
“My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?”
“My God, my God, why have you left me?”
The Hebrew of this verse for these words is—
The Hebrew for these words in this verse is—
אלי אלי למה עזבתני
Eli Eli, why have you forsaken me?
as to which the reference is correct, and the interpretation sound and good, but with an utterly different word. The words are—
the reference is accurate, and the interpretation is solid and valid, but using a completely different word. The words are—
Eli, Eli, lamah azabvtha-ni?
Eli, Eli, why have you forsaken me?
No wit of man, however scholarly, can save this passage from falseness of renderingon its face; and as so, it becomes a most terrible blow upon the proper first-face sacredness of the recital.258
No level of human intelligence, no matter how knowledgeable, can save this passage from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. being misrepresentedAt first glance, this significantly undermines the true sacredness of the story being told.258
For ten years or more, sat the revisers (?) of the Bible, a most imposing and solemn array of the learned of the land, the greatest Hebrew and Greek scholars of England, purporting to correct the mistakes and blunders, the sins of omission and of commission of their less learned predecessors, the translators of the Bible. Are we going to be told that none of them saw the glaring difference between the Hebrew words in Psalm xxii., azabvtha-ni, and sabachthani in Matthew; that they were not aware of the deliberate falsification?
For more than ten years, the revisers of the Bible gathered, a significant and serious group of the learned in the country, the top Hebrew and Greek scholars in England, aiming to correct the errors and mistakes, both the omissions and commissions, made by their less knowledgeable predecessors, the translators of the Bible. Are we really supposed to believe that none of them noticed the obvious difference between the Hebrew words in Psalm xxii., azabvtha-ni, and sabachthani in Matthew? That they were unaware of the intentional falsification?
For “falsification” it was. And if we are asked the reason why the early Church Fathers resorted to it, the answer is plain: Because the Sacramental words belonged in their true rendering to Pagan temple [pg 148] rites. They were pronounced after the terrible trials of Initiation, and were still fresh in the memory of some of the “Fathers” when the Gospel of Matthew was edited into the Greek language. Because, finally, many of the Hierophants of the Mysteries, and many more of the Initiates were still living in those days, and the sentence rendered in its true words would class Jesus directly with the simple Initiates. The words “My God, my Sun, thou hast poured thy radiance upon me!” were the final words that concluded the thanksgiving prayer of the Initiate, “the Son and the glorified Elect of the Sun.” In Egypt we find to this day carvings and paintings that represent the rite. The candidate is between two divine sponsors; one “Osiris-Sun” with the head of a hawk, representing life, the other Mercury—the ibis-headed, psychopompic genius, who guides the Souls after death to their new abode, Hades—standing for the death of the physical body, figuratively. Both are shown pouring the “stream of life,” the water of purification, on the head of the Initiate, the two streams of which, interlacing, form a cross. The better to conceal the truth, this basso-relievo has also been explained as a “Pagan presentment of a Christian truth.” The Chevalier des Mousseaux calls this Mercury:
For "forgery" it was. And if we are asked why the early Church Fathers used it, the answer is simple: Because the Sacramental words were originally meant for Pagan temple [pg 148] rites. They were said after the intense trials of Initiation, and some of the “Dad” still remembered them when the Book of Matthew was translated into Greek. Furthermore, many of the Hierophants of the Mysteries, and even more of the Initiates were still around at that time, and stating the true words would place Jesus directly among the simple Initiates. The phrase “Oh my God, my Sun, you have showered your light on me!” were the last words that completed the thanksgiving prayer of the Initiate, "the Son and the glorified Elect of the Sun." In Egypt, we still find carvings and paintings that depict the rite. The candidate stands between two divine sponsors; one “Osiris-Sun” with the head of a hawk, symbolizing life, and the other Mercury—the ibis-headed guide, who leads Souls after death to their new home, Hades—representing the death of the physical body, metaphorically. Both are depicted pouring the "flow of life," the water of purification, over the head of the Initiate, with the two streams interweaving to form a cross. To better hide the truth, this bas-relief has also been described as a "Presentation of a Christian truth from a pagan perspective." The Chevalier des Mousseaux refers to this Mercury:
The assessor of Osiris-Sol, as St. Michael is the assessor, Ferouer, of the Word.
The evaluator of Osiris-Sol is similar to St. Michael, who is the evaluator, Ferouer, of the Word.
The monogram of Chrestos and the Labarum, the standard of Constantine—who, by the by, died a Pagan and was never baptised—is a symbol derived from the above rite and also denotes “life and death.” Long before the sign of the Cross was adopted as a Christian symbol, it was employed as a secret sign of recognition among Neophytes and Adepts. Say Éliphas Lévi:
The monogram of Chrestos and the Labarum, the standard of Constantine—who, by the way, died a Pagan and was never baptized—is a symbol that comes from the above rite and also represents "life and death" Long before the Cross became a Christian symbol, it was used as a secret sign of recognition among Neophytes and Adepts. Say Éliphas Lévi:
The sign of the cross adopted by the Christians does not belong exclusively to them. It is kabalistic, and represents the oppositions and quaternary equilibrium of the elements. We see by the occult verse of the Pater, to which we have called attention in another work, that there were originally two ways of making it, or, at least, two very different formulas to express its meaning: one reserved for priests and initiates; the other given to neophytes and the profane.259
The sign of the cross that Christians use isn't exclusive to them. It has Kabbalistic origins and represents the oppositions and balance of the four elements. As mentioned in the occult verse of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, DadAs we've covered in another piece, there were initially two ways to create the sign, or at least two distinct formulas to express its meaning: one intended for priests and initiates, and the other for neophytes and the general public.259
One can understand now why the Gospel of Matthew, the Evangel of the Ebionites, has been for ever excluded in its Hebrew form from the world's curious gaze.
One can see now why the Book of Matthew, the Gospel of the Ebionites, has always been kept out of the world's curious view in its Hebrew version.
Jerome found the authentic and original Evangel written in Hebrew, by Matthew the Publican, at the library collected at Cæsarea by the martyr Pamphilius. “I received permission from the Nazaræans, who at Berœa of Syria used this (gospel) [pg 149]to translate it,” he writes toward the end of the fourth century.260 “In the Evangel which the Nazarenes and Ebionites use,” said Jerome, “which recently I translated from Hebrew into Greek, and which is called by most persons the genuinegospel of Matthew,” etc.261
Jerome discovered the genuine and original Gospel written in Hebrew by Matthew the Tax Collector, in the library assembled at Caesarea by the martyr Pamphilius. “I got permission from the Nazarenes, who in Beroea of Syria used this (gospel) [pg 149] to translate it,” He writes at the end of the fourth century.260 “In the Gospel that the Nazarenes and Ebionites use,” said Jerome, “that I recently translated from Hebrew to Greek, and which many people refer to as the authentic gospel of Matthew,” etc.261
That the apostles had received a “secret doctrine” from Jesus, and that he himself taught one, is evident from the following words of Jerome, who confessed it in an unguarded moment. Writing to the Bishops Chromatius and Heliodorus, he complains that “a difficult work is enjoined, since this (translation) has been commanded me by your Felicities, which St. Matthew himself, the Apostle and Evangelist, did not wish to be openly written. For if this had not been secret, he (Matthew) would have added to the Evangel that what he gave forth was his; but he made up this book sealed up in the Hebrew characters, which he put forth even in such a way that the book, written in Hebrew letters and by the hand of himself, might be possessed by the men most religious; who also, in the course of time, received it from those who preceded them. But this very book they never gave to any one to be transcribed, and its text they related some one way and some another.”262 And he adds further on the same page: “And it happened that this book, having been published by a disciple of Manichæus, named Seleucus, who also wrote falsely The Acts of the Apostles, exhibited matter not for edification, but for destruction; and that this (book) was approved in a synod which the ears of the Church properly refused to listen to.”263
It's obvious that the apostles received a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “secret doctrine” from Jesus, and he himself taught one, as indicated by Jerome's words, where he unintentionally acknowledged it. In a letter to Bishops Chromatius and Heliodorus, he shares his frustration that “I’ve been given a tough job, since this (translation) was requested by your Felicities, which St. Matthew himself, the Apostle and Evangelist, didn't want it to be openly written. If it hadn’t been a secret, he (Matthew) would have mentioned that what he shared was his; instead, he wrote this book in Hebrew characters, which he created in such a way that the book, written in Hebrew script and by his own hand, could be kept by the most devout men, who later received it from those who came before them. However, this very book was never given to anyone for copying, and its text was told in different ways by different people.”262 He goes on later on the same page: “It turned out that this book, published by a disciple of Manichæus named Seleucus, who also falsely wrote The Acts of the Apostles, was not meant to educate but to mislead; and this book was approved in a synod that the Church rightly chose to ignore.”263
Jerome admits, himself, that the book which he authenticates as being written “by the hand of Matthew,” was nevertheless a book which, notwithstanding that he translated it twice, was nearly unintelligible to him, for it was arcane. Nevertheless, Jerome coolly sets down every commentary upon it but his own as heretical. More than that, Jerome knew that this Gospel was the only original one, yet he becomes more zealous than ever in his persecution of the “Heretics.” Why? Because to accept it was equivalent to reading the death sentence of the established Church. The Gospel according to the Hebrews was well known to have been the [pg 150]only one accepted for four centuries by the Jewish Christians, the Nazarenes and the Ebionites. And neither of the latter accepted the divinity of Christ.264
Jerome himself admits that the book he __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “confirms that it was written by Matthew himself,” was a book that, even after he translated it twice, was nearly impossible for him to understand because it was so unclear. Still, Jerome casually dismisses every commentary on it except his own as radicalJerome realized that this Gospel was the only original one, yet he grows more and more intense in his pursuit of the “Heretics.” Why? Because accepting it felt like reading a death sentence for the established Church. The Gospel of the Hebrews was famous as the [pg 150]only one accepted for four centuries by the Jewish Christians, the Nazarenes, and the Ebionites. And neither of the latter accepted the divine nature of Jesus.264
The Ebionites were the first, the earliest Christians, whose representative was the Gnostic author of the Clementine Homilies, and as the author of Supernatural Religion shows,265 Ebionitic Gnosticism had once been the purest form of Christianity. They were the pupils and followers of the early Nazarenes—the kabalistic Gnostics. They believed in the Æons, as the Cerinthians did, and that “the world was put together by Angels” (Dhyân Chohans), as Epiphanius complains (Contra Ebionitas): “Ebion had the opinion of the Nazarenes, the form of Cerinthians.” “They decided that Christ was of the seed of a man,” he laments.266 Thus again:
The Ebionites were the first, the earliest Christians, represented by the Gnostic author of the Clementine Homilies. As evidence from the author of *Supernatural Religion* shows,265 Ebionitic Gnosticism was once the purest form of Christianity. They were the students and followers of the early Nazarenes—the kabalistic Gnostics. They believed in the Æons, similar to the Cerinthians, and that "Angels created the world." (Dhyân Chohans), as Epiphanius complains in Against the Ebionites: “Ebion had the view of the Nazarenes, similar to the beliefs of the Cerinthians.” "They concluded that Christ came from the lineage of a man," he laments.266 Thus again:
The badge of Dan-Scorpio is death-life, in the symbol ☧ as cross-bones and skull, ... or life-death ... the standard of Constantine, the Roman Emperor. Abel has been shown to be Jesus, and Cain-Vulcain, or Mars, pierced him. Constantine was the Roman Emperor, whose warlike god was Mars, and a Roman soldier pierced Jesus on the cross....
The Dan-Scorpio badge is life and death, represented by the symbol ☧ as skull and crossbones, ... or life and death ... the standard of Constantine, the Roman Emperor. Abel has been recognized as Jesus, while Cain is associated with Vulcan or Mars, who pierced him. Constantine was the Roman Emperor whose aggressive god was Mars, and a Roman soldier pierced Jesus on the cross....
But the piercing of Abel was the consummation of his marriage with Cain, and this was proper under the form of Mars Generator; hence the double glyph, one of Mars-Generator [Osiris-Sun] and Mars-Destroyer [Mercury the God of Death in the Egyptian basso-relievo] in one; significant, again, of the primal idea of the living cosmos, or of birth and death, as necessary to the continuation of the stream of life.267
But Abel’s killing sealed Cain’s connection with him, which aligned with the idea of Mars Generator; thus, the dual symbol, one symbolizing Mars-Generator [Osiris-Sun] and the other Mars-Destroyer [Mercury, the God of Death in the Egyptian bas-reliefmerged into one; this again emphasizes the core concept of the living universe, or of birth and death, as essential for the continuous flow of life.267
To quote once more from Isis Unveiled:
To quote again from Isis Unveiled:
A Latin cross of a perfect Christian shape was found hewn upon the granite slabs of the Adytum of the Serapeum; and the monks did not fail to claim that the cross had been hallowed by the Pagans in a “spirit of prophecy.” At least, Sozomen, with an air of triumph, records the fact.268 But archæology and symbolism, those tireless and implacable enemies of clerical false pretences, have found in the hieroglyphics of the legend running round the design at least a partial interpretation of its meaning.
A Latin cross with a perfect Christian shape was discovered carved into the granite slabs of the Adytum of the Serapeum; and the monks quickly asserted that the cross had been blessed by the Pagans in a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “spirit of prophecy.” At least, Sozomen notes this fact with a sense of triumph.268 However, archaeology and symbolism, those tireless and unyielding opponents of clerical deceit, have discovered in the hieroglyphics of the legend related to the design at least a partial understanding of its meaning.
According to King and other numismatists and archæologists, the cross was [pg 151]placed there as the symbol of eternal life. Such a Tau, or Egyptian cross, was used in the Bacchic and Eleusinian Mysteries. Symbol of the dual generative power, it was laid upon the breast of the Initiate, after his “new birth” was accomplished, and the Mystæ had returned from their baptism in the sea. It was a mystic sign that his spiritual birth had regenerated and united his astral soul with his divine spirit, and that he was ready to ascend in spirit to the blessed abodes of light and glory—the Eleusinia. The Tau was a magic talisman at the same time as a religious emblem. It was adopted by the Christians through the Gnostics and Kabalists, who used it largely, as their numerous gems testify. These in turn had the Tau (or handled cross) from the Egyptians, and the Latin Cross from the Buddhist missionaries, who brought it from India (where it can be found even now) two or three centuries b.c. The Assyrians, Egyptians, ancient Americans, Hindus and Romans had it in various, but very slight modifications of shape. Till very late in the middle ages, it was considered a potent spell again at epilepsy and demoniacal possession, and the “signet of the living God” brought down in St. John's vision by the angel ascending from the east to “seal the servants of our God in the foreheads,” was but the same mystic Tau—the Egyptian Cross. In the painted glass of St. Denis (France) this angel is represented as stamping this sign on the forehead of the elect; the legend reads, SIGNUM TAY. In King's Gnostics, the author reminds us that “this mark is commonly borne by St. Anthony, an Egyptian recluse.”269 What the real meaning of the Tau was, is explained to us by the Christian St. John, the Egyptian Hermes, and the Hindu Brahmans. It is but too evident that, with the Apostle at least, it meant the “Ineffable Name,” as he calls this “signet of the living God” a few chapters further on270 the “Father's name written in their foreheads.”
According to King and other coin experts and archaeologists, the cross was [pg 151]placed there as a symbol of eternal life. This Tau, or Egyptian cross, was used in the Bacchic and Eleusinian Mysteries. It represented dual generative power and was placed on the chest of the Initiate after his “new beginnings”was completed, and the Mystae had come back from their baptism in the sea. It acted as a mystical sign that his spiritual rebirth had renewed and connected his astral soul with his divine spirit, and that he was ready to spiritually ascend to the blessed realms of light and glory—the Eleusinia. The Tau was both a magical talisman and a religious symbol. It was adopted by Christians through the Gnostics and Kabalists, who used it widely, as shown by their many gems. These groups, in turn, got the Tau (or handled cross) from the Egyptians, and the Latin Cross from Buddhist missionaries, who brought it from India (where it can still be found) two or three centuries b.c.The Assyrians, Egyptians, ancient Americans, Hindus, and Romans all had it in different, but very slight, shape variations. Until well into the Middle Ages, it was seen as a strong talisman against epilepsy and demonic possession, and the “seal of the living God”brought down in St. John's vision by the angel coming up from the east to “mark the servants of our God on their foreheads,”was actually the same mystical Tau—the Egyptian Cross. In the stained glass of St. Denis (France), this angel is shown marking this sign on the foreheads of the chosen ones; the inscription says, SIGNUM TAY. In King's Gnosticsthe author reminds us that “this symbol is often associated with St. Anthony, an Egyptian hermit.”269The true meaning of the Tau is explained to us by Christian St. John, the Egyptian Hermes, and the Hindu Brahmans. It's clear that, at least for the Apostle, it represented the “Ineffable Name,”as he refers to this "seal of the living God"a few chapters later270the “The father's name is written on their foreheads.”
The Brahmâtmâ, the chief of the Hindu Initiates, had on his head-gear two keys, symbol of the revealed mystery of life and death, placed cross-like; and in some Buddhist pagodas of Tartary and Mongolia, the entrance of a chamber within the temple, generally containing the staircase which leads to the inner dagoba,271 and the porticos of some Prachidas272 are ornamented with a cross formed of two fishes, as found on some of the zodiacs of the Buddhists. We should not wonder at all at learning that the sacred device in the tombs in the catacombs at Rome, the “Vesica Piscis,” was derived from the said Buddhist zodiacal sign. How general must have been that geometrical figure in the world-symbols, may be inferred from the fact that there is a Masonic tradition that Solomon's temple was built on three foundations, forming the “triple Tau” or three crosses.
The Brahmâtmâ, the leader of the Hindu Initiates, wore a headdress with two keys, symbolizing the revealed mystery of life and death, arranged in a cross shape. In certain Buddhist pagodas in Tartary and Mongolia, the entrance to a chamber inside the temple, usually containing the staircase that leads to the inner dagoba,271 and the porches of some Prachidas272 are adorned with a cross made from two fish, similar to those seen on certain Buddhist zodiacs. We shouldn't be surprised to discover that the sacred symbol found in the tombs of the catacombs in Rome, the “Vesica Piscis,” was derived from this Buddhist zodiac symbol. The widespread use of that geometric figure in global symbols can be inferred from the fact that there is a Masonic tradition stating that Solomon's temple was built on three foundations, forming the “triple Tau” or three crosses.
In its mystical sense, the Egyptian cross owes its origin, as an emblem, to the realisation by the earliest philosophy of an androgynous dualism of every manifestation in nature, which proceeds from the abstract ideal of a likewise androgynous deity, while the Christian emblem is simply due to chance. Had the Mosaic law [pg 152]prevailed, Jesus should have been lapidated.273 The crucifix was an instrument of torture, and utterly common among Romans as it was unknown among Semitic nations. It was called the “Tree of Infamy.” It is but later that it was adopted as a Christian symbol; but during the first two decades the apostles looked upon it with horror.274 It is certainly not the Christian Cross that John had in mind when speaking of the “signet of the living God,” but the mystic Tau—the Tetragrammaton, or mighty name, which, on the most ancient Kabalistic talismans, was represented by the four Hebrew letters composing the Holy Word.
In its mystical sense, the Egyptian cross comes from the earliest philosophical understanding of an __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. androgynous duality found in every part of nature, which originates from the abstract concept of a similarly androgynous deity, while the Christian symbol is simply a matter of chance. If the Mosaic law [pg 152]If the rules had been followed, Jesus would have been stoned to death.273The crucifix was a method of torture, widely used by Romans and completely unfamiliar to Semitic nations. It was called the “Tree of Infamy.” It was only later that it became a Christian symbol; during the first two decades, the apostles were horrified by it.274It's definitely not the Christian Cross that John was talking about when he mentioned the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “seal of the living God,” but the mystical Tau—the Tetragrammaton, or sacred name, which was represented by the four Hebrew letters that form the Holy Word on the oldest Kabalistic talismans.
The famous Lady Ellenborough, known among the Arabs of Damascus, and in the desert, after her last marriage, as Hanoum Medjouye, had a talisman in her possession, presented to her by a Druse from Mount Lebanon. It was recognised by a certain sign on its left corner as belonging to that class of gems which is known in Palestine as a “Messianic” amulet, of the second or third century b.c. It is a green stone of a pentagonal form; at the bottom is engraved a fish; higher, Solomon's Seal;275 and still higher, the four Chaldaic letters—Jod, He, Vau, He, IAHO, which form the name of the Deity. These are arranged in quite an unusual way, running from below upward, in reversed order, and forming the Egyptian Tau. Around these there is a legend which, as the gem is not our property, we are not at liberty to give. The Tau, in its mystical sense, as well as the Crux ansata, is the Tree of Life.
The famous Lady Ellenborough, known among the Arabs of Damascus and in the desert since her latest marriage, as Hanoum Medjouye, held a talisman given to her by a Druse from Mount Lebanon. It was identified by a specific mark on its left corner as belonging to a category of gems known in Palestine as a “Messianic” amulet from the 2nd or 3rd century b.c.It is a green stone shaped like a pentagon. At the bottom, there's an engraving of a fish, and higher up, there's Solomon's Seal.275and even higher, the four Chaldaic letters—Jod, He, Vau, He, IAHO, which make up the name of the Deity. These letters are arranged in a unique way, running from the bottom upward in reverse order, creating the Egyptian Tau. Surrounding these letters is a legend that we cannot reveal since the gem is not ours. The Tau, in its mystical sense, as well as the Ankh, represents the Tree of Life.
It is well known that the earliest Christian emblems—before it was ever attempted to represent the bodily appearance of Jesus—were the Lamb, the Good Shepherd, and The Fish. The origin of the latter emblem, which has so puzzled the archæologists, thus becomes comprehensible. The whole secret lies in the easily ascertained fact that, while in the Kabalah the King Messiah is called “Interpreter,”or Revealer of the Mystery, and shown to be the fifth emanation, in the Talmud—for reasons we will now explain—the Messiah is very often designated as “DAG,”or the Fish. This is an inheritance from the Chaldees, and relates—as the very name indicates—to the Babylonian Dagon, the man-fish, who was the instructor and interpreter of the people, to whom he appeared. Abarbanel explains the name, by stating that the sign of his (Messiah's) coming is the conjunction of Saturn and Jupiter in the sign Pisces.276 Therefore, as the Christians were intent upon identifying their Christos with the Messiah of the Old Testament, they adopted it so readily as to forget that its true origin might be traced still further back than the Babylonian Dagon. How eagerly and closely the ideal of Jesus was united, by the early Christians, with every imaginable kabalistic and pagan tenet, may be inferred from the language of Clemens, of Alexandria, addressed to his co-religionists.
It’s widely recognized that the earliest Christian symbols—before anyone tried to show what Jesus looked like—were the Lamb, the Good Shepherd, and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. The FishThe origin of this last symbol, which has confused archaeologists, is now clear. The entire explanation is simply that, while in the Kabbalah the King Messiah is called “Interpreter,”or Revealer of the Mystery, and proven to be the 5th emanation, in the Talmud—for reasons we will explain now—the Messiah is often called “DAG,”For the Fish. This originates from the Chaldeans and, as the name implies, relates to the Babylonian Dagon, the man-fish, who served as a teacher and interpreter for those he visited. Abarbanel clarifies the name by stating that the sign of his (the Messiah's) coming is the alignment of Saturn and Jupiter in the sign. Pisces.276 Since the Christians were eager to connect their Christ with the Messiah of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Hebrew Bible, they accepted it eagerly, forgetting that its true origin could be traced even further back than the Babylonian Dagon. The enthusiasm and depth with which early Christians connected the concept of Jesus to every possible Kabalistic and pagan belief can be seen in the writings of Clemens of Alexandria, directed at his fellow believers.
When they were debating upon the choice of the most appropriate symbol to remind them of Jesus, Clemens advised them in the following words: “Let the engraving upon the gem of your ring be either a dove, or a ship running before the wind (the Argha), or a fish.” Was the good father, when writing this sentence, labouring under the recollection of Joshua, son of Nun (called Jesus in the Greek and Slavonian versions); or had he forgotten the real interpretation of these pagan symbols?277
While they were talking about the best symbol to remind them of Jesus, Clemens proposed the following: “The engraving on your ring should be either a dove, or a ship sailing with the wind (the Argha), or a fish.” As the good father wrote this, was he thinking of Joshua, son of Nun (called Jesus in the Greek and Slavic versions); or had he lost sight of the real meaning of these pagan symbols?277
And now, with the help of all these passages scattered hither and thither in Isis and other works of this kind, the reader will see and judge for himself which of the two explanations—the Christian or that of the Occultist—is the nearer to truth. If Jesus were not an Initiate, why should all these allegorical incidents of his life be given? Why should such extreme trouble be taken, so much time wasted trying to make the above: (a) answer and dovetail with purposely picked out sentences in the Old Testament, to show them as prophecies; and (b) to preserve in them the initiatory symbols, the emblems so pregnant with Occult meaning and all of these belonging to Pagan mystic Philosophy? The author of the Source of Measures gives out that mystical intent; but only once now and again, in its one-sided, numerical and kabalistic meaning, without paying any attention to, or having concern with, the primeval and more spiritual origin, and he deals with it only so far as it relates to the Old Testament. He attributes the purposed change in the sentence “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani” to the principle already mentioned of the crossed bones and skull in the Labarum,
And now, with the help of all these passages scattered here and there in Isis and other similar works, the reader can see and judge for themselves which of the two explanations—the Christian or the Occultist—is closer to the truth. If Jesus wasn't an Initiate, why would all these symbolic incidents of his life be recorded? Why would so much effort and time be spent trying to make the above: (a) align and connect with carefully selected sentences in the Hebrew Bible, presenting them as prophecies; and (b) to preserve the initiatory symbols, the emblems rich with Occult meaning, all belonging to Pagan mystical Philosophy? The author of the Source of Metrics presents that magical intent, but only occasionally, in its one-sided, numerical, and kabalistic meaning, without considering or addressing the primal and more spiritual origin, treating it only in relation to the Hebrew Bible. He attributes the deliberate change in the phrase “Eli, Eli, why have you abandoned me?” to the principle already mentioned of the crossed bones and skull in the Labarum,
As an emblem of death, being placed over the door of life and signifying birth, or of the intercontainment of two opposite principles in one, just as, mystically, the Saviour was held to be man-woman.278
As a symbol of death, placed above the entrance to life, or symbolizing the existence of two opposing forces within one, similar to how, spiritually, the Savior was thought to embody both man and woman.278
The author's idea is to show the mystic blending by the Gospel writers of Jehovah, Cain, Abel, etc., with Jesus (in accordance with Jewish kabalistic numeration); the better he succeeds, the more clearly he shows that it was a forced blending, and that we have not a record of the real events of the life of Jesus, narrated by eye-witnesses or the Apostles. The narrative is all based on the signs of the Zodiac:
The author's idea is to demonstrate how the Gospel writers mystically combine Jehovah, Cain, Abel, and others with Jesus (according to Jewish Kabbalistic numeration); the better he succeeds, the more clearly he reveals that it was a coerced blend and that what we have is not a true account of the real events in Jesus’ life told by eyewitnesses or the Apostles. The narrative is entirely based on the signs of the Zodiac:
Each a double sign or male-female [in ancient astrological Magic]—viz: it was Taurus-Eve, and Scorpio was Mars-Lupa, or Mars with the female wolf [in relation to [pg 154]Romulus]. So, as these signs were opposites of each other, yet met in the centre, they were connected; and so in fact it was, and in a double sense, the conception of the year was in Taurus, as the conception of Eve by Mars, her opposite, in Scorpio. The birth would be at the winter solstice, or Christmas. On the contrary, by conception in Scorpio—viz., of Lupa by Taurus—birth would be in Leo. Scorpio was Chrēstos in humiliation, while Leo was Christos in triumph. While Taurus-Eve fulfilled astronomical functions, Mars-Lupa fulfilled spiritual ones by type.279
Each sign represented a duality of male and female [in ancient astrological magic]—specifically, Taurus was associated with Eve, and Scorpio represented Mars-Lupa, or Mars with the female wolf [in relation to [pg 154]Romulus]. Even though these signs were opposites, they met at the center, creating a connection; therefore, in an important way, the idea of the year started in Taurus, just as Eve was conceived by Mars, her opposite, in Scorpio. The birth would happen at the winter solstice, or Christmas. On the other hand, by conception in Scorpio—specifically, of Lupa by Taurus—the birth would take place in Leo. Scorpio represented Chrēstos in shame, while Leo represented Christos in victoryWhile Taurus-Eve held astronomical importance, Mars-Lupa was significant spiritually by nature.279
The author bases all this on Egyptian correlations and meanings of Gods and Goddesses, but ignores the Âryan, which are far earlier.
The author bases all this on Egyptian connections and meanings of gods and goddesses, but overlooks the Aryan, which came much earlier.
Mooth or Mouth, was the Egyptian cognomen of Venus, (Eve, mother of all living) [as Vach, mother of all living, a permutation of Aditi, as Eve was one of Sephira] or the moon. Plutarch (Isis, 374) hands it down that Isis was sometimes called Muth, which word means mother ... (Issa, אשה, woman). (Isis, p. 372). Isis, he says is that part of Nature, which, as feminine, contains in herself, as (nutrix) nurse, all things to be born.... “Certainly the moon,” speaking astronomically, “chiefly exercises this function in Taurus, Venus being the house (in opposition to Mars, generator, in Scorpio), because the sign is luna, hypsoma. Since ... Isis Metheur differs from Isis Muth and that in the vocable Muth the notion of bringing forth may be concealed, and since fructification must take place, Sol being joined with Luna in Libra, it is not improbable that Muth first indeed signifies Venus in Libra; hence Luna in Libra.” (Beiträge zur Kenntniss, pars. 11, S. 9, under Muth.)280
Mooth or Mouth, was the Egyptian name for Venus, (Eve, mother of all living) [as Vach, mother of all living, a variation of Aditi, since Eve was one of Sephira] or the moon. Plutarch (Isis, 374) mentions that Isis was occasionally called Muth, which means mom … (Issa, אשה, woman).Isis, p. 372). Isis, he explains, represents the feminine side of Nature, which nurtures all things that are born within herself, like a nurse (nutrix).... “Definitely the moon,”talking about astronomy, “primarily plays this role in Taurus, with Venus being the governing planet (in contrast to Mars, the generator, in Scorpio), because this sign is associated with the moon, hypsoma. Since ... Isis Metheur is different from Isis Muth and in the name Muth the idea of creation may be obscured, and since fertilization must take place, Sol is paired with Luna in Libra, it’s likely that Muth initially referred to Venus in Libra; therefore Luna in Libra.” (Contributions to Knowledge, pars. 11, p. 9, under Muth.)280
Then Fuerst, under Bohu, is quoted to show
Then Fuerst, under Bohu, is quoted to show
The double play upon the word Muth by help of which the real intent is produced in the occult way ... sin, death, and woman are one in the glyph, and correlatively connected with intercourse and death.281
The word has a double meaning. Muth creates a deeper intention that is conveyed indirectly ... sin, dying, and woman are connected in the symbol, and are similarly linked to sex and death.281
All this is applied by the author only to the exoteric and Jewish euhemerised symbols, whereas they were meant, first of all, to conceal cosmogonical mysteries, and then, those of anthropological evolution with reference to the Seven Races, already evoluted and to come, and especially as regards the last branch races of the third Root-Race. However, the word void (primeval Chaos) is shown to be taken for Eve-Venus-Naamah, agreeably with Fuerst's definition; for as he says:
All this is applied by the author only to the outer and Jewish euhemerized symbols, while they were originally intended to hide cosmogonical mysteries and, subsequently, those related to anthropological evolution regarding the Seven Races, which have already evolved and those that are yet to come, especially concerning the last branch races of the third Root-Race. However, the word void (primeval Chaos) is interpreted as referring to Eve-Venus-Naamah, in line with Fuerst's definition; for as he states:
In this primitive signification [of void] was בהו [bohu] taken in the Biblical cosmogony, and used in establishing the dogma יש מאין Jes (us) m'aven, (Jes-us from nothing), respecting creation. [Which shows the writers of the New Testamentconsiderably skilled in the Kabalah and Occult Sciences, and corroborates still more our assertion.] Hence Aquila translates οὔδεν vulg. vacua (hence vacca, cow) [hence also the horns of Isis—Nature, Earth, and the Moon—taken from Vâch, the Hindu “Mother of all that lives,” identified with Virâj and called in Atharvaveda the daughter of Kâma, the first desires: “That daughter of thine, O Kâma, is called [pg 155]the cow, she whom Sages name Vâch-Virâj,” who was milked by Brihaspati, the Rishi, which is another mystery] Onkelos and Samarit. ריקבי.
In this fundamental sense of void, בהו [bohu] was used in the Biblical creation narrative to support the doctrine of יש מאין. Jes (us) m'aven,Jesus from nothing), about creation. [This shows that the writers of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ New Testamentwere quite knowledgeable in the Kabbalah and Occult Sciences, further backing our assertion.] Consequently, Aquila translates οὔδεν vulg. vacua (thus vacca, cow) [also linking to the horns of Isis—Nature, Earth, and the Moon—derived from Vâch, the Hindu “Mother of all living things,” who is linked to Virâj and referenced in the Atharvaveda as the daughter of Kâma, the first wants: “That daughter of yours, O Kâma, is known [pg 155]as the cow, whom the Sages refer to as Vâch-Virâj,” who was milked by Brihaspati, the sage, which is another mystery] Onkelos and Samarit. ריקבי.
The Phœnician cosmogony has connected Bohu בהו Βααυ into a personified expression denoting the primitive substance, and as a deity, the mother of races of the gods [which is Aditi and Vâch]. The Aramean name בהו-תא, בהו-ת, בהו-ת, Βαώθ, Βυθ-ός, Buto, for the mother of the gods, which passed over to the Gnostics, Babylonians and Egyptians, is identical then with Môt (מות, our Muth) properly, (Βώθ) originated in Phœnician from an interchange of b with m.282
The Phoenician creation story has connected Bohu בהו Βααυ as a personified term representing the basic substance, and as a goddess, mother of the gods [which refers to Aditi and Vâch]. The Aramean name בהו-תא, בהו-ת, בהו-ת, Βαώθ, Βυθ-ός, Buto, for the mother of the gods, which was accepted by the Gnostics, Babylonians, and Egyptians, is ultimately the same as Môt (מות, our Muth) in a strict sense, (Βώθ) originated in Phoenicia from a replacement of b with m.282
Rather, one would say, go to the origin. The mystic euhemerisation of Wisdom and Intelligence, operating in the work of cosmic evolution, or Buddhi under the names of Brahmâ, Purusha, etc., as male power, and Aditi-Vâch, etc., as female, whence Sarasvatî, Goddess of Wisdom, who became under the veils of Esoteric concealment, Butos, Bythos—Depth, the grossly material, personal female, called Eve, the “primitive woman” of Irenæus, and the world springing out of Nothing.
Instead, one would say to go back to the source. The mystical transformation of Wisdom and Intelligence, which plays a role in cosmic evolution, or Buddhi under names like Brahmâ, Purusha, etc., representing male power, and Aditi-Vâch, etc., representing female power, gives rise to Sarasvatî, the Goddess of Wisdom. She became, under layers of Esoteric secrecy, Butos, Bythos—Depth, the distinctly material, personal female referred to as Eve, the "early human female" of Irenæus, with the world emerging from Nothing.
The workings out of this glyph of 4th Genesis help to the comprehension of the division of one character into the forms of two persons; as Adam and Eve, Cain and Abel, Abram and Isaac, Jacob and Esau, and so on [all male and female].... Now, as linking together several great salient points in the Biblical structure: (1) as to the Old and New Testaments; with also (2) as to the Roman Empire; (3) as to confirming the meanings and uses of symbols; and (4) as to confirming the entire explanation and reading of the glyphs; as (5) recognising and laying down the base of the great pyramid as the foundation square of the Bible construction; (6) as well as the new Roman adoption under Constantine—the following given:283
The function of this glyph from the 4th Genesis help with understanding how a single character can be represented as two people; like Adam and Eve, Cain and Abel, Abram and Isaac, Jacob and Esau, and so on [all male and female].... Now, connecting several key points in the Biblical structure: (1) about the Vintage and New Testaments; including (2) about the Roman Empire; (3) about verifying the meanings and applications of symbols; and (4) about completely explaining and interpreting the glyphs; as (5) recognizing and establishing the foundation of the great pyramid as the foundational square of Biblical construction; (6) along with the new Roman adoption during Constantine's rule—the following is provided:283
Cain has been shown to be ... the 360 circle of the Zodiac, the perfect and exact standard, by a squared division; hence his name of Melchizadik.... [The geometrical and numerical demonstrations here follow.] It has been repeatedly stated that the object of the Great Pyramid construction was to measure the heavens and the earth ... [the objective spheres as evoluting from the subjective, purely spiritual Kosmos, we beg leave to add]; therefore, its measuring containment would indicate all the substance of measure of the heavens and the earth, or agreeably to ancient recognition, Earth, Air, Water and Fire.284 (The base side of this pyramid was diameter to a circumference in feet of 2400. The characteristic of this is 24 feet, or 6 × 4 = 24, or this very Cain-Adam square.) Now, by the restoration of the encampment of the Israelites, as initiated by Moses, by the great [pg 156]scholar, Father Athanasius Kircher, the Jesuit priest, the above is precisely, by Biblical record and traditionary sources, the method of laying off this encampment. The four interior squares were devoted to (1) Moses and Aaron; (2) Kohath; (3) Gershom; and (4) Merari—the last three being the heads of the Levites. The attributes of these squares were the primal attributes of Adam-Mars and were concreted of the elements, Earth, Air, Fire, Water, or ים = Iam = Water, נור = Nour = Fire, רוח = Rouach = Air, and יבשׂׂשׂה = Iābeshah = Earth. The initial letters of these words are INRI—the symbol usually translated as Iesus Nazarenus Rex Iudæorum—“Jesus of Nazareth, King of the Jews.” This square of INRI is the Adam square, which was extended from, as a foundation, into four others of 144 × 2 = 288, to the side of the large square of 288 × 4 = 1152, = the whole circumference. But this square is the display of also circular elements and 115·2 can denote this. Put INRI into a circle, or read it as the letters stand in the square, as to its values of 1521, and we have [Symbol: circle with numbers inside: 1, 1, 2, 5] which reads 115·2.
Cain has been recognized as ... the complete circle of the Zodiac, the ideal and precise standard, through a squared division; thus his name Melchizadik.... [Geometrical and numerical explanations follow.] It has been mentioned several times that the goal of constructing the Great Pyramid was to measure theheaven and earth... [the objective spheres arising from the subjective, purely spiritual Kosmos, we would like to add]; therefore, its design would include all the elements of measurement ofthe universe and the planet, or, in terms of ancient acknowledgment,Earth,Air,Water, andFire.284The base of this pyramid was equal to a circumference.in feetof 2400. Its dimension is 24 feet, or 6 × 4 = 24, or this very Cain-Adam square.) Now, with the revival of the Israelites' encampment, led by Moses, by the great[pg 156]Scholar Father Athanasius Kircher, the Jesuit priest, explains that this is exactly how the encampment was organized, based on Biblical records and traditional sources. Thefour inner squareswere assigned to (1) Moses and Aaron; (2) Kohath; (3) Gershom; and (4) Merari—the last three being the leaders of the Levites. The characteristics of these squares represented theprimitiveattributes of Adam-Mars and were created from the elements,Earth,Air,Fire,Water, or ים = Iam = Water, Nour = Nour = Fire, Ruach = Rouach = Air, and יבשׂׂשׂה = Iābeshah = EarthThe first letters of these words spell INRI—the symbol commonly translated asIJesusNazarenusRexIudæorum—"Jesus from Nazareth, the King of the Jews." This square of INRI is theAdam Square, which was expanded from its foundation into four others of 144 × 2 = 288, alongside the large square of 288 × 4 = 1152, making up the entire circumference. However, this square also shows circular elements, and 115.2 can represent this. PutINRIinto a circle, or read it as the letters show in the square, to get the values of 1521, and we have [Symbol: circle with numbers inside: 1, 1, 2, 5] which reads 115·2.
But as seen Cain denotes this as, or in, the 115 of his name: which 115 was the very complement to make up the 360 day year, to agree with the balances of the standard circle, which were Cain. The corner squares of the larger square are, A = Leo, and B = Dan Scorpio; and it is seen that Cain pierces Abel at the intersection of the equinoctial with the solstice cross lines, referred to from Dan-Scorpio on the celestial circle. But Dan-Scorpio borders on Libra, the scales, whose sign is ♎ (which sign is that of the ancient pillow on which the back of the head to the ears285rested, the pillow of Jacob), and is represented for one symbol as [Symbol: Letters X, P, and S, with Libra symbol atop them].... Also the badge of Dan-Scorpio is death-life, in the symbol ☧. Now the cross is the emblem of the origin of measures, in the Jehovah form of a straight line one of a denomination of 20612, the perfect circumference; hence Cain was this as Jehovah, for the text says that he was Jehovah. But the attachment of a man to this cross was that of 113: 355 to 6561: 5153 × 4 = 20612, as shown. Now, over the head of Jesus crucified was placed the inscription, of which the initial letters of the words have always been retained as symbolic, and handed down and used as a monogram of Jesus Chrestos—viz., INRI or Jesus Nazarenus Rex Judæorum; but they are located on the Cross, or the cubed form of the circular origin of measures which measure the substance of Earth, Air, Fire and Water, or INRI = 1152, as shown. Here is the man on the cross, or 113: 355 combined with 6561: 5153 × 4 = 20612. These are the pyramid-base numbers as coming from 113: 355 as the Hebrew source; whence the Adam-square, which is the pyramid base, and the centre one to the larger square of the encampment. Bend INRI into a circle, and we have 1152, or the circumference of the latter. But Jesus dying (or Abel married) made use of the very words needed to set forth all. He says, Eli, Eli, Lama Sabachthani.... Read them by their power values, in circular form, as produced from [pg 157]the Adam form as shown, and we have אלי = 113, אלי = 113, or 113—311: לפה = 345, or Moses in the Cain-Adam pyramid circle: שכחת = 710, equals Dove, or Jonah and 710 ÷ 2 = 355, or 355—553; and finally, as determinative of all יב or ni, where ב = nun, fish = 565, and י = 1 or 10; together 565 י = יהוה or the Christ value....
Cain is associated with the number 115 in his name, which completes the 360-day year, aligning with the balances of the standard circle, represented by Cain. The corner squares of the larger square are A = Leo and B = Dan Scorpio. It can be observed that Cain strikes Abel at the intersection of the equinox and solstice cross lines, starting from Dan-Scorpio on the celestial circle. Additionally, Dan-Scorpio is adjacent to Libra, the scales, which is represented by the sign ♎. pillow on which the back of the head to the ears285rested, the pillow of Jacob), and is represented with one symbol as [Symbol: Letters X, P, and S, with Libra symbol atop them].... Also, the badge of Dan-Scorpio symbolizes death-life, represented by the cross ☧. Now the cross is the emblem of the source of measurements, in the God type of a straight line one of a denomination of 20612, the perfect circumferenceTherefore, Cain was like this regarding Jehovah, as the text says that he was Jehovah. However, the connection of a man to this cross was that of 113: 355 to 6561: 5153 × 4 = 20612, as demonstrated. Now, beyond the head Above the crucified Jesus, there was an inscription, the initial letters of which have always been kept as symbolic, passed down, and used as a monogram for Jesus Chrestos—namely, INRI or Jesus of Nazareth, King of the Jews; but they are situated on the Cross, or the diced form of the circular origin of measures that quantify the substance of Earth, Air, Fire and Water, or INRI = 1152, as shown. Here is the guy on the cross, or 113: 355 combined with 6561: 5153 × 4 = 20612. These are the pyramid base The numbers originate from 113: 355 as the Hebrew source; therefore, the Adam-square, which is the base of the pyramid, is also the center of the larger square of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. campsiteBend INRI into a circle, and you get 1152, which is the circumference of that circle. But when Jesus died (or when Abel got married), he used the exact words necessary to express everything. He says, Eli, Eli, why have you forsaken me?... Read them according to their power values, in round shape, as made from [pg 157]the Adam form as shown, and we have אלי = 113, אלי = 113, or 113—311: לפה = 345, or Moses in the Cain-Adam pyramid circle: שכחת = 710, which equals Dove, or Jonah, and 710 ÷ 2 = 355, or 355—553; and finally, as determining all יב or ni, where ב = nun, fish = 565, and י = 1 or 10; together 565 י = יהוה or the Christ value....
[All of the above] throws light on the transfiguration scene on the mount. There were present there Peter and James and John with Jesus; or ים Iami, James, Water; יבשה, Peter, Earth; דרה, John, Spirit, Air, and יבור Jesus, Fire, Life—together INRI. But behold Eli and Moses met them there, or אלי and למה or Eli and Lamah, or 113 and 345. And this shows that the scene of transfiguration was connected with the one above set forth.286
All of the above highlights the transfiguration scene on the mountain. Present there were Peter, James, and John along with Jesus; or ים Iami, James, Water; land, Peter, Earth; Hey, John, Vibe, Air, and יבור Jesus, Flame, Life—together INRI. But look, Eli and Moses met them there, or אלי and למה or Eli and Lama, or 113 and 345. This shows that the transfiguration scene was connected to the earlier one mentioned.286
This kabalistical reading of the Gospel narratives—hitherto supposed to record the most important, the most mystically awful, yet most real events of the life of Jesus—must fall with terrible weight upon some Christians. Every honest trusting believer who has shed tears of reverential emotion over the events of the short period of the public life of Jesus of Nazareth, has to choose one of the two ways opening before him after reading the aforesaid: either his faith has to render him quite impervious to any light coming from human reasoning and evident fact; or he must confess that he has lost his Saviour. The One whom he had hitherto considered as the unique incarnation on this earth of the One Living God in heaven, fades into thin air, on the authority of the properly read and correctly interpreted Bible itself. Moreover, since on the authority of Jerome himself and his accepted and authentic confession, the book written by the hand of Matthew “exhibits matter not for edification but for destruction” (of Church and human Christianity, and only that) what truth can be expected from his famous Vulgate? Human mysteries, concocted by generations of Church Fathers bent upon evolving a religion of their own invention, are seen instead of a divine Revelation; and that this was so is corroborated by a prelate of the Latin Church. Saint Gregory Nazianzen wrote to his friend and confidant, Saint Jerome:
This mystical interpretation of the Gospel stories—previously thought to capture the most significant, the most deeply mysterious, yet most authentic events in the life of Jesus—must weigh heavily on some Christians. Every sincere believer who has shed tears of reverence over the events of Jesus of Nazareth's public life faces a choice after reading the above: either his faith makes him completely immune to any insights from human reason and clear facts, or he must admit that he has lost his Savior. The One he once viewed as the unique embodiment of the Living God on Earth vanishes into nothing based on the accurately read and interpreted Bible itself. Furthermore, since Jerome himself and his recognized and accepted confession claim that the book written by Matthew “contains material not for education but for destruction” (of the Church and human Christianity, and only that), what truth can we expect from his well-known Vulgate? Human mysteries, created by generations of Church Fathers intent on crafting a religion of their own making, are seen instead of a heavenly Revelation; and this is supported by a prominent figure from the Latin Church. Saint Gregory Nazianzen wrote to his friend and confidant, Saint Jerome:
Nothing can impose better on a people than verbiage; the less they understand the more they admire.... Our fathers and doctors have often said, not what they thought, but that to which circumstances and necessity forced them.
Nothing impresses people more than fancy words; the less they understand, the more they admire. Our ancestors and leaders often didn't say what they truly believed, but instead said what circumstances and necessity compelled them to say.
Which then of the two—the clergy, or the Occultists and Theosophists—are the more blasphemous and dangerous? Is it those who would impose upon the world's acceptance a Saviour of their own fashioning, a God with human shortcomings, and who therefore is certainly not a perfect divine Being; or those others who say: Jesus of Nazareth was an Initiate, a holy, grand and noble character, but withal human, though truly “a Son of God”?
Which of the two—the clergy or the occultists and theosophists—is more blasphemous and dangerous? Is it those who try to get the world to accept a Savior they've created, a God with human flaws, and who is therefore definitely not a perfect divine being; or is it those who say: Jesus of Nazareth was an initiator, a holy, great, and noble figure, but still human, though truly “a child of God”?
If Humanity is to accept a so-called supernatural Religion, how far more logical to the Occultist and the Psychologist seems the transparent allegory given of Jesus by the Gnostics. They, as Occultists, and with Initiates for their Chiefs, differed only in their renderings of the story and in their symbols, and not at all in substance. What say the Ophites, the Nazarenes, and other “heretics”? Sophia, “the Celestial Virgin,” is prevailed upon to send Christos, her emanation, to the help of perishing humanity, from whom Ilda-Baoth (the Jehovah of the Jews) and his six Sons of Matter (the lower terrestrial Angels) are shutting out the divine light. Therefore, Christos, the perfect,287
If humanity is going to embrace a so-called supernatural religion, how much more logical does the clear allegory of Jesus seem to the occultist and the psychologist as presented by the Gnostics? They, as occultists with initiates as their leaders, only differed in their interpretations of the story and their symbols, but not in substance. What do the Ophites, the Nazarenes, and other “heretics” have to say? Sophia, “the Celestial Virgin,” is convinced to send Christos, her emanation, to assist humanity on the brink of destruction, from which Ilda-Baoth (the Jehovah of the Jews) and his six Sons of Matter (the lower earthly angels) are blocking the divine light. Therefore, Christos, the perfect, 287
Uniting himself with Sophia [divine wisdom] descended through the seven planetary regions, assuming in each an analogous form ... [and] entered into the man Jesus at the moment of his baptism in the Jordan. From this time forth Jesus began to work miracles; before that he had been entirely ignorant of his own mission.
Joined with Sophia [divine wisdom], he descended through the seven planetary realms, adopting a similar form in each one ... [and] entered the man Jesus at the moment of his baptism in the Jordan. From that moment on, Jesus began performing miracles; before that, he was unaware of his own mission.
Ilda-Baoth, discovering that Christos was bringing to an end his kingdom of Matter, stirred up the Jews, his own people, against Him, and Jesus was put to death. When Jesus was on the Cross Christos and Sophia left His body, and returned to Their own sphere. The material body of Jesus was abandoned to the earth, but He Himself, the Inner Man, was clothed with a body made up of æther.288
Ilda-Baoth, realizing that Christos was about to end His reign over the material world, incited the Jews, his own people, against Him, leading to Jesus' death. When Jesus was on the Cross, Christos and Sophia left His body and returned to Their own realm. The physical body of Jesus was left on the earth, but He, the Inner Man, was enveloped in a body made of ether.288
Thenceforth he consisted merely of soul and spirit.... During his sojourn upon earth of eighteen months after he had risen, he received from Sophia that perfect knowledge, that true Gnosis, which he communicated to the small portion of the Apostles who were capable of receiving the same.289
From that point on, he was simply a soul and spirit... During his time on earth, which lasted 18 Months after his resurrection, he received from Sophia the complete knowledge, the true Gnosis, which he shared with the few Apostles who were prepared to understand it.289
The above is transparently Eastern and Hindu; it is the Esoteric Doctrine pure and simple, save for the names and the allegory. It is, [pg 159] more or less, the history of every Adept who obtains Initiation. The Baptism in the Jordan is the Rite of Initiation, the final purification; whether in sacred pagoda, tank, river, or temple lake in Egypt or Mexico. The perfect Christos and Sophia—divine Wisdom and Intelligence—enter the Initiate at the moment of the mystic rite, by transference from Guru to Chelâ, and leave the physical body, at the moment of the death of the latter, to re-enter the Nirmânakâya, or the astral Ego of the Adept.
The above is transparently Eastern and Hindu; it's the Esoteric Doctrine, plain and simple, except for the names and the allegory. It is, [pg 159] more or less, the story of every Adept who achieves Initiation. The Baptism in the Jordan symbolizes the Rite of Initiation, the ultimate purification; whether in a sacred pagoda, tank, river, or temple lake in Egypt or Mexico. The perfect Christos and Sophia—divine Wisdom and Intelligence—enter the Initiate at the moment of the mystical rite, transferred from Guru to Chelâ, and leave the physical body at the moment of the latter's death, to re-enter the Nirmânakâya, or the astral Ego of the Adept.
The spirit of Buddha [collectively] overshadows the Bodhisattvas of his Church
The essence of Buddha surrounds the Bodhisattvas in his community.
says the Buddhist Ritual of Âryâsangha.
says the Buddhist Ritual of Aryasangha.
Says the Gnostic teaching:
Says the Gnostic teaching:
When he [the spirit of Christos] shall have collected all the Spiritual, all the Light [that exists in matter], out of Ilbadaoth's empire, Redemption is accomplished and the end of the world arrived.290
When he [the spirit of Christos] gathers all the Spiritual, all the Light [that exists in matter], from Ilbadaoth's domain, Redemption is accomplished, and the end of the world has arrived.290
Say the Buddhists:
Say the Buddhists:
When Buddha [the Spirit of the Church] hears the hour strike, he will send Maitreya Buddha—after whom the old world wall be destroyed.
When Buddha [the Spirit of the Church] hears the hour strike, he will send Maitreya Buddha, marking the end of the old world.
That which is said of Basilides by King may be applied as truthfully to every innovator, so called, whether of a Buddhist or of a Christian Church. In the eyes of Clemens Alexandrinus, he says, the Gnostics taught very little that was blameable in their mystical transcendental views.
That which King says about Basilides can be just as accurately applied to every so-called innovator, whether they belong to a Buddhist or Christian Church. According to Clemens Alexandrinus, he states that the Gnostics taught very little that was wrong in their mystical, transcendental perspectives.
In his eyes the latter [Basilides], was not a heretic, that is an innovator upon the accepted doctrines of the Catholic Church, but only a theosophic speculator who sought to express old truths by new formulæ.291
In his view, the latter [Basilides] was not a nonconformist, meaning he wasn't someone who altered the traditional beliefs of the Catholic Church, but rather a theosophic thinker who sought to express ancient truths in new ways.291
There was a Secret Doctrine preached by Jesus; and “secresy” in those days meant Secrets, or Mysteries of Initiation, all of which have been either rejected or disfigured by the Church. In the Clementine Homilies we read:
There was a Secret Doctrine taught by Jesus; and "privacy" back then referred to Secrets, or Mysteries of Initiation, all of which have either been dismissed or distorted by the Church. In the Clementine Sermons we read:
And Peter said: “We remember that our Lord and Teacher, commanding us, said ‘Guard the mysteries for me and the sons of my house.’ ” Wherefore also he explained to His disciples privately the Mysteries of the Kingdom of the Heavens.292
And Peter said: “We recall that our Lord and Teacher said to us, ‘Keep these secrets safe for me and my family.’ ” That's why he also explained the Secrets of the Kingdom of Heaven to his disciples privately.292
Section XIX. St. Cyprian of Antioch.
The Æons (Stellar Spirits)—emanated from the Unknown of the Gnostics, and identical with the Dhyân Chohans of the Esoteric Doctrine—and their Pleroma, having been transformed into Archangels and the “Spirits of the Presence” by the Greek and Latin Churches, the prototypes have lost caste. The Pleroma293 was now called the “Heavenly Host,” and therefore the old name had to become identified with Satan and his “Host.” Might is right in every age, and History is full of contrasts. Manes had been called the “Paraclete”294 by his followers. He was an Occultist, but passed to posterity, owing to the kind exertions of the Church, as a Sorcerer, so a match had to be found for him by way of contrast. We recognise this match in St. Cyprianus of Antioch, a self-confessed if not a real “Black Magician,” it seems, whom the Church—as a reward for his contrition and humility—subsequently raised to the high rank of Saint and Bishop.
The Æons (Stellar Spirits) came from the Unknown of the Gnostics and are the same as the Dhyân Chohans from the Esoteric Doctrine. Their Pleroma, having turned into Archangels and the “Spirits of the Here and Now” by the Greek and Latin Churches, lost its original status. The Pleroma293 was now referred to as the "Celestial Ensemble," which led to the old name being linked with Satan and his “Host.” Strength prevails in every age, and history is full of contrasts. Manes was called the "Paraclete"294 by his supporters. He was an Occultist, but due to the efforts of the Church, he was remembered as a Sorcerer, necessitating a contrasting figure. This contrast can be seen in St. Cyprianus of Antioch, who was a self-proclaimed if not actual “Dark Magician,” and the Church later elevated him to the esteemed position of Saint and Bishop as a reward for his contrition and humility.
What history knows of him is not much, and it is mostly based on his own confession, the truthfulness of which is warranted, we are told, by St. Gregory, the Empress Eudoxia, Photius and the Holy Church. This curious document was ferreted out by the Marquis de Mirville,295 in the Vatican, and by him translated into French for the first time, as he assures the reader. We beg his permission to re-translate a few pages, not for the sake of the penitent Sorcerer, but for that of some students of Occultism, who will thus have an opportunity of comparing the [pg 161] methods of ancient Magic (or as the Church calls it, Demonism) with those of modern Theurgy and Occultism.
What history knows about him isn't much, and it mainly comes from his own confession, the accuracy of which is supported, we're told, by St. Gregory, Empress Eudoxia, Photius, and the Holy Church. This intriguing document was discovered by the Marquis de Mirville, 295 in the Vatican, and he translated it into French for the first time, as he claims to the reader. We request his permission to re-translate a few pages, not for the sake of the repentant Sorcerer, but for some students of Occultism, who will thus have a chance to compare the [pg 161] methods of ancient Magic (or as the Church refers to it, Demonism) with those of modern Theurgy and Occultism.
The scenes described took place at Antioch about the middle of the third century, 252 a.d., says the translator. This Confession was written by the penitent Sorcerer after his conversion; therefore, we are not surprised to find how much room he gives in his lamentations to reviling his Initiator “Satan,” or the “Serpent Dragon,” as he calls him. There are other and more modern instances of the same trait in human nature. Converted Hindus, Pârsîs and other “heathen” of India are apt to denounce their forefathers' religions at every opportunity. Thus runs the Confession:
The scenes described took place in Antioch around the middle of the third century, 252 A.D., according to the translator. This Confession was written by the repentant Sorcerer after his conversion; therefore, it's not surprising to see how much he focuses in his laments on criticizing his Initiator “Satan,” or the “Serpent Dragon,” as he refers to him. There are other, more contemporary examples of this aspect of human nature. Converted Hindus, Parsis, and other “heathens” from India often denounce the religions of their ancestors at every chance they get. Thus runs the Confession:
O all of you who reject the real mysteries of Christ, see my tears!... You who wallow in your demoniacal practices, learn by my sad example all the vanity of their [the demons'] baits ... I am that Cyprianus, who, vowed to Apollo from his infancy, was early initiated into all the arts of the dragon.296 Even before the age of seven I had already been introduced into the temple of Mithra: three years later, my parents taking me to Athens to be received as citizen, I was permitted likewise to penetrate the mysteries of Ceres lamenting her daughter,297 and I also became the guardian of the Dragon in the Temple of Pallas.
Oh, all of you who turn away from the true mysteries of Christ, look at my tears!... You who engage in your demonic practices, learn from my sorrowful example the emptiness of their [the demons'] temptations... I am Cyprianus, who, dedicated to Apollo from childhood, was initiated early into all the arts of the dragon.296 Even before I turned seven, I had already been initiated into the temple of Mithra. Three years later, my parents took me to Athens to be accepted as a citizen, and I was also allowed to delve into the mysteries of Ceres mourning her daughter.297 and I also became the guardian of the Dragon in the Temple of Pallas.
Ascending after that to the summit of Mount Olympus, the Seat of the Gods, as it is called, there too I was initiated into the sense, and the real meaning of their [the Gods'] speeches and their clamorous manifestations (strepituum). It is there that I was made to see in imagination (phantasia) [or mâyâ] those trees and all those herbs that operate such prodigies with the help of demons; ... and I saw their dances, their warfares, their snares, illusions and promiscuities. I heard their singing.298 I saw finally, for forty consecutive days, the phalanx of the Gods and Goddesses, sending from Olympus, as though they were Kings, spirits to represent them on earth and act in their name among all the nations.299
After that, I climbed to the peak of Mount Olympus, known as the Seat of the Gods, where I learned the meaning and significance of their words and their loud expressions.strepitum). It was there that I imagined (phantasia) [or mâyâThose trees and all those plants that do amazing things with the help of demons; ... and I saw their dances, their battles, their traps, illusions, and promiscuities. I heard them singing.298For forty days in a row, I witnessed the gathering of the Gods and Goddesses, sending spirits from Olympus, as if they were kings, to represent them on earth and act in their name among all the nations.299
At that time I lived entirely on fruit, eaten only after sunset, the virtues of which were explained to me by the seven priests of the sacrifices.300
At that time, I only ate fruit, which I consumed only after sunset. The seven priests of the sacrifices explained the benefits of this diet to me.300
When I was fifteen my parents desired that I should be made acquainted, not only with all the natural laws in connection with the generation and corruption of [pg 162]bodies on earth, in the air and in the seas, but also with all the other forces grafted301(insitas) on these by the Prince of the World in order to counteract their primal and divine constitution.302 At twenty I went to Memphis, where, penetrating into the Sanctuaries, I was taught to discern all that pertains to the communications of demons [Daimones or Spirits] with terrestrial matters, their aversion for certain places, their sympathy and attraction for others, their expulsion from certain planets, certain objects and laws, their persistence in preferring darkness and their resistance to light.303 There I learned the number of the fallen Princes,304 that which takes place in human souls and the bodies they enter into communication with.
When I was fifteen, my parents wanted me to understand not just the natural laws connected to birth and decay of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, [pg 162]bodies on land, in the sky, and in the oceans, as well as all the other forces grafted301Please provide the text for modification.insitas) that the Prince of the World had added to these to offset their original and divine nature.302 At twenty, I went to Memphis, where, by entering the Sanctuaries, I learned to recognize everything about how demons [Daimones or Spirits] interact with the physical world, their dislike for certain places, their attraction to others, their banishment from particular planets, objects, and laws, their preference for darkness, and their dislike of light.303 There, I learned about the number of the fallen princes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,304 what occurs in human souls and the bodies they are linked to.
When thirty I travelled to Chaldæa to study there the true power of the air, placed by some in the fire and by the more learned in light [Âkâsha]. I was taught to see that the planets were in their variety as dissimilar as the plants on earth, and the stars were like armies ranged in battle order. I knew the Chaldæan division of Ether into 365 parts,307 and I perceived that every one of the demons who divide it among themselves308 was endowed with that material force that permitted him to execute the orders of the Prince and guide all the movements therein [in the Ether].309 They [the Chaldees] explained to me how those Princes had become participants in the Council of Darkness, ever in opposition to the Council of Light.
When I turned thirty, I traveled to Chaldæa to understand the true nature of the air, which some associated with fire and others, who were more knowledgeable, with light [Âkâsha]. I was taught to notice that the planets were as varied as the plants on earth, and the stars resembled armies lined up for battle. I learned about the Chaldæan division of Ether into 365 parts,307and I realized that each of the demons who passed it around among themselves308was given the physical strength required to follow the Prince's commands and oversee all actions within [the Ether].309They [the Chaldees] told me how those Princes had aligned themselves with the Council of Darkness, constantly opposing the Council of Light.
Believe me, I saw the Devil; believe me I have embraced him312 [like the witches at the Sabbath (?)] when I was yet quite young, and he saluted me by the title of the new Jambres, declaring me worthy of my ministry (initiation). He promised me continual help during life and a principality after death.313 Having become in great honour [an Adept] under his tuition, he placed under my orders a phalanx of demons, and when I bid him good-bye, “Courage, good success, excellent Cyprian,”he exclaimed, rising up from his seat to see me to the door, plunging thereby those present into a profound admiration.314
Believe me, I saw the Devil; believe me, I have welcomed him.312 [like the witches at the Sabbath (?)] When I was still pretty young, he welcomed me as the new Jambres, saying I was worthy of my ministry (initiation). He promised to support me throughout my life and to give me a position of power after death.313 After gaining great honor [as an Adept] under his guidance, he assigned a group of demons to my command, and when I said farewell to him, “Courage, good luck, excellent Cyprian,”He exclaimed, getting up from his seat to walk me to the door, which left everyone there in deep admiration.314
Having bidden farewell to his Chaldæan Initiator, the future Sorcerer and Saint went to Antioch. His tale of “iniquity” and subsequent repentance is long but we will make it short. He became “an accomplished Magician,” surrounded by a host of disciples and “candidates to the perilous and sacrilegious art.” He shows himself distributing love-philtres and dealing in deathly charms “to rid young wives of old husbands, and to ruin Christian virgins.” Unfortunately Cyprianus was not above love himself. He fell in love with the beautiful Justine, a converted maiden, after having vainly tried to make her share the passion one named Aglaides, a profligate, had for her. His “demons failed” he tells us, and he got disgusted with them. This disgust brings on a quarrel between him and his Hierophant, whom he insists on identifying with the Demon; and the dispute is followed by a tournament between the latter and some Christian converts, in which the “Evil One” is, of course, worsted. The Sorcerer is finally baptised and gets rid of his enemy. Having laid at the feet of Anthimes, Bishop of Antioch, all his books on Magic, he became a Saint in company with the beautiful Justine, who had converted him; both suffered martyrdom under the Emperor Diocletian; and both are buried side by side in Rome, in the Basilica of St. John Lateran, near the Baptistery.
After saying goodbye to his Chaldæan mentor, the future Sorcerer and Saint headed to Antioch. His story of “iniquity” and later repentance is lengthy, but we’ll summarize it. He became “an accomplished Magician,” surrounded by many disciples and “candidates for the dangerous and sacrilegious art.” He was seen distributing love potions and working with deadly charms “to help young wives get rid of old husbands, and to ruin Christian virgins.” Unfortunately, Cyprianus himself fell in love. He became enamored with the beautiful Justine, a recently converted young woman, after unsuccessfully trying to make her return the affection of a man named Aglaides, a reckless individual. His “demons failed,” he tells us, and he became disgusted with them. This disgust led to a conflict between him and his Hierophant, whom he insisted on labeling as the Demon; the disagreement resulted in a contest between the latter and some Christian converts, where the “Evil One” was, of course, defeated. The Sorcerer is eventually baptized and vanquishes his enemy. After laying all his books on Magic at the feet of Anthimes, the Bishop of Antioch, he became a Saint alongside the beautiful Justine, who had converted him; both were martyred under Emperor Diocletian and are buried together in Rome, in the Basilica of St. John Lateran, near the Baptistery.
Section XX. The Eastern Gupta Knowledge & the Kabbalah.
We now return to the consideration of the essential identity between the Eastern Gupta Vidyâ and the Kabalah as a system, while we must also show the dissimilarity in their philosophical interpretations since the Middle Ages.
We now return to the examination of the fundamental similarities between the Eastern Gupta Vidyâ and the Kabbalah as systems, while we must also highlight the differences in their philosophical interpretations since the Middle Ages.
It must be confessed that the views of the Kabalists—meaning by the word those students of Occultism who study the Jewish Kabalah and who know little, if anything, of any other Esoteric literature or of its teachings—are as varied in their synthetic conclusions upon the nature of the mysteries taught even in the Zohar alone, and are as wide of the true mark, as are the dicta upon it of exact Science itself. Like the mediæval Rosicrucian and the Alchemist—like the Abbot Trithemius, John Reuchlin, Agrippa, Paracelsus, Robert Fludd, Philalethes, etc.—by whom they swear, the continental Occultists see in the Jewish Kabalah alone the universal well of wisdom; they find in it the secret lore of nearly all the mysteries of Nature—metaphysical and divine—some of them including herein, as did Reuchlin, those of the Christian Bible. For them the Zohar is an Esoteric Thesaurus of all the mysteries of the Christian Gospel; and the Sepher Yetzirah is the light that shines in every darkness, and the container of the keys to open every secret in Nature. Whether many of our modern followers of the mediæval Kabalists have an idea of the real meaning of the symbology of their chosen Masters is another question. Most of them have probably never given even a passing thought to the fact that the Esoteric language used by the Alchemists was their own, and that it was given out as a blind, necessitated by the dangers of the epoch they lived in, and not as the Mystery-language, used by the Pagan Initiates, which the Alchemists had re-translated and re-veiled once more.
It must be acknowledged that the perspectives of the Kabalists—referring to those who study Jewish Kabbalah and know little, if anything, about other Esoteric literature or teachings—are just as diverse in their interpretations of the mysteries taught even in the Zohar alone, and are just as far from the truth as the opinions expressed by exact Science. Like the medieval Rosicrucians and Alchemists—such as Abbot Trithemius, John Reuchlin, Agrippa, Paracelsus, Robert Fludd, Philalethes, and others—they believe that the Jewish Kabbalah alone is the ultimate source of wisdom; they see it as containing the secret knowledge of nearly all the mysteries of Nature—both metaphysical and divine—some even including those from the Christian Bible, like Reuchlin did. For them, the Zohar is an Esoteric Dictionary of all the mysteries in the Christian Gospel, and the Sefer Yetzirah is the light that shines in every darkness, containing the keys to unlock every secret in Nature. Whether many of our modern followers of the medieval Kabalists understand the true meaning of the symbols used by their chosen Masters is another matter. Most likely, they’ve never considered that the Esoteric language used by the Alchemists was their own, created as a cover due to the dangers of their time, rather than being a Mystery language from Pagan Initiates that the Alchemists re-translated and concealed once again.
And now the situation stands thus: as the old Alchemists have not left a key to their writings, the latter have become a mystery within an older mystery. The Kabalah is interpreted and checked only by the light which mediæval Mystics have thrown upon it, and they, in their forced Christology, had to put a theological dogmatic mask on every ancient teaching, the result being that each Mystic among our modern European and American Kabalists interprets the old symbols in his own way, and each refers his opponents to the Rosicrucian and the Alchemist of three and four hundred years ago. Mystic Christian dogma is the central maëlstrom that engulfs every old Pagan symbol, and Christianity—Anti-Gnostic Christianity, the modern retort that has replaced the alembic of the Alchemists—has distilled out of all recognition the Kabalah, i.e., the Hebrew Zohar and other rabbinical mystic works. And now it has come to this: The student interested in the Secret Sciences has to believe that the whole cycle of the symbolical “Ancient of Days,” every hair of the mighty beard of Macroprosopos, refers only to the history of the earthly career of Jesus of Nazareth! And we are told that the Kabalah “was first taught to a select company of angels” by Jehovah himself—who, out of modesty, one must think, made himself only the third Sephiroth in it, and a female one into the bargain. So many Kabalists, so many explanations. Some believe—perchance with more reason than the rest—that the substance of the Kabalah is the basis upon which Masonry is built, since modern Masonry is undeniably the dim and hazy reflection of primeval Occult Masonry, of the teaching of those divine Masons who established the Mysteries of the prehistoric and prediluvian Temples of Initiation, raised by truly superhuman Builders. Others declare that the tenets expounded in the Zohar relate merely to mysteries terrestrial and profane, having no more concern with metaphysical speculations—such as the soul, or the post-mortem life of man—than have the Mosaic books. Others, again—and these are the real, genuine Kabalists, who had their instructions from initiated Jewish Rabbis—affirm that if the two most learned Kabalists of the mediæval period, John Reuchlin and Paracelsus, differed in their religious professions—the former being the Father of the Reformation and the latter a Roman Catholic, at least in appearance—the Zohar cannot contain much of Christian dogma or tenet, one way or the other. In other words, they maintain that the numerical language of the Kabalistic works teaches universal truths—and not any one Religion in particular. Those who make this [pg 166] statement are perfectly right in saying that the Mystery-language used in the Zohar and in other Kabalistic literature was once, in a time of unfathomable antiquity, the universal language of Humanity. But they become entirely wrong if to this fact they add the untenable theory that this language was invented by, or was the original property of, the Hebrews, from whom all the other nations borrowed it.
And now the situation is like this: since the old Alchemists didn't leave a key to their writings, those writings have become a mystery within an even older mystery. The Kabbalah is only interpreted and understood through the light that medieval Mystics have provided, and they, in their forced Christian views, had to put a dogmatic theological mask on every ancient teaching. As a result, each Mystic among our modern European and American Kabalists interprets the old symbols in their own way, and each one points their critics back to the Rosicrucian and Alchemist writings from three or four hundred years ago. Mystic Christian dogma is the central whirlpool that pulls in every old Pagan symbol, and Christianity—Anti-Gnostic Christianity, the modern replacement for the Alchemists' alembic—has so transformed the Kabbalah, i.e. the Hebrew Zohar and other rabbinical mystical works, that it is now unrecognizable. And now it has come to this: the student interested in the Secret Sciences has to believe that the entire cycle of the symbolic “Ancient of Days” every hair of the mighty beard of Macroprosopos, refers solely to the earthly life of Jesus of Nazareth! And we’re told that the Kabbalah "was first taught to a chosen group of angels" by Jehovah himself—who, out of modesty one must assume, made himself only the third Sephiroth in it, and a female one to boot. So many Kabalists, so many interpretations. Some believe—perhaps with more justification than others—that the essence of the Kabbalah is the foundation upon which Masonry is built, because modern Masonry is undeniably a dim and blurry reflection of ancient Occult Masonry, of the teachings from those divine Masons who created the Mysteries of the prehistoric and pre-Flood Temples of Initiation, built by truly superhuman Builders. Others argue that the principles outlined in the Zohar only relate to earthly and secular mysteries, having no more connection with metaphysical speculations—like the soul or the after-action review life of man—than the Mosaic books do. Others again—and these are the true, genuine Kabalists, who received their teachings from initiated Jewish Rabbis—assert that if the two most learned Kabalists of the medieval period, John Reuchlin and Paracelsus, disagreed in their religious beliefs—the former being the Father of the Reformation and the latter a Roman Catholic, at least on the surface—the Zohar cannot contain much Christian dogma or belief, one way or the other. In other words, they maintain that the numerical language of the Kabalistic works teaches universal truths—and not any single Religion in particular. Those who make this [pg 166] statement are right in saying that the Mystery-language used in the Zohar and other Kabalistic texts was once, in a time of unfathomable antiquity, the universal language of Humanity. But they are completely wrong if they add the unsustainable theory that This language was created by the Hebrews, who owned it originally, and from whom all other nations took it..
They are wrong, because, although the Zohar (זהר ZHR), The Book of Splendour of Rabbi Simeon Ben Iochai, did indeed originate with him—his son, Rabbi Eleazar, helped by his secretary, Rabbi Abba, compiling the Kabalistic teachings of his deceased father into a work called the Zohar—those teachings were not Rabbi Simeon's, as the Gupta Vidyâ shows. They are as old as the Jewish nation itself, and far older. In short, the writings which pass at present under the title of the Zohar of Rabbi Simeon are about as original as were the Egyptian synchronistic Tables after being handled by Eusebius, or as St. Paul's Epistles after their revision and correction by the “Holy Church.”315
They are mistaken, because even though the Zohar (זהר ZHR), The Book of Splendor by Rabbi Simeon Ben Iochai, did indeed originate with him—his son, Rabbi Eleazar, with the help of his secretary, Rabbi Abba, compiled the Kabalistic teachings of his late father into the work called the Zohar—those teachings were not originally Rabbi Simeon's, as shown by the Gupta Vidyâ. They are as ancient as the Jewish nation itself, and even older. In short, the writings currently known as the Zohar of Rabbi Simeon are about as original as the Egyptian synchronistic Tables after they were edited by Eusebius, or as St. Paul's Letters after their revision and correction by the “Holy Church.”315
Let us throw a rapid retrospective glance at the history and the tribulations of that very same Zohar, as we know of them from trustworthy tradition and documents. We need not stop to discuss whether it was written in the first century b.c. or in the first century a.d. Suffice it for us to know that there was at all times a Kabalistic literature among the Jews; that though historically it can be traced only from the time of the Captivity, yet from the Pentateuch down to the Talmud the documents of that literature were ever written in a kind of Mystery-language, were, in fact, a series of symbolical records which the Jews had copied from the Egyptian and the Chaldæan Sanctuaries, only adapting them to their own national history—if history it can be called. Now that which we claim—and it is not denied even by the most prejudiced Kabalist, is that although Kabalistic lore had passed orally through long ages down to the latest Pre-Christian Tanaim, and although David and Solomon may have been great Adepts in it, as is claimed, yet no one dared to write it down till the days of Simeon [pg 167] Ben Iochai. In short, the lore found in Kabalistic literature was never recorded in writing before the first century of the modern era.
Let's take a quick look back at the history and challenges of the Zohar, based on reliable traditions and documents. We don’t need to debate whether it was written in the first century b.c. or the first century A.D.. What matters is that there has always been Kabalistic literature among the Jews. Although its history can only be traced back to the time of the Captivity, from the Five Books of Moses to the Talmud, the documents of that literature were always written in a kind of mysterious language. They were, in fact, a series of symbolic records that the Jews adapted from the Egyptian and Chaldean Sanctuaries to fit their own national history—if you can call it history. What we assert—and it's acknowledged even by the most biased Kabalists—is that although Kabalistic teachings were passed down orally for many ages until the latest Pre-Christian Tanaim, and although David and Solomon are said to have been great experts in it, no one dared to write it down until the days of Simeon [pg 167] Ben Iochai. In short, the teachings found in Kabalistic literature were never documented in writing before the first century of the modern era.
This brings the critic to the following reflection: While in India we find the Vedas and the Brâhmanical literature written down and edited ages before the Christian era—the Orientalists themselves being obliged to concede a couple of millenniums of antiquity to the older manuscripts; while the most important allegories in Genesis are found recorded on Babylonian tiles centuries b.c.; while the Egyptian sarcophagi yearly yield proofs of the origin of the doctrines borrowed and copied by the Jews; yet the Monotheism of the Jews is exalted and thrown into the teeth of all the Pagan nations, and the so-called Christian Revelation is placed above all others, like the sun above a row of street gas-lamps. Yet it is perfectly well known, having been ascertained beyond doubt or cavil, that no manuscript, whether Kabalistic, Talmudistic, or Christian, which has reached our present generation, is of earlier date than the first centuries of our era, whereas this can certainly never be said of the Egyptian papyri or the Chaldæan tiles, or even of some Eastern writings.
This leads the critic to the following thought: In India, we have the Vedas and Brahmanical literature written down and edited long before the Christian era—Orientalists themselves have to acknowledge that the older manuscripts date back a couple of millennia; while the most significant allegories in Genesis are recorded on Babylonian tablets from centuries b.c.; and the Egyptian sarcophagi continually provide evidence of the origins of the doctrines that the Jews borrowed and copied. Still, the Monotheism of the Jews is celebrated and thrown in the faces of all the Pagan nations, and the so-called Christian Revelation is regarded as superior to all others, like the sun towering over a line of street gas lamps. However, it is well known and has been confirmed beyond any doubt that no manuscript, whether Kabalistic, Talmudic, or Christian, that has come down to us is older than the early centuries of our era, while this can never be claimed about the Egyptian papyri, Chaldæan tablets, or even some Eastern writings.
But let us limit our present research to the Kabalah, and chiefly to the Zohar—called also the Midrash. This book, whose teachings were edited for the first time between 70 and 110 a.d., is known to have been lost, and its contents to have been scattered throughout a number of minor manuscripts, until the thirteenth century. The idea that it was the composition of Moses de Leon of Valladolid, in Spain who passed it off as a pseudograph of Simeon Ben Iochai, is ridiculous and was well disposed of by Munk—though he does point to more than one modern interpolation in the Zohar. At the same time it is more than certain that the present Book of Zohar was written by Moses de Leon, and, owing to joint editorship, is more Christian in its colouring than is many a genuine Christian volume. Munk gives the reason why, saying that it appears evident that the author made use of ancient documents, and among these of certain Midraschim, or collections of traditions and Biblical expositions, which we do not now possess.
But let’s focus our current research on the Kabbalah, particularly on the Zohar—also known as the Midrash. This book, whose teachings were compiled for the first time between 70 and 110 AD, is known to have been lost, and its content scattered across several minor manuscripts, until the thirteenth century. The notion that it was written by Moses de Leon of Valladolid, Spain, who presented it as a pseudograph of Simeon Ben Iochai, is absurd and was effectively refuted by Munk—though he does acknowledge more than one modern addition in the Zohar. At the same time, it is very likely that the present Zohar was penned by Moses de Leon, and due to joint editing, it has more Christian influence than many genuine Christian works. Munk explains this, stating that it seems clear the author utilized ancient documents, including certain Midrash, or collections of traditions and Biblical interpretations, which we no longer possess.
As a proof, also, that the knowledge of the Esoteric system taught in the Zohar came to the Jews very late indeed—at any rate, that they had so far forgotten it that the innovations and additions made by de Leon provoked no criticism, but were thankfully received—Munk quotes from Tholuck, a Jewish authority, the following information: Haya Gaon, who died in 1038, is to our knowledge the first author who developed [pg 168] (and perfected) the theory of the Sephiroth, and he gave them names which we find again among the Kabalistic names used by Dr. Jellinek. Moses Ben Schem-Tob de Leon, who held intimate intercourse with the Syrian and Chaldæan Christian learned scribes, was enabled through the latter to acquire a knowledge of some of the Gnostic writings.316
As proof that the knowledge of the Esoteric system presented in the Zohar reached the Jews quite late—indeed, they had forgotten it to such an extent that the changes and additions made by de Leon went unchallenged and were welcomed—Munk cites Tholuck, a Jewish scholar, who provides the following information: Haya Gaon, who passed away in 1038, is the first known author to develop (and refine) the theory of the Sephiroth, naming them in a way that reappears among the Kabalistic names used by Dr. Jellinek. Moses Ben Schem-Tob de Leon, who interacted closely with learned Syrian and Chaldean Christian scribes, was able to gain insight into some of the Gnostic writings.316
Again, the Sepher Jetzirah (Book of Creation)—though attributed to Abraham and though very archaic as to its contents—is first mentioned in the eleventh century by Jehuda Ho Levi (Chazari). And these two, the Zohar and Jetzirah, are the storehouse of all the subsequent Kabalistic works. Now let us see how far the Hebrew sacred canon itself is to be trusted.
Again, the Sepher Yetzirah (*Book of Creation*)—even though it's attributed to Abraham and is very ancient in its content—was first mentioned in the eleventh century by Jehuda Ho Levi (Chazari). And these two, the Zohar and Jetzirah, are the foundation of all later Kabalistic works. Now let’s explore how reliable the Hebrew sacred canon really is.
The word “Kabalah” comes from the root “to receive,” and has a meaning identical with the Sanskrit “Smriti” (“received by tradition”)—a system of oral teaching, passing from one generation of priests to another, as was the case with the Brâhmanical books before they were embodied in manuscript. The Kabalistic tenets came to the Jews from the Chaldæans; and if Moses knew the primitive and universal language of the Initiates, as did every Egyptian priest, and was thus acquainted with the numerical system on which it was based, he may have—and we say he has—written Genesis and other “scrolls.” The five books that now pass current under his name, the Pentateuch, are not withal the original Mosaic Records.317 Nor were they written in the old Hebrew square letters, nor even in the Samaritan characters, for both alphabets belong to a date later than that of Moses, and Hebrew—as it is now known—did not exist in the days of the great lawgiver, either as a language or as an alphabet.
The word "Kabbalah" comes from the root "to get," and has a meaning similar to the Sanskrit "Smriti" (“passed down by tradition”)—a system of oral teaching, passed down from one generation of priests to another, as was the case with the Brahmanical texts before they were written down. The Kabalistic beliefs came to the Jews from the Chaldeans; and if Moses understood the ancient and universal language of the Initiates, like every Egyptian priest did, and was familiar with the numerical system it was based on, he may have—and we believe he did—write Genesis and other “scrolls.” The five books currently attributed to him, the Torah, are not the original Mosaic Records.317 Nor were they written in the old Hebrew square letters, nor even in the Samaritan characters, as both alphabets developed after Moses' time, and Hebrew—as we know it today—did not exist during the era of the great lawgiver, either as a language or as an alphabet.
As no statements contained in the records of the Secret Doctrine of the East are regarded as of any value by the world in general, and since to be understood by and convince the reader one has to quote names familiar to him, and use arguments and proofs out of documents which are accessible to all, the following facts may perhaps demonstrate that our assertions are not merely based on the teachings of Occult Records:
As no statements in the records of the Secret Doctrine of the East are considered valuable by the general public, and since to gain the reader's understanding and convince them, one must reference names they recognize and use arguments and evidence from documents that are available to everyone, the following facts might show that our claims aren't just based on the teachings of Occult Records:
(1) The great Orientalist and scholar, Klaproth, denied positively [pg 169] the antiquity of the so-called Hebrew alphabet, on the ground that the square Hebrew characters in which the Biblical manuscripts are written, and which we use in printing, were probably derived from the Palmyrene writing, or some other Semitic alphabet, so that the Hebrew Bible is written merely in the Chaldaic phonographs of Hebrew words.
(1) The renowned Orientalist and scholar, Klaproth, firmly rejected the idea of the ancient origins of the so-called Hebrew alphabet, arguing that the square Hebrew characters used in Biblical manuscripts and in printing likely came from Palmyrene script or another Semitic alphabet, meaning that the Hebrew Bible is simply written in Chaldaic phonographs of Hebrew words.
The late Dr. Kenealy pertinently remarked that the Jews and Christians rely on
The late Dr. Kenealy pointed out that Jews and Christians depend on
(2) The attempts made to carry back the square Hebrew character to the time of Esdras (b.c. 458) have all failed.
(2) The efforts to trace the square Hebrew character back to the time of Ezra (b.c. 458) have all been unsuccessful.
(3) It is asserted that the Jews took their alphabet from the Babylonians during their captivity. But there are scholars who do not carry the now-known Hebrew square letters beyond the late period of the fourth century, a.d.319
(3) It's claimed that the Jews adopted their alphabet from the Babylonians while they were in captivity. However, some scholars believe that the well-known Hebrew square letters don't date back any further than the late fourth century, a.d.319
(4) Those who maintain that the ancient Hebrew is the same as the Syraic or Chaldaic have to see what is said in Jeremiah, wherein the Lord is made to threaten the house of Israel with bringing against it the mighty and ancient nation of the Chaldæans:
(4) Those who argue that ancient Hebrew is the same as Syraic or Chaldaic need to look at what’s stated in Jeremiah, where the Lord threatens the house of Israel by bringing against it the powerful and ancient nation of the Chaldeans:
This is quoted by Bishop Walton322 against the assumption of the identity of Chaldaic and Hebrew, and ought to settle the question.
This is quoted by Bishop Walton322 against the assumption that Chaldaic and Hebrew are the same, and should resolve the issue.
(5) The real Hebrew of Moses was lost after the seventy years' captivity, when the Israelites brought back Chaldaic with them and grafted it on their own language, the fusion resulting in a dialectical variety of Chaldaic, the Hebrew tincturing it very slightly and ceasing from that time to be a spoken language.323
(5) The original Hebrew of Moses was lost after the seventy years of captivity, when the Israelites returned with Chaldaic and mixed it with their own language. This blending created a dialectical version of Chaldaic, with only a slight influence from Hebrew, which from that point on ceased to be a spoken language.323
As to our statement that the present Old Testament does not contain the original Books of Moses, this is proven by the facts that:
As for our statement that the current Hebrew Bible doesn't include the original Books of Moses, this is supported by the facts that:
(1) The Samaritans repudiated the Jewish canonical books and their “Law of Moses.” They will have neither the Psalms of David, nor the Prophets, nor the Talmud and Mishna: nothing but the real Books of Moses, and in quite a different edition.324 The Books of Moses and of Joshua are disfigured out of recognition by the Talmudists, they say.
(1) The Samaritans rejected the Jewish sacred texts and their "Mosaic Law." They do not accept the Psalms of David, nor the Prophets, nor the Talmud and Mishna: just the authentic Books of Moses, and in a completely different edition.324 The Books of Moses and of Joshua are distorted beyond recognition by the Talmudists, they claim.
(2) The “black Jews” of Cochin, Southern India—who know nothing of the Babylonian Captivity or of the ten “lost tribes” (the latter a pure invention of the Rabbis), proving that these Jews must have come to India before the year 600 b.c.—have their Books of Moses which they will show to no one. And these Books and Laws differ greatly from the present scrolls. Nor are they written in the square Hebrew characters (semi-Chaldaic and semi-Palmyrean) but in the archaic letters, as we were assured by one of them—letters entirely unknown to all but themselves and a few Samaritans.
(2) The “Black Jews” of Cochin, Southern India—who have no idea about the Babylonian Captivity or the ten “lost tribes” (the latter being a complete invention of the Rabbis), demonstrate that these Jews must have arrived in India before 600 b.c.—possess their own Books of Moses, which they refuse to show to anyone. These Books and Laws are significantly different from the current scrolls. They are not written in the square Hebrew characters (which are semi-Chaldaic and semi-Palmyrean) but in ancient letters, as one of them confirmed—letters completely unknown to anyone except themselves and a few Samaritans.
(3) The Karaim Jews of the Crimea—who call themselves the descendants of the true children of Israel, i.e., of the Sadducees—reject the Torah and the Pentateuch of the Synagogue, reject the Sabbath of the Jews (keeping Friday), will have neither the Books of the Prophets nor the Psalms—nothing but their own Books of Moses and what they call his one and real Law.
(3) The Karaim Jews of the Crimea—who see themselves as the true descendants of Israel, i.e., of the Sadducees—reject the Bible and the Torah of the Synagogue, disregard the Jewish Sabbath (observing Friday instead), will not accept the Books of the Prophets or the Psalms—only their own Books of Moses and what they refer to as his one true Law.
This makes it plain that the Kabalah of the Jews is but the distorted echo of the Secret Doctrine of the Chaldæans, and that the real Kabalah is found only in the Chaldæan Book of Numbers now in the possession of some Persian Sufis. Every nation in antiquity had its traditions based on those of the Âryan Secret Doctrine; and each nation points to this day to a Sage of its own race who had received the primordial revelation from, and had recorded it under the orders of, a more or less divine Being. Thus it was with the Jews, as with all others. They had received their Occult Cosmogony and Laws from their Initiate, Moses, and they have now entirely mutilated them.
This clearly shows that the Kabbalah of the Jews is just a twisted version of the Secret Doctrine of the Chaldeans, and the true Kabbalah is found only in the Chaldean Book of Numbers, which is currently held by some Persian Sufis. Every ancient nation had its traditions rooted in the Âryan Secret Doctrine; and each nation still points to a Sage from its own people who received the original revelation from, and recorded it under the guidance of, a more or less divine Being. This was true for the Jews, just as it was for everyone else. They received their Occult Cosmogony and Laws from their Initiate, Moses, but they have completely distorted them now.
Âdi is the generic name in our Doctrine of all the first men, i.e., the first speaking races, in each of the seven zones—hence probably [pg 171] “Ad-am.” And such first men, in every nation, are credited with having been taught the divine mysteries of creation. Thus, the Sabæans (according to a tradition preserved in the Sufi works) say that when the “Third First Man” left the country adjacent to India for Babel, a tree325 was given to him, then another and a third tree, whose leaves recorded the history of all the races; the “Third First Man” meant one who belonged to the Third Root-Race, and yet the Sabæans call him Adam. The Arabs of Upper Egypt, and the Mohammedans generally, have recorded a tradition that the Angel Azaz-el brings a message from the Wisdom-Word of God to Adam whenever he is reborn; this the Sufis explain by adding that this book is given to every Seli-Allah (“the chosen one of God”) for his wise men. The story narrated by the Kabalists—namely, that the book given to Adam before his Fall (a book full of mysteries and signs and events which either had been, were, or were to be) was taken away by the Angel Raziel after Adam's Fall, but again restored to him lest men might lose its wisdom and instruction; that this book was delivered by Adam to Seth, who passed it to Enoch, and the latter to Abraham, and so on in succession to the most wise of every generation—relates to all nations, and not to the Jews alone. For Berosus narrates in his turn that Xisuthrus compiled a book, writing it at the command of his deity, which book was buried in Zipara326 or Sippara, the City of the Sun, in Ba-bel-on-ya, and was dug up long afterwards and deposited in the temple of Belos; it is from this book that Berosus took his history of the antediluvian dynasties of Gods and Heroes. Ælian (in Nimrod) speaks of a Hawk (emblem of the Sun), who in the days of the beginnings brought to the Egyptians a book containing the wisdom of their religion. The Sam-Sam of the Sabæans is also a Kabalah, as is the Arabic Zem-Zem (Well of Wisdom).327
Âdi is the general name in our doctrine for all the first humans, that is, the first speaking races in each of the seven regions—hence probably "Ad-am." These first humans, in every nation, are believed to have been taught the divine mysteries of creation. The Sabæans (according to a tradition found in Sufi texts) say that when the "Third First Man" left the region near India for Babel, he was given a tree, then another and a third tree, whose leaves recorded the history of all races; the "Third First Man" refers to someone from the Third Root-Race, yet the Sabæans call him Adam. Arabs from Upper Egypt, along with Muslims in general, have a tradition that the Angel Azaz-el brings a message from the Wisdom-Word of God to Adam whenever he is reborn; the Sufis explain this by saying that this message is given to every Seli-Allah ("the chosen one of God") for his wise men. According to the Kabalists, the story goes that the book given to Adam before his Fall (which contained mysteries, signs, and events that either had happened, were happening, or would happen) was taken away by the Angel Raziel after Adam's Fall, but was later restored to him so that humanity would not lose its wisdom and guidance; this book was passed from Adam to Seth, then to Enoch, and from him to Abraham, continuing in succession to the wisest of each generation—this accounts for all nations, not just the Jews. For Berosus, in turn, tells that Xisuthrus compiled a book, writing it at the command of his deity, which was buried in Zipara or Sippara, the City of the Sun, in Babylon, and later dug up and placed in the temple of Belos; it is from this book that Berosus derived his history of the pre-flood dynasties of Gods and Heroes. Ælian (in Nimrod) mentions a Hawk (symbol of the Sun), who in the early days brought to the Egyptians a book containing the wisdom of their religion. The Sam-Sam of the Sabæans is also a Kabalah, as is the Arabic Zem-Zem (Well of Wisdom).
We are told by a very learned Kabalist that Seyffarth asserts that the old Egyptian tongue was only old Hebrew, or a Semitic dialect; and he proves this, our correspondent thinks, by sending him “some 500 words in common” in the two languages. This proves very little to our mind. It only shows that the two nations lived together for centuries, and that before adopting the Chaldæan for their phonetic [pg 172] tongue the Jews had adopted the old Coptic or Egyptian. The Israelitish Scriptures drew their hidden wisdom from the primeval Wisdom-Religion that was the source of other Scriptures, only it was sadly degraded by being applied to things and mysteries of this Earth, instead of to those in the higher and ever-present, though invisible, spheres. Their national history, if they can claim any autonomy before their return from the Babylonian captivity, cannot be carried back one day earlier than the time of Moses. The language of Abraham—if Zeruan (Saturn, the emblem of time—the “Sar,” “Saros,” a “cycle”) can be said to have any language—was not Hebrew, but Chaldaic, perhaps Arabic, and still more likely some old Indian dialect. This is shown by numerous proofs, some of which we give here; and unless, indeed, to please the tenacious and stubborn believers in Bible chronology, we cripple the years of our globe to the Procrustean bed of 7,000 years, it becomes self-evident that the Hebrew cannot be called an old language, merely because Adam is supposed to have used it in the Garden of Eden. Bunsen says in Egypt's Place in Universal History that in the
We’re informed by a really knowledgeable Kabalist that Seyffarth claims the ancient Egyptian language was just old Hebrew or a Semitic dialect; he backs this up, according to our correspondent, by sending him “about 500 common words” in both languages. This doesn’t convince us very much. It just shows that the two cultures coexisted for centuries, and that before the Jews adopted the Chaldean phonetic [pg 172] language, they had taken on the old Coptic or Egyptian. The Israelite scriptures drew their deeper wisdom from the original Wisdom-Religion, which influenced other scriptures, yet it became sadly misused by focusing on earthly matters and mysteries instead of the higher, always-present, though invisible realms. Their national history, if they can claim any independence before returning from Babylonian captivity, cannot be traced back beyond the time of Moses. The language spoken by Abraham—if Zeruan (Saturn, the symbol of time—the “Sar,” "Saros," a "bicycle") can be considered a language at all—was not Hebrew, but likely Chaldaic, possibly Arabic, or even some ancient Indian dialect. We provide several pieces of evidence to support this idea, and unless we want to satisfy the stubborn believers in Bible chronology by restricting the age of our planet to the rigid limit of 7,000 years, it becomes clear that Hebrew cannot be considered an ancient language just because Adam is thought to have spoken it in the Garden of Eden. Bunsen states in Egypt's Role in World History that in the
Chaldæan tribe immediately connected with Abraham, we find reminiscences of dates disfigured and misunderstood as genealogies of single men, or figures of epochs. The Abrahamic recollections go back at least three millennia beyond the grandfather of Jacob.328
The Chaldean tribe connected to Abraham has distorted and misunderstood dates that look like genealogies of individual men or representations of historical periods. The memories of Abraham go back at least three thousand years before Jacob's grandfather.328
The Bible of the Jews has ever been an Esoteric Book in its hidden meaning, but this meaning has not remained one and the same throughout since the days of Moses. It is useless, considering the limited space we can give to this subject, to attempt anything like the detailed history of the vicissitudes of the so-called Pentateuch, and besides, the history is too well known to need lengthy disquisitions. Whatever was, or was not, the Mosaic Book of Creation—from Genesis down to the Prophets—the Pentateuch of to-day is not the same. It is sufficient to read the criticisms of Erasmus, and even of Sir Isaac Newton, to see clearly that the Hebrew Scriptures had been tampered with and remodelled, had been lost and rewritten, a dozen times before the days of Ezra. This Ezra himself may yet one day turn out to have been Azara, the Chaldæan priest of the Fire and Sun-God, a renegade who, through his desire of becoming a ruler, and in order to create an Ethnarchy, restored the old lost Jewish Books in his own way. It was an [pg 173] easy thing for one versed in the secret system of Esoteric numerals, or Symbology, to put together events from the stray books that had been preserved by various tribes, and make of them an apparently harmonious narrative of creation and of the evolution of the Judæan race. But in its hidden meaning, from Genesis to the last word of Deuteronomy, the Pentateuch is the symbolical narrative of the sexes, and is an apotheosis of Phallicism, under astronomical and physiological personations.329 Its coördination, however, is only apparent; and the human hand appears at every moment, is found everywhere in the “Book of God.” Hence the Kings of Edom discuss in Genesis before any king had reigned in Israel; Moses records his own death, and Aaron dies twice and is buried in two different places, to say nothing of other trifles. For the Kabalist they are trifles, for he knows that all these events are not history, but are simply the cloak designed to envelope and hide various physiological peculiarities; but for the sincere Christian, who accepts all these “dark sayings” in good faith, it matters a good deal. Solomon may very well be regarded as a myth330 by the Masons, as they lose nothing by it, for all their secrets are Kabalistic and allegorical—for those few, at any rate, who understand them. For the Christian, however, to give up Solomon, the son of David—from whom Jesus is made to descend—involves a real loss. But how even the Kabalists can claim great antiquity for the Hebrew texts of the old Biblical scrolls now possessed by the scholars is not made at all apparent. For it is certainly a fact of history, based on the confessions of the Jews themselves, and of Christians likewise, that:
The Bible of the Jews has always been an esoteric book with hidden meanings, but these meanings haven't stayed the same since the days of Moses. Given the limited space we have, it’s pointless to try to provide a detailed history of the ups and downs of the so-called First Five Books, and besides, the history is too well-known to require lengthy discussion. No matter what the Mosaic Creation Book was—starting from Genesis to the Prophets—today's Pentateuch is different. Just reading the critiques of Erasmus and even Sir Isaac Newton shows that the Hebrew Scriptures have been altered and redone, lost and rewritten multiple times before Ezra's time. It’s possible that Ezra himself might actually turn out to have been Azara, the Chaldean priest of the Fire and Sun-God, a renegade who, in his ambition to become a ruler, restored the old lost Jewish books his way to create an Ethnarchy. It was easy for someone familiar with the secret system of esoteric numerals or symbology to piece together events from the sparse books preserved by various tribes and create an apparently smooth narrative of creation and the evolution of the Judean race. However, at its hidden core, from Genesis to the last word of Deuteronomy, the Pentateuch tells a symbolic story about the sexes and is an exaltation of phallicism through astronomical and physiological representations.329 Its organization is only an illusion; you can see the hand of humans in every part of the “Bible.” That’s why the Kings of Edom talk in Genesis before any king had ruled in Israel; Moses records his own death, and Aaron dies twice and is buried in two different locations, not to mention other oddities. To the Kabalist, these are trivialities because he knows that all these events aren't historical but just a disguise meant to conceal various physiological traits; but for the sincere Christian, who accepts all these “dark phrases” in good faith, they matter a lot. Solomon might very well be seen as a myth330 by the Masons since they gain nothing from that, as all their secrets are Kabalistic and allegorical—for those few who actually understand them. However, for the Christian, abandoning Solomon, the son of David—from whom Jesus is said to descend—is a significant loss. Yet, how even the Kabalists can claim great antiquity for the Hebrew texts of the old Biblical scrolls currently in scholars’ possession is not clear at all. It is certainly a historical fact, based on the admissions of both Jews and Christians alike, that:
The Scriptures having perished in the captivity of Nabuchodonozar, Esdras, the Levite, the priest, in the times of Artaxerxes, king of the Persians, having become inspired, in the exercise of prophecy restored again the whole of the ancient Scriptures.331
The Scriptures were lost during Nebuchadnezzar's captivity. Ezra, the Levite and priest, was inspired during the reign of Artaxerxes, king of the Persians, and, through prophecy, restored the complete set of ancient Scriptures.331
One must have a strong belief in “Esdras,” and especially in his good faith, to accept the now-existing copies as genuine Mosaic Books; for:
One must have a strong belief in "Esdras," and especially in his good faith, to accept the current copies as genuine Mosaic Books; for:
Assuming that the copies, or rather phonographs which had been made by Hilkiah and Esdras, and the various anonymous editors, were really true and genuine, they must have been wholly exterminated by Antiochus; and the versions of the Old Testament which now subsist must have been made by Judas, or by some unknown compilers, probably from the Greek of the Seventy, long after the appearance and death of Jesus.332
If the copies, or rather recordings made by Hilkiah and Esdras, along with the various anonymous editors, were truly accurate and authentic, they would have been completely destroyed by Antiochus; and the versions of the Old Testament that we have today must have been created by Judas or by some unknown compilers, probably based on the Greek translation by the Seventy, long after the life and death of Jesus.332
The Bible, therefore, as it is now (the Hebrew texts, that is), depends for its accuracy on the genuineness of the Septuagint; this, we are again told, was written miraculously by the Seventy, in Greek, and the original copy having been lost since that time, our texts are re-translated back into Hebrew from that language. But in this vicious circle of proofs we once more have to rely upon the good faith of two Jews—Josephus and Philo Judæus of Alexandria—these two Historians being the only witnesses that the Septuagint was written under the circumstances narrated. And yet it is just these circumstances that are very little calculated to inspire one with confidence. For what does Josephus tell us? He says that Ptolemy Philadelphus, desiring to read the Hebrew Law in Greek, wrote to Eleazar, the high-priest of the Jews, begging him to send him six men from each of the twelve tribes, who should make a translation for him. Then follows a truly miraculous story, vouchsafed by Aristeas, of these seventy-two men from the twelve tribes of Israel, who, shut up in an island, compiled their translation in exactly seventy-two days, etc.
The Bible, as we have it now (meaning the Hebrew texts), relies on the authenticity of the Septuagint; it is said that this was miraculously written by the Seventy in Greek, and since the original copy has been lost, our texts are re-translated back into Hebrew from that language. However, in this problematic cycle of evidence, we must once again depend on the honesty of two Jews—Josephus and Philo of Alexandria—who are the only historians confirming that the Septuagint was created under the mentioned circumstances. Yet, it is these very circumstances that don’t exactly inspire confidence. So, what does Josephus say? He states that Ptolemy Philadelphus, wanting to read the Hebrew Law in Greek, wrote to Eleazar, the high-priest of the Jews, asking him to send him six men from each of the twelve tribes, who would translate it for him. Then follows an incredible story, told by Aristeas, about these seventy-two men from the twelve tribes of Israel, who, confined on an island, completed their translation in exactly seventy-two days, etc.
All this is very edifying, and one might have had very little reason to doubt the story, had not the “ten lost tribes” been made to play their part in it. How could these tribes, lost between 700 and 900 b.c., each send six men some centuries later, to satisfy the whim of Ptolemy, and to disappear once more immediately afterwards from the horizon? A miracle, verily.
All of this is quite enlightening, and one might have had little reason to doubt the story, if not for the involvement of the "ten lost tribes". How could these tribes, lost between 700 and 900 B.C., each send six men many centuries later to appease the whims of Ptolemy, only to vanish again from the scene shortly after? Truly a miracle.
We are expected, nevertheless, to regard such documents as the Septuagint as containing direct divine revelation: Documents originally written in a tongue about which nobody now knows anything; written by authors that are practically mythical, and at dates as to which no one is able even to make a defensible surmise; documents of the original copies of which there does not now remain a shred. Yet [pg 175] people will persist in talking of the ancient Hebrew, as if there were any man left in the world who now knows one word of it. So little, indeed, was Hebrew known that both the Septuagint and the New Testament had to be written in a heathen language (the Greek), and no better reasons for it given than what Hutchinson says, namely, that the Holy Ghost chose to write the New Testament in Greek.
We are still expected to see documents like the Septuagint as containing direct divine revelation: Documents that were originally written in a language no one knows anything about now; written by authors who are almost mythical, and at times that no one can even reasonably guess; documents of which not a single original copy remains. Yet [pg 175] people continue to talk about the ancient Hebrew, as if there’s anyone left in the world who knows a word of it. So little was Hebrew actually known that both the Septuagint and the New Testament had to be written in a nonbeliever language (Greek), with no better justification than what Hutchinson states, that is, that the Holy Ghost chose to write the New Testament in Greek.
The Hebrew language is considered to be very old, and yet there exists no trace of it anywhere on the old monuments, not even in Chaldæa. Among the great number of inscriptions of various kinds found in the ruins of that country:
The Hebrew language is seen as very ancient, but there’s no evidence of it on any old monuments, not even in Chaldea. Among the numerous inscriptions of different types found in the ruins of that region:
One in the Hebrew Chaldee letter and language has never been found; nor has a single authentic medal or gem in this new-fangled character been ever discovered, which could carry it even to the days of Jesus.333
One in the Hebrew Chaldee script and language has never been foundNo genuine coin or gem related to this unusual character has ever been found that could connect it to the time of Jesus.333
The original Book of Daniel is written in a dialect which is a mixture of Hebrew and Aramaic; it is not even in Chaldaic, with the exception of a few verses interpolated later on. According to Sir W. Jones and other Orientalists, the oldest discoverable languages of Persia are the Chaldaic and Sanskrit, and there is no trace of the “Hebrew” in these. It would be very surprising if there were, since the Hebrew known to the Philologists does not date earlier than 500 b.c., and its characters belong to a far later period still. Thus, while the real Hebrew characters, if not altogether lost are nevertheless so hopelessly transformed—
The original *Book of Daniel* is written in a dialect that blends Hebrew and Aramaic; it’s not even in Chaldaic, except for a few verses added later. According to Sir W. Jones and other experts, the oldest known languages of Persia are Chaldaic and Sanskrit, and there’s no evidence of the "Hebrew" in these. It would be quite surprising if there were, since the Hebrew recognized by linguists does not date back any earlier than 500 b.c., and its characters belong to an even later period. So, while the true Hebrew characters may not be completely lost, they are certainly so drastically transformed—
A mere inspection of the alphabet showing that it has been shaped and made regular, in doing which the characteristic marks of some of the letters have been retrenched in order to make them more square and uniform—334
A quick glance at the alphabet shows that it has been shaped and standardized, featuring some of the unique characteristics of specific letters. getting a makeover to make them more square and even—334
that no one but an initiated Rabbi of Samaria or a “Jain” could read them, the new system of the masoretic points has made them a sphinx-riddle for all. Punctuation is now to be found everywhere in all the later manuscripts, and by means of it anything can be made of a text; a Hebrew scholar can put on the texts any interpretation he likes. Two instances given by Kenealy will suffice:
that no one except an initiated Rabbi of Samaria or a “Jain” could read them, the new system of the masoretic points has turned them into a riddle for everyone. Punctuation is now present everywhere in all the later manuscripts, and with it, anything can be interpreted from a text; a Hebrew scholar can impose any interpretation they wish on the texts. Two examples provided by Kenealy will suffice:
In Genesis, xlix. 21, we read:
In Genesis, xlix. 21, we read:
Naphtali is a hind let loose; he giveth goodly words.
Naphtali is a released deer; he speaks beautiful words.
By only a slight alteration of the points Bochart changes this into:
By making a slight tweak to the points, Bochart changes this to:
Naphtali is a spreading tree, shooting forth beautiful branches.
Naphtali is a thriving tree, growing beautiful branches.
So again, in Psalms (xxix. 9), instead of:
So once more, in Psalms (xxix. 9), instead of:
The voice of the Lord maketh the hind to calve, and discovereth the forests;
God's voice induces the deer to give birth, and shows the forests;
Bishop Lowth gives:
Bishop Lowth says:
The voice of the Lord striketh the oak, and discovereth the forests.
God's voice hits the oak tree, and reveals the forests.
With regard to the claim made by some Kabalists that there was in antiquity one knowledge and one language, this claim is also our own, and it is very just. Only it must be added, to make the thing clear, that this knowledge and language have both been esoteric ever since the submersion of the Atlanteans. The Tower of Babel myth relates to that enforced secrecy. Men falling into sin were regarded as no longer trustworthy for the reception of such knowledge, and, from being universal, it became limited to the few. Thus, the “one-lip”—or the Mystery-language—being gradually denied to subsequent generations, all the nations became severally restricted to their own national tongue; and forgetting the primeval Wisdom-language, they stated that the Lord—one of the chief Lords or Hierophants of the Mysteries of the Java Aleim—had confounded the languages of all the earth, so that the sinners could understand one another's speech no longer. But Initiates remained in every land and nation, and the Israelites, like all others, had their learned Adepts. One of the keys to this Universal Knowledge is a pure geometrical and numerical system, the alphabet of every great nation having a numerical value for every letter,336 and, moreover, a system of permutation of syllables and synonyms which is carried to perfection in the Indian Occult methods, and which the Hebrew certainly has not. This one system, containing the elements of Geometry and Numeration, was used by the Jews for the purpose of concealing their Esoteric creed under the mask of a popular and national monotheistic Religion. The last who knew the system to perfection were the learned and “atheistical” Sadducees, the greatest enemies of the pretensions of the Pharisees and of their confused [pg 177] notions brought from Babylon. Yes, the Sadducees, the Illusionists, who maintained that the Soul, the Angels, and all similar Beings, were illusions because they were temporary—thus showing themselves at one with Eastern Esotericism. And since they rejected every book and Scripture, with the exception of the Law of Moses, it seems that the latter must have been very different from what it is now.337
With regard to the claim made by some Kabalists that there was a single knowledge and language in ancient times, we agree with this assertion, and it is indeed valid. However, it is essential to clarify that this knowledge and language have been esoteric since the fall of the Atlanteans. The Tower of Babel myth pertains to this enforced secrecy. Those who fell into sin were considered untrustworthy for receiving such knowledge, and as a result, it transitioned from being universal to being restricted to a select few. Consequently, the “one-lipped”—or the Mystery-language—gradually became inaccessible to later generations, leading all nations to be confined to their own national languages; in forgetting the original Wisdom-language, they claimed that the Lord—one of the chief Lords or Hierophants of the Mysteries of the Java Aleim—had confused the languages of the world, causing sinners to no longer understand each other's speech. However, Initiates remained in every land and nation, and the Israelites, like everyone else, had their knowledgeable Adepts. One of the keys to this Universal Knowledge is a pure geometric and numerical system, where every letter in the alphabet of each great nation has a numerical value, 336 and furthermore, a system for permuting syllables and synonyms that is perfected in Indian occult methods, which the Hebrew certainly lacks. This singular system, incorporating elements of Geometry and Numeration, was used by the Jews to conceal their esoteric beliefs under the guise of a popular and national monotheistic religion. The last to master this system perfectly were the learned and "atheist" Sadducees, the greatest opponents of the Pharisees and their muddled [pg 177] ideas brought from Babylon. Yes, the Sadducees, the Illusionists, who believed that the Soul, Angels, and similar beings were illusions because they were temporary—aligning themselves with Eastern Esotericism. Since they rejected every book and scripture except for the Law of Moses, it suggests that the latter must have been quite different from what it is now.337
The whole of the foregoing is written with an eye to our Kabalists. Great scholars as some of them undoubtedly are, they are nevertheless wrong to hang the harps of their faith on the willows of Talmudic growth—on the Hebrew scrolls, whether in square or pointed characters, now in our public libraries, museums, or even in the collections of Paleographers. There do not remain half-a-dozen copies from the true Mosaic Hebrew scrolls in the whole world. And those who are in possession of these—as we indicated a few pages back—would not part with them, or even allow them to be examined, on any consideration whatever. How then can any Kabalist claim priority for Hebrew Esotericism, and say, as does one of our correspondents, that “the Hebrew has come down from a far remoter antiquity than any of them [whether Egyptian or even Sanskrit!], and that it was the source, or nearer to the old original source, than any of them”?338
The entire preceding text is aimed at our Kabalists. While many of them are indeed great scholars, they are mistaken to base their beliefs solely on the Talmud—on the Hebrew scrolls, whether written in square or pointed letters, found in our public libraries, museums, or even in the collections of paleographers. There are barely half a dozen copies left of the original Mosaic Hebrew scrolls in the entire world. Those who possess these— as we mentioned a few pages earlier—would not part with them or even allow them to be examined under any circumstances. So how can any Kabalist claim that Hebrew Esotericism takes precedence and assert, as one of our correspondents does, that “The Hebrew language has origins that date back further than any of those [including Egyptian or even Sanskrit!], and it is either the source or closer to the original source than any of them.”?338
Aye, there existed indeed a mighty civilization, and a still mightier secret learning and knowledge, the entire scope of which can never be discovered by Geometry and the Kabalah alone: for there are seven keys to the large entrance-door, and not one, nor even two, keys can ever open it sufficiently to allow more than glimpses of what lies within.
Sure, there was a powerful civilization and an even greater hidden knowledge that can't be fully uncovered just by Geometry and the Kabbalah: because there are seven keys to the big entrance door, and no one or two keys can ever open it wide enough to reveal more than just glimpses of what's inside.
Every scholar must be aware that there are two distinct styles—two schools, so to speak—plainly traceable in the Hebrew Scriptures: the Elohistic and the Jehovistic. The portions belonging to these respectively are so blended together, so completely mixed up by later hands, that often all external characteristics are lost. Yet it is also known that the two schools were antagonistic; that the one taught esoteric, the other exoteric, or theological doctrines; that the one, the Elohists, were Seers (Roch), whereas the other, the Jehovists, were prophets (Nabhi),339 and that the latter—who later became Rabbis—were generally only nominally prophets by virtue of their official position, as the Pope is called the infallible and inspired vicegerent of God. That, again, the Elohists meant by “Elohim” “forces,” identifying their Deity, as in the Secret Doctrine, with Nature; while the Jehovists made of Jehovah a personal God externally, and used the term simply as a phallic symbol—a number of them secretly disbelieving even in metaphysical, abstract Nature, and synthesizing all on the terrestrial scale. Finally, the Elohists made of man the divine incarnate image of the Elohim, emanated first in all Creation; and the Jehovists show him as the last, the crowning glory of the animal creation, instead of his being the head of all the sensible beings on earth. (This is reversed by some Kabalists, but the reversion is due to the designedly-produced confusion in the texts, especially in the first four chapters of Genesis.)
Every scholar should recognize that there are two distinct styles—two schools, so to speak—in the Hebrew Scriptures: the Elohistic and the Jehovistic. These sections are so intertwined and completely mixed up by later editors that often all external characteristics are lost. However, it's also understood that the two schools were in opposition; one taught esoteric and the other exoteric or theological doctrines. The Elohists were Seers (Roch), while the Jehovists were prophets (Nabhi), and the latter—who later became Rabbis—were usually only nominally prophets due to their official roles, much like how the Pope is referred to as the infallible and inspired representative of God. Furthermore, the Elohists referred to “God” as “forces,” identifying their deity, similar to the Secret Doctrine, with Nature. In contrast, the Jehovists depicted Jehovah as a personal God, using the name merely as a phallic symbol—many of them secretly doubted even the existence of metaphysical, abstract Nature and based everything on a material perspective. Ultimately, the Elohists regarded man as the divine incarnate image of the Elohim, created first in all of Creation, while the Jehovists presented him as the last and greatest aspect of animal creation, rather than as the leader of all sentient beings on earth. (This perspective is reversed by some Kabalists, but the reversal stems from intentionally created confusion in the texts, especially in the first four chapters of Genesis.)
Take the Zohar and find in it the description relating to Ain-Suph, the Western or Semitic Parabrahman. What passages have come so nearly up to the Vedântic ideal as the following:
Take the Zohar and look for the description about Ain-Suph, the Western or Semitic Parabrahman. What passages have come so close to the Vedântic ideal as the following:
Between that which is Ain or “nothing,” and the Heavenly Man, there is an Impersonal First Cause, however, of which it is said:
Between that which is Ain or "nada," and the Heavenly Man, there is an Impersonal First Cause, of which it is said:
Before It gave any shape to this world, before It produced any form, It was alone, without form or similitude to anything else. Who, then, can comprehend It, how It was before the creation, since It was formless? Hence it is forbidden to represent It by any form, similitude, or even by Its sacred name, by a single letter or a single point.341
Before it formed this world and created anything, it existed on its own, without shape or resemblance to anything else. So, who can really understand it, what it was like before creation, since it had no form? Because of this, it's forbidden to represent it in any way, likeness, or even by its sacred name, whether with a single letter or even a dot.341
The sentence that follows, however, is an evident later interpolation; for it draws attention to a complete contradiction:
The sentence that follows, however, is clearly a later addition; it highlights a complete contradiction:
And to this the words (Deut. iv. 15), refer—“Ye saw no manner of similitude on the day the Lord spake unto you.”
And this refers to the words (Deuteronomy iv. 15),—“You didn't see any image when the Lord spoke to you.”
But this reference to Chapter iv. of Deuteronomy, when in Chapter v. God is mentioned as speaking “face to face” with the people, is very clumsy.
But this reference to Chapter iv. of Deuteronomy, when in Chapter v. God is mentioned as speaking "in person" with the people, is very awkward.
Not one of the names given to Jehovah in the Bible has any reference whatever to either Ain-Suph or the Impersonal First-Cause (which is the Logos) of the Kabalah; but they all refer to the Emanations.
Not one of the names given to Jehovah in the Bible has any reference at all to either Ain-Suph or the Impersonal First-Cause (which is the Logos) of the Kabbalah; instead, they all refer to the Radiations.
It says
It states
For although to reveal itself to us, the concealed of all the concealed sent forth the Ten Emanations [Sephiroth] called the Form of God, Form of the Heavenly Man, yet since even this luminous form was too dazzling for our vision, it had to assume another form, or had to put on another garment, which is the Universe. The Universe, therefore, or the visible world, is a farther expansion of the Divine Substance, and is called in the Kabalah “The Garment of God.”342
Even though the hidden essence of everything showed itself to us through the Ten Emanations [Sephiroth], called the Form of God or the Heavenly Man, this radiant form was still too bright for us to look at. It needed to adopt a different appearance or put on another layer, which is the universeTherefore, the Universe, or the visible world, is an extension of the Divine Substance and is mentioned in the Kabalah. “The Garment of God.”342
This is the doctrine of all the Hindu Purânas, especially that of the Vishnu Purâna. Vishnu pervades the Universe and is that Universe; Brahmâ enters the Mundane Egg, and issues from it as the Universe; Brahmâ even dies with it and there remains only Brahman, the impersonal, the eternal, the unborn, and the unqualifiable. The Ain-Suph of the Chaldæans and later of the Jews is assuredly a copy of the Vaidic Deity; while the “Heavenly Adam,” the Macrocosm which unites in itself the totality of beings and is the Esse of the visible Universe, finds his original in the Purânic Brahmâ. In Sôd, “the Secret of the Law,” one recognizes the expressions used in the oldest fragments of the Gupta Vidyâ, the Secret Knowledge. And it is not venturing too much to say that even a Rabbi quite familiar with his own special Rabbinical Hebrew would only comprehend its secrets thoroughly if he added to [pg 180] his learning a serious knowledge of the Hindu philosophies. Let us turn to Stanza I. of the Book of Dzyan for an example.
This is the doctrine of all the Hindu Puranas, especially that of the Vishnu Purana. Vishnu fills the Universe and is the Universe; Brahma enters the Cosmic Egg and comes out of it as the Universe; Brahma even dies with it, and only Brahman remains, the impersonal, the eternal, the unborn, and the unqualifiable. The Ain-Suph of the Chaldeans and later of the Jews is certainly a reflection of the Vedic Deity; while the "Divine Adam," the Macrocosm that encompasses all beings and represents the Esse of the visible Universe, has its roots in the Puranic Brahma. In Sod, "the Secret of the Law," we recognize expressions from the oldest fragments of the Gupta Vidya, the Secret Knowledge. It’s not too bold to say that even a Rabbi well-versed in his own Rabbinical Hebrew would only grasp its secrets fully if he combined his learning with a solid understanding of Hindu philosophies. Let us refer to Stanza I. of the Book of Dzyan for an example.
The Zohar premises, as does the Secret Doctrine, a universal, eternal Essence, passive—because absolute—in all that men call attributes. The pregenetic or pre-cosmical Triad is a pure metaphysical abstraction. The notion of a triple hypostasis in one Unknown Divine Essence is as old as speech and thought. Hiranyagarbha, Hari, and Shankara—the Creator, the Preserver, and the Destroyer—are the three manifested attributes of it, appearing and disappearing with Kosmos; the visible Triangle, so to speak, on the plane of the ever-invisible Circle. This is the primeval root-thought of thinking Humanity; the Pythagorean Triangle emanating from the ever-concealed Monad, or the Central Point.
The Zohar suggests, much like the Secret Doctrine, that there’s a universal, eternal Essence, which is passive—because it’s absolute—in everything people refer to as attributes. The pre-genetic or pre-cosmic Triad is a pure metaphysical idea. The concept of a threefold nature within a single Unknown Divine Essence is as ancient as language and reasoning. Hiranyagarbha, Hari, and Shankara—the Creator, the Preserver, and the Destroyer—represent the three expressed attributes of this Essence, coming into existence and fading away with the Cosmos; they form the visible Triangle, so to speak, within the ever-invisible Circle. This is the original foundational thought of thinking humanity; the Pythagorean Triangle that comes from the ever-hidden Monad, or the Central Point.
Plato speaks of it and Plotinus calls it an ancient doctrine, on which Cudworth remarks that:
Plato talks about it, and Plotinus refers to it as an ancient teaching, which Cudworth notes that:
Since Orpheus, Pythagoras, and Plato, who all of them asserted a Trinity of divine hypostases, unquestionably derived their doctrine from the Egyptians, it may be reasonably suspected that the Egyptians did the like before them.343
Since Orpheus, Pythagoras, and Plato, who all spoke about a Trinity of divine aspects, clearly drew their ideas from the Egyptians, it's logical to assume that the Egyptians held similar beliefs even before them.343
The Egyptians certainly derived their Trinity from the Indians. Wilson justly observes:
The Egyptians definitely got their Trinity from the Indians. Wilson rightly points out:
As, however, the Grecian accounts and those of the Egyptians are much more perplexed and unsatisfactory than those of the Hindus, it is most probable that we find amongst them the doctrine in its most original, as well as most methodical and significant form.344
However, since the accounts from the Greeks and Egyptians are much more confusing and less satisfactory than those from the Hindus, it's very likely that we find the doctrine in its most original, organized, and meaningful form among them.344
This, then, is the meaning:
This is the meaning:
“Darkness alone filled the Boundless All, for Father, Mother and Son were once more One.”345
“Only darkness enveloped the Infinite Everything, as Father, Mother, and Son were once again united as One.”345
Space was, and is ever, as it is between the Manvantaras. The Universe in its pre-kosmic state was once more homogeneous and one—outside its aspects. This was a Kabalistic, and is now a Christian teaching.
Space was, and still is, just like it is between the Manvantaras. The Universe in its pre-cosmic state was once more uniform and unified—beyond its aspects. This was a Kabalistic teaching, and it is now a Christian teaching.
As is constantly shown in the Zohar, the Infinite Unity, or Ain-Suph, is ever placed outside human thought and appreciation; and in Sepher Jetzirah we see the Spirit of God—the Logos, not the Deity itself—called One.
As is constantly shown in the Zohar, the Infinite Unity, or Ain-Suph, is always beyond human understanding and appreciation; and in Book of Creation we see the Spirit of God—the Logos, not the Deity itself—referred to as One.
—and the Quaternary. From this Cube emanates the whole Kosmos.
—and the Quaternary. From this Cube comes the entire universe.
Says the Secret Doctrine:
Says the Secret Doctrine:
“It is called to life. The mystic Cube in which rests the Creative Idea, the manifesting Mantra [or articulate speech—Vâch] and the holy Purusha [both radiations of prima materia] exist in the Eternity in the Divine Substance in their latent state”
“It comes to life. The mystical Cube that contains the Creative Idea, the manifesting Mantra [or spoken expression—Vâch] and the sacred Purusha [both aspects of the original substance] exist in Eternity within the Divine Substance in their hidden form”
—during Pralaya.
—during Pralaya.
And in the Sepher Jetzirah, when the Three-in-One are to be called into being—by the manifestation of Shekinah, the first effulgency or radiation in the manifesting Kosmos—the “Spirit of God,” or Number One,347 fructifies and awakens the dual Potency, Number Two, Air, and Number Three, Water; in these “are darkness and emptiness, slime and dung”—which is Chaos, the Tohu-Vah-Bohu. The Air and Water emanate Number Four, Ether or Fire, the Son. This is the Kabalistic Quaternary. This Fourth Number, which in the manifested Kosmos is the One, or the Creative God, is with the Hindus the “Ancient,” Sanat, the Prajâpati of the Vedas and the Brahmâ of the Brâhmans—the heavenly Androgyne, as he becomes the male only after separating himself into two bodies, Vâch and Virâj. With the Kabalists, he is at first the Jah-Havah, only later becoming Jehovah, like Virâj, his prototype; after separating himself as Adam-Kadmon into Adam and Eve in the formless, and into Cain-Abel in the semi-objective, world, he became finally the Jah-Havah, or man and woman, in Enoch, the son of Seth.
And in the Book of Creation, when the Three-in-One are called into existence—through the manifestation of Shekinah, the first light or energy in the emerging universe—the “God's Spirit,” or Number One, 347 brings to life and awakens the dual Potency, Number Two, Air, and Number Three, Water; in these “are darkness and emptiness, mud and waste”—which represents Chaos, the Tohu-Vah-Bohu. The Air and Water produce Number Four, Ether or Fire, the Son. This is the Kabalistic Quaternary. This Fourth Number, which in the manifested universe is the One, or the Creative God, is seen by Hindus as the “Old,” Sanat, the Prajâpati of the Vedas and the Brahmâ of the Brâhmans—the heavenly Androgyne, who becomes male only after splitting into two bodies, Vâch and Virâj. For the Kabalists, he is initially the Jah-Havah, only later becoming Jehovah, like Virâj, his prototype; after dividing himself as Adam-Kadmon into Adam and Eve in the formless world, and into Cain-Abel in the semi-objective world, he eventually became the Jah-Havah, or man and woman, in Enoch, the son of Seth.
For, the true meaning of the compound name of Jehovah—of which, unvoweled, you can make almost anything—is: men and women, or humanity composed of its two sexes. From the first chapter to the end of the fourth chapter of Genesis every name is a permutation of another name, and every personage is at the same time somebody else. A Kabalist traces Jehovah from the Adam of earth to Seth, the third son—or rather race—of Adam.348 Thus Seth is Jehovah male; and Enos, [pg 182] being a permutation of Cain and Abel, is Jehovah male and female, or our mankind. The Hindu Brahmâ-Virâj, Virâj-Manu, and Manu-Vaivasvata, with his daughter and wife, Vâch, present the greatest analogy with these personages—for anyone who will take the trouble of studying the subject in both the Bible and the Purânas. It is said of Brahmâ that he created himself as Manu, and that he was born of, and was identical with, his original self, while he constituted the female portion “Shata-rûpâ” (hundred-formed). In this Hindu Eve, “the mother of all living beings,” Brahmâ created Virâj, who is himself, but on a lower scale, as Cain is Jehovah on an inferior scale: both are the first males of the Third Race. The same idea is illustrated in the Hebrew name of God (יהוה) Read from right to left “Jod” (י) is the father, “He” (ה) the mother, “Vau” (ו) the son, and “He” (ה), repeated at the end of the word, is generation, the act of birth, materiality. This is surely a sufficient reason why the God of the Jews and Christians should be personal, as much as the male Brahmâ, Vishnu, or Shiva of the orthodox, exoteric Hindu.
For the true meaning of the name Jehovah— which can be interpreted in many ways when unvoweled—refers to humanity as a whole, comprising both men and women. From the first chapter to the end of the fourth chapter of Genesis, each name is a variation of another, and each character represents someone else as well. A Kabalist traces Jehovah from Adam, the first man, to Seth, Adam's third son—or rather, a new branch of humanity. Thus, Seth represents Jehovah as male; while Enos, [pg 182], being a combination of Cain and Abel, embodies Jehovah as both male and female, representing all humanity. The Hindu figures Brahmâ-Virâj, Virâj-Manu, and Manu-Vaivasvata, along with his daughter and wife, Vâch, bear a striking resemblance to these figures for anyone willing to explore the connections in both the Bible and the Puranas. It is said that Brahmâ created himself as Manu, being born from and identical to his original self, while also forming the female aspect, called “Shata-rûpâ” (hundred-formed). In this context, Hindu Eve, "the mother of all living things," Brahmâ created Virâj, who is essentially himself but in a lesser form, just as Cain is a lesser form of Jehovah: both are the original males of the Third Race. This concept is mirrored in the Hebrew name for God (יהוה), read from right to left, where “Jod” (י) represents the father, “They” (ה) the mother, “Vow” (ו) the son, and the final “He” (ה) signifies generation, birth, and materiality. This certainly provides a strong basis for why the God of the Jews and Christians should be seen as personal, much like the male deities Brahmâ, Vishnu, or Shiva in orthodox Hinduism.
Thus the term of Jhvh alone—now accepted as the name of “One living [male] God”—will yield, if seriously studied, not only the whole mystery of Being (in the Biblical sense,) but also that of the Occult Theogony, from the highest divine Being, the third in order, down to man. As shown by the best Hebraists:
Thus, the term Jhvh alone—now recognized as the name of "One living God"—will reveal, if studied seriously, not only the entire mystery of Being (in the biblical sense) but also that of the Occult Theogony, from the highest divine Being, the third in order, down to man. As demonstrated by the best Hebraists:
Hence Eve stands as the evolution and the never-ceasing “becoming” of Nature. Now if we take the almost untranslatable Sanskrit word Sat, which means the quintessence of absolute immutable Being, or Be-ness—as it has been rendered by an able Hindu Occultist—we shall find no equivalent for it in any language; but it may be regarded as most closely resembling “Ain,” or “En-Suph,” Boundless Being. Then the term Hâyâh, “to be,” as passive, changeless, yet manifested existence may perhaps be rendered by the Sanskrit Jîvâtmâ, universal life or soul, in its secondary and cosmic meaning; while “Châyâh,” “to live,” as “motion of existence,” is simply Prâna, the ever-changing life in its objective sense. It is at the head of this third category that the Occultist finds Jehovah—the Mother, Binah, and the Father, Arelim. [pg 183] This is made plain in the Zohar, when the emanation and evolution of the Sephiroth are explained: First, Ain-Suph, then Shekinah, the Garment or Veil of Infinite Light, then Sephira or the Kadmon, and, thus making the fourth, the spiritual Substance sent forth from the Infinite Light. This Sephira is called the Crown, Kether, and has besides, six other names—in all seven. These names are: 1. Kether; 2. the Aged; 3. the Primordial Point; 4. the White Head; 5. the Long Face; 6. the Inscrutable Height; and 7. Ehejeh (“I am”.)350 This septenary Sephira is said to contain in itself the nine Sephiroth. But before showing how she brought them forth, let us read an explanation about the Sephiroth in the Talmud, which gives it as an archaic tradition, or Kabalah.
Hence, Eve represents the evolution and the ongoing "becoming" of Nature. If we consider the nearly untranslatable Sanskrit word Sat, which denotes the essence of absolute, unchanging Being, or Be-ness—as it has been articulated by a skilled Hindu occultist—we'll find there's no direct equivalent for it in any language; however, it can be seen as most similar to "Ain", or “En-Suph,” Boundless Being. The term Hâyâh, "to be," as passive, unchanging, yet manifested existence, might be compared to the Sanskrit Jîvâtmâ, which signifies universal life or soul in its broader cosmic context; while "Chayah," “to live” representing “movement of existence,” is simply Prâna, the ever-changing life in its objective sense. At the top of this third category, the occultist identifies Jehovah—the Mother, Binah, and the Father, Arelim. [pg 183] This is clarified in the Zohar, where the emanation and evolution of the Sephiroth are discussed: First, Ain-Suph, then Shekinah, the Garment or Veil of Infinite Light, followed by Sephira or the Kadmon, thus forming the fourth, the spiritual Substance emitted from the Infinite Light. This Sephira is known as the Crown, Kether, and has six other names—making a total of seven. These names are: 1. Kether; 2. the Aged; 3. the Primordial Point; 4. the White Head; 5. the Long Face; 6. the Inscrutable Height; and 7. Ehejeh ("I'm".)350 This septenary Sephira is said to encompass within itself the nine Sephiroth. But before illustrating how it brought them forth, let’s look at an explanation regarding the Sephiroth in the Talmud, which presents it as an ancient tradition, or Kabalah.
There are three groups (or orders) of Sephiroth: 1. The Sephiroth called “divine attributes” (the Triad in the Holy Quaternary); 2. the sidereal (personal) Sephiroth; 3. the metaphysical Sephiroth, or a periphrasis of Jehovah, who are the first three Sephiroth (Kether, Chokmah and Binah), the rest of the seven being the personal “Seven Spirits of the Presence” (also of the planets, therefore). Speaking of these, the angels are meant, though not because they are seven, but because they represent the seven Sephiroth which contain in them the universality of the Angels.
There are three groups (or orders) of Sephiroth: 1. The Sephiroth known as “Godly qualities” (the Triad in the Holy Quaternary); 2. the sidereal (personal) Sephiroth; 3. the metaphysical Sephiroth, or a description of Jehovah, which are the first three Sephiroth (Kether, Chokmah, and Binah), with the other seven being the personal "Seven Spirits of the Presence" (also related to the planets). When referring to these, it's about the angels, not because there are seven, but because they represent the seven Sephiroth that embody the universality of the Angels.
This shows (a) that, when the first four Sephiroth are separated, as a Triad-Quaternary—Sephira being its synthesis—there remain only seven Sephiroth, as there are seven Rishis; these become ten when the Quaternary, or the first divine Cube, is scattered into units; and (b) that while Jehovah might have been viewed as the Deity, if he be included in the three divine groups or orders of the Sephiroth, the collective Elohim, or the quaternary indivisible Kether, once that he becomes a male God, he is no more than one of the Builders of the lower group—a Jewish Brahmâ.351 A demonstration is now attempted.
This shows (a) that, when the first four Sephiroth are separated, forming a Triad-Quaternary—Sephira being its synthesis—only seven Sephiroth remain, corresponding to the seven Rishis; these become ten when the Quaternary, or the first divine Cube, is broken down into units; and (b) that while Jehovah might have been seen as the Deity if included in the three divine groups or orders of the Sephiroth, the collective Elohim, or the indivisible Kether, once he is defined as a male God, he is just one of the Builders of the lower group—a Jewish Brahmâ.351 A demonstration is now attempted.
The first Sephira, containing the other nine, brought them forth in [pg 184] this order: (2) Hokmah (Chokmah, or Wisdom), a masculine active potency represented among the divine names as Jah; and, as a permutation or an evolution into lower forms in this instance—becoming the Auphanim (or the Wheels—cosmic rotation of matter) among the army, or the angelic hosts. From this Chokmah emanated a feminine passive potency called (3) Intelligence, Binah, whose divine name is Jehovah, and whose angelic name, among the Builders and Hosts, is Arelim.352 It is from the union of these two potencies, male and female (or Chokmah and Binah) that emanated all the other Sephiroth, the seven orders of the Builders. Now if we call Jehovah by his divine name, then he becomes at best and forthwith “a female passive” potency in Chaos. And if we view him as a male God, he is no more than one of many, an Angel, Arelim. But straining the analysis to its highest point, and if his male name Jah, that of Wisdom, be allowed to him, still he is not the “Highest and the one Living God;” for he is contained with many others within Sephira, and Sephira herself is a third Potency in Occultism, though regarded as the first in the exoteric Kabalah—and is one, moreover, of lesser importance than the Vaidic Aditi, or the Primordial Water of Space, which becomes after many a permutation the Astral Light of the Kabalist.
The first Sephira, which holds the other nine, brought them forth in [pg 184] this order: (2) Hokmah (Chokmah, or Wisdom), a masculine active force represented among the divine names as Jah; and as a transformation or evolution into lower forms in this case—becoming the Auphanim (or the Wheels—cosmic rotation of matter) among the army, or the angelic hosts. From this Chokmah came forth a feminine passive force called (3) Intelligence, Binah, whose divine name is Jehovah, and whose angelic name, among the Builders and Hosts, is Arelim.352 It is from the union of these two forces, male and female (or Chokmah and Binah), that all the other Sephiroth, the seven orders of the Builders, emerged. If we call Jehovah by his divine name, then he becomes at best and immediately “a passive woman” force in Chaos. If we see him as a male God, he is just one of many, an Angel, Arelim. But pushing the analysis to its highest point, and if we grant him the male name Jah, that of Wisdom, he is still not the "Highest and the one Living God;" for he exists alongside many others within Sephira, and Sephira itself is a third Potency in Occultism, although it is seen as the first in the exoteric Kabbalah—and is one, in fact, of lesser importance than the Vaidic Aditi, or the Primordial Water of Space, which after many transformations becomes the Astral Light of the Kabalist.
Thus the Kabalah, as we have it now, is shown to be of the greatest importance in explaining the allegories and “dark sayings” of the Bible. As an Esoteric work upon the mysteries of creation, however, it is almost worthless as it is now disfigured, unless checked by the Chaldæan Book of Numbers or by the tenets of the Eastern Secret Science, or Esoteric Wisdom. The Western nations have neither the original Kabalah, nor yet the Mosaic Bible.
Thus the Kabbalah, as we know it today, is recognized as extremely important for explaining the allegories and “dark sayings” of the Bible. However, as an Esoteric work on the mysteries of creation, it is nearly useless in its current, distorted form, unless compared to the Chaldean Book of Numbers or the principles of Eastern Secret Science, or Esoteric Wisdom. The Western nations lack both the original Kabbalah and the Mosaic Bible.
Finally, it is demonstrated by internal as well as by external evidence, on the testimony of the best European Hebraists, and the confessions of the learned Jewish Rabbis themselves, that “an ancient document forms the essential basis of the Bible, which received very considerable insertions and supplements;” and that “the Pentateuch arose out of the primitive or older document by means of a supplementary one.” Therefore in the absence of the Book of Numbers,353 the Kabalists of the West are only entitled to come to definite conclusions, when they have at hand some data at least from that “ancient document”—data [pg 185] now found scattered throughout Egyptian papyri, Assyrian tiles, and the traditions preserved by the descendants of the disciples of the last Nazars. Instead of that, most of them accept as their authorities and infallible guides Sabre d'Olivet—who was a man of immense erudition and of speculative mind, but neither a Kabalist nor an Occultist, either Western or Eastern—and the Mason Ragon, the greatest of the “Widow's sons,” who was even less of an Orientalist than d'Olivet, for Sanskrit learning was almost unknown in the days of both these eminent scholars.
Finally, it's shown by both internal and external evidence, backed by the testimony of leading European Hebraists and the admissions of knowledgeable Jewish Rabbis themselves, that “An ancient document is the fundamental foundation of the Bible, which has seen many additions and updates over time;” and that "The Pentateuch evolved from an earlier or original document with the addition of supplementary material." Therefore, without the Numbers, 353, the Kabalists in the West can only reach solid conclusions when they have some data at least from that “historic document”—data [pg 185] that is now scattered throughout Egyptian papyri, Assyrian tablets, and the traditions preserved by the descendants of the last Nazars. Instead, most of them rely on authorities and infallible guides like Sabre d'Olivet—who was highly knowledgeable and speculative, but neither a Kabalist nor an Occultist, whether Western or Eastern—and the Mason Ragon, the greatest of the “Widower's sons,” who was even less of an Orientalist than d'Olivet, as Sanskrit learning was nearly unknown during the era of both these notable scholars.
Section XXI. Hebrew Allegories.
How can any Kabalist, acquainted with the foregoing, deduce his conclusions with regard to the true Esoteric beliefs of the primitive Jews, from that only which he now finds in the Jewish scrolls? How can any scholar—even though one of the keys to the universal language be now positively discovered, the true key to the numerical reading of a pure geometrical system—give out anything as his final conclusion? Modern Kabalistic speculation is on a par now with modern “speculative Masonry;” for as the latter tries vainly to link itself with the ancient—or rather the archaic—Masonry of the Temples, failing to make the link because all its claims have been shown to be inaccurate from an archæological standpoint, so fares it also with Kabalistic speculation. As no mystery of Nature worth running after can be revealed to humanity by settling whether Hiram Abif was a living Sidonian builder, or a solar myth, so no fresh information will be added to Occult Lore by the details of the exoteric privileges conferred on the Collegia Fabrorum by Numa Pompilius. Rather must the symbols used in it be studied in the Âryan light, since all the Symbolism of the ancient Initiations came to the West with the light of the Eastern Sun. Nevertheless, we find the most learned Masons and Symbologists declaring that all these weird symbols and glyphs, that run back to a common origin of immense antiquity, were nothing more than a display of cunning natural phallicism, or emblems of primitive typology. How much nearer the truth is the author of The Source of Measures, who declares that the elements of human and numerical construction in the Bible do not shut out the spiritual elements in it, albeit so few now understand them. The words we quote are as suggestive as they are true:
How can any Kabalist, who is familiar with what’s been discussed, come to conclusions about the true Esoteric beliefs of the early Jews based solely on what they find in Jewish texts? How can any scholar—even if one of the keys to a universal language has been discovered, specifically the key to reading a pure geometrical system—present anything as their final conclusion? Modern Kabalistic speculation is now on the same level as modern “speculative masonry;” because just as the latter tries unsuccessfully to connect itself with the ancient—or more accurately, archaic—Masonry of the Temples, failing to establish that connection due to its claims being debunked from an archaeological perspective, so does Kabalistic speculation. No important mystery of Nature can be revealed merely by determining whether Hiram Abif was an actual Sidonian builder or a solar myth, just as no new insights will be added to Occult Lore by detailing the exoteric privileges granted to the Collegia Fabrorum by Numa Pompilius. Instead, the symbols involved should be examined in the light of Aryan philosophy, as all the symbolism of ancient initiations came to the West illuminated by the Eastern sun. Nevertheless, we find many knowledgeable Masons and Symbolists asserting that all these strange symbols and glyphs, which trace back to a common origin from ancient times, were simply displays of clever natural phallicism or representations of primitive typology. The author of The Source of Measurements is much closer to the truth, as he states that the elements of human and numerical construction in the Bible do not exclude its spiritual elements, even though so few people comprehend them today. The words we quote are as insightful as they are accurate:
How desperately blinding becomes a superstitious use, through ignorance, of such emblems, when they are made to possess the power of bloodshed and torture, [pg 187]through orders of propaganda of any species of religious cultus. When one thinks of the horrors of a Moloch, or Baal, or Dagon worship; of the correlated blood-deluges under the Cross baptized in gore by Constantine, at the initiative of the secular Church; ... when one thinks of all this and then that the cause of all has been simply ignorance of the real radical reading of the Moloch, and Baal, and Dagon, and the Cross and the T'phillin, all running back to a common origin, and after all being nothing more than a display of pure and natural mathematics, ... one is apt to feel like cursing ignorance, and to lose confidence in what are called intuitions of religion; one is apt to wish for a return of the day when all the world was of one lip and of one knowledge.... But while these elements [of the construction of the pyramid] are rational and scientific, ... let no man consider that with this discovery comes a cutting-off of the spirituality354 of the Bibleintention, or of man's relation to this spiritual foundation. Does one wish to build a house? No house was ever actually built with tangible material until first the architectural design of building had been accomplished, no matter whether the structure was palace or hovel. So with these elements and numbers. They are not of man, nor are they of his invention. They have been revealed to him to the extent of his ability to realize a system, which is the creative system of the eternal God.... But spiritually, to man the value of this matter is that he can actually in contemplation, bridge over all material construction of the cosmos, and pass into the very thought and mind of God, to the extent of recognizing this system of design for cosmic creation—yea, even before the words went forth: “Let there be.”355
How incredibly blinding is the superstitious use of symbols, driven by ignorance, when they are associated with power, violence, and suffering. [pg 187]through any type of propaganda from religious cults. When you think about the horrors of a Moloch, or Baal, or Dagon worship; of the related bloodshed under the Cross stained with blood by Constantine, driven by the secular Church; ... when one thinks about all this and then understands that the root cause of it all has simply been ignorance of the true fundamental significance of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Moloch, and Baal, and Dagon, and the Crosswalk and the Tefillin, all originating from a single source, ultimately serving as a demonstration of pure and natural mathematics, ... one might be tempted to curse ignorance and lose faith in what are considered as gut feelings of religion; one might hope for a time when everyone communicated with one sound and shared one knowledge.... But while these elements [of the construction of the pyramid] are logical and scientific, ... no one should assume that this discovery weakens the spirituality354 of the Bible's intention, or humanity's connection to this spiritual foundation. Does someone want to build a house? No house was ever truly constructed with physical materials. without first creating the architectural blueprint, regardless of whether the structure was a palace or a shack. The same goes for these elements and numbers. They are not human-made concepts, nor are they inventions of people. They have been revealed to humanity based on our ability to understand a system that is the creative process of the eternal God.... But spiritualThe importance of this issue for humanity is that one can truly, through reflection, go beyond all material constructs of the universe and connect with the very __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. thought and brain of God, to the point of acknowledging this design system for cosmic creation—even before anything was said: “Let there be.”355
But true as the above words may be, when coming from one who has re-discovered, more completely than anyone else has done during the past centuries, one of the keys to the universal Mystery Language, it is impossible for an Eastern Occultist to agree with the conclusion of the able author of The Source of Measures. He “has set out to find the truth,” and yet he still believes that:
But as true as those words may be, when they come from someone who has rediscovered one of the keys to the universal Mystery Language more fully than anyone else in the past few centuries, it’s hard for an Eastern Occultist to agree with the conclusion of the skilled author of The Source of Measurements. He “is on a quest to uncover the truth,” and yet he still believes that:
The best and most authentic vehicle of communication from [the creative] God to man ... is to be found in the Hebrew Bible.
The best and most authentic way for God to communicate with humanity is through the Hebrew Bible.
To this we must and shall demur, giving our reasons for it in a few words. The “Hebrew Bible” exists no more, as has been shown in the foregoing pages, and the garbled accounts, the falsified and pale copies we have of the real Mosaic Bible of the Initiates, warrant the making of no such sweeping assertion and claim. All that the scholar can fairly claim is that the Jewish Bible, as now extant—in its latest and final interpretation, and according to the newly-discovered key—may give [pg 188] a partial presentment of the truths it contained before it was mangled. But how can he tell what the Pentateuch contained before it had been re-composed by Esdras; then corrupted still more by the ambitious Rabbis in later times, and otherwise remodelled and interfered with? Leaving aside the opinion of the declared enemies of the Jewish Scriptures, one may quote simply what their most devoted followers say.
To this, we must and will disagree, briefly explaining our reasons. The “Hebrew Bible” no longer exists, as we've shown in the previous pages, and the distorted accounts, the altered and weak copies we have of the true Mosaic Bible of the Initiates, do not justify making such broad claims. All that a scholar can reasonably assert is that the Jewish Bible, as it currently exists—in its latest and final interpretation and using the newly-discovered key—might provide a partial glimpse of the truths it held before it was distorted. But how can anyone know what the Pentateuch contained before it was rewritten by Esdras, then further corrupted by the ambitious Rabbis in later times, and otherwise changed and influenced? Setting aside the views of open critics of the Jewish Scriptures, one can simply cite what their most devoted followers say.
Two of these are Horne and Prideaux. The avowals of the former will be sufficient to show how much now remains of the original Mosaic books, unless indeed we accept his sublimely blind faith in the inspiration and editorship of the Holy Ghost. He writes that when a Hebrew scribe found a writing of any author he was entitled, if he thought fit, being “conscious of the aid of the Holy Spirit,” to do exactly as he pleased with it—to cut it up, or copy it, or use as much of it as he deemed right, and so to incorporate it with his own manuscript. Dr. Kenealy aptly remarks of Horne, that it is almost impossible to get any admission from him
Two of these are Horne and Prideaux. Horne’s statements will clearly show how much of the original Mosaic books is left, unless we choose to accept his utterly unseeing faith in the inspiration and editing by the Holy Spirit. He states that when a Hebrew scribe found a piece of writing by any author, he could, if he felt like it, being "aware of the help from the Holy Spirit," do whatever he wanted with it—cut it up, copy it, or use as much as he thought was appropriate, and incorporate it into his own manuscript. Dr. Kenealy aptly points out that it is nearly impossible to get any acknowledgment from Horne.
That makes against his church, so remarkably guarded is he [Horne] in his phraseology and so wonderfully discreet in the use of words that his language, like a diplomatic letter, perpetually suggests to the mind ideas other than those which he really means; I defy any unlearned person to read his chapter on “Hebrew characters” and to derive any knowledge from it whatever on the subject on which he professes to treat.356
That contradicts his church, as he [Horne] is very careful with how he words things and extremely discreet in his choice of words. His language, similar to a diplomatic letter, often suggests ideas that are different from what he really means. I dare anyone without formal training to read his chapter on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “Hebrew letters” and to achieve any knowledge from it at all on the subject he says he’s talking about.356
And yet this same Horne writes:
And yet this same Horne writes:
We are persuaded that the things to which reference is made proceeded from the original writers or compilers of the books [Old Testament]. Sometimes they took other writings, annals, genealogies, and such like, with which they incorporated additional matter, or which they put together with greater or less condensation. The Old Testament authors used the sources they employed (that is, the writing of other people) with freedom and independence. Conscious of the aid of the Divine Spirit, they adapted their own productions, or the productions of others, to the wants of the times. But in these respects they cannot be said to have corrupted the text of Scripture. They made the text.357
We think that the things being mentioned came from the original authors or __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. compilers of the books [Hebrew BibleSometimes they used other writings, records, family trees, and similar materials, which they __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ added more content, or mixed with different levels of condensation. The Hebrew Bible authors used their sources (meaning, the writings of others) freely and independently. Recognizing the guidance of the Divine Spirit, they adjusted their own works or the works of others to address the needs of the times. Nevertheless, in these cases, they cannot be considered to have altered the text of Scripture. They formed the text.357
But of what did they make it? Why, of the writings of other persons, justly observes Kenealy:
But what did they use to create it? Well, from the writings of other people, as Kenealy rightly points out:
And this is Horne's notion of what the Old Testament is—a cento from the writings of unknown persons collected and put together by those who, he says, were divinely inspired. No infidel that I know of has ever made so damaging a charge as this against the authenticity of the Old Testament.358
And this is Horne's concept of what the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hebrew Bible is—a compilation of texts from unknown authors brought together by individuals who, he asserts, were divinely inspired. No skeptic I know has ever leveled such a serious accusation against the authenticity of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Hebrew Bible.358
This is quite sufficient, we think, to show that no key to the universal language-system can ever open the mysteries of Creation in a work in which, whether through design or carelessness, nearly every sentence has been made to apply to the latest outcome of religious views—to Phallicism, and to nothing else. There are a sufficient number of stray bits in the Elohistic portions of the Bible to warrant the inference that the Hebrews who wrote it were Initiates; hence the mathematical coördinations and the perfect harmony between the measures of the Great Pyramid and the numerals of the Biblical glyphs. But surely if one borrowed from the other, it cannot be the architects of the Pyramid who borrowed from Solomon's Temple, if only because the former exists to this day as a stupendous living monument of Esoteric records, while the famous temple has never existed outside of the far later Hebrew scrolls.359 Hence there is a great distance between the admission that some Hebrews were Initiates, and the conclusion that because of this the Hebrew Bible must be the best standard, as being the highest representative of the archaic Esoteric System.
This is quite sufficient, we believe, to demonstrate that no key to the universal language system can ever unlock the mysteries of Creation in a work where, whether by design or oversight, almost every sentence is made to reflect the most recent religious beliefs—specifically Phallicism, and nothing more. There are enough stray elements in the Elohistic parts of the Bible to support the idea that the Hebrews who wrote it were Initiates; hence the mathematical connections and the perfect alignment between the measurements of the Great Pyramid and the numbers in the Biblical symbols. However, if one borrowed from the other, it definitely cannot be the architects of the Pyramid who took inspiration from Solomon's Temple, especially since the former still stands today as an incredible living monument of Esoteric records, while the renowned temple has never existed outside of the much later Hebrew texts.359 Thus, there is a significant gap between acknowledging that some Hebrews were Initiates and concluding that this means the Hebrew Bible must be the best reference, as it would represent the highest standard of the ancient Esoteric System.
Nowhere does the Bible say, moreover, that the Hebrew is the language of God; of this boast, at any rate, the authors are not guilty. Perhaps because in the days when the Bible was last edited the claim would have been too preposterous—hence dangerous. The compilers of the Old Testament, as it exists in the Hebrew canon, knew well that the language of the Initiates in the days of Moses was identical with that of the Egyptian Hierophants; and that none of the dialects that had sprung from the old Syriac and the pure old Arabic of Yarab—the father and progenitor of the primitive Arabians, long before the time of Abraham, in whose days the ancient Arabic had already become vitiated—that none of those languages was the one sacerdotal universal tongue. Nevertheless all of them included a number of words which could be traced to common roots. And to do this is the business of modern Philology, though to this day, with all the respect due to the labours of the eminent Philologists of Oxford and Berlin, that Science seems to be hopelessly floundering in the Cimmerian darkness of mere hypothesis.
Nowhere does the Bible claim that Hebrew is the language of God; at least, the authors aren’t to blame for that. Maybe because, during the last editing of the Bible, such a claim would have seemed ridiculous—therefore dangerous. The compilers of the Hebrew Bible, as it exists in the Hebrew canon, understood well that the language of the Initiates in Moses' time was the same as that of the Egyptian Hierophants; and that none of the dialects that emerged from the old Syriac and the pure ancient Arabic of Yarab—the father of the early Arabians, long before Abraham’s time, when ancient Arabic had already started to decline—were the universal priestly language. Still, all of them contained a number of words with common roots. This is what modern Philology strives to do, though even now, with all the respect for the work of the distinguished Philologists from Oxford and Berlin, this field seems to be hopelessly stuck in a dark fog of mere hypothesis.
Ahrens, when speaking of the letters as arranged in the Hebrew sacred scrolls, and remarking that they were musical notes, had probably never studied Âryan Hindu music. In the Sanskrit language letters are continually arranged in the sacred Ollas so that they may become musical notes. For the whole Sanskrit alphabet and the Vedas, from the first word to the last, are musical notations reduced to writing; the two are inseparable.360 As Homer distinguished between the “language of Gods” and the “language of men,”361 so did the Hindus. The Devanâgarî, the Sanskrit characters, are the “speech of the Gods,” and Sanskrit is the divine language.
Ahrens, when discussing the letters in the Hebrew sacred scrolls and noting that they were musical notes, probably never explored Âryan Hindu music. In Sanskrit, letters are often arranged in sacred texts so they become musical notes. The entire Sanskrit alphabet and the Vedas, from the first word to the last, represent musical notations written down; the two are inseparable.360 Just as Homer distinguished between the “language of the gods” and the “language of people,”361 so did the Hindus. The Devanâgarî, the Sanskrit characters, are the "words of the Gods," and Sanskrit is the divine language.
It is argued in defence of the present version of the Mosaic Books that the mode of language adopted was an “accommodation” to the ignorance of the Jewish people. But the said “mode of language” drags down the “sacred text” of Esdras and his colleagues to the level of the most unspiritual and gross phallic religions. This plea confirms the suspicions entertained by some Christian Mystics and many philosophical critics, that:
It is argued in defense of the current version of the Mosaic Books that the style of language used was an "housing" to the ignorance of the Jewish people. However, this "language style" lowers the “holy text” of Esdras and his colleagues to the level of the most unspiritual and crass phallic religions. This argument supports the suspicions held by some Christian Mystics and many philosophical critics, that:
(a) Divine Power as an Absolute Unity had never anything more to do with the Biblical Jehovah and the “Lord God” than with any other Sephiroth or Number. The Ain-Suph of the Kabalah of Moses is as independent of any relation with the created Gods as is Parabrahman Itself.
(a) Divine Power as a complete unity has never been connected with the Biblical Jehovah and the "God" any more than with any other Sephiroth or Number. The Ain-Suph from the Kabbalah of Moses is just as independent of any relationship with created deities as Parabrahman itself.
(b) The teachings veiled in the Old Testament under allegorical expressions are all copied from the Magical Texts of Babylonia, by Esdras and others, while the earlier Mosaic Text had its source in Egypt.
(b) The teachings hidden in the Hebrew Bible, presented through allegorical expressions, are all taken from the Magical Texts of Babylonia, by Esdras and others, while the earlier Mosaic Text originated in Egypt.
A few instances known to almost all Symbologists of note, and especially to the French Egyptologists, may help to prove the statement. Furthermore, no ancient Hebrew Philosopher, Philo no more than the Sadducees, claimed, as do now the ignorant Christians, that [pg 191] the events in the Bible should be taken literally. Philo says most explicitly:
A few examples that are familiar to almost all prominent symbologists, and especially to French Egyptologists, might help support this claim. Moreover, no ancient Hebrew philosopher, including Philo and the Sadducees, argued—as some uninformed Christians do today—that the events in the Bible should be interpreted literally. Philo clearly states:
The verbal statements are fabulous [in the Book of the Law]: it is in the allegory that we shall find the truth.
The words spoken in the Book of the Law are incredible: it's through the allegory that we will uncover the truth.
Let us give a few instances, beginning with the latest narrative, the Hebrew, and thus if possible trace the allegories to their origin.
Let’s provide a few examples, starting with the most recent story, the Hebrew, and see if we can trace the allegories back to their roots.
1. Whence the Creation in six days, the seventh day as day of rest, the seven Elohim,362 and the division of space into heaven and earth, in the first chapter of Genesis?
1. Where does the creation in six days, the seventh day as a day of rest, the seven Elohim, 362 and the separation of space into heaven and earth, all appear in the first chapter of Genesis?
The division of the vault above from the Abyss, or Chaos, below is one of the first acts of creation or rather of evolution, in every cosmogony. Hermes in Pymander speaks of a heaven seen in seven circles with seven Gods in them. We examine the Assyrian tiles and find the same on them—the seven creative Gods busy each in his own sphere. The cuneiform legends narrate how Bel prepared the seven mansions of the Gods; how heaven was separated from the earth. In the Brâhmanical allegory everything is septenary, from the seven zones, or envelopes, of the Mundane Egg down to the seven continents, islands, seas, etc. The six days of the week and the seventh, the Sabbath, are based primarily on the seven creations of the Hindu Brahmâ, the seventh being that of man; and secondarily on the number of generation. It is preëminently and most conspicuously phallic. In the Babylonian system the seventh day, or period, was that in which man and the animals were created.
The separation of the vault above from the Abyss, or Chaos, below is one of the first acts of creation or evolution in every creation story. Hermes in Pymander describes a heaven seen in seven circles with seven Gods in them. We look at the Assyrian tiles and find the same thing depicted—seven creative Gods, each active in their own area. The cuneiform legends tell how Bel prepared the seven homes of the Gods and how heaven was divided from the earth. In the Brâhmanical allegory, everything is arranged in sevens, from the seven zones or layers of the Mundane Egg to the seven continents, islands, seas, and more. The six days of the week and the seventh, the Sabbath, are primarily based on the seven creations by the Hindu Brahmâ, the seventh being that of man, and secondarily on the number of generations. It's predominantly and obviously phallic. In the Babylonian system, the seventh day or period was when man and animals were created.
2. The Elohim make a woman out of Adam's rib.363 This process is found in the Magical Texts translated by G. Smith.
2. The Elohim create a woman from Adam's rib.363 This process is detailed in the Magical Texts translated by G. Smith.
The seven Spirits bring forth the woman from the loins of the man,
The seven Spirits bring the woman out of the man's body,
The mystery of the woman who was made from the man is repeated in every national religion, and in Scriptures far antedating the Jewish. You find it in the Avestan fragments, in the Egyptian Book of the Dead, and finally in Brahmâ, the male, separating from himself, as a female self, Vâch, in whom he creates Virâj.
The mystery of the woman created from the man is echoed in every national religion and in sacred texts that date back long before the Jewish Scriptures. You'll see it in the Avestan fragments, in the Egyptian Book of the Dead, and ultimately in Brahmâ, the male, who separates himself into a female aspect, Vâch, through whom he creates Virâj.
3. The two Adams of the first and second chapters in Genesis originated from garbled exoteric accounts coming from the Chaldæans and the Egyptian Gnostics, revised later from the Persian traditions, most of which are old Âryan allegories. As Adam Kadmon is the seventh creation,365 so the Adam of dust is the eighth; and in the Purânas one finds an eighth, the Anugraha creation, and the Egyptian Gnostics had it. Irenæus, complaining of the heretics, says of the Gnostics:
3. The two Adams from the first and second chapters in Genesis came from mixed-up external accounts from the Chaldeans and the Egyptian Gnostics, later revised from Persian traditions, most of which are ancient Aryan stories. Just as Adam Kadmon is the seventh creation,365 the Adam made from dust is the eighth; and in the Purânas, there’s also an eighth, the Anugraha creation, which the Egyptian Gnostics had. Irenæus, expressing concern about the heretics, says of the Gnostics:
The author of The Hebrew and Other Creations writes:
The author of *Hebrew and Other Creations* writes:
These two creations of man on the sixth day and on the eighth were those of the Adamic, or fleshly man, and of the spiritual man, who were known to Paul and the Gnostics as the first and second Adam, the man of earth and the man of Heaven. Irenæus also says they insisted that Moses began with the Ogdoad of the Seven Powers and their mother, Sophia (the old Kefa of Egypt, who is the Living Wordat Ombos).367
These two creations made by humans on the sixth and eighth days were the Adamic, or earthly man, and the spiritual man. They were called the first and second Adam by Paul and the Gnostics, representing the man of earth and the man of Heaven. Irenæus also noted that they said Moses began with the Ogdoad of the Seven Powers and their mother, Sophia (the ancient Kefa of Egypt, who is the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__). Living Wordat Ombos).367
Sophia is also Aditi with her seven sons.
Sophia is also Aditi with her seven sons.
One might go on enumerating and tracing the Jewish “revelations” ad infinitum to their original sources, were it not that the task is superfluous, since so much is already done in that direction by others—and done thoroughly well, as in the case of Gerald Massey, who has sifted the subject to the very bottom. Hundreds of volumes, treatises, and pamphlets are being written yearly in defence of the “divine-inspiration” claim for the Bible; but symbolical and archæological research is coming to the rescue of truth and fact—therefore of the Esoteric Doctrine—upsetting every argument based on faith and breaking it as an idol with feet of clay. A curious and learned book, The Approaching End of the Age, by H. Grattan Guinness, professes to solve the mysteries of the Bible chronology and to prove thereby God's direct revelation to man. Among other things its author thinks that:
One could keep listing and tracing Jewish "revelations" to infinity to their original sources, but it's unnecessary since others have already done so extensively—and they did it really well, like Gerald Massey, who thoroughly examined the topic. Every year, hundreds of volumes, treatises, and pamphlets are published defending the “divine inspiration” claim for the Bible; however, symbolic and archaeological research is stepping in to support truth and facts—thus supporting the Esoteric Doctrine—challenging every argument based on faith and shattering it like an idol with feet of clay. A fascinating and scholarly book, The Coming End of the Era, by H. Grattan Guinness, claims to unravel the mysteries of Bible chronology and, in doing so, prove God's direct revelation to humanity. Among other things, the author believes that:
It is impossible to deny that a septiform chronology was divinely appointed in the elaborate ritual of Judaism.
It's clear that a seven-part timeline was established by divine will in the complex rituals of Judaism.
This statement is innocently accepted and fervently believed in by thousands and tens of thousands, only because they are ignorant of the Bibles of other nations. Two pages from a small pamphlet, a lecture by Mr. Gerald Massey,368 so upset the arguments and proofs of the enthusiastic Mr. Grattan Guinness, spread over 760 pages of small print, as to prevent them from ever raising their heads any more. Mr. Massey treats of the Fall, and says:
This statement is naively accepted and passionately believed by thousands and thousands of people, simply because they're unaware of the religious texts from other cultures. Just two pages from a small pamphlet, a lecture by Mr. Gerald Massey,368 completely dismantled the arguments and evidence of the enthusiastic Mr. Grattan Guinness, which were spread over 760 pages of fine print, preventing them from being taken seriously again. Mr. Massey discusses the Fall and says:
Here, as before, the genesis does not begin at the beginning. There was an earlier Fall than that of the Primal Pair. In this the number of those who failed and fell was seven. We meet with those seven in Egypt—eight with the Mother—where they are called the “Children of Inertness,” who were cast out from Am-Smen, the Paradise of the Eight; also in a Babylonian legend of Creation, as the Seven Brethren, who were Seven Kings, like the Seven Kings in the Book of Revelation; and the Seven Non-Sentient Powers, who became the Seven Rebel Angels that made war in heaven. The Seven Kronidæ, described as the Seven Watchers, who in the beginning were formed in the interior of heaven. The heaven, like a vault, they extended or hollowed out; that which was not visible they raised, and that which had no exit they opened; their work of creation being exactly identical with that of the Elohim in the Book of Genesis. These are the Seven elemental Powers of space, who were continued as Seven Timekeepers. It is said of them: “In watching was their office, but among the stars of heaven their watch they kept not,” and their failure was the Fall. In the Book of Enoch the same Seven Watchers in heaven are stars which transgressed the commandment of God before their time arrived, for they came not in their proper season, therefore was he offended with them, and bound them until the period of the consummation of their crimes, at the end of the secret, or great year of the World, i.e., the Period of Precession, when there was to be restoration and rebeginning. The Seven deposed constellations are seen by Enoch, looking like seven great blazing mountains overthrown—the seven mountains in Revelation, on which the Scarlet Lady sits.369
Here, like before, the story doesn’t start at the beginning. There was an earlier fall than that of the Original Pair. In this instance, the number of those who failed and fell was seven. We find those seven in Egypt—eight with the Mother—where they are referred to as the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “Children of Inaction,” who were expelled from Am-Smen, the Paradise of the Eight; they also show up in a Babylonian creation myth as the Seven Brethren, who were Seven Kings, similar to the Seven Kings in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Revelation; and the Seven Non-Sentient Powers, who transformed into the Seven Rebel Angels that fought in heaven. The Seven Kronidæ, known as the Seven Watchers, were created in the depths of heaven at the beginning. They shaped or hollowed out heaven like a dome; they uplifted what was unseen and revealed what had no log out Their act of creation was exactly the same as that of the Elohim in the GenesisThese are the Seven elemental Powers of space, who became Seven Timekeepers. It’s said about them: “Their responsibility was to watch, but they failed to keep their watch among the stars in heaven,” and their failure was the Fall. In the The Book of Enoch The same Seven Watchers in heaven are described as stars that disobeyed God's command before their time, as they failed to appear in their rightful season. This angered Him, and He imprisoned them until their sins were complete, at the end of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. confidential, or great year of the world, i.e., the Period of Precession, when restoration and new beginnings were meant to happen. The Seven deposed constellations are viewed by Enoch as seven massive blazing mountains that have been cast down—the seven mountains in Revelation, where the Scarlet Lady is located.369
There are seven keys to this, as to every other allegory, whether in the Bible or in pagan religions. While Mr. Massey has hit upon the key in the mysteries of cosmogony, John Bentley in his Hindu Astronomy claims that the Fall of the Angels, or War in Heaven, as given by the Hindus, is but a figure of the calculations of time-periods, and goes on to show that among the Western nations the same war, with like results, took the form of the war of the Titans.
There are seven keys to this, just like every other allegory, whether in the Bible or in pagan religions. While Mr. Massey has discovered the key in the mysteries of cosmogony, John Bentley in his Hindu Astronomy argues that the Fall of the Angels, or Heavenly War, as described by the Hindus, is just a representation of time-period calculations, and he goes on to demonstrate that among Western nations, the same war, with similar outcomes, took the form of the war of the Titans.
In short, he makes it astronomical. So does the author of The Source of Measures:
In short, he makes it astronomical. So does the author of *The Source of Metrics*:
The celestial sphere with the earth, was divided into twelve compartments [astronomically], and these compartments were esteemed as sexed, the lords or husbands being respectively the planets presiding over them. This being the settled scheme, want of proper correction would bring it to pass, after a time, that error and confusion would ensue by the compartments coming under the lordship of the wrong planets. Instead of lawful wedlock, there would be illegal intercourse, as between the planets, “sons of Elohim” and these compartments, “daughters of H-Adam,” or the earth-man; and in fact the fourth verse of sixth Genesis will bear this interpretation for the usual one, viz., “In the same days, or periods, there were untimely births in the earth; and also behind that, when the sons of Elohim came to the daughters of H-Adam, they begat to them the offspring of harlotry,” etc., astronomically indicating this confusion.370
The celestial sphere, together with the earth, was divided into twelve sections [astronomically], and these sections were regarded gender-specific, with the leaders or partners being the planets that ruled them. Since this was the established framework, a failure to make proper adjustments would eventually result in mistakes and disorder, as the sections would come under the influence of the wrong planets. Instead of legitimate unions, there would be illegal connections, similar to those between the planets, “sons of God” and these parts, “daughters of H-Adam,” or the Earth-man; and in fact, the fourth line of the sixth Genesis supports this interpretation over the typical one, i.e., “During those times, there were surprising births on the earth; and also, when the sons of God came to the daughters of humans, they had children born from improper relationships, ” etc., which astronomically shows this confusion.370
Do any of these learned explanations explain anything except a possible ingenious allegory, and a personification of the celestial bodies, by the ancient Mythologists and Priests? Carried to their last word they would undeniably explain much, and would thus furnish one of the right seven keys, fitting a great many of the Biblical puzzles yet opening none naturally and entirely, instead of being scientific and cunning master-keys. But they yet prove one thing—that neither the septiform chronology nor the septiform theogony and evolution of all things is of divine origin in the Bible. For let us see the sources at which the Bible sipped its divine inspiration with regard to the sacred number seven. Says Mr. Massey in the same lecture:
Do any of these learned explanations clarify anything beyond a clever allegory and a personification of celestial bodies by the ancient mythologists and priests? Pushed to their limits, they could certainly explain a lot and provide one of the seven right keys that unlock many Biblical puzzles, but they wouldn’t naturally and completely open up the text, instead serving as scientific and clever master keys. However, they do demonstrate one thing—that neither the seven-part chronology nor the seven-part theogony and evolution of all things is of divine origin in the Bible. So let’s examine the sources from which the Bible drew its divine inspiration regarding the sacred number seven. Mr. Massey says in the same lecture:
The Book of Genesis tells us nothing about the nature of these Elohim, erroneously rendered “God,” who are creators of the Hebrew beginning, and who are themselves preëxtant and seated when the theatre opens and the curtain ascends. It says that in the beginning the Elohim created the heaven and the earth. In thousands of books the Elohim have been discussed, but ... with no conclusive result.... The Elohim are Seven in number, whether as nature-powers, gods of constellations, or planetary gods, ... as the Pitris and Patriarchs, Manus and Fathers of earlier times. The Gnostics, however, and the Jewish Kabalah preserve an account of the Elohim of Genesis by which we are able to identify them with other forms of the seven primordial powers.... Their names are Ildabaoth, Jehovah (or Jao), Sabaoth, Adonai, Eloeus, Oreus, and Astanphæus. Ildabaoth signifies the Lord God of the fathers, that is the fathers who preceded the Father; and thus the seven are identical with the seven Pitris or Fathers of India (Irenæus, B. I., xxx., 5). Moreover, the Hebrew Elohim were preëxtant by name and nature as Phœnician divinities or powers. Sanchoniathon mentions them by name, and describes them as Auxiliaries of Kronos or Time. In this phase, then, the Elohim are time-keepers in heaven! In the Phœnician mythology the Elohim are the Seven sons of Sydik [Melchizedek], identical with [pg 195]the Seven Kabiri, who in Egypt are the Seven sons of Ptah, and the Seven Spirits of Ra in The Book of the Dead; ... in America with the seven Hohgates, ... in Assyria with the seven Lumazi.... They are always seven in number ... who Kab—that is, turn round, together, whence the “Kab-iri.”... They are also the Ili or Gods, in Assyrian, who were seven in number!... They were first born of the Mother in Space,371 and then the Seven Companions passed into the sphere of time as auxiliaries of Kronus, or Sons of the Male Parent. As Damascius says in his Primitive Principles, the Magi consider that space and time were the source of all; and from being powers of the air the gods were promoted to become time-keepers for men. Seven constellations were assigned to them.... As the seven turned round in the ark of the sphere they were designated the Seven Sailors' Companions, Rishis, or Elohim. The first “Seven Stars” are not planetary. They are the leading stars of seven constellations which turned round with the Great Bear in describing the circle of the year.372 These the Assyrians called the seven Lumazi, or leaders of the flocks of stars, designated sheep. On the Hebrew line of descent or development, these Elohim are identified for us by the Kabalists and Gnostics, who retained the hidden wisdom or gnosis, the clue of which is absolutely essential to any proper understanding of mythology or theology.... There were two constellations with seven stars each. We call them the Two Bears. But the seven stars of the Lesser Bear were once considered to be the seven heads of the Polar Dragon, which we meet with—as the beast with seven heads—in the Akkadian Hymns and in Revelation. The mythical dragon originated in the crocodile, which is the dragon of Egypt.... Now in one particular cult, the Sut-Typhonian, the first god was Sevekh [the seven-fold], who wears the crocodile's head, as well as the Serpent, and who is the Dragon, or whose constellation was the Dragon.... In Egypt the Great Bear was the constellation of Typhon, or Kepha, the old genetrix, called the Mother of the Revolutions; and the Dragon with seven heads was assigned to her son, Sevekh-Kronus, or Saturn, called the Dragon of Life. That is, the typical dragon or serpent with seven heads was female at first, and then the type was continued, as male in her son Sevekh, the Sevenfold Serpent, in Ea the Sevenfold, ... Iao Chnubis, and others. We find these two in The Book of Revelation. One is the Scarlet Lady, the mother of mystery, the great harlot, who sat on a scarlet-coloured beast with seven heads, which is the Red Dragon of the Pole. She held in her hand the unclean things of her fornication. That means the emblems of the male and female, imaged by the Egyptians at the Polar Centre, the very uterus of creation, as was indicated by the Thigh constellation, called the Khepsh of Typhon, the old Dragon, in the northern birthplace of Time in heaven. The two revolved about the pole of heaven, or the Tree, as it was called, which was figured at the centre of the starry motion. In The Book of Enoch these two constellations are identified as Leviathan and Behemoth-Bekhmut, or the Dragon and Hippopotamus = Great Bear, and they are the primal pair that were first created in the Garden of Eden. So that the Egyptian first [pg 196]mother, Kefa [or Kepha] whose name signifies “mystery,” was the original of the Hebrew Chavah, our Eve; and therefore Adam is one with Sevekh the sevenfold one, the solar dragon in whom the powers of light and darkness were combined, and the sevenfold nature was shown in the seven rays worn by the Gnostic Iao-Chnubis, god of the number seven, who is Sevekh by name and a form of the first father as head of the Seven.373
The Genesis doesn't provide any information about the nature of these Elohim, which have been incorrectly translated as “God,” The creators of the Hebrew beginning are present even before the first scene. It states that in the beginning, the Elohim created the heavens and the earth. The Elohim have been explored in many books, but there’s no clear conclusion. The Elohim are seven in total, whether as nature powers, gods of constellations, or planetary gods, resembling the Pitris and Patriarchs, Manus and Fathers of earlier times. However, the Gnostics and the Jewish Kabbalah keep a record of the Elohim from Genesis that helps us connect them with other forms of the seven primordial powers.... Their names are Ildabaoth, Jehovah (or Jao), Sabaoth, Adonai, Eloeus, Oreus, and Astanphæus. Ildabaoth means the Lord God of the fathers, referring to the ancestors before the Father; and thus the seven are the same as the seven Pitris or Fathers of India (Irenæus, B. I., xxx., 5). Additionally, the Hebrew Elohim existed beforehand by name and nature as Phoenician deities or powers. Sanchoniathon names and describes them as Helpers of Kronos or Time. In this context, the Elohim act as time-keepers in heaven! In Phoenician mythology, the Elohim are the Seven sons of Sydik [Melchizedek], identical to [pg 195]the Seven Kabiri, known in Egypt as the Seven sons of Ptah, and the Seven Spirits of Ra in The Book of the Dead... in America with the seven Hohgates, ... in Assyria with the seven Lumazi.... There are always seven of them ... who Kab—that is, turn around together, which is why the “Kab-iri.”... They are also known as the Ili or Gods in Assyrian, and there are seven of them!... They were the firstborn of the Mother in Space,371 Then the Seven Companions entered the realm of time as helpers of Kronus, or Sons of the Male Parent. As Damascius mentions in his Basic PrinciplesThe Magi believe that space and time are the source of everything; and from being powers of the air, the gods were raised to become time-keepers for humanity. Seven constellations were assigned to them. As the seven revolved in the arc of the sphere, they were known as the Seven Sailors' Companions, Rishis, or Elohim. The first “Seven Stars” are not planets. They are the main stars of seven constellations that moved with the Great Bear throughout the year.372 The Assyrians called these the seven Lumazi, or leaders of the flocks of stars, represented as sheep. Throughout the Hebrew lineage or development, these Elohim are explained by the Kabalists and Gnostics, who preserved the hidden wisdom or gnosis, essential for understanding mythology or theology. There were two constellations, each with seven stars. We call them the Two Bears. However, the seven stars of the Lesser Bear were once believed to represent the seven heads of the Polar Dragon, which shows up—as the beast with seven heads—in the Akkadian Hymns and in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. RevelationThe mythical dragon originates from the crocodile, which is considered the dragon of Egypt. In a particular cult, the Sut-Typhonian, the first god was Sevekh [the seven-fold], who has the head of a crocodile, as well as the Serpent, and who is the Dragon, or whose constellation is the Dragon. In Egypt, the Great Bear represented the constellation of Typhon, or __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Kepha, the ancient mother figure, known as the Mother of the Revolutions; and the Dragon with seven heads was associated with her son, Sevekh-Kronus, or Saturn, recognized as the Dragon of Life. This indicates that the archetypal dragon or serpent with seven heads was originally female, and this archetype persisted, appearing as male in her son Sevekh, the Sevenfold Serpent, in Ea the Sevenfold, ... Iao Chnubis, and others. Both can be found in RevelationOne figure is the Scarlet Lady, the mother of mystery, the great harlot, who sat on a scarlet beast with seven heads, which is the Red Dragon of the Pole. She held in her hand the unclean things of her fornication. This represents the symbols of the male and female, shown by the Egyptians at the Polar Center, the true source of creation, as indicated by the Thigh constellation, known as the Khepsh of Typhon, the old Dragon, found in the northern birthplace of Time in the heavens. The two revolved around the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. heavenly pole, or the Tree, as it was called, which was depicted at the center of the starry movement. In The Book of Enoch These two constellations are known as Leviathan and Behemoth-Bekhmut, or the Dragon and Hippopotamus = Great Bear, and they were the original pair created in the Garden of Eden. So the first Egyptian [pg 196]mother, Kefa [or Kepha], which means "mystery," was the original of the Hebrew Chavah, our Eve; which means Adam is one with Sevekh, the sevenfold one, the solar dragon in whom the powers of light and darkness were united. The sevenfold nature was represented in the seven rays worn by the Gnostic Iao-Chnubis, the deity linked to the number seven, who is Sevekh by name and a manifestation of the first father as the leader of the Seven.373
All this gives the key to the astronomical prototype of the allegory in Genesis, but it furnishes no other key to the mystery involved in the sevenfold glyph. The able Egyptologist shows also that Adam himself according to Rabbinical and Gnostic tradition, was the chief of the Seven who fell from Heaven, and he connects these with the Patriarchs, thus agreeing with the Esoteric Teaching. For by mystic permutation and the mystery of primeval rebirths and adjustment, the Seven Rishis are in reality identical with the seven Prajâpatis, the fathers and creators of mankind, and also with the Kumâras, the first sons of Brahmâ, who refused to procreate and multiply. This apparent contradiction is explained by the seven-fold nature—make it four-fold on metaphysical principles and it will come to the same thing—of the celestial men, the Dhyân Chohans. This nature is made to divide and separate; and while the higher principles (Âtmâ-Buddhi) of the “Creators of Men” are said to be the Spirits of the seven constellations, their middle and lower principles are connected with the earth and are shown
All of this provides the key to the astronomical model of the allegory in Genesis, but it doesn’t offer any other insight into the mystery of the sevenfold symbol. The skilled Egyptologist also indicates that Adam, according to Rabbinical and Gnostic tradition, was the leader of the Seven who fell from Heaven, and he ties these figures to the Patriarchs, aligning with Esoteric Teaching. Through mystical changes and the mystery of ancient rebirths and adjustments, the Seven Rishis are essentially the same as the seven Prajâpatis, the fathers and creators of humanity, and also with the Kumâras, the first sons of Brahmâ, who chose not to procreate. This seeming contradiction is clarified by the sevenfold nature—reduce it to fourfold according to metaphysical principles, and it will still yield the same conclusion—of the celestial beings, the Dhyân Chohans. This nature is meant to divide and separate; and while the higher aspects (Âtmâ-Buddhi) of the "Creators of Men" are said to be the Spirits of the seven constellations, their middle and lower aspects are linked to the earth and are illustrated
remaining Kaumâric (virgin and undefiled); therefore it is said they refused to create. For this they are cursed and sentenced to be born and reborn “Adams,” as the Semites would say.
remaining Kaumâric (pure and untouched); so it’s said they chose not to create. Because of this, they are cursed and doomed to be born and reborn “Adams,” as the Semites would say.
Meanwhile let me quote a few lines more from Mr. G. Massey's lecture, the fruit of his long researches in Egyptology and other ancient lore, as it shows that the septenary division was at one time a universal doctrine:
Meanwhile, let me share a few more lines from Mr. G. Massey's lecture, the result of his extensive research in Egyptology and other ancient knowledge, as it demonstrates that the sevenfold division was once a universal belief:
Adam as the father among the Seven is identical with the Egyptian Atum, ... whose other name of Adon is identical with the Hebrew Adonai. In this way the second Creation in Genesis reflects and continues the later creation in the mythos which explains it. The Fall of Adam to the lower world led to his being humanised on earth, by which process the celestial was turned into the mortal, and this, which [pg 197]belongs to the astronomical allegory, got literalised as the Fall of Man, or descent of the soul into matter, and the conversion of the angelic into an earthly being.... It is found in the [Babylonian] texts, when Ea, the first father, is said to “grant forgiveness to the conspiring gods,” for whose “redemption did he create mankind.”(Sayce; Hib. Lec., p. 140) ... The Elohim, then, are the Egyptian, Akkadian, Hebrew, and Phœnician form of the Universal Seven Powers, who are Seven in Egypt, Seven in Akkad, Babylon, Persia, India, Britain, and Seven among the Gnostics and Kabalists. They were the Seven fathers who preceded the Father in Heaven, because they were earlier than the individualised fatherhood on earth.... When the Elohim said: “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness,”there were seven of them who represented the seven elements, powers, or souls that went to the making of the human being who came into existence before the Creator was represented anthropomorphically, or could have conferred the human likeness on the Adamic man. It was in the sevenfold image of the Elohim that man was first created, with his seven elements, principles or souls,375 and therefore he could not have been formed in the image of the one God. The seven Gnostic Elohim tried to make a man in their own image, but could not for lack of virile power.376 Thus their creation in earth and heaven was a failure ... because they themselves were lacking in the soul of the fatherhood! When the Gnostic Ildabaoth,377 chief of the Seven, cried: “I am the father and God,” his mother Sophia [Achamoth] replied: “Do not tell lies, Ildabaoth, for the first man (Anthropos, son of Anthropos)378 is above thee.” That is, man who had now been created in the image of the fatherhood was superior to the gods who were derived from the Mother-Parent alone!379 For, as it had been first on earth, so was it afterwards in heaven [the Secret Doctrine teaches the reverse]; and thus the primary gods were held to be soulless like the earliest races of men.... The Gnostics taught that the Spirits of Wickedness, the inferior Seven, derived their origin from the great Mother alone, who produced without the fatherhood! It was in the image, then, of the sevenfold Elohim that the seven races were formed which we sometimes hear of as the Pre-Adamite races of men, because they were earlier than the fatherhood, which was individualised only in the second Hebrew Creation.380
Adam, as the father of the Seven, is equivalent to the Egyptian Atum,... whose other name, Adon, is the same as the Hebrew Adonai. In this manner, the second Creation in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Genesis reflects and continues the later creation in the mythology that explains it. Adam's fall to the lower world resulted in his becoming human on earth, transforming the celestial into the mortal, which [pg 197]is part of the astronomical allegory and was interpreted as the Fall of Man or the soul's descent into matter, along with the transformation of the angelic into a mortal being... This can be found in the [Babylonian] texts when Ea, the first father, is mentioned to “forgive the plotting gods,” for whom “he created mankind for redemption.”(Sayce;Hib. Lec., p. 140) ... The Elohim are the Egyptian, Akkadian, Hebrew, and Phoenician representations of the Universal Seven Powers, who appear as Seven in Egypt, Seven in Akkad, Babylon, Persia, India, Britain, and Seven among the Gnostics and Kabalists. They were the Seven fathers who existed before the Father in Heaven because they predated individualized fatherhood on earth.... When the Elohim said: “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness,”there were seven of them representing the seven elements, powers, or souls that contributed to the creation of the human being, who existed before the Creator was represented in human form or could have given humanity to Adam. Man was first created in the sevenfold image of the Elohim, with his seven elements, principles, or souls,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and thus he could not have been created in the image of the one God. The seven Gnostic Elohim attempted to create a man in their own image but failed due to a lack of male power.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ Their creation in earth and heaven was unsuccessful... because they lacked the essence of fatherhood! When the Gnostic Ildabaoth,__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ the chief of the Seven, declared: “I am the father and God,” his mother Sophia [Achamoth] replied: “Do not lie, Ildabaoth, for the first man (Anthropos, son of Anthropos)__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ is above you.” This signifies that man, now created in the image of fatherhood, was greater than the gods who originated solely from the Mother-Parent!__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ As it was initially on earth, so it later happened in heaven [the Secret Doctrine teaches the opposite]; and thus the primary gods were considered to be soulless like the earliest human races.... The Gnostics taught that the Spirits of Wickedness, the lesser Seven, came only from the great Mother, producing without the essence of fatherhood! Therefore, it was in the image of the sevenfold Elohim that the seven races were created, sometimes called the Pre-Adamite races of men, because they existed before individualized fatherhood, which only emerged in the second Hebrew Creation.380
This shows sufficiently how the echo of the Secret Doctrine—of the Third and Fourth Races of men, made complete by the incarnation in humanity of the Mânasa Putra, Sons of Intelligence or Wisdom—reached every corner of the globe. The Jews, however, although they borrowed of the older nations the groundwork on which to build their [pg 198] revelation, never had more than three keys out of the seven in their mind, while composing their national allegories—the astronomical, the numerical (metrology), and above all the purely anthropological, or rather physiological key. This resulted in the most phallic religion of all, and has now passed, part and parcel, into Christian theology, as is proved by the lengthy quotations made from a lecture of an able Egyptologist, who can make naught of it save astronomical myths and phallicism, as is implied by his explanations of “fatherhood” in the allegories.
This clearly demonstrates how the echoes of the Secret Doctrine—concerning the Third and Fourth Races of humanity, which were completed by the incarnation of the Mânasa Putra, the Sons of Intelligence or Wisdom—reached every part of the world. The Jews, however, although they utilized the foundational ideas from older civilizations to construct their [pg 198] revelation, only had three out of the seven keys in mind while creating their national allegories—the astronomical, the numerical (metrology), and especially the purely anthropological, or rather physiological key. This led to the most phallic religion of all, which has now fully integrated into Christian theology, as demonstrated by extensive quotations from a lecture by a skilled Egyptologist, who can only interpret it as astronomical myths and phallicism, as indicated by his explanations of "fatherhood" in the allegories.
Section XXII. The “Zohar” on Creation and the Gods.
The opening sentence in Genesis, as every Hebrew scholar knows, is:
The opening sentence in Genesis, as every Hebrew scholar knows, is:
בראשית ברא אלהים את השמים ואת הארץ
בראשית ברא אלהים את השמים ואת הארץ
Now there are two well-known ways of rendering this line, as any other Hebrew writing: one exoteric, as read by the orthodox Bible interpreters (Christian), and the other Kabalistic, the latter, moreover, being divided into the Rabbinical and the purely Kabalistic or Occult method. As in Sanskrit writing, the words are not separated in the Hebrew, but are made to run together—especially in the old systems. For instance, the above, divided, would read: “B'rashith bara Elohim eth hashamayim v'eth h'areths;” and it can be made to read thus: “B'rash ithbara Elohim ethhashamayim v'eth'arets,” thus changing the meaning entirely. The latter means, “In the beginning God made the heavens and the earth,” whereas the former, precluding the idea of any beginning, would simply read that “out of the ever-existing Essence [divine] [or out of the womb—also head—thereof] the dual [or androgyne] Force [Gods] shaped the double heaven;” the upper and the lower heaven being generally explained as heaven and earth. The latter word means Esoterically the “Vehicle,” as it gives the idea of an empty globe, within which the manifestation of the world takes place. Now, according to the rules of Occult symbolical reading as established in the old Sepher Jetzirah (in the Chaldæan Book of Numbers381) the initial fourteen letters (or “B'rasitb' raalaim”) are in themselves quite sufficient to explain the theory of “creation” without any further explanation [pg 200] or qualification. Every letter of them is a sentence; and, placed side by side with the hieroglyphic or pictorial initial version of “creation” in the Book of Dzyan, the origin of the Phœnician and Jewish letters would soon be found out. A whole volume of explanations would give no more to the student of primitive Occult Symbology than this: the head of a bull within a circle, a straight horizontal line, a circle or sphere, then another one with three dots in it, a triangle, then the Svastika (or Jaina cross); after these come an equilateral triangle within a circle, seven small bulls' heads standing in three rows, one over the other; a black round dot (an opening), and then seven lines, meaning Chaos or Water (feminine).
Now there are two well-known ways to interpret this line, like any other Hebrew text: one exoteric, as read by orthodox Bible interpreters (Christian), and the other Kabalistic. The latter is further divided into Rabbinical and purely Kabalistic or Occult methods. Much like in Sanskrit, the words in Hebrew are not separated but run together—especially in the older texts. For example, the above, when divided, reads: "In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth.;" and it can also be read as: “In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth,” which changes the meaning entirely. The latter means, “In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth.” while the former, without implying any beginning, would read that "From the eternally existing Essence [divine] [or from the womb—also head—of it] the dual [or androgynous] Force [Gods] formed the dual heaven;" the upper and lower heaven typically being interpreted as heaven and earth. The latter word esoterically means “Car,” as it conveys the idea of an empty globe where the manifestation of the world occurs. According to the rules of Occult symbolic reading established in the old Book of Creation (in the Chaldæan Numbers381), the initial fourteen letters (or “B'rasitb' raalaim”) are sufficient to explain the theory of "creation" without any further explanation [pg 200] or qualification. Each letter represents a sentence; and, when compared to the hieroglyphic or pictorial initial version of "creation" in the Book of Dzyan, one would quickly discover the origins of the Phœnician and Jewish letters. A whole volume of explanations would provide no more to the student of primitive Occult Symbology than this: the head of a bull within a circle, a straight horizontal line, a circle or sphere, another one with three dots inside, a triangle, and then the Svastika (or Jaina cross); following these are an equilateral triangle within a circle, seven small bulls' heads in three rows, one above the other; a black round dot (an opening), and then seven lines, representing Chaos or Water (feminine).
Anyone acquainted with the symbolical and numerical value of the Hebrew letters will see at a glance that this glyph and the letters of “B'rasith' raalaim” are identical in meaning. “Beth” is “abode” or “region;” “Resh,” a “circle” or “head;” “Aleph,” “bull” (the symbol of generative or creative power382); “Shin,” a “tooth” (300 exoterically—a trident or three in one in its Occult meaning); “Jodh,” the perfect unity or “one”383; “Tau,” the “root” or “foundation” (the same as the cross with the Egyptians and Âryans): again, “Beth,” “Resh,” and “Aleph.” Then “Aleph,” or seven bulls for the seven Alaim; an ox-goad, “Lamedh,” active procreation; “He,” the “opening” or “matrix;” “Yodh,” the organ of procreation; and “Mem,” “water” or “chaos,” the female Power near the male that precedes it.
Anyone familiar with the symbolic and numerical value of the Hebrew letters will quickly realize that this glyph and the letters of “B'rasith' raalaim” mean the same thing. “Beth” means “home” or “region:” "Resh," represents a "circle" or “head” “Aleph,” stands for "bull" (the symbol of generative or creative power382); "Shin," means a tooth (300 exoterically—a trident or 3-in-1 in its Occult meaning); “Jodh,” signifies perfect unity or "1"383; "Tau," means the "root" or "base" (the same as the cross for the Egyptians and Aryans): again, “Beth,” "Resh," and “Aleph.” Then “Aleph,” represents seven bulls for the seven Alaim; an ox-goad, “Lamedh,” signifies active procreation; "He," means the "launch" or “matrix” “Yodh,” is the organ of procreation; and "Memory," means water or "chaos," the female Power near the male that precedes it.
The most satisfactory and scientific exoteric rendering of the opening sentence of Genesis—on which was hung in blind faith the whole Christian religion, synthesized by its fundamental dogmas—is undeniably the one given in the Appendix to The Source of Measures by Mr. Ralston Skinner. He gives, and we must admit in the ablest, clearest, and most scientific way, the numerical reading of this first [pg 201] sentence and chapter in Genesis. By the means of number 31, or the word “El” (1 for “Aleph” and 30 for “Lamedh”), and other numerical Bible symbols, compared with the measures used in the great pyramid of Egypt, he shows the perfect identity between its measurements—inches, cubits, and plan—and the numerical values of the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve, and the Patriarchs. In short, the author shows that the pyramid contains in itself architecturally the whole of Genesis, and discloses the astronomical, and even the physiological, secrets in its symbols and glyphs; yet he will not admit, it would seem, the psycho-cosmical and spiritual mysteries involved in these. Nor does the author apparently see that the root of all this has to be sought in the archaic legends and the Pantheon of India.384 Failing this, whither does his great and admirable labour lead him? Not further than to find out that Adam, the earth, and Moses or Jehovah “are the same”—or to the a-b-c of comparative Occult Symbology—and that the days in Genesis being “circles” “displayed by the Hebrews as squares,” the result of the sixth-day's labour culminates in the fructifying principle. Thus the Bible is made to yield Phallicism, and that alone.
The most satisfying and scientifically sound interpretation of the opening sentence of Genesis—which, in blind faith, the entire Christian religion relies upon, grounded in its core doctrines—is undoubtedly the one presented in the Appendix of *The Source of Measures* by Mr. Ralston Skinner. He provides, and we have to acknowledge it is done in the most capable, clear, and scientific manner, the numerical reading of this first [pg 201] sentence and chapter in Genesis. Utilizing the number 31, or the word “El” (1 for “Aleph” and 30 for “Lamed”), along with other numerical Bible symbols and comparing them to the measurements used in the Great Pyramid of Egypt, he demonstrates a perfect match between its dimensions—inches, cubits, and layout—and the numerical representations of the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve, and the Patriarchs. In short, the author reveals that the pyramid architecturally encapsulates the entirety of Genesis and unveils the astronomical, and even physiological, secrets within its symbols and glyphs; however, it seems he does not acknowledge the psycho-cosmological and spiritual mysteries involved. Nor does the author apparently realize that the foundation of all this must be traced back to the ancient legends and the Pantheon of India.384 Without this understanding, where does his remarkable and admirable effort lead him? No further than discovering that Adam, the earth, and Moses or Jehovah "are identical"—or to the basics of comparative Occult Symbology—and that the days in Genesis are “circles” “shown by the Hebrews as squares,” resulting in the culmination of the sixth day's work in the principle of fertility. Thus, the Bible is made to produce only Phallicism.
Nor—read in this light, and as its Hebrew texts are interpreted by Western scholars—can it ever yield anything higher or more sublime than such phallic elements, the root and the corner-stone of its dead-letter meaning. Anthropomorphism and Revelation dig the impassable chasm between the material world and the ultimate spiritual truths. That creation is not thus described in the Esoteric Doctrine is easily shown. The Roman Catholics give a reading far more approaching the true Esoteric meaning than that of the Protestant. For several of their saints and doctors admit that the formation of heaven and earth, of the celestial bodies, etc., belongs to the work of the “Seven Angels of the Presence.” St. Denys calls the “Builders” “the coöperators of God,” and St. Augustine goes even farther, and credits the Angels with the possession of the divine thought, the prototype, as he says, of everything created.385 And, finally, St. Thomas Aquinas has a long [pg 202] dissertation upon this topic, calling God the primary, and the Angels the secondary, cause of all visible effects. In this, with some dogmatic differences of form, the “Angelic Doctor” approaches very nearly the Gnostic ideas. Basilides speaks of the lowest order of Angels as the Builders of our material world, and Saturnilus held, as did the Sabæans, that the Seven Angels who preside over the planets are the real creators of the world; the Kabalist-monk, Trithemius, in his De Secundis Deis, taught the same.
Nor—when viewed in this light and as its Hebrew texts are interpreted by Western scholars—can it ever reveal anything greater or more profound than these phallic elements, which are the foundation and core of its literal meaning. Anthropomorphism and Revelation create an insurmountable gap between the physical world and the ultimate spiritual truths. It is easy to show that creation is not described this way in the Esoteric Doctrine. Roman Catholics provide an interpretation that aligns more closely with the true Esoteric meaning than that of Protestants. Several of their saints and theologians acknowledge that the formation of heaven and earth, along with the celestial bodies, is part of the work of the "Seven Angels of Presence." St. Denys refers to the “Contractors” as "God's co-workers," and St. Augustine goes even further, attributing to the Angels the divine thought, which he describes as the prototype of everything created.385 Finally, St. Thomas Aquinas has a lengthy [pg 202] dissertation on this topic, identifying God as the primary cause and the Angels as the secondary cause of all visible effects. In this regard, with some variations in dogmatic form, the "Angelic Doctor" comes very close to Gnostic ideas. Basilides mentions the lowest order of Angels as the Builders of our material world, while Saturnilus, like the Sabæans, believed that the Seven Angels who oversee the planets are the true creators of the world; the Kabalist-monk Trithemius taught the same in his On Second Thoughts.
The eternal Kosmos, the Macrocosm, is divided in the Secret Doctrine, like man, the Microcosm, into three Principles and four Vehicles,386 which in their collectivity are the seven Principles. In the Chaldæan or Jewish Kabalah, the Kosmos is divided into seven worlds: the Original, the Intelligible, the Celestial, the Elementary, the Lesser (Astral), the Infernal (Kâma-loka or Hades), and the Temporal (of man). In the Chaldæan system it is in the Intelligible World, the second, that appear the “Seven Angels of the Presence,” or the Sephiroth (the three higher ones being, in fact, one, and also the sum total of all). They are also the “Builders” of the Eastern Doctrine: and it is only in the third, the celestial world, that the seven planets and our solar system are built by the seven Planetary Angels, the planets becoming their visible bodies. Hence—as correctly stated—if the universe as a whole is formed out of the Eternal One Substance or Essence, it is not that everlasting Essence, the Absolute Deity, that builds it into shape; this is done by the first Rays, the Angels or Dhyân Chohans, that emanate from the One Element, which becoming periodically Light and Darkness, remains eternally, in its Root-Principle, the one unknown yet existing Reality.
The eternal Cosmos, the Macrocosm, is divided in the Secret Doctrine, just like man, the Microcosm, into three Principles and four Vehicles,386 which together make up the seven Principles. In the Chaldæan or Jewish Kabbalah, the Kosmos is divided into seven worlds: the Original, the Intelligible, the Celestial, the Elementary, the Lesser (Astral), the Infernal (Kâma-loka or Hades), and the Temporal (of man). In the Chaldæan system, it is in the Intelligible World, the second, that the "Seven Angels of the Presence," or the Sephiroth, appear (the three higher ones being, in fact, one, and also the total sum of all). They are also the “Contractors” of the Eastern Doctrine; and it is only in the third, the celestial world, that the seven planets and our solar system are formed by the seven Planetary Angels, with the planets becoming their visible bodies. Thus—as correctly stated—if the universe as a whole is formed out of the Eternal One Substance or Essence, it is not that everlasting Essence, the Absolute Deity, that shapes it; this is done by the first Rays, the Angels or Dhyân Chohans, that emanate from the One Element, which, becoming periodically Light and Darkness, remains eternally, in its Root-Principle, the one unknown yet existing Reality.
A learned Western Kabalist, Mr. S. L. MacGregor Mathers, whose reasoning and conclusions will be the more above suspicion since he is untrained in Eastern Philosophy and unacquainted with its Secret Teachings, writes on the first verse of Genesis in an unpublished essay:
A knowledgeable Western Kabalist, Mr. S. L. MacGregor Mathers, whose reasoning and conclusions are less likely to be questioned since he has no background in Eastern philosophy and is unfamiliar with its secret teachings, writes about the first verse of Genesis in an unpublished essay:
Berashith Bara Elohim—“In the beginning the Elohim created!” Who are these Elohim of Genesis?
At the start God—“In the beginning, God created!” Who are these gods of Genesis?
Va-Yivra Elohim Ath Ha-Adam Be-Tzalmo, Be-Tzelem Elohim Bara Otho, Zakhar Vingebah Bara Otham—“And the Elohim created the Adam in Their own Image, in the Image of the Elohim created They them, Male and Female created They them!” Who are they, the Elohim? The ordinary English translation of the Bible renders the word Elohim by “God:” it translates a plural noun by a singularone. The only excuse brought forward for this is the somewhat lame one that the word is certainly plural, but is not to be used in a plural sense: that it is “a plural denoting excellence.” But this is only an assumption whose value may be justly gauged by Genesis i. 26, translated in the orthodox Biblical version thus: “And God [Elohim] said, ‘Let us make man in our own image, after our likeness.’ ”Here is a distinct admission of the fact that “Elohim” is not a “plural of excellence,”but a plural noun denoting more than one being.387
And God created the man in His image, in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them.Got it! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.“And God made humans in Their own likeness; in the likeness of God, They made them, male and female, They created them!” Who are the Gods? The usual English translation of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bibletranslates Elohim as “God:” It translates to a plural noun with a singularOne. The only justification given for this is the somewhat weak assertion that the word is definitely plural but should not be interpreted as plural: that it is “a plural that signifies excellence.” But this is just an assumption whose accuracy can be evaluated through Genesis i. 26, translated in the common Bible version as: “And God [Elohim] said, ‘Let’s create humans in our image, according to our likeness.’”Here’s a clear acknowledgment that "Elohim" is not a “excellences,”but a plural noun that refers to more than one being.387
What, then, is the proper translation of “Elohim,” and to whom is it referable? “Elohim” is not only a plural, but a feminine plural! And yet the translators of the Bible have rendered it by a masculine singular! Elohim is the plural of the feminine noun El-h, for the final letter, -h, marks the gender. It, however, instead of forming the plural in -oth, takes the usual termination of the masculine plural, which is -im.
So, what is the right translation of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__? “God,” And who is it referring to? “God” is not just plural, but also a feminine plurals! However, the translators of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bible translated it as a masculine singular! Elohim is the plural form of the feminine noun El-h, as the final letter, -h, indicates the gender. However, instead of forming the plural with -oth, it uses the standard ending for masculine plurals, which is -im.
Although in the great majority of cases the nouns of both genders take the terminations appropriated to them respectively, there are yet many masculines which form the plural in -oth, as well as feminine which form it in -im while some nouns of each gender take alternately both. It must be observed, however, that the termination of the plural does not affect its gender, which remains the same as in the singular....
Even though most nouns of both genders have their specific endings, many masculine nouns form the plural with -oth, and some feminine nouns use -im, while some nouns from each gender can take either. It's important to note, however, that the plural ending does not change the gender, which remains the same as in the singular.
To find the real meaning of the symbolism involved in this word Elohim we must go to that key of Jewish Esoteric Doctrine, the little-known and less-understood Kabalah. There we shall find that this word represents two united masculine and feminine Potencies, co-equal and co-eternal, conjoined in everlasting union for the maintenance of the Universe—the great Father and Mother of Nature, into whom the Eternal One conforms himself before the Universe can subsist. For the teaching of the Kabalah is that before the Deity conformed himself thus—i.e. as [pg 204]male and female—the Worlds of the Universe could not subsist; or in the words of Genesis, that “the earth was formless and void.” Thus, then, is the conformation of the Elohim, the end of the Formless and the Void and the Darkness, for only after that conformation can the Ruach Elohim—the “Spirit of the Elohim”—vibrate upon the countenance of the Waters. But this is a very small part of the information which the Initiate can derive from the Kabalah concerning this word Elohim.
To grasp the real significance of the symbolism of the word Elohim, we must delve into the main ideas in Jewish Esoteric Doctrine, particularly those that are less known and frequently misinterpreted. KabbalahThis word symbolizes the combination of two forces, masculine and feminine, that are equal and timeless, united in a lasting bond for maintaining the Universe—the great Father and Mother of Nature, through which the Eternal One takes form so that the Universe can exist. The teaching of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kabbalah indicates that before the Deity took on this form—i.e.as [pg 204]Male and female—the Worlds of the Universe couldn’t exist; or, as stated in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Genesis, that “the earth was empty and chaotic.” The creation of Elohim signifies the end of the Formless, the Void, and the Darkness, because only after this creation can the Spirit of God—the “Spirit of the Gods”—begin to move on the surface of the waters. However, this is just a small part of the knowledge that an Initiate can acquire from the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Kabbalah about the word God.
Attention must here be called to the confusion—if not worse—which reigns in the Western interpretations of the Kabalah. The Eternal One is said to conform himself into two: the Great Father and Mother of Nature. To begin with, it is a horribly anthropomorphic conception to apply terms implying sexual distinction to the earliest and first differentiations of the One. And it is even more erroneous to identify these first differentiations—the Purusha and Prakriti of Indian Philosophy—with the Elohim, the creative powers here spoken of; and to ascribe to these (to our intellects) unimaginable abstractions, the formation and construction of this visible world, full of pain, sin, and sorrow. In truth, the “creation by the Elohim” spoken of here is but a much later “creation,” and the Elohim far from being supreme, or even exalted powers in Nature, are only lower Angels. This was the teaching of the Gnostics, the most philosophical of all the early Christian Churches. They taught that the imperfections of the world were due to the imperfection of its Architects or Builders—the imperfect, and therefore inferior, Angels. The Hebrew Elohim correspond to the Prajâpati of the Hindus, and it is shown elsewhere from the Esoteric interpretation of the Purânas that the Prajâpati were the fashioners of man's material and astral form only: that they could not give him intelligence or reason, and therefore in symbolical language they “failed to create man.” But, not to repeat what the reader can find elsewhere in this work, his attention needs only to be called to the fact that “creation” in this passage is not the Primary Creation, and that the Elohim are not “God,” nor even the higher Planetary Spirits, but the Architects of this visible physical planet and of man's material body, or encasement.
We need to address the confusion—if not worse—surrounding Western interpretations of the Kabbalah. The Eternal One is said to split into two: the Great Father and Mother of Nature. Firstly, it’s a really problematic idea to use terms that suggest a sexual distinction when describing the earliest forms of the One. It’s even more misleading to connect these first forms—the Purusha and Prakriti of Indian Philosophy—with the Elohim mentioned here; attributing to these incomprehensible abstractions the responsibility for making this visible world, which is full of pain, sin, and sorrow. In reality, the “creation by the Gods” referred to here is just a much later "creation," and the Elohim are not supreme, or even high powers in Nature, but merely lower Angels. This was the belief of the Gnostics, who were the most philosophical of all the early Christian Churches. They claimed that the world's imperfections were the result of the flaws of its Architects or Builders—the imperfect, and thus inferior, Angels. The Hebrew Elohim correspond to the Prajâpati of the Hindus, and as explained elsewhere through the Esoteric interpretation of the Purânas, the Prajâpati only shaped man's material and astral form: they couldn't give him intelligence or reason, which is why in symbolic terms they "couldn't create a man." However, without repeating what the reader can find elsewhere in this work, it’s important to note that "creation" in this context is not the Primary Creation, and that the Elohim are neither “God,” nor even the higher Planetary Spirits, but the Builders of this physical planet and of man’s material body, or encasement.
A fundamental doctrine of the Kabalah is that the gradual development of the Deity from negative to positive Existence is symbolized by the gradual development of the Ten Numbers of the denary scale of numeration, from the Zero, through the Unity, into the Plurality. This is the doctrine of the Sephiroth, or Emanations.
A core belief of the Kabbalah The gradual evolution of the Divine from negative to positive existence is shown by the gradual progression of the Ten Numbers in the decimal system, starting from Zero, moving through One, and into Many. This illustrates the concept of the Sephiroth, or Emanations.
For the inward and concealed Negative Form concentrates a centre which is the primal Unity. But the Unity is one and indivisible: it can neither be increased by [pg 205]multiplication nor decreased by division, for 1 × 1 = 1, and no more; and 1 ÷ 1 = 1, and no less. And it is this changelessness of the Unity, or Monad, which makes it a fitting type of the One and Changeless Deity. It answers thus to the Christian idea of God the Father, for as the Unity is the parent of the other numbers, so is the Deity the Father of All.
The inner and hidden Negative Form centers on a core that represents the original Unity. However, the Unity is singular and indivisible: it cannot be expanded by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [pg 205]Multiplication doesn’t increase it nor does division decrease it, because 1 × 1 = 1, and that’s all there is to it; and 1 ÷ 1 = 1, which is the minimum it can be. This unchanging nature of Unity, or Monad, makes it a perfect symbol for the One and Unchanging Deity. It corresponds with the Christian idea of God the Father, since Unity is the source of all other numbers, just as the Deity is the Father of All.
The philosophical Eastern mind would never fall into the error which the connotation of these words implies. With them the “One and Changeless”—Parabrahman—the Absolute All and One, cannot be conceived as standing in any relation to things finite and conditioned, and hence they would never use such terms as these, which in their very essence imply such a relation. Do they, then, absolutely sever man from God? On the contrary. They feel a closer union than the Western mind has done in calling God the “Father of All,” for they know that in his immortal essence man is himself the Changeless, Secondless One.
The philosophical Eastern mindset would never make the mistake that the implication of these words suggests. For them, the “One and Changeless”—Parabrahman—the Absolute All and One, cannot be understood as having any relationship with finite and conditioned things, which is why they would never use terms like these that inherently suggest such a relationship. Do they, then, completely disconnect man from God? On the contrary. They feel a closer bond than the Western view has achieved in referring to God as the “Father of All,” because they understand that in his immortal essence, man is, in fact, the Changeless, Secondless One.
But we have just said that the Unity is one and changeless by either multiplication or division; how then is two, the Duad, formed? By reflection. For, unlike Zero, the Unity is partly definable—that is, in its positive aspect; and the definition creates an Eikon or Eidolon of itself which, together with itself, forms a Duad; and thus the number two is to a certain extent analogous to the Christian idea of the Son as the Second Person. And as the Monad vibrates, and recoils into the Darkness of the Primary Thought, so is the Duad left as its vice-gerent and representative, and thus co-equal with the Positive Duad is the Triune Idea, the number three, co-equal and co-eternal with the Duad in the bosom of the Unity, yet, as it were, proceeding therefrom in the numerical conception of its sequence.
We've just stated that the Unity is singular and unchanging, regardless of how it's multiplied or divided; so how does the number two, the Duad, come about? It's formed through reflection. Unlike Zero, the Unity can be partially defined—specifically, in its positive aspect; this definition creates an Eikon or Eidolon of itself, which, together with itself, forms a Duad. Therefore, the number two is somewhat analogous to the Christian concept of the Son as the Second Person. As the Monad vibrates and retreats into the Darkness of the Primary Thought, the Duad acts as its representative. Thus, alongside the Positive Duad is the Triune Idea, the number three, which is equal and eternal with the Duad within the Unity, yet, in a sense, emerges from it in the sequence of numbers.
This explanation would seem to imply that Mr. Mathers is aware that this “creation” is not the truly divine or primary one, since the Monad—the first manifestation on our plane of objectivity—“recoils into the Darkness of the Primal Thought,” i.e., into the subjectivity of the first divine Creation.
This explanation seems to suggest that Mr. Mathers knows that this "creation" isn’t the true divine or primary one, since the Monad—the first expression of ours plane of reality—"pulls back into the Darkness of the Primal Thought," i.e., into the subjectivity of the first divine Creation.
And this, again, also partly answers to the Christian idea of the Holy Ghost, and of the whole three forming a Trinity in unity. This also explains the fact in geometry of the three right lines being the smallest number which will make a plane rectilineal figure, while two can never enclose a space, being powerless and without effect till completed by the number Three. These three first numbers of the decimal scale the Qabalists call by the names of Kether, the Crown, Chokmah, Wisdom, and Binah, Understanding; and they furthermore associate with them these divine names: with the Unity, Eheich, “I exist;” with the Duad, Yah; and with the Triad, Elohim; they especially also call the Duad, Abba—the Father, and the Triad, Aima—the Mother, whose eternal conjunction is symbolized in the word Elohim.
This also connects to the Christian idea of the Holy Ghost, which reflects the concept of the Trinity in unity. This is why, in geometry, three straight lines are the minimum needed to create a flat shape, while two lines can never enclose a space; they are useless until completed by the number three. Qabalists refer to the first three numbers in the decimal scale as Kether, the Crown; Chokmah, Wisdom; and Binah, Understanding. They also link these with divine names: with the Unity, Eheich, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “I exist;” with the Duad, Yah; and with the Triad, Elohim. They specifically refer to the Duad as Abba—the Father, and the Triad as Aima—the Mother, whose eternal union is represented by the word Elohim.
But what especially strikes the student of the Kabalah is the malicious persistency [pg 206]with which the translators of the Bible have jealously crowded out of sight and suppressed every reference to the feminine form of the Deity. They have, as we have just seen, translated the feminine plural “Elohim,” by the masculine singular, “God.” But they have done more than this: they have carefully hidden the fact that the word Ruach—the “Spirit”—is feminine, and that consequently the Holy Ghost of the New Testament is a feminine Potency. How many Christians are cognizant of the fact that in the account of the Incarnation in Luke (i. 35) twodivine Potencies are mentioned?
But what really stands out to the student of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kabbalah is the unyielding way [pg 206]that the translators of the Bible have jealously hidden and suppressed every mention of the feminine aspect of the Deity. They have, as we just mentioned, translated the feminine plural “Elohim,” into the masculine form, "God." But they have done more than that: they have intentionally hidden the fact that the word Ruach—the “Spirit”—is feminine, and that, as a result, the Holy Spirit of the New Testament is a feminine Power. How many Christians know that in the story of the Incarnation in Luke (i. 35) twodivine powers mentioned?
“The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the Power of the Highest shall overshadow thee.” The Holy Ghost (the feminine Potency) descends, and the Power of the Highest (the masculine Potency) is united therewith. “Therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God”—of the Elohim namely, seeing that these two Potencies descend.
“The Holy Spirit will come to you, and the power of the Most High will cover you.” The Holy Spirit (the feminine energy) comes down, and the Power of the Most High (the masculine energy) is joined with it. “The holy child born from you will be known as the Son of God”—of the Elohim, as these two energies come down.
In the Sepher Yetzirah, or Book of Formation, we read:
In the Sepher Yetzirah, or Book of Formation, we read:
“One is She the Ruach Elohim Chüm—(Spirit of the Living Elohim).... Voice, Spirit, and Word; and this is She, the Spirit of the Holy One.” Here again we see the intimate connection which exists between the Holy Spirit and the Elohim. Furthermore, farther on in this same Book of Formation—which, is, be it remembered, one of the oldest of the Kabalistical Books, and whose authorship is ascribed to Abraham the Patriarch—we shall find the idea of a Feminine Trinity in the first place, from whom a masculine Trinity proceeds; or, as it is said in the text: “Three Mothers whence proceed three Fathers.” And yet this double Triad forms, as it were, but one complete Trinity. Again it is worthy of note that the Second and Third Sephiroth (Wisdom and Understanding) are both distinguished by feminine names, Chokmah and Binah, notwithstanding that to the former more particularly the masculine idea, and to the latter the feminine, are attributed, under the titles of Abba and Aima (or Father and Mother). This Aima (the Great Mother) is magnificently symbolized in the twelfth chapter of the Apocalypse, which is undoubtedly one of the most Kabalistical books in the Bible. In fact, without the Kabalistical keys its meaning is utterly unintelligible.
“One is She, the Ruach Elohim Chüm—(Spirit of the Living God).... Voice, Spirit, and Word; and this is She, the Spirit of the Holy One.” Here, we once again observe the strong link between the Holy Spirit and the Elohim. Additionally, later in this same Book of Formation—which, let’s remember, is one of the oldest Kabalistical Books and is attributed to Abraham the Patriarch—we will find the idea of a Feminine Trinity, which gives rise to a masculine Trinity; or, as the text says: “Three Mothers, from whom come three Fathers.” And yet, this double Triad essentially forms one complete Trinity. It's also worth mentioning that the Second and Third Sephiroth (Wisdom and Understanding) are both linked to feminine names, Chokmah and Binah, even though Chokmah is more closely associated with the masculine concept and Binah with the feminine, under the titles of Abba and Aima (or Father and Mother). This Aima (the Great Mother) is beautifully illustrated in the twelfth chapter of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Apocalypsewhich is definitely one of the most Kabalistic books in the BibleIn fact, without the Kabalistical keys, its meaning is totally unclear.
Now, in the Hebrew, as in the Greek, alphabet, there are no distinct numeral characters, and consequently each letter has a certain numerical value attached to it. From this circumstance results the important fact that every Hebrew word constitutes a number, and every number a word. This is referred to in the Revelations(xiii. 18) in mentioning the “number of the beast”! In the Kabalah words of equal numerical values are supposed to have a certain explanatory connection with each other. This forms the science of Gematria, which is the first division of the Literal Kabalah. Furthermore, each letter of the Hebrew alphabet had for the Initiates of the Kabalah a certain hieroglyphical value and meaning which, rightly applied, gave to each word the value of a mystical sentence; and this again was variable according to the relative positions of the letters with regard to each other. From these various Kabalistical points of view let us now examine this word Elohim.
In both Hebrew and Greek, the alphabet does not have distinct numeral characters, so each letter is given a specific numerical value. Because of this, every Hebrew word represents a number, and every number corresponds to a word. This idea is emphasized in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Revelations(xiii. 18), which refers to the "number of the beast"! In the Kabbalah Words that share the same numerical values are believed to have a specific explanatory connection to each other. This concept leads to the field of Gematria, which is the first branch of the Literal. KabbalahAdditionally, each letter in the Hebrew alphabet had specific hieroglyphic significance and meaning for the Initiates of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Kabbalah When used correctly, this gave each word the strength of a mystical statement; the meaning could also change depending on how the letters were arranged relative to each other. With these different Kabalistic views, let's take a look at the word Elohim.
First then we can divide the word into the two words, which signify “The Feminine Divinity of the Waters;” compare with the Greek Aphrodite. “sprung [pg 207]from the foam of the sea.” Again it is divisible into the “Mighty One, Star of the Sea,” or “the Mighty One breathing forth the Spirit upon the Waters.” Also by combination of the letters we get “the Silent Power of Iah.” And again, “My God, the Former of the Universe,” for Mah is a secret Kabalistical name applied to the idea of Formation. Also we obtain “Who is my God.” Furthermore “the Mother in Iah.”
First, we can split the word into two parts, which mean “The Goddess of the Waters;” similar to Greek Aphrodite. “born [pg 207]from the foam of the sea.” It can also be categorized into “Powerful One, Star of the Ocean,” or “the Mighty One breathing the Spirit over the Waters.” Additionally, by merging the letters, we get “the Silent Power of Iah.” Also, “My God, the Creator of the Universe,” because Mah is a secret Kabalistic name associated with the idea of Formation. We also derive “Who is my God.” Furthermore, we discover “the Mother in Iah.”
The total number is 1 + 30 + 5 + 10 + 40 = 86 = “Violent heat,” or “the Power of Fire.” If we add together the three middle letters we obtain 45, and the first and last letters yield 41, making thus “the Mother of Formation.” Lastly, we shall find the two divine names “El” and “Yah,” together with the letter m, which signifies “Water,” for Mem, the name of this letter, means “water.”
The total is 1 + 30 + 5 + 10 + 40 = 86 “Extreme heat,” or “the Power of Fire.” If we add up the three middle letters, we get 45, and the first and last letters give us 41, which results in “the Mother of Formation.” Finally, we will discover the two divine names. “El” and "Yeah," with the letter m, which stands for "Water," because Mem, the name of this letter, means “water.”
If we divide it into its component letters and take them as hieroglyphical signs we shall have:
If we break it down into individual letters and treat them as symbols, we will have:
“Will perfected through Sacrifice progressing through successive Transformation by Inspiration.”
“Dedication shaped by Sacrifice fosters growth through continuous Transformation fueled by Inspiration.”
The last few paragraphs of the above, in which the word “Elohim” is Kabalistically analyzed, show conclusively enough that the Elohim are not one, nor two, nor even a trinity, but a Host—the army of the creative powers.
The last few paragraphs of the above, in which the word "God" is Kabalistically analyzed, show clearly that the Elohim are not one, nor two, nor even a trinity, but a Host—the army of the creative powers.
The Christian Church, in making of Jehovah—one of these very Elohim—the one Supreme God, has introduced hopeless confusion into the celestial hierarchy, in spite of the volumes written by Thomas Aquinas and his school on the subject. The only explanation to be found in all their treatises on the nature and essence of the numberless classes of celestial beings mentioned in the Bible—Archangels, Thrones, Seraphim, Cherubim, Messengers, etc.—is that “The angelic host is God's militia.” They are “Gods the creatures,” while he is “God the Creator;” but of their true functions—of their actual place in the economy of Nature—not one word is said. They are
The Christian Church, by making Jehovah—one of these very Elohim—the one Supreme God, has created a lot of confusion within the celestial hierarchy, despite the extensive writings by Thomas Aquinas and his followers on the topic. The only explanation found in all their works regarding the nature and essence of the countless types of celestial beings mentioned in the Bible—Archangels, Thrones, Seraphim, Cherubim, Messengers, etc.—is that "The angelic host is God's army." They are “Gods the creatures,” while he is “God the Creator;” yet not a single word is said about their true functions or their actual role in the order of Nature. They are
More brilliant than the flames, more rapid than the wind, and they live in love and harmony, mutually enlightening each other, feeding on bread and a mystic beverage—the communion wine and water?—surrounding as with a river of fire the throne of the Lamb, and veiling their faces with their wings. This throne of love and glory they leave only to carry to the stars, the earth, the kingdoms and all the sons of God, their brothers and pupils, in short, to all creatures like themselves the divine influence.... As to their number, it is that of the great army of Heaven (Sabaoth), more numerous than the stars.... Theology shows us these rational luminaries, each constituting a species, and containing in their natures such or another position of Nature: covering immense space, though of a determined area; residing—incorporeal though they are—within circumscribed limits; ... more rapid than light or thunderbolt, disposing of all the elements of Nature, providing at will inexplicable mirages [illusions?], objective and subjective [pg 208]in turn, speaking to men a language at one time articulate, at another purely spiritual.388
Brighter than flames, faster than the wind, they live in love and harmony, inspiring one another, nourished by bread and a mystical drink—communion wine and water?—surrounding like a river of fire the throne of the Lamb, covering their faces with their wings. They only leave this throne of love and glory to spread it to the stars, the earth, the kingdoms, and all the sons of God, their brothers and students, in short, to all beings. like themselves the divine influence... Their number is as vast as the great army of Heaven (Sabaoth), more numerous than the stars... Theology reveals these intelligent beings, each embodying a distinct type and holding a specific role in Nature: spanning immense distances but within defined limits; existing—though non-physical—within set boundaries; ... moving faster than light or a thunderbolt, mastering all the elements of Nature, and creating at will mysterious illusions [mirages?], both objective and subjective. [pg 208]In turn, communicating with people in a way that is sometimes straightforward and other times purely spiritual.388
We learn farther on in the same work that it is these Angels and their hosts who are referred to in the sentence of verse I, chapter ii, of Genesis: “Igitur perfecti sunt cœli et terra et omnis ornatus eorum:” and that the Vulgate has peremptorily substituted for the Hebrew word “tsaba” (“host”) that of “ornament;” Munck shows the mistake of substitution and the derivation of the compound title, “Tsabaoth-Elohim,” from “tsaba.” Moreover, Cornelius à Lapide, “the master of all Biblical commentators,” says de Mirville, shows us that such was the real meaning. Those Angels are stars.
We discover later in the same work that these Angels and their hosts are what is being referred to in the sentence from verse I, chapter II of Genesis: "Therefore, the heavens and the earth and all their adornments are complete:" The Vulgate has incorrectly replaced the Hebrew word “tsaba” ("host") with the word “decoration;” Munck demonstrates the error of this substitution and the origin of the compound title, "Lord God," from “tsaba.” In addition, Cornelius à Lapide, known as "the expert of all Biblical scholars," according to de Mirville, reveals that this was the true meaning. Those Angels are stars.
All this, however, teaches us very little as to the true functions of this celestial army, and nothing at all as to its place in evolution and its relation to the earth we live on. For an answer to the question, “Who are the true Creators?” we must go to the Esoteric Doctrine, since there only can the key be found which will render intelligible the Theogonies of the various world-religions.
All of this, however, teaches us very little about the actual roles of this celestial army, and absolutely nothing about its place in evolution or its relationship to the earth we inhabit. To find an answer to the question, “Who are the real Creators?” we need to look to the Esoteric Doctrine, as that is where the key can be found that will help us understand the Theogonies of the different world religions.
There we find that the real creator of the Kosmos, as of all visible Nature—if not of all the invisible hosts of Spirits not yet drawn into the “Cycle of Necessity,” or evolution—is “the Lord—the Gods,” or the “Working Host,” the “Army” collectively taken, the “One in many.”
There we find that the true creator of the universe, as well as all visible nature—if not of all the invisible spirits that have not yet been brought into the "Cycle of Necessity," or evolution—is “the Lord—the Gods,” or the “Remote Host,” the "Military" collectively understood, the "One among many."
The One is infinite and unconditioned. It cannot create, for It can have no relation to the finite and conditioned. If everything we see, from the glorious suns and planets down to the blades of grass and the specks of dust, had been created by the Absolute Perfection and were the direct work of even the First Energy that proceeded from It,389 then every such thing would have been perfect, eternal, and unconditioned, [pg 209] like its author. The millions upon millions of imperfect works found in Nature testify loudly that they are the products of finite, conditioned beings—though the latter were and are Dhyân Chohans, Archangels, or what ever else they may be named. In short, these imperfect works are the unfinished production of evolution, under the guidance of the imperfect Gods. The Zohar gives us this assurance as well as the Secret Doctrine. It speaks of the auxiliaries of the “Ancient of Days,” the “Sacred Aged,” and calls them Auphanim, or the living Wheels of the celestial orbs, who participate in the work of the creation of the Universe.
The One is infinite and unconditioned. It cannot create, as it cannot have any relation to the finite and conditioned. If everything we see, from the magnificent suns and planets down to blades of grass and specks of dust, was created by Absolute Perfection and was the direct work of even the First Energy that emerged from it,389 then everything would be perfect, eternal, and unconditioned, [pg 209] just like its creator. The countless imperfect works found in Nature clearly show that they are products of finite, conditioned beings—whether they are called Dhyân Chohans, Archangels, or by any other name. In short, these imperfect works are the incomplete results of evolution, guided by imperfect Gods. The Zohar assures us of this, as does the Secret Doctrine. It talks about the assistants of the “Eternal One,” the "Ancient and Sacred," and refers to them as Auphanim, or the living Wheels of the celestial orbs, who take part in the creation of the Universe.
Thus it is not the “Principle,” One and Unconditioned, nor even Its reflection, that creates, but only the “Seven Gods” who fashion the Universe out of the eternal Matter, vivified into objective life by the reflection into it of the One Reality.
Thus it is not the "Principle," One and Unconditioned, nor even Its reflection, that creates, but only the "Seven Deities" who shape the Universe from the eternal Matter, brought to objective life by the reflection of the One Reality into it.
The Creator is they—“God the Host”—called in the Secret Doctrine the Dhyân Chohans; with the Hindus the Prajâpatis; with the Western Kabalists the Sephiroth; and with the Buddhist the Devas—impersonal because blind forces. They are the Amshaspends with the Zoroastrians, and while with the Christian Mystic the “Creator” is the “Gods of the God,” with the dogmatic Churchman he is the “God of the Gods,” the “Lord of lords,” etc.
The Creator is they—“God the Host”—referred to in the Secret Doctrine as the Dhyân Chohans; called the Prajâpatis by the Hindus; recognized as the Sephiroth by Western Kabalists; and known as the Devas in Buddhism—impersonal because they are blind forces. They are the Amshaspends according to the Zoroastrians, and while for the Christian Mystic the "Creator" is the "Gods of the Gods," for the dogmatic Churchman he is the "Supreme God," the "King of kings," etc.
“Jehovah” is only the God who is greater than all Gods in the eyes of Israel.
“God” is just the God who is greater than all other gods in the eyes of Israel.
And again:
And again:
The Egyptian Neteroo, translated by Champollion “the other Gods” are the Elohim of the Biblical writers, behind which stands concealed the One God, considered in the diversity of his powers.392 This One is not Parabrahman, but the Unmanifested Logos, the Demiurgos, the real Creator or Fashioner, that follows him, standing for the Demiurgi collectively taken. Further on the great Egyptologist adds:
The Egyptian Neteroo, translated by Champollion “the other gods” are the Elohim of the Biblical authors, behind which lies the One God, viewed in the variety of His powers.392 This One is not Parabrahman, but the Unmanifested Logos, the Demiurgos, the true Creator or Fashioner, who represents the Demiurgi as a whole. Later, the great Egyptologist adds:
We see Egypt concealing and hiding, so to say, the God of Gods behind the agentsshe surrounds him with; she gives the precedence to her great gods before the one [pg 210]and sole Deity, so that the attributes of that God become their property. Those great Gods proclaim themselves uncreate.... Neith is “that which is,” as Jehovah;393 Thoth is self-created394 without having been begotten, etc. Judaism annihilating these potencies before the grandeur of its God, they cease to be simply Powers, like Philo's Archangels, like the Sephiroth of the Kabalah, like the Ogdoades of the Gnostics—they merge together and become transformed into God himself.395
We see Egypt somewhat concealed, the God of Gods behind the agentsShe surrounds him with; she places her great gods above the one. [pg 210]and only the Deity, permitting those gods to take his attributes as their own. These great Gods claim to be uncreated.... Neith is “that which is,” like God;393 Thoth is self-made394 without being born, etc. Judaism rejects these powers in the presence of its great God, changing them from simple Powers, like Philo's Archangels, or the Sephiroth of the Kabbalah, or the Ogdoades of the Gnostics—they combine and transform into God himself.395
Jehovah is thus, as the Kabalah teaches, at best but the “Heavenly Man,” Adam Kadmon, used by the self-created Spirit, the Logos, as a chariot, a vehicle in His descent towards manifestation in the phenomenal world.
Jehovah is therefore, as the Kabbalah teaches, ultimately just the “Heavenly Man” Adam Kadmon, utilized by the self-created Spirit, the Logos, as a chariot, a means for His descent into the physical world.
Such are the teachings of the Archaic Wisdom, nor can they be repudiated even by the orthodox Christian, if he be sincere and open-minded in the study of his own Scripture. For if he reads St. Paul's Epistles carefully he will find that the Secret Doctrine and the Kabalah are fully admitted by the “Apostle of the Gentiles.” The Gnosis which he appears to condemn is no less for him than for Plato “the supreme knowledge of the truth and of the One Being;”396 for what St. Paul condemns is not the true, but only the false, Gnosis and its abuses: otherwise how could he use the language of a Platonist pur sang? The Ideas, types (Archai), of the Greek Philosopher; the Intelligences of Pythagoras; the Æons or Emanations of the Pantheist; the Logos or Word, Chief of these Intelligences; the Sophia or Wisdom; the Demiurgos, the Builder of the world under the direction of the Father, the Unmanifested Logos, from which He emanates; Ain-Suph, the Unknown of the Infinite; the angelic Periods; the Seven Spirits who are the representatives of the Seven of all the older cosmogonies—are all to be found in his writings, recognized by the Church as canonical and divinely inspired. Therein, too, may be recognized the Depths of Ahriman, Rector of this our World, the “God of this World;” the Pleroma of the Intelligences; the Archontes of the air; the Principalities, the Kabalistic Metatron; and they can easily be identified again in the Roman Catholic writers when read in the original Greek and Latin texts, English translations giving but a very poor idea of the real contents of these.
Such are the teachings of the Archaic Wisdom, and they cannot be rejected even by an orthodox Christian if he approaches his own Scripture sincerely and with an open mind. If he reads St. Paul's Letters closely, he will discover that the Secret Doctrine and the Kabbalah are fully acknowledged by the "Messenger to the Gentiles." The knowledge he seems to criticize is equally significant for him as it is for Plato, being "the ultimate understanding of the truth and of the One Being;"396 because what St. Paul condemns is not true Gnosis, but only false Gnosis and its misuses: otherwise, how could he employ the language of a true Platonist purebred? The Ideas, types (Archai) of the Greek philosopher; the Intelligences of Pythagoras; the Æons or Emanations of the Pantheist; the Logos or Word, Chief of these Intelligences; the Sophia or Wisdom; the Demiurgos, the Builder of the world under the guidance of the Father, the Unmanifested Logos, from which He emanates; Ain-Suph, the Unknown of the Infinite; the angelic Periods; the 7 Spirits who represent the Seven from all the earlier cosmogonies—are all present in his writings, recognized by the Church as canonical and divinely inspired. In them, too, one can discern the Depths of Ahriman, Ruler of our World, the "God of this World;" the Pleroma of the Intelligences; the Archontes of the air; the Principalities, the Kabalistic Metatron; and these concepts can easily be identified again in Roman Catholic writings when read in the original Greek and Latin texts, as English translations provide only a very limited understanding of the true content.
Section XXIII. What Occultists and Kabalists Have to Say.
The Zohar, an unfathomable store of hidden wisdom and mystery, is very often appealed to by Roman Catholic writers. A very learned Rabbi, now the Chevalier Drach, having been converted to Roman Catholicism, and being a great Hebraist, thought fit to step into the shoes of Picus de Mirandola and John Reuchlin, and to assure his new co-religionists that the Zohar contained in it pretty nearly all the dogmas of Catholicism. It is not our province to show here how far he has succeeded or failed; only to bring one instance of his explanations and preface it with the following:
The Zohar, an endless source of hidden wisdom and mystery, is frequently referenced by Roman Catholic writers. A highly educated Rabbi, now known as Chevalier Drach, after converting to Roman Catholicism and being an expert in Hebrew, decided to follow in the footsteps of Picus de Mirandola and John Reuchlin. He aimed to assure his new fellow believers that the Zohar contained nearly all the doctrines of Catholicism. It’s not our role to evaluate how successful he was; we just want to present one example of his interpretations and introduce it with the following:
The Zohar, as already shown, is not a genuine production of the Hebrew mind. It is the repository and compendium of the oldest doctrines of the East, transmitted orally at first, and then written down in independent treatises during the Captivity at Babylon, and finally brought together by Rabbi Simeon Ben Iochai, toward the beginning of the Christian era. As Mosaic cosmogony was born under a new form in Mesopotamian countries, so the Zohar was a vehicle in which were focussed rays from the light of Universal Wisdom. Whatever likenesses are found between it and the Christian teachings, the compilers of the Zohar never had Christ in their minds. Were it otherwise there would not be one single Jew of the Mosaic law left in the world by this time. Again, if one is to accept literally what the Zohar says, then any religion under the sun may find corroboration in its symbols and allegorical sayings; and this, simply because this work is the echo of the primitive truths, and every creed is founded on some of these; the Zohar being but a veil of the Secret Doctrine. This is so evident that we have only to point to the said ex-Rabbi, the Chevalier Drach, to prove the fact.
The Zohar, as already shown, is not an authentic creation of the Hebrew mind. It serves as a collection and summary of the oldest doctrines from the East, originally passed down orally and later documented in separate writings during the Babylonian Captivity, and finally compiled by Rabbi Simeon Ben Iochai around the beginning of the Christian era. Just as Mosaic creation stories took on a new form in Mesopotamian regions, the Zohar was a medium that captured fragments of Universal Wisdom's light. Any similarities between it and Christian teachings were not on the minds of the Zohar's compilers. If they had been, there would not be a single Jew of the Mosaic law left in the world today. Furthermore, if one takes the Zohar literally, any religion could find support in its symbols and allegorical statements; this is simply because this work reflects primitive truths, and every faith is based on some of these truths, with the Zohar being just a disguise for the Secret Doctrine. This is so clear that we only need to reference the aforementioned ex-Rabbi, the Chevalier Drach, to confirm this point.
In Part III, fol. 87 (col. 346th) the Zohar treats of the Spirit guiding the Sun, its Rector, explaining that it is not the Sun itself that is meant thereby, but the Spirit “on, or under” the Sun. Drach is anxious to show that it was Christ who was meant by that “Sun,” or the Solar Spirit therein. In his comment upon that passage which refers to the Solar Spirit as “that stone which the builders rejected,” he asserts most positively that this
In Part III, fol. 87 (col. 346th), the Zohar discusses the Spirit that guides the Sun, its Director, clarifying that it’s not the Sun itself that is referenced, but the Spirit "on, or under" the Sun. Drach is eager to demonstrate that Christ was the one intended by that “Sun,” or the Solar Spirit within it. In his commentary on the passage that refers to the Solar Spirit as “the stone that the builders rejected,” he firmly asserts that this
Sun-stone (pierre soleil) is identical with Christ, who was that stone,
Sunstonesunstone) is the same as Christ, who was that stone,
and that therefore
and that so
If this be true, then the Vaidic or pre-Vaidic Âryans, Chaldæans and Egyptians, like all Occultists past, present, and future, Jews included, have been Christians from all eternity. If this be not so, then modern Church Christianity is Paganism pure and simple exoterically, and transcendental and practical Magic, or Occultism, Esoterically.
If this is true, then the Vedic or pre-Vedic Aryans, Chaldeans, and Egyptians, like all occultists past, present, and future—including Jews—have been Christians forever. If that's not the case, then modern Church Christianity is just plain Paganism on the surface, and transcendental and practical magic, or occultism, underneath.
For this “stone” has a manifold significance, a dual existence, with gradations, a regular progression and retrogression. It is a “mystery” indeed.
For this "rock" has many meanings, existing in two forms, with varying degrees, a normal progression and regression. It truly is a “mystery”.
The Occultists are quite ready to agree with St. Chrysostom, that the infidels—the profane, rather—
The Occultists are quite ready to agree with St. Chrysostom that the nonbelievers—the cursing, rather—
Being blinded by sun-light, thus lose sight of the true Sun in the contemplation of the false one.
When we're blinded by sunlight, we miss the real Sun while concentrating on the fake one.
But if that Saint, and along with him now the Hebraist Drach, chose to see in the Zohar and the Kabalistic Sun “the second hypostasis,” this is no reason why all others should be blinded by them. The mystery of the Sun is the grandest perhaps, of all the innumerable mysteries of Occultism. A Gordian knot, truly, but one that cannot be severed with the double-edged sword of scholastic casuistry. It is a true deo dignus vindice nodus, and can be untied only by the Gods. The meaning of this is plain, and every Kabalist will understand it.
But if that Saint, along with the Hebraist Drach, chose to see in the Zohar and the Kabalistic Sun “the second hypostasis,” that doesn’t mean everyone else should be blinded by them. The mystery of the Sun is perhaps the grandest of all the countless mysteries of Occultism. It’s a real Gordian knot, but one that can’t be cut with the double-edged sword of scholarly argument. It’s a true deo dignus vindice nodus, and can only be unraveled by the Deities. The meaning is clear, and every Kabalist will get it.
Contra solem ne loquaris was not said by Pythagoras with regard to the visible Sun. It was the “Sun of Initiation” that was meant, in its triple form—two of which are the “Day-Sun” and the “Night-Sun.”
Don't speak against the sun wasn't said by Pythagoras about the visible Sun. It referred to the "Sun of Starting" in its three forms—two of which are the "Daylight" and the "Night Sun."
If behind the physical luminary there were no mystery that people sensed instinctively, why should every nation, from the primitive [pg 213] peoples down to the Parsîs of to-day, have turned towards the Sun during prayers? The Solar Trinity is not Mazdean, but is universal, and is as old as man. All the temples in Antiquity were invariably made to face the Sun, their portals to open to the East. See the old temples of Memphis and Baalbec, the Pyramids of the Old and of the New (?) Worlds, the Round Towers of Ireland, and the Serapeum of Egypt. The Initiates alone could give a philosophical explanation of this, and a reason for it—its mysticism notwithstanding—were only the world ready to receive it, which alas! it is not. The last of the Solar Priests in Europe was the Imperial Initiate, Julian, now called the Apostate.398 He tried to benefit the world by revealing at least a portion of the great mystery of the τρεπλασιος and—he died. “There are three in one,” he said of the Sun—the central Sun399 being a precaution of Nature: the first is the universal cause of all, Sovereign Good and perfection; the Second Power is paramount Intelligence, having dominion over all reasonable beings, νοεροῖς; the third is the visible Sun. The pure energy of solar intelligence proceeds from the luminous seat occupied by our Sun in the centre of heaven, that pure energy being the Logos of our system; the “Mysterious Word Spirit produces all through the Sun, and never operates through any other medium,” says Hermes Trismegistus. For it is in the Sun, more than in any other heavenly body that the [unknown] Power placed the [pg 214] seat of its habitation. Only neither Hermes Trismegistus nor Julian (an initiated Occultist), nor any other, meant by this Unknown Cause Jehovah, or Jupiter. They referred to the cause that produced all the manifested “great Gods” or Demiurgi (the Hebrew God included) of our system. Nor was our visible, material Sun meant, for the latter was only the manifested symbol. Philolaus the Pythagorean, explains and completes Trismegistus by saying:
If there wasn't a mystery behind the physical sun that people could feel instinctively, why would every nation, from ancient tribes to today’s Parsîs, have turned toward the Sun during prayers? The Solar Trinity is universal, not just Mazdean, and it dates back to the beginning of humanity. All temples from ancient times were designed to face the Sun, with their doors opening to the East. Look at the old temples of Memphis and Baalbec, the Pyramids of the Old and New Worlds, the Round Towers of Ireland, and the Serapeum of Egypt. Only the Initiates could provide a philosophical explanation for this, and a reason for it—its mysticism aside—if only the world were ready to understand, which sadly, it is not. The last Solar Priest in Europe was the Emperor Initiate, Julian, now referred to as the Apostate. He tried to benefit humanity by revealing at least part of the great mystery of the τρεπλασιος and—he passed away. "Three in one." he said of the Sun—the central Sun399 being a protective measure of Nature: the first is the universal source of all, Sovereign Good and perfection; the second power is supreme Intelligence, ruling over all rational beings, νοεροῖς; the third is the visible Sun. The pure energy of solar intelligence comes from the luminous position held by our Sun in the center of the heavens, that pure energy being the Logos of our system; "The Mysterious Word Spirit operates entirely through the Sun and never uses any other medium." says Hermes Trismegistus. For it is in the Sun, more than in any other heavenly body, that the [unknown] Power placed the [pg 214] seat of its habitation. However, neither Hermes Trismegistus nor Julian (an initiated Occultist), nor anyone else, meant by this Unknown Cause Jehovah or Jupiter. They referred to the cause that created all the manifested “great gods” or Demiurgi (including the Hebrew God) of our system. Nor was our visible, material Sun intended, as that was merely the manifested symbol. Philolaus the Pythagorean further explains and completes Trismegistus by saying:
The Sun is a mirror of fire, the splendour of whose flames by their reflection in that mirror [the Sun] is poured upon us, and that splendour we call image.
The Sun is a blazing mirror, and the brightness of its flames is reflected in that mirror [the Sun] and poured down on us, which we refer to as an image.
It is evident that Philolaus referred to the central spiritual Sun, whose beams and effulgence are only mirrored by our central Star, the Sun. This is as clear to the Occultists as it was to the Pythagoreans. As for the profane of pagan antiquity, it was, of course, the physical Sun that was the “highest God” for them, as it seems—if Chevalier Drach's view be accepted—to have now virtually become for the modern Roman Catholics. If words mean anything, the statement made by the Chevalier Drach that “this sun is, undeniably, the second hypostasis of the Deity,” imply what we say; as “this Sun” refers to the Kabalistic Sun, and “hypostasis” means substance or subsistence of the Godhead or Trinity—distinctly personal. As the author, being an ex-Rabbi, thoroughly versed in Hebrew, and in the mysteries of the Zohar, ought to know the value of words; and as, moreover, in writing this, he was bent upon reconciling “the seeming contradictions,” as he puts it, between Judaism and Christianity—the fact becomes quite evident.
It’s clear that Philolaus was talking about the central spiritual Sun, whose rays and brilliance are only reflected by our central Star, the Sun. This is just as evident to the Occultists as it was to the Pythagoreans. For the ordinary people of ancient paganism, the physical Sun was obviously their “supreme God”, and it seems—if we accept Chevalier Drach's perspective—that it has now essentially become that for modern Roman Catholics as well. If words have any meaning, the statement by Chevalier Drach that "this sun is, without a doubt, the second hypostasis of the Deity," supports our argument; since “this sun” refers to the Kabalistic Sun, and “hypostasis” represents the substance or existence of the Godhead or Trinity—distinctly personal. The author, being an ex-Rabbi with a deep understanding of Hebrew and the mysteries of the Zohar, knows the importance of words; and furthermore, as he was writing this, he aimed to reconcile “the apparent contradictions,” as he puts it, between Judaism and Christianity—the fact becomes quite clear.
But all this pertains to questions and problems which will be solved naturally and in the course of the development of the doctrine. The Roman Catholic Church stands accused, not of worshipping under other names the Divine Beings worshipped by all nations in antiquity, but of declaring idolatrous, not only the Pagans ancient and modern, but every Christian nation that has freed itself from the Roman yoke. The accusation brought against herself by more than one man of Science, of worshipping the stars like true Sabæans of old, stands to this day uncontradicted, yet no star-worshipper has ever addressed his adoration to the material stars and planets, as will be shown before the last page of this work is written; none the less is it true that those Philosophers alone who studied Astrology and Magic knew that the last word of those sciences was to be sought in, and expected from, the Occult forces emanating from those constellations.
But all of this relates to questions and issues that will be naturally resolved as the doctrine develops. The Roman Catholic Church is accused, not of worshipping the Divine Beings known by different names across ancient cultures, but of labeling as idolatrous not only ancient and modern Pagans but also every Christian nation that has liberated itself from Roman control. The charges made against it by several scientists, that it worships the stars like the true Sabaeans of old, remain unchallenged to this day, yet no star-worshipper has ever directed their worship at the physical stars and planets, as will be demonstrated before the end of this work; however, it is still true that only those philosophers who studied Astrology and Magic understood that the ultimate answers in those fields were to be sought from and anticipated from the occult forces emanating from those constellations.
Section XXIV. Modern Kabalists in Science and Occult Astronomy.
There is a physical, an astral, and a super-astral Universe in the three chief divisions of the Kabalah; as there are terrestrial, super-terrestrial, and spiritual Beings. The “Seven Planetary Spirits” may be ridiculed by Scientists to their hearts' content, yet the need of intelligent ruling and guiding Forces is so much felt to this day that scientific men and specialists, who will not hear of Occultism or of ancient systems, find themselves obliged to generate in their inner consciousness some kind of semi-mystical system. Metcalf's “sun-force” theory, and that of Zaliwsky, a learned Pole, which made Electricity the Universal Force and placed its storehouse in the Sun,400 were revivals of the Kabalistic teachings. Zaliwsky tried to prove that Electricity, producing “the most powerful, attractive, calorific, and luminous effects,” was present in the physical constitution of the Sun and explained its peculiarities. This is very near the Occult teaching. It is only by admitting the gaseous nature of the Sun-reflector, and the powerful Magnetism and Electricity of the solar attraction and repulsion, that one can explain (a) the evident absence of any waste of power and luminosity in the Sun—inexplicable by the ordinary laws of combustion; and (b) the behaviour of the planets, so often contradicting every accepted rule of weight and gravity. And Zaliwsky makes this “solar electricity” “differ from anything known on earth.”
There is a physical, an astral, and a super-astral Universe in the three main divisions of the Kabbalah; just as there are terrestrial, super-terrestrial, and spiritual Beings. The “Seven Planetary Spirits” can be mocked by Scientists all they want, yet the need for intelligent ruling and guiding Forces is still strongly felt today. Scientists and specialists, who dismiss Occultism or ancient systems, often find themselves having to create some kind of semi-mystical system in their inner consciousness. Metcalf's “solar energy” theory, along with that of Zaliwsky, a learned Pole, which proposed that Electricity is the Universal Force and its source is in the Sun,400 were revivals of Kabalistic teachings. Zaliwsky attempted to show that Electricity, creating "the most powerful, appealing, high-calorie, and bright effects," exists in the physical make-up of the Sun and accounts for its unique characteristics. This closely aligns with Occult teaching. It is only by acknowledging the gaseous nature of the Sun-reflector and the strong Magnetism and Electricity from solar attraction and repulsion that one can explain (a) the clear absence of any waste of power and light in the Sun—which can't be explained by ordinary combustion laws; and (b) the behavior of the planets, which often conflicts with accepted principles of weight and gravity. Zaliwsky describes this solar power as “unlike anything found on Earth.”
Father Secchi may be suspected of having sought to introduce
Father Secchi might be suspected of trying to introduce
in order to reconcile Astronomy with theological Astronomy. But Nagy, a member of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences, was no clerical, and yet he develops a theory on the necessity of intelligent Forces whose complacency “would lend itself to all the whims of the comets.” He suspects that:
in order to reconcile Astronomy with theological Astronomy. But Nagy, a member of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences, was no cleric, and yet he develops a theory on the necessity of intelligent Forces whose complacency "would be open to all the whims of the comets." He suspects that:
Notwithstanding all the actual researches on the rapidity of light—that dazzling product of an unknown force ... which we see too frequently to understand—that light is motionless in reality.402
Despite all the research on the speed of light—that incredible outcome of an unidentified force ... which we come across so frequently that we don't fully understand—The truth is that light is actually stationary. in reality.402
C. E. Love, the well-known railway builder and engineer in France, tired of blind forces, made all the (then) “imponderable agents”—now called “forces”—subordinates of Electricity, and declares the latter to be an
C. E. Love, the well-known railway builder and engineer in France, tired of unrecognized forces, made all the (then) "unpredictable forces"—now called “forces”—subordinates of Electricity, and declares the latter to be an
Intelligence—albeit molecular in nature and material.403
Intelligence—essentially molecular and physical. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
In the author's opinion these Forces are atomistic agents, endowed with intelligence, spontaneous will, and motion,404 and he thus, like the Kabalists, makes the causal Forces substantial, while the Forces that act on this plane are only the effects of the former, as with him matter is eternal, and the Gods also;405 so is the Soul likewise, though it has inherent in itself a still higher Soul [Spirit], preëxistent, endowed with memory, and superior to Electric Force; the latter is subservient to the higher Souls, those superior Souls forcing it to act according to the eternal laws. The concept is rather hazy, but is evidently on the Occult lines. Moreover, the system proposed is entirely pantheistic, and is worked out in a purely scientific volume. Monotheists and Roman Catholics fall foul of it, of course; but one who believes in the Planetary Spirits and who endows Nature with living Intelligences, must always expect this.
In the author’s view, these forces are individual agents, equipped with intelligence, free will, and movement, 404 and like the Kabalists, he regards the causal forces as substantial, while the forces that operate on this level are merely the effects of the former, as for him, matter is eternal, and so are the Gods; 405 likewise, the Soul is eternal, although it contains within it a higher Soul [Spirit] that existed before, endowed with memory, and superior to Electric Force; the latter is subordinate to these higher Souls, which compel it to act according to the eternal laws. The idea is somewhat unclear, but clearly follows occult principles. Additionally, the proposed system is entirely pantheistic and is developed in a purely scientific book. Monotheists and Roman Catholics take issue with it, of course; however, anyone who believes in Planetary Spirits and sees Nature as having living Intelligences should always expect this.
In this connection, however, it is curious that after the moderns have so laughed at the ignorance of the ancients,
In this connection, however, it’s interesting that after the moderns have mocked the ignorance of the ancients,
Who, knowing only of seven planets [yet having an ogdoad which did notinclude the earth!], invented therefore seven Spirits to fit in with the number,
Who, knowing only about seven planets, but also having an extra group which __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, didn'tinclude the earth!], created seven Spirits to correspond with that number,
Babinet should have vindicated the “superstition” unconsciously to himself. In the Revue des Deux Mondes this eminent French Astronomer writes:
Babinet should have justified the "superstition" without realizing it himself. In the Review of Two Worlds, this prominent French astronomer writes:
The ogdoad of the Ancients included the earth [which is an error], i.e., eight or seven according to whether or not the earth was comprised in the number.406
The group of eight ancient deities included the earth [which is incorrect], __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, i.e., eight or seven, depending on whether the earth was included.406
De Mirville assures his readers that:
De Mirville assures his readers that:
M. Babinet was telling me but a few days ago that we had in reality only eight big planets, including the earth, and so many small ones between Mars and Jupiter.... Herschel offering to call all those beyond the seven primary planets asteroids!407
M. Babinet was telling me just a few days ago that we actually have only eight major planets, including Earth, along with several smaller ones between Mars and Jupiter. Herschel proposed calling all the ones beyond the seven main planets asteroids!407
There is a problem to be solved in this connection. How do Astronomers know that Neptune is a planet, or even that it is a body belonging to our system? Being found on the very confines of our Planetary World, so called, the latter was arbitrarily expanded to receive it; but what really mathematical and infallible proof have Astronomers that it is (a) a planet, and (b) one of our planets? None at all! It is at such an immeasurable distance from us, the
There’s a question that needs answering here. How do astronomers know that Neptune is a planet, or even that it belongs to our solar system? It’s located on the very edge of what we consider our planetary system, which was expanded to include it. But what real mathematical and undeniable proof do astronomers have that it is (a) a planet, and (b) one of ours planets? None at all! It is at such an immense distance from us, the
Apparent diameter of the sun being to Neptune but one-fortieth of the sun's apparent diameter to us,
The sun looks only one-fortieth as big from Neptune as it does from Earth.
and it is so dim and hazy when seen through the best telescope that it looks like an astronomical romance to call it one of our planets. Neptune's heat and light are reduced to 1/900 part of the heat and light received by the earth. His motion and that of his satellites have always looked suspicious. They do not agree—in appearance, at least—with those of the other planets. His system is retrograde, etc. But even the latter abnormal fact resulted only in the creation of new hypotheses by our Astronomers, who forthwith suggested a probable overturn of Neptune, his collision with another body, etc. Was Adams' and Leverrier's discovery so welcomed because Neptune was as necessary as was Ether to throw a new glory upon astronomical prevision, upon the certitude of modern scientific data, and principally upon the power of mathematical analysis? It would so appear. A new planet that widens our planetary domain by more than four hundred million leagues is worthy of annexation. Yet, as in the case of terrestrial annexation, scientific authority may be proved “right” only because it has “might.” Neptune's motion happens to be dimly perceived: Eureka! it is a planet! A mere motion, however, proves very little. It is now an ascertained fact in Astronomy that there are no absolutely fixed stars in Nature,408 even though such stars should [pg 218] continue to exist in astronomical parlance, while they have passed from the scientific imagination. Occultism, however, has a strange theory of its own with regard to Neptune.
and it is so dim and hazy when seen through the best telescope that it looks like an astronomical fantasy to call it one of our planets. Neptune's heat and light are reduced to 1/900 of the heat and light received by the earth. His motion and that of his moons have always seemed suspicious. They don’t match—in appearance, at least—with those of the other planets. His system moves in reverse, etc. But even that odd fact only led to more theories from our Astronomers, who quickly suggested a possible overthrow of Neptune, his collision with another body, etc. Was the discovery by Adams and Leverrier so celebrated because Neptune was as essential as Ether to add a new shine to astronomical predictions, to the reliability of modern scientific data, and especially to the strength of mathematical analysis? It seems so. A new planet that expands our planetary system by more than four hundred million leagues is worthy of being included. Yet, just like in the case of earthly annexation, scientific authority can only be proven “correct” because it has "might." Neptune's movement is only faintly detected: Eureka! it is a planet! However, a mere motion proves very little. It is now a confirmed fact in Astronomy that there are no absolutely fixed stars in Nature,408 even though such stars should [pg 218] continue to exist in astronomical terms, while they have faded from the scientific imagination. Occultism, however, has a strange theory of its own regarding Neptune.
Occultism says that if several hypotheses resting on mere assumption—which have been accepted only because they have been taught by eminent men of learning—are taken away from the Science of Modern Astronomy, to which they serve as props, then even the presumably universal law of gravitation will be found to be contrary to the most ordinary truths of mechanics. And really one can hardly blame Christians—foremost of all the Roman Catholics—however scientific some of these may themselves be, for refusing to quarrel with their Church for the sake of scientific beliefs. Nor can we even blame them for accepting in the secresy of their hearts—as some of them do—the theological “Virtues” and “Archons” of Darkness, instead of all the blind forces offered them by Science.
Occultism argues that if we remove several assumptions that have only been accepted because prominent scholars have endorsed them, then even the supposedly universal law of gravitation will contradict basic principles of mechanics. It's hard to blame Christians—especially Roman Catholics—no matter how scientific some of them are, for not wanting to clash with their Church just for scientific beliefs. We can't even criticize them for privately embracing—like some do—the theological "Virtues" and "Archons" of Darkness instead of the blind forces that Science presents.
Never can there be intervention of any sort in the marshalling and the regular precession of the celestial bodies! The law of gravitation is the law of laws; who ever witnessed a stone rising in the air against gravitation? The permanence of the universal law is shown in the behaviour of the sidereal worlds and globes eternally faithful to their primitive orbits; never wandering beyond their respective paths. Nor is there any intervention needed, as it could only be disastrous. Whether the first sidereal incipient rotation took place owing to an intercosmic chance, or to the spontaneous development of latent primordial forces; or again, whether that impulse was given once for all by God or Gods—it does not make the slightest difference. At this stage of cosmic evolution no intervention, superior or inferior, is admissible. Were any to take place, the universal clock-work would stop, and Kosmos would fall into pieces.
There can't be any interference in the arrangement and movement of celestial bodies! The law of gravitation is the ultimate rule; who has ever seen a stone fly up against gravity? The consistency of this universal law is clear in how stars and planets behave, sticking to their original orbits without straying from their paths. There's no need for any interference, as it would only lead to chaos. Whether the initial rotation of the stars started because of a random cosmic event, the natural evolution of hidden primordial forces, or if that force was put in place once and for all by a God or Gods—it doesn't change anything. At this point in cosmic evolution, no outside interference, whether superior or inferior, is acceptable. If any were to happen, the universal clockwork would break down, and the universe would fall apart.
Such are stray sentences, pearls of wisdom, fallen from time to time from scientific lips, and now chosen at random to illustrate a query. We lift our diminished heads and look heavenward. Such seems to be the fact: worlds, suns, and stars, the shining myriads of the heavenly hosts, remind the Poet of an infinite, shoreless ocean, whereon move swiftly numberless squadrons of ships, millions upon millions of cruisers, large and small, crossing each other, whirling and gyrating in [pg 219] every direction; and Science teaches us, that though they be without rudder or compass or any beacon to guide them, they are nevertheless secure from collision—almost secure, at any rate, save in chance accidents—as the whole celestial machine is built upon and guided by an immutable, albeit blind, law, and by constant and accelerating force or forces. “Built upon” by whom? “By self-evolution,” is the answer. Moreover, as dynamics teach that
These are stray sentences, bits of wisdom that occasionally slip from scientific minds, now picked at random to illustrate a question. We lift our tired heads and look up to the sky. This seems to be the reality: worlds, suns, and stars, the countless glimmers of the cosmos, remind the Poet of an infinite, boundless ocean, where countless fleets of ships move rapidly, millions upon millions of vessels, big and small, crossing paths, spinning and swirling in every direction; and Science tells us that even though they have no rudder, compass, or any guiding light, they are still almost safe from collisions—at least, most of the time, except for random accidents—as the entire celestial system is constructed upon and directed by an unchanging, albeit blind, law, along with consistent and increasing forces. “Built upon” by whom? “By self-evolution,” is the answer. Furthermore, as dynamics teach that
A body in motion tends to continue in the same state of relative rest or motion unless acted upon by some external force,
An object that is moving tends to keep moving, and an object that is stationary tends to remain still, unless something causes it to change.
this force has to be regarded as self-generated—even if not eternal, since this would amount to the recognition of perpetual motion—and so well self-calculated and self-adjusted as to last from the beginning to the end of Kosmos. But “self-generation” has still to generate from something, generation ex-nihilo being as contrary to reason as it is to Science. Thus we are placed once more between the horns of a dilemma: are we to believe in perpetual motion or in self-generation ex-nihilo? And if in neither, who or what is that something, which first produced that force or those forces?
this force has to be seen as self-generated—even if it’s not eternal, because that would mean acknowledging perpetual motion—and it’s so well calculated and adjusted that it lasts from the beginning to the end of the cosmos. But "self-production" still has to come from something, as generating out of nothing goes against both reason and science. So we find ourselves once again facing a dilemma: should we believe in perpetual motion or in self-generation out of nothing? And if we believe in neither, who or what is that something that first created that force or those forces?
There are such things in mechanics as superior levers, which give the impulse and act upon secondary or inferior levers. The former, however, need an impulse and occasional renovation, otherwise they would themselves very soon stop and fall back into their original status. What is the external force which puts and retains them in motion? Another dilemma!
There are things in mechanics like superior levers, which provide the force and operate on secondary or inferior levers. However, the former need an initial push and regular maintenance; otherwise, they would quickly stop and revert to their original state. What is the external force that sets and keeps them in motion? Another dilemma!
As to the law of cosmical non-intervention, it could be justified only in one case, namely, if the celestial mechanism were perfect; but it is not. The so-called unalterable motions of celestial bodies alter and change incessantly; they are very often disturbed, and the wheels of even the sidereal locomotive itself occasionally jump off their invisible rails, as may be easily proved. Otherwise why should Laplace speak of the probable occurrence at some future time of an out-and-out reform in the arrangement of the planets;409 or Lagrange maintain the gradual narrowing of the orbits; or our modern Astronomers, again, declare that the fuel in the sun is slowly disappearing? If the laws and forces which govern the behaviour of the celestial bodies are immutable, such modifications and wearing-out of substance or fuel, of force and fluids, would be impossible; yet they are not denied. Therefore [pg 220] one has to suppose that such modifications will have to rely upon the laws of forces, which will have to self-regenerate themselves once more on such occasions, thus producing an astral antinomy, and a kind of physical palinomy, since, as Laplace says, one would then see fluids disobeying themselves and reäcting in a way contrary to all their attributes and properties.
As for the law of cosmical non-interference, it can only be justified in one situation: if the celestial mechanism were perfect; but it isn't. The so-called unchanging motions of celestial bodies are constantly altering and changing; they are often disturbed, and even the stars' movements can occasionally go off track, as can be easily demonstrated. Otherwise, why would Laplace mention the likely occurrence of a complete rearrangement of the planets in the future;409 or Lagrange argue about the gradual tightening of orbits; or our modern astronomers claim that the sun's fuel is slowly running out? If the laws and forces that control the behavior of celestial bodies were unchanging, such changes and depletion of substance or fuel, force, and fluids would be impossible; yet they are acknowledged. Therefore, [pg 220] one must assume that such changes will depend on the laws of forces, which will need to regenerate themselves during such times, creating an astral contradiction and a kind of physical reversal since, as Laplace notes, one would then observe fluids not obeying their own characteristics and reacting contrary to all their properties.
Newton felt very uncomfortable about the moon. Her behaviour in progressively narrowing the circumference of her orbit around the earth made him nervous, lest it should end one day in our satellite falling upon the earth. The world, he confessed, needed repairing, and that very often.410 In this he was corroborated by Herschel.411 He speaks of real and quite considerable deviations, besides those which are only apparent, but gets some consolation from his conviction that somebody or something will probably see to things.
Newton felt really uneasy about the moon. Its behavior in gradually tightening its orbit around the Earth made him anxious, worrying that one day it might end with our satellite crashing into the Earth. The world, he admitted, needed fixing, and quite often. 410 In this, he was supported by Herschel. 411 He talks about actual and significant deviations, in addition to those that are merely apparent, but takes some comfort in his belief that someone or something will likely take care of things.
We may be answered that the personal beliefs of some pious Astronomers, however great they may be as scientific characters, are no proofs of the actual existence and presence in space of intelligent supramundane Beings, of either Gods or Angels. It is the behaviour of the stars and planets themselves that has to be analysed and inferences must be drawn therefrom. Renan asserts that nothing that we know of the sidereal bodies warrants the idea of the presence of any Intelligence, whether internal or external to them.
We might be told that the personal beliefs of some devout astronomers, no matter how esteemed they are in their field, don’t serve as evidence for the actual existence of intelligent beings beyond our world, whether they are gods or angels. We need to examine the behavior of the stars and planets themselves and draw conclusions from that. Renan claims that nothing we understand about celestial bodies justifies the idea of any intelligence, whether within them or external to them.
Let us see, says Reynaud, if this is a fact, or only one more empty scientific assumption.
Let’s find out, says Reynaud, if this is true or just another empty scientific assumption.
The orbits traversed by the planets are far from being immutable. They are, on the contrary, subject to perpetual mutation in position, as in form. Elongations, contractions, and orbital widenings, oscillations from right to left, slackening and quickening of speed ... and all this on a plane which seems to vacillate.412
The paths that planets follow aren't fixed at all. Instead, they constantly change in position and shape. There are stretches, squeezes, widening of orbits, movements back and forth, slowing down and speeding up... and all of this happens on a plane that seems to wobble.412
As is very pertinently observed by des Mousseux:
As mentioned by des Mousseux:
Here is a path having little of the mathematical and mechanical precision claimed for it; for we know of no clock which, having gone slow for several minutes should catch up the right time of itself and without a turn of the key.
Here’s a path that doesn’t have the mathematical and mechanical precision it’s said to have; we don’t know of any clock that, after running slow for several minutes, can simply catch up to the right time. alone and without wrapping it up.
Everyone knows the theory of bolides [meteors] and aerolithes.... In Connecticut an immense aerolith was seen [a mass of eighteen hundred feet in diameter], bombarding a whole American zone and returning to the spot [in mid-air] from which it had started.413
Everyone knows the theory of fireballs [meteors] and aeroliths.... In Connecticut, a huge aerolith was seen [a mass of eighteen hundred feet in diameter], hitting a large part of America and then returning to the location [in mid-air] from which it originated.413
Thus we find in both of the cases above cited—that of self-correcting planets and of meteors of gigantic size flying back into the air—a “blind force” regulating and resisting the natural tendencies of “blind matter,” and even occasionally repairing its mistakes and correcting its failures. This is far more miraculous and even “extravagant,” one would say, than any “Angel-guided” Element.
So, in both of the cases mentioned above—the self-correcting planets and the giant meteors flying back into the air—we see a “brute force” that regulates and pushes back against the natural tendencies of “unknown issue,” and even sometimes fixes its errors and corrects its failures. This is much more miraculous and even extravagant one might argue, than any "Guided by angels" Element.
Bold is he who laughs at the idea of Von Haller, who declares that:
Bold is he who laughs at the idea of Von Haller, who claims that:
Section 25. Eastern and Western Occultism.
In The Theosophist for March, 1886,415 in an answer to the “Solar Sphinx,” a member of the London Lodge of the Theosophical Society wrote as follows:
In *The Theosophist* for March 1886, 415 in response to the “Solar Sphinx,” a member of the London Lodge of the Theosophical Society wrote the following:
We hold and believe that the revival of Occult Knowledge now in progress will some day demonstrate that the Western system represents ranges of perceptions which the Eastern—at least as expounded in the pages of The Theosophist—has yet to attain.416
We believe that the current resurgence of Occult Knowledge will ultimately reveal that the Western system provides insights that the Eastern system—at least as described in the pages of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__—does not. The Theosophist—has not achieved yet.416
The writer is not the only person labouring under this erroneous impression. Greater Kabalists than he had said the same in the United States. This only proves that the knowledge possessed by Western Occultists of the true Philosophy, and the “ranges of perceptions” and thought of the Eastern doctrines, is very superficial. This assertion will be easily demonstrated by giving a few instances, instituting comparisons between the two interpretations of one and the same doctrine—the Hermetic Universal Doctrine. It is the more needed since, were [pg 223] we to neglect bringing forward such comparisons, our work would be left incomplete.
The writer isn't the only one under this mistaken belief. More knowledgeable Kabalists have expressed the same view in the United States. This just shows that the understanding Western Occultists have of true Philosophy and the “variety of perceptions” and ideas of Eastern doctrines is quite shallow. This claim can be easily supported by providing a few examples that compare the two interpretations of the same doctrine—the Hermetic Universal Doctrine. This is especially necessary since, if [pg 223] we don't present these comparisons, our work will remain incomplete.
We may take the late Éliphas Lévi, rightly referred to by another Western Mystic, Mr. Kenneth Mackenzie, as “one of the greatest representatives of modern Occult Philosophy,”417 as presumably the best and most learned expounder of the Chaldæan Kabalah, and compare his teaching with that of Eastern Occultists. In his unpublished manuscripts and letters, lent to us by a Theosophist, who was for fifteen years his pupil, we had hoped to find that which he was unwilling to publish. What we do find, however, disappoints us greatly. We will take these teachings, then, as containing the essence of Western or Kabalistic Occultism, analyzing and comparing them with the Eastern interpretation as we go on.
We can consider the late Éliphas Lévi, who was rightly called by another Western Mystic, Mr. Kenneth Mackenzie, as "one of the top figures in modern Occult Philosophy,"417 as probably the most knowledgeable explainer of the Chaldæan Kabbalah, and contrast his teachings with those of Eastern Occultists. In his unpublished manuscripts and letters, provided to us by a Theosophist who was his pupil for fifteen years, we had hoped to uncover ideas he didn't want to publish. However, what we did find is quite disappointing. Therefore, we will take these teachings as embodying the core of Western or Kabalistic Occultism, analyzing and comparing them with the Eastern interpretation as we proceed.
Éliphas Lévi teaches correctly, though in language rather too rhapsodically rhetorical to be sufficiently clear to the beginner, that
Éliphas Lévi teaches correctly, although his language is a bit too flowery and rhetorical to be clear enough for beginners, that
Eternal life is Motion equilibrated by the alternate manifestations of force.
Eternal life is a dynamic balance formed by the changing expressions of energy.
But why does he not add that this perpetual motion is independent of the manifested Forces at work? He says:
But why doesn't he mention that this perpetual motion is independent of the forces at play? He says:
Chaos is the Tohu-vah-bohu of perpetual motion and the sum total of primordial matter;
Chaos is the Tohu-vah-bohu of constant motion and the complete composition of primordial matter;
and he fails to add that Matter is “primordial” only at the beginning of every new reconstruction of the Universe, matter in abscondito, as it is called by the Alchemists, is eternal, indestructible, without beginning or end. It is regarded by Eastern Occultists as the eternal Root of all, the Mûlaprakriti of the Vedântin, and the Svabhâvat of the Buddhist, the Divine Essence, in short, or Substance; the radiations from This are periodically aggregated into graduated forms, from pure Spirit to gross Matter; the Root, or Space, is in its abstract presence the Deity Itself, the Ineffable and Unknown One Cause.
and he fails to add that Matter is "primitive" only at the start of each new reconstruction of the Universe. Matter, in hiding, as the Alchemists call it, is eternal, indestructible, without beginning or end. Eastern Occultists view it as the eternal Root of all, the Mûlaprakriti of the Vedântin and the Svabhâvat of the Buddhist, the Divine Essence, or Substance; the radiations from This are periodically grouped into various forms, ranging from pure Spirit to dense Matter. The Root, or Space, in its abstract existence, is the Deity Itself, the Ineffable and Unknown One Cause.
Ain-Suph with him also is the Boundless, the infinite and One Unity, secondless and causeless as Parabrahman. Ain-Suph is the indivisible point, and therefore, as “being everywhere and nowhere,” is the absolute All. It is also “Darkness” because it is absolute Light, and the Root of the seven fundamental Cosmic Principles. Yet Éliphas Lévi, by simply stating that “Darkness was upon the face of the Earth,” fails to show (a) that “Darkness” in this sense is Deity Itself, and he is [pg 224] therefore withholding the only philosophical solution of this problem for the human mind; and (b) he allows the unwary student to believe that by “Earth” our own little globe—an atom in the Universe—is meant. In short, this teaching does not embrace the Occult Cosmogony, but deals simply with Occult Geology and the formation of our cosmic speck. This is further shown by his making a résumé of the Sephirothal Tree in this wise:
Ain-Suph is also the Boundless, the infinite and One Unity, without a second and without a cause, like Parabrahman. Ain-Suph is the indivisible point, and as such, it is “everywhere and nowhere,” the absolute All. It is also “Darkness” because it is absolute Light, the Root of the seven fundamental Cosmic Principles. However, Éliphas Lévi, by simply stating that “Darkness was upon the face of the Earth,” fails to indicate that “Darkness” in this context refers to Deity Itself, and therefore he withholds the only philosophical solution to this problem for the human mind; and he allows the unwary student to believe that by “Earth,” he means our little globe—an atom in the Universe. In short, this teaching does not cover the Occult Cosmogony, but merely addresses Occult Geology and the formation of our cosmic speck. This is further shown by his summary of the Sephirothal Tree in this way:
God is harmony, the astronomy of Powers and Unity outside of the World.
God represents harmony, the universe of Strength and Unity that transcends the World.
This seems to suggest (a) that he teaches the existence of an extra-cosmic God, thus limiting and conditioning both the Kosmos and the divine Infinity and Omnipresence, which cannot be extraneous to or outside of one single atom; and (b) that by skipping the whole of the pre-cosmic period—the manifested Kosmos here being meant—the very root of Occult teaching, he explains only the Kabalistic meaning of the dead-letter of the Bible and Genesis, leaving its spirit and essence untouched. Surely the “ranges of perception” of the Western mind will not be greatly enlarged by such a limited teaching.
This seems to suggest (a) that he teaches the existence of a God beyond the universe, which limits and conditions both the universe and the divine Infinity and Omnipresence, that cannot be separate from or outside even a single atom; and (b) that by skipping the entire pre-universal period—the manifested universe being referred to here—the very foundation of Occult teaching is overlooked, and he only explains the Kabalistic meaning of the literal text of the Bible and Genesis, leaving its spirit and essence untouched. Surely the "ways of seeing" of the Western mind will not be significantly expanded by such a limited teaching.
Having said a few words on Tohu-vah-bohu—the meaning of which Wordsworth rendered graphically as “higgledy-piggledy”—and having explained that this term denoted Cosmos, he teaches that:
Having said a few words about Tohu-vah-bohu—the meaning of which Wordsworth described as messy—and having clarified that this term referred to Cosmos, he teaches that:
Above the dark abyss [Chaos] were the Waters; ... the earth [la terre!] was Tohu-vah-bohu, i.e., in confusion, and darkness covered the face of the Deep, and vehement Breath moved on the Waters when the Spirit exclaimed [?], “Let there be light,” and there was light. Thus the earth [our globe, of course] was in a state of cataclysm; thick vapours veiled the immensity of the sky, the earth was covered with waters and a violent wind was agitating this dark ocean, when at a given moment the equilibrium revealed itself and light reäppeared; the letters that compose the Hebrew word “Bereshith” (the first word of Genesis) are “Beth,” the binary, the verb manifested by the act, a feminine letter; then “Resch,” the Verbum and Life, number 20, the disc multiplied by 2; and “Aleph,” the spiritual principle, the Unit, a masculine letter.
Above the dark void [Chaos] were the Waters; ... the earth [the earth!was formless and empty, i.e., in confusion, and darkness covered the surface of the Deep, and a strong wind swept over the Waters when the Spirit called out [?], “Let there be light,” and there was light. So, the earth [our globe, of course] was in a state of disorder; thick Vapors obscured the vast sky, the earth was blanketed in water, and a strong wind was stirring this dark ocean. Then, at a certain moment, balance was restored and light returned; the letters that form the Hebrew word “Genesis” (the first word of Genesisare Beth, the duality, the verb expressed through action, a feminine letter; then “Resch,” the Word and Life, number 20, the circle multiplied by 2; and “Aleph,” the spiritual principle, the One, a masculine letter.
Place these letters in a triangle and you have the absolute Unity, that without being included into numbers creates the number, the first manifestation, which is 2, and these two united by harmony resulting from the analogy of contraries [opposites], make 1, only. This is why God is called Elohim (plural).
Arrange these letters in a triangle and you achieve absolute Unity, which, while not being counted among numbers, generates the number, the first expression, which is 2. When these two unite in harmony, stemming from the relationship of opposites, they create just 1. This is why God is called Elohim (plural).
All this is very ingenious, but is very puzzling, besides being incorrect. For owing to the first sentence, “Above the dark abyss were the Waters,” the French Kabalist leads the student away from the right track. This an Eastern Chela will see at a glance, and even one of the profane may see it. For if the Tohu-vah-bohu is “under” and the Waters are [pg 225] “above,” then these two are quite distinct from each other, and this is not the case. This statement is a very important one, inasmuch as it entirely changes the spirit and nature of Cosmogony, and brings it down to a level with exoteric Genesis—perhaps it was so stated with an eye to this result. The Tohu-vah-bohu is the “Great Deep” and is identical with “the Waters of Chaos,” or the primordial Darkness. By stating the fact otherwise it makes both “the Great Deep” and the “Waters”—which cannot be separated except in the phenomenal world—limited as to space and conditioned as to their nature. Thus Éliphas in his desire to conceal the last word of Esoteric Philosophy, fails—whether intentionally or otherwise does not matter—to point out the fundamental principle of the one true Occult Philosophy, namely, the unity and absolute homogeneity of the One Eternal Divine Element, and he makes of the Deity a male God. Then he says:
All of this is very clever, but it's also confusing and incorrect. The first sentence, “Above the dark abyss were the Waters,” misleads the student from the correct path. An Eastern disciple would see this immediately, and even someone outside the tradition might notice it. If the Tohu-vah-bohu is “under” and the Waters are [pg 225] "above," then these two are completely separate, which is not the case. This statement is crucial because it completely alters the understanding of Cosmogony, reducing it to the level of exoteric Genesis — perhaps that was the intention. The Tohu-vah-bohu is the “Great Depth” and is the same as "the Chaos Waters," or the primordial Darkness. By presenting it differently, it confines both “the Deep” and the “Water”—which cannot be separated except in the phenomenal world—to a limited space and defined nature. Thus, Éliphas, in his effort to hide the ultimate truth of Esoteric Philosophy, fails—whether on purpose or not doesn’t matter—to highlight the fundamental principle of the one true Occult Philosophy, which is the unity and absolute homogeneity of the One Eternal Divine Element, turning the Deity into a male God. Then he says:
Above the Waters was the powerful Breath of the Elohim [the creative Dhyân Chohans]. Above the Breath appeared the Light, and above the Light the Word ... that created it.
Above the Waters was the strong Breath of the Elohim [the creative Dhyân Chohans]. Above the Breath appeared the Light, and above the Light was the Word ... that created it.
Now the fact is quite the reverse of this: it is the Primeval Light that creates the Word or Logos, Who in His turn creates physical light. [pg 226] For the Secret Doctrine teaches us that the reconstruction of the Universe takes place in this wise: At the periods of new generation, perpetual Motion becomes Breath; from the Breath comes forth primordial Light, through whose radiance manifests the Eternal Thought concealed in darkness, and this becomes the Word (Mantra).418 It is That (the Mantra or Word) from which all This (the Universe) sprang into being.
Now the reality is completely the opposite: it's the Primeval Light that creates the Word or Logos, which in turn creates physical light. [pg 226] The Secret Doctrine teaches us that the reconstruction of the Universe happens like this: during new creation periods, perpetual Motion becomes Breath; from the Breath comes primordial Light, which reveals the Eternal Thought hidden in darkness, and this becomes the Word (Mantra).418 It is That (the Mantra or Word) from which all This (the Universe) came into existence.
Further on Éliphas Lévi says:
More on Éliphas Lévi says:
This [the concealed Deity] radiated a ray into the Eternal Essence [Waters of Space] and, fructifying thereby the primordial germ, the Essence expanded,419giving birth to the Heavenly Man from whose mind were born all forms.
This [the hidden Deity] sent a beam into the Eternal Essence [Waters of Space], nurturing the original seed, causing the Essence to grow.419which led to the Heavenly Man, from whose thoughts all forms were created.
The Kabalah states very nearly the same. To learn what it really teaches one has to reverse the order in which Éliphas Lévi gives it, replacing the word “above” by that of “in,” as there cannot surely be any “above” or “under” in the Absolute. This is what he says:
The Kabbalah states almost the same thing. To truly understand its teachings, you need to reverse the order in which Éliphas Lévi presents them, substituting the word "above" with "in" as there can't really be any "above" or “under” in the Absolute. This is what he says:
Above the waters the powerful breath of the Elohim; above the Breath the Light; above Light the Word, or the Speech that created it. We see here the spheres of evolution: the souls [?] driven from the dark centre (Darkness) toward the luminous circumference. At the bottom of the lowest circle is the Tohu-vah-bohu, or the chaos which precedes all manifestation [Naissances—generation]; then the region of Water; then Breath; then Light; and, lastly, the Word.
Above the waters is the mighty breath of the Elohim; above the Breath is the Light; above the Light is the Word, or the Speech that brought it into being. Here we can observe the stages of evolution: the souls [?] pushed from the dark center (Darkness) toward the bright edge. At the bottom of the lowest circle is the Tohu-vah-bohu, or the chaos that precedes all manifestation.Births—generation]; then the area of Water; then Breath; then Light; and finally, the Word.
The construction of the above sentences shows that the learned Abbé had a decided tendency to anthropomorphize creation, even though the latter has to be shaped out of preëxisting material, as the Zohar shows plainly enough.
The way the above sentences are structured indicates that the knowledgeable Abbé had a clear tendency to attribute human characteristics to nature, even though it needs to be formed from existing materials, as the Zohar clearly demonstrates.
This is how the “great” Western Kabalist gets out of the difficulty: he keeps silent on the first stage of evolution and imagines a second Chaos. Thus he says:
This is how the "awesome" Western Kabalist deals with the problem: he doesn't talk about the first stage of evolution and pictures a second Chaos. So he says:
The Tohu-vah-bohu is the Latin Limbus, or twilight of the morning and evening of life.420 It is in perpetual motion,421 it decomposes continually,422 and the work of putrefaction accelerates, because the world is advancing towards regeneration.423The Tohu-vah-bohu of the Hebrews is not exactly the confusion of things called Chaos by the Greeks, and which is found described in the commencement of the Metamorphosis of Ovid; it is something greater and more profound; it is the foundation of religion, it is the philosophical affirmation of the immateriality of God.
The Tohu-vah-bohu is the Latin term Limbus, representing the dawn and dusk of life.420It's always moving.421it keeps breaking down,422and the decay process accelerates, because the world is transitioning towards regeneration.423The Tohu-vah-bohu of the Hebrews isn't exactly the same as the chaos referred to by the Greeks, which is depicted at the start of Ovid's Metamorphosis; it represents something deeper and more meaningful; it serves as the basis of religion, affirming the philosophical idea of God's immaterial nature.
Rather an affirmation of the materiality of a personal God. If a man has to seek his Deity in the Hades of the ancients—for the Tohu-vah-bohu, or the Limbus of the Greeks, is the Hall of Hades—then one can wonder no longer at the accusations brought forward by the Church against the “witches” and sorcerers versed in Western Kabalism, that they adored the goat Mendes, or the devil personified by certain spooks and Elementals. But in face of the task Éliphas Lévi had set before himself—that of reconciling Jewish Magic with Roman ecclesiasticism—he could say nothing else.
Rather an affirmation of the reality of a personal God. If a person has to search for their Deity in the underworld of the ancients—for the Tohu-vah-bohu, or the Limbus of the Greeks, is the Hall of Hades—then one can't be surprised by the accusations from the Church against the "witches" and sorcerers knowledgeable in Western Kabalism, that they worshipped the goat Mendes, or the devil represented by certain spirits and Elementals. But faced with the challenge Éliphas Lévi set for himself—reconciling Jewish Magic with Roman ecclesiasticism—he could say nothing else.
Then he explains the first sentence in Genesis:
Then he explains the first sentence in Genesis:
Let us put on one side the vulgar translation of the sacred texts and see what is hidden in the first chapter of Genesis.
Let's put aside the straightforward translations of the sacred texts and dive into what is hidden in the first chapter of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Genesis.
He then gives the Hebrew text quite correctly, but transliterates it:
He then provides the Hebrew text accurately, but he transliterates it:
Bereschith Bara Eloim uth aschamam ouatti aares ouares ayete Tohu-vah-bohu.... Ouimas Eloim rai avur ouiai aour.
In the beginning, God created the sky and the land, and the land was chaotic and void... and God saw that it was good.
And he then explains:
And he then explains:
The first word, “Bereschith,” signifies “genesis,” a word equivalent to “nature.”
The initial term, “Bereschith,” means “genesis,” the same as “nature.”
“The act of generation or production,” we maintain; not “nature.” He then continues:
"The process of creating or producing," we assert; not “nature.” He then continues:
The phrase, then, is incorrectly translated in the Bible. It is not “in the beginning,”for it should be at the stage of the generating force,424 which would thus exclude every idea of the ex-nihilo ... as nothing cannot produce something. The word “Eloim” or “Elohim” signifies the generating Powers, and such is the Occult sense of the first verse.... “Bereschith” (“nature” or “genesis”), “Bara” (“created”) “Eloim” (“the forces”) “Athat-ashamaim” (“heavens”) “ouath” and “oaris” (“the earth”); that is to say, “The generative potencies created indefinitely (eternally425) those forces that are the equilibrated opposites that we call heaven and earth, meaning the space and the bodies, the volatile and the fixed, the movement and the weight.”
The phrase, then, is mistranslated in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Bible. It's not “in the beginning,”for it should be at the stage of the power generation,424which would therefore exclude any notion of the out of nothing... as nothingcannot create something. The word “Eloim” or “God” means the generating Powers, and that's the underlying meaning of the first verse.... “Bereshith” (“nature” or “genesis”), “Bara” Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links.“created”) “Eloim” Please provide a short piece of text for modernization.“the forces”Sure, please provide the text you would like me to modernize. “Athat-ashamaim” Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.“heavens”) “ouath” and “oaris” Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links."the earth"in other words, “The generative powers created endlessly (eternally __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__) those forces that are the balanced opposites we refer to as heaven and earth, which means the space and the physical forms, the volatile and the stable, the movement and the weight.”
Now this, if it be correct, is too vague to be understood by any one ignorant of the Kabalistic teaching. Not only are his explanations unsatisfactory and misleading—in his published works they are still worse—but his Hebrew transliteration is entirely wrong: it precludes the student, who would compare it for himself with the equivalent symbols and numerals of the words and letters of the Hebrew alphabet, from finding anything of that he might have found were the words correctly spelt in the French transliteration.
Now, if this is accurate, it's too vague for anyone unfamiliar with Kabalistic teachings to understand. Not only are his explanations unsatisfactory and misleading—his published works are even worse—but his Hebrew transliteration is completely incorrect. This prevents students from comparing it for themselves with the equivalent symbols and numbers of the Hebrew alphabet, and they miss out on insights they could have gained if the words were correctly spelled in the French transliteration.
Compared even with exoteric Hindu Cosmogony, the philosophy which Éliphas Lévi gives out as Kabalistic is simply mystical Roman Catholicism adapted to the Christian Kabalah. His Histoire de la Magie shows it plainly, and reveals also his object, which he does not even care to conceal. For, while stating with his Church, that
Compared to mainstream Hindu creation stories, the philosophy that Éliphas Lévi presents as Kabalistic is essentially mystical Roman Catholicism modified to fit the Christian Kabbalah. His *History of Magic* clearly shows this and also exposes his intention, which he doesn't even try to hide. For, while agreeing with his Church that
he promises to prove in his work that the real Sanctum Regnum, the great Magic Art, is in that Star of Bethlehem which led the three Magi to adore the Saviour of the World. He says:
he promises to prove in his work that the true Sanctum Regnum, the great Magic Art, is in that Star of Bethlehem which guided the three Magi to worship the Savior of the World. He says:
We will prove that the study of the sacred Pentagram had to lead all the Magi to know the new name which should be raised above all names, and before which every being capable of worship has to bend his knee.427
We will show that studying the sacred Pentagram must have led all the Magi to recognize the new name that should be exalted above all names, before which every being capable of worship must kneel.427
This shows that Lévi's Kabalah is mystic Christianity, and not Occultism; for Occultism is universal and knows no difference between the “Saviours” (or great Avatâras) of the several old nations. Éliphas Lévi was not an exception in preaching Christianity under a disguise of Kabalism. He was undeniably “the greatest representative of modern Occult Philosophy,” as it is studied in Roman Catholic countries generally, where it is fitted to the preconceptions of Christian students. But he never taught the real universal Kabalah, and least of all did he teach Eastern Occultism. Let the student compare the Eastern and Western teaching, and see whether the philosophy of the Upanishads “has yet to attain the ranges of perception” of this Western system. Everyone has the right to defend the system he prefers, but in doing this, there is no need to throw slurs upon the system of one's brother.
This shows that Lévi's Kabbalah represents mystic Christianity, not Occultism; because Occultism is universal and doesn't distinguish between the "Save Us" (or great Avatâras) of various ancient cultures. Éliphas Lévi wasn’t unique in presenting Christianity under the guise of Kabalism. He was undoubtedly "the most significant representative of contemporary Occult Philosophy," as it's taught in Roman Catholic countries, where it's tailored to the beliefs of Christian students. However, he never taught the true universal Kabbalah, and least of all did he teach Eastern Occultism. Students should compare Eastern and Western teachings to see if the philosophy of the Upanishads "has not yet reached the levels of perception" of this Western system. Everyone has the right to defend their preferred system, but there's no need to belittle the system of others.
In view of the great resemblance between many of the fundamental “truths” of Christianity and the “myths” of Brâhmanism, there have been serious attempts made lately to prove that the Bhagavad Gîtâ and most of the Brâhmanas and the Purânas are of a far later date than the Mosaic Books and even than the Gospels. But were it possible that an enforced success should be obtained in this direction, such argument cannot achieve its object, since the Rig Veda remains. Brought down to the most modern limits of the age assigned to it, its date cannot be made to overlap that of the Pentateuch, which is admittedly later.
Given the significant similarity between many of the core "truths" of Christianity and the "myths" of Brahmanism, there have been serious efforts lately to prove that the *Bhagavad Gîtâ* and most of the *Brâhmanas* and the *Purânas* were composed much later than the Mosaic Books and even the *Gospels*. However, even if such an argument were to be successful, it wouldn’t achieve its goal, since the *Rig Veda* still exists. Even when considering the most recent estimates for its date, it cannot be placed after the *Pentateuch*, which is generally accepted as coming later.
The Orientalists know well that they cannot make away with the landmarks, followed by all subsequent religions, set up in that “Bible of Humanity” called the Rig Veda. It is there that at the very dawn of intellectual humanity were laid the foundation-stones of all the faiths and creeds, of every fane and church built from first to last; and they are still there. Universal “myths,” personifications of Powers divine and cosmic, primary and secondary, and historical personages of all the now-existing as well as of extinct religions are to be found in the seven chief Deities and their 330,000,000 correlations of the Rig Veda, and those Seven, with the odd millions, are the Rays of the one boundless Unity.
The Orientalists know they can't ignore the landmarks established in that “Bible of Humanity” called the *Rig Veda*, which have been followed by all subsequent religions. It is here, at the very beginning of intellectual humanity, that the foundational principles of all faiths and creeds, and every temple and church built from the start to now, were laid down; and they’re still present. Universal “myths,” representations of divine and cosmic powers, both primary and secondary, along with historical figures from all currently existing as well as extinct religions, can be found among the seven main deities and their 330,000,000 associations in the *Rig Veda*, and those Seven, along with the countless millions, represent the Rays of the one endless Unity.
But to This can never be offered profane worship. It can only be the “object of the most abstract meditation, which Hindus practise in order to obtain absorption in it.” At the beginning of every “dawn” of “Creation,” eternal Light—which is darkness—assumes the aspect of so-called Chaos: chaos to the human intellect; the eternal Root to the superhuman or spiritual sense.
But to This can never be offered as ordinary worship. It can only be the "object of deep contemplation, which Hindus practice to gain profound focus in it." At the start of every "dawn" of "Creation," eternal Light—which is darkness—takes on the form of what is called Chaos: chaos to the human mind; the eternal Root to the superhuman or spiritual sense.
“Osiris is a black God.” These were the words pronounced at “low breath” at Initiation in Egypt, because Osiris Noumenon is darkness to the mortal. In this Chaos are formed the “Waters,” Mother Isis, Aditi, etc. They are the “Waters of Life,” in which primordial germs are created—or rather reäwakened—by the primordial Light. It is Purushottama, or the Divine Spirit, which in its capacity of Nârâyana, the Mover on the Waters of Space, fructifies and infuses the Breath of life into that germ which becomes the “Golden Mundane Egg,” in which the male Brahmâ is created;428 and from this the first Prajâpati, the Lord of Beings, emerges, and becomes the progenitor of mankind. And though it is not he, but the Absolute, that is said to contain the Universe in Itself, yet it is the duty of the male Brahmâ to manifest it in a visible form. Hence he has to be connected with the procreation of species, and assumes, like Jehovah and other male Gods in subsequent anthropomorphism, a phallic symbol. At best every such male God, the “Father” of all, becomes the “Archetypal Man.” Between him and the Infinite Deity stretches an abyss. In the theistic religions of personal Gods the latter are degraded from abstract Forces into physical potencies. The Water of Life—the “Deep” of Mother Nature—is viewed in its terrestrial aspect in anthropomorphic religions. Behold, how holy it has become by theological magic! It is held sacred and is deified now as of old in almost every religion. But if Christians use it as a means of spiritual purification in baptism and prayer; if Hindus pay reverence to their sacred streams, tanks, and rivers; if Pârsî, Mahommedan and Christian alike believe in its efficacy, surely that element must have some great and Occult significance. In Occultism it stands for the Fifth Principle of Kosmos, in the lower septenary: for the whole visible Universe was built by Water, say the Kabalists who know the difference between the two waters—the “Waters of Life” and those of Salvation—so confused together in dogmatic religions. The “King-Preacher” says of himself:
“Osiris is a Black God.” These were the words said in a “shallow breathing” during the Initiation in Egypt, because Osiris Noumenon represents darkness to humans. Within this Chaos, the "Waters," Mother Isis, Aditi, and others are formed. They are the "Waters of Life," where primordial germs are created—or rather reawakened—by the primordial Light. It is Purushottama, or the Divine Spirit, which as Nârâyana, the Mover on the Waters of Space, fertilizes and breathes life into that germ which becomes the “Golden Ordinary Egg,” where male Brahmâ is created;428 and from this, the first Prajâpati, the Lord of Beings, emerges, becoming the ancestor of humanity. And while it is not him, but the Absolute, that is said to hold the Universe within Itself, the male Brahmâ is tasked with manifesting it in a visible form. Thus, he must connect with the procreation of species and takes on, like Jehovah and other male Gods in later anthropomorphism, a phallic symbol. Each such male God, the "Dad" of all, becomes the "Archetypal Guy." An abyss lies between him and the Infinite Deity. In theistic religions with personal Gods, these are downgraded from abstract Forces to physical powers. The Water of Life—the "Profound" of Mother Nature—is seen in its earthly aspect in anthropomorphic religions. Look how holy it has become through theological magic! It is revered and deified now as it was in ancient times nearly everywhere. However, if Christians use it for spiritual purification in baptism and prayer; if Hindus honor their sacred streams, tanks, and rivers; if Zoroastrians, Muslims, and Christians alike believe in its power, surely this element must have some significant and hidden meaning. In Occultism, it represents the Fifth Principle of the Cosmos in the lower septenary: for the entire visible Universe was created by Water, according to the Kabalists who understand the distinction between the two waters—the "Waters of Life" and those of Salvation—so often confused in dogmatic religions. The "King-Pastor" speaks of himself:
I, the Preacher, was king over Israel in Jerusalem, and I gave my heart to seek and search out by wisdom concerning all things that are done under heaven.429
I, the Preacher, was the king of Israel in Jerusalem, and I committed myself to exploring and understanding everything through wisdom. that occursunder the sky.429
Speaking of the great work and glory of the Elohim430—unified into the [pg 231] “Lord God” in the English Bible, whose garment, he tells us, is light and heaven the curtain—he refers to the builder
that is, the divine Host of the Sephiroth, who have constructed the Universe out of the Deep, the Waters of Chaos. Moses and Thales were right in saying that only earth and water can bring forth a living Soul, water being on this plane the principle of all things. Moses was an Initiate, Thales a Philosopher—i.e., a Scientist, for the words were synonymous in his day.
that is, the divine Host of the Sephiroth, who created the Universe from the Deep, the Waters of Chaos. Moses and Thales were correct in saying that only earth and water can generate a living Soul, with water being the fundamental principle of all things in this realm. Moses was an Initiate, and Thales was a Philosopher—i.e., a Scientist, since those terms were equivalent in his time.
The secret meaning of this is that water and earth stand in the Mosaic Books for the prima materia and the creative (feminine) Principle on our plane. In Egypt Osiris was Fire, and Isis was the Earth or its synonym Water; the two opposing elements—just because of their opposite properties—being necessary to each other for a common object: that of procreation. The earth needs solar heat and rain to make her throw out her germs. But these procreative properties of Fire and Water, or Spirit and Matter, are symbols but of physical generation. While the Jewish Kabalists symbolized these elements only in their application to manifested things, and reverenced them as the emblems for the production of terrestrial life, the Eastern Philosophy noticed them only as an illusive emanation from their spiritual prototypes, and no unclean or unholy thought marred its Esoteric religious symbology.
The hidden meaning of this is that water and earth represent the fundamental substance and the creative (feminine) principle in our realm according to the Mosaic Books. In Egypt, Osiris symbolized Fire, while Isis represented Earth or its equivalent, Water; these two opposing elements—precisely because of their contrasting characteristics—are essential to one another for a shared purpose: procreation. The earth requires solar heat and rain to disperse its seeds. However, the procreative functions of Fire and Water, or Spirit and Matter, serve merely as symbols of physical generation. While the Jewish Kabalists portrayed these elements in relation to the material world and honored them as symbols for the creation of earthly life, Eastern Philosophy viewed them solely as an illusory emanation from their spiritual origins, free from any impure or unholy thoughts that could tarnish its esoteric religious symbolism.
Chaos, as shown elsewhere, is Theos, which becomes Kosmos: it is Space, the container of everything in the Universe. As Occult Teachings assert, it is called by the Chaldæans, Egyptians, and every other nation Tohu-vah-bohu, or Chaos, Confusion, because Space is the great storehouse of Creation, whence proceed not forms alone, but also ideas, which could receive their expression only through the Logos, the Word, Verbum, or Sound.
Chaos, as discussed elsewhere, is Theos, which becomes Kosmos: it is Space, the container of everything in the Universe. According to occult teachings, it is referred to by the Chaldeans, Egyptians, and other cultures as Tohu-vah-bohu, or Chaos, Confusion, because Space is the huge storehouse of Creation, from which not just forms emerge, but also ideas, which can only express themselves through the Logos, the Word, Verbum, or Sound.
The numbers 1, 2, 3, 4 are the successive emanations from Mother [Space] as she forms running downward her garment, spreading it upon the seven steps of Creation.432 The roller returns upon itself, as one end joins the other [pg 232]in infinitude, and the numbers 4, 3, and 2 are displayed, as it is the only side of the veil that we can perceive, the first number being lost in its inaccessible solitude.
The numbers 1, 2, 3, and 4 are the consecutive results from Mother [Space] as she creates her garment, spreading it across the seven stages of Creation.432The roller loops back on itself, as one end meets the other [pg 232]in infinity, and the numbers 4, 3, and 2 are visible, as it is the only side of the veil that we can see, with the first number lost in its unreachable solitude.
... Father, which is Boundless Time, generates Mother, which is infinite Space, in Eternity; and Mother generates Father in Manvantaras, which are divisions of durations, that Day when that world becomes one ocean. Then the Mother becomes Nârâ [Waters—the Great Deep] for Nara [the Supreme Spirit] to rest—or move—upon, when, it is said, that 1, 2, 3, 4 descend and abide in the world of the unseen, while the 4, 3, 2, become the limits in the visible world to deal with the manifestations of Father [Time].433
... Father, representing Boundless Time, gives rise to Mother, symbolizing infinite Space, in Eternity; and Mother gives birth to Father in Manvantaras, which are segments of time, that Day when that world becomes one ocean. Then, Mother transforms into Nârâ [Waters—the Great Deep] for Nara [the Supreme Spirit] to rest—or move—upon, when, it is said, that 1, 2, 3, 4 descend and exist in the realm of the unseen, while the 4, 3, 2 become the boundaries in the visible world to interact with the manifestations of Father [Time].433
This relates to the Mahâyugas which in figures become 432, and with the addition of noughts, 4,320,000.
This refers to the Mahâyugas, which amount to 432, and when you add zeros, it becomes 4,320,000.
Now it is surpassingly strange, if it be a mere coincidence, that the numerical value of Tohu-vah-bohu, or “Chaos,” in the Bible—which Chaos, of course, is the “Mother” Deep, or the Waters of Space—should yield the same figures. For this is what is found in a Kabalist manuscript:
Now, it’s incredibly strange, if it’s just a coincidence, that the numerical value of Tohu-vah-bohu, or “Disorder,” in the Bible—which Chaos is, of course, the “Mom” Deep, or the Waters of Space—should result in the same numbers. This is what is found in a Kabalist manuscript:
It is said of the Heavens and the Earth in the second verse of Genesis that they were “Chaos and Confusion”—that is, they were “Tohu-vah-bohu;” “and darknesswas upon the face of the deep,” i.e., “the perfect material out of which construction was to be made lacked organization.” The order of the digits of these words as they stand—i.e.,434 the letters rendered by their numerical value—is 6,526,654 and 2,386. By art speech these are key-working numbers loosely shuffled together, the germs and keys of construction, but to be recognized, one by one, as used and required. They follow symmetrically in the work as immediately following the first sentence of grand enunciation: “In Rash developed itself Gods, the heavens and the earth.”
It's said about the Heavens and the Earth in the second verse of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Genesis that they were “Chaos and Confusion”—meaning they were “Tohu-vah-bohu;” “and darkness covered the surface of the deep,” i.e., “the best material for building was chaotic.” The way the digits of these words are arranged as they are—i.e., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ the letters represented by their numerical value—is 6,526,654 and 2,386. These are important numbers, creatively combined; they represent the origins and keys of construction, and should be recognized individually as necessary. They appear in a symmetrical arrangement immediately following the initial bold declaration: “In Rash, the gods created the heavens and the earth.”
Multiply the numbers of the letters of “Tohu-vah-bohu” together continuously from right to left, placing the consecutive single products as we go, and we will have the following series of values, viz., (a) 30, 60, 360, 2,160, 10,800, 43,200, or as by the characterizing digits; 3, 6, 36, 216, 108, and 432; (b) 20, 120, 720, 1,440, 7,200, or 2, 12, 72, 144, 72, 432, the series closing in 432, one of the most famous numbers of antiquity, and which, though obscured, crops out in the chronology up to the Flood.435...
Multiply the numerical values of the letters in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “Tohu-vah-bohu” continuously from right to left, noting the consecutive products as we progress, and we will get the following series of values, namely., (a) 30, 60, 360, 2,160, 10,800, 43,200, or as specified by the distinguishing digits: 3, 6, 36, 216, 108, and 432; (b) 20, 120, 720, 1,440, 7,200, or 2, 12, 72, 144, 72, 432, with the series concluding at 432, one of the most significant numbers from ancient history, which, while frequently ignored, shows up in the timeline leading to the Flood.435Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.
This shows that the Hebrew usage of play upon the numbers must have come to the Jews from India. As we have seen, the final series yields, besides many another combination, the figures 108 and 1008—the number of the names of Vishnu, whence the 108 grains of the Yogî's rosary—and close with 432, the truly “famous” number in Indian and Chaldæan antiquity, appearing in the cycle of 4,320,000 years in the former, and in the 432,000 years, the duration of the Chaldæan divine dynasties.
This indicates that the Hebrew practice of playing with numbers must have originated from India. As we've seen, the final series produces, among various combinations, the numbers 108 and 1008—the number of names for Vishnu, leading to the 108 beads on the yogi's rosary—and culminates with 432, the truly renowned number in Indian and Chaldean history, appearing in the 4,320,000-year cycle in the former, and in the 432,000 years that represent the duration of the Chaldean divine dynasties.
Section XXVI. The Idols and the Teraphim.
The meaning of the “fairy-tale” told by the Chaldæan Qû-tâmy is easily understood. His modus operandi with the “idol of the moon” was that of all the Semites, before Terah, Abraham's father, made images—the Teraphim, called after him—or the “chosen people” of Israel ceased divining by them. These teraphim were just as much “idols” as is any pagan image or statue.436 The injunction “Thou shalt not bow to a graven image,” or teraphim, must have either come at a later date, or have been disregarded, since the bowing-down to and the divining by the teraphim seem to have been so orthodox and general that the “Lord” actually threatens the Israelites, through Hosea, to deprive them of their teraphim.
The meaning of the “fairy tale” told by the Chaldean Qû-tâmy is easy to grasp. His MO or method of operation with the "moon idol" was typical of all the Semites, before Terah, Abraham's father, created images—the Teraphim, named after him—or the “chosen people” of Israel stopped using them for divination. These teraphim were just as much “idols” as any pagan image or statue.436 The command "You shall not worship a carved image," or teraphim, must have been either introduced later or ignored, since bowing down to and divining by the teraphim seems to have been so standard and common that the “Lord” actually warns the Israelites, through Hosea, that He will take away their teraphim.
For the children of Israel shall abide many days without a king, ... without a sacrifice, and without an image.
The people of Israel will live for a long time without a king, ... without a sacrifice, and without an idol.
Matzebah, or statue, or pillar, is explained in the Bible to mean “without an ephod and without teraphim.”437
Matzebah, or statue, or pillar, is described in the Bible to mean "without an ephod and without teraphim."437
Father Kircher supports very strongly the idea that the statue of the Egyptian Serapis was identical in every way with those of the seraphim, or teraphim, in the temple of Solomon. Says Louis de Dieu:
Father Kircher strongly supports the idea that the statue of the Egyptian Serapis was the same in every aspect as those of the seraphim, or teraphim, in the temple of Solomon. Says Louis de Dieu:
They were, perhaps, images of angels, or statues dedicated to the angels, the presence of one of these spirits being thus attracted into a teraphim and answering the inquirers [consultans]; and even in this hypothesis the word “teraphim” would [pg 235]become the equivalent of “seraphim” by changing the “t” into “s” in the manner of Syrians.438
They were likely images of angels or statues dedicated to angels, calling forth the presence of one of these spirits into a teraphim that answered those asking questions; and even in this case, the word “teraphim” would [pg 235]be the same as “seraphim” by changing the “t” to “s” like the Syrians did.438
What says the Septuagint? The teraphim are translated successively by ἐίδωλα—forms in someone's likeness; eidolon, an “astral body;” γλυπτὰ—the sculptured; κενοτάφια—sculptures in the sense of containing something hidden, or receptacles; θὴλους—manifestations; ἀλήθειας—truths or realities; μορφώματα or φωτισμοὺς—luminous, shining likenesses. The latter expression shows plainly what the teraphim were. The Vulgate translates the term by “annuntientes,” the “messengers who announce,” and it thus becomes certain that the teraphim were the oracles. They were the animated statues, the Gods who revealed themselves to the masses through the Initiated Priests and Adepts in the Egyptian, Chaldæan, Greek, and other temples.
What does the Septuagint say? The teraphim are translated successively as ἐίδωλα—forms resembling someone; eidolon, an "astral body;" γλυπτὰ—the sculpted figures; κενοτάφια—sculptures implying something hidden, or containers; θὴλους—manifestations; ἀλήθειας—truths or realities; μορφώματα or φωτισμοὺς—luminous, shining likenesses. The latter term clearly indicates what the teraphim were. The Vulgate translates it as “announcing,” the "messengers who notify," which confirms that the teraphim were oracles. They were animated statues, the Gods who revealed themselves to the masses through the Initiated Priests and Adepts in the Egyptian, Chaldæan, Greek, and other temples.
As to the way of divining, or learning one's fate, and of being instructed by the teraphim,439 it is explained quite plainly by Maimonides and Seldenus. The former says:
As for how to predict the future or understand one's destiny, and how to be guided by the teraphim, 439 it's explained clearly by Maimonides and Seldenus. The former says:
The worshippers of the teraphim claimed that the light of the principal stars [planets], penetrating into and filling the carved statue through and through, the angelic virtue [of the regents, or animating principle in the planets] conversed with them, teaching them many most useful arts and sciences.440
The worshippers of the teraphim believed that the light from the main stars [planets], shining into and completely illuminating the carved statue, enabled the angelic power [of the rulers, or the life force in the planets] to connect with them, teaching them many valuable skills and knowledge.440
In his turn Seldenus explains the same, adding that the teraphim441 were built and fashioned in accordance with the position of their respective planets, each of the teraphim being consecrated to a special “star-angel,” those that the Greeks called stoichæ, as also according to figures located in the sky and called the “tutelary Gods”:
In his turn, Seldenus explains the same, adding that the teraphim441 were built and created based on the positions of their respective planets, with each teraphim dedicated to a specific "star angel," which the Greeks referred to as stoichæ, as well as according to figures found in the sky known as the “guardian deities”:
Ammianus Marcellinus states that the ancient divinations were always [pg 236] accomplished with the help of the “spirits” of the elements (spiritus elementorum), or as they are called in Greek πνεύματα τῶν στοιχείων. Now the latter are not the “spirits” of the stars (planets), nor are they divine Beings; they are simply the creatures inhabiting their respective elements, called by the Kabalists, elementary spirits, and by the Theosophists elementals.443 Father Kircher, the Jesuit, tells the reader:
Ammianus Marcellinus says that ancient divinations were always performed with the help of the “spirits” of the elements (spiritus elementorum), or as they are referred to in Greek πνεύματα τῶν στοιχείων. These are not the “spirits” of the stars (planets), nor are they divine beings; they are simply the creatures that inhabit their respective elements, known by Kabalists as elementary spirits and by Theosophists as elementals.443 Father Kircher, the Jesuit, informs the reader:
Every god had such instruments of divination to speak through. Each had his speciality.
Each god had their own tools for divination to communicate through, and each one specialized in different areas.
Serapis gave instruction on agriculture; Anubis taught sciences; Horus advised upon psychic and spiritual matters; Isis was consulted on the rising of the Nile, and so on.444
Serapis taught about farming; Anubis covered the sciences; Horus provided guidance on mental and spiritual issues; Isis was sought for advice on the annual flooding of the Nile, and so forth.444
This historical fact, furnished by one of the ablest and most erudite among the Jesuits, is unfortunate for the prestige of the “Lord God of Israel” with regard to his claims to priority and to his being the one living God. Jehovah, on the admission of the Old Testament itself, conversed with his elect in no other way, and this places him on a par with every other Pagan God, even of the inferior classes. In Judges, xvii., we read of Micah having an ephod and a teraphim fabricated, and consecrating them to Jehovah (see the Septuagint and the Vulgate); these objects were made by a founder from the two hundred shekels of silver given to him by his mother. True, King James' “Holy Bible” explains this little bit of idolatry by saying:
This historical fact, provided by one of the most skilled and knowledgeable Jesuits, is unfortunate for the reputation of the “God of Israel” regarding his claims to being the first and the one true God. Jehovah, according to the Hebrew Bible itself, communicated with his chosen people in no other manner, which puts him on the same level as every other pagan god, even those of lesser importance. In Judges, xvii., we read about Micah having an ephod and a teraphim made, and dedicating them to Jehovah (see the Septuagint and the Vulgate); these items were created by a craftsman using the two hundred shekels of silver given to him by his mother. Indeed, King James' "Bible" offers an explanation for this bit of idolatry by stating:
In those days there was no king in Israel, but every man did that which was right in his own eyes.
At that time, there was no king in Israel, so everyone did what they believed was right.
Yet the act must have been orthodox, since Micah, after hiring a priest, a diviner, for his ephod and teraphim, declares: “Now know I that the Lord will do me good.” And if Micah's act—who
Yet the act must have been conventional, since Micah, after hiring a priest, a diviner, for his ephod and teraphim, declares: "Now I know that God will do good things for me." And if Micah's act—who
Had an house of Gods, and made an ephod and teraphim and consecrated one of his sons
He had a temple for gods, made an ephod and teraphim, and dedicated one of his sons.
to their service, as also to that of the “graven image” dedicated “unto the Lord” by his mother—now seems prejudicial, it was not so in those days of one religion and one lip. How can the Latin Church blame the act, since Kircher, one of her best writers, calls the teraphim “the holy instruments of primitive revelations;” since Genesis shows us Rebecca going “to enquire of the Lord,”445 and the Lord answering her (certainly [pg 237] through his teraphim), and delivering to her several prophecies? And if this be not sufficient, there is Saul, who deplores the silence of the ephod,446 and David who consults the thummim, and receives oral advice from the Lord as to the best way of killing his enemies.
to their service, as well as to that of the "carved image" dedicated “to God” by his mother—now seems inappropriate, it wasn't so in those times of a single religion and a unified language. How can the Latin Church criticize the act, since Kircher, one of its best authors, refers to the teraphim as “the sacred tools of early revelations;” since Genesis shows us Rebecca going “to ask the Lord,”445 and the Lord responding to her (certainly [pg 237] through his teraphim), and giving her several prophecies? And if that isn't enough, there is Saul, who laments the silence of the ephod,446 and David who consults the thummim, and receives direct guidance from the Lord on the best way to defeat his enemies.
The thummim and urim, however—the object in our days of so much conjecture and speculation—was not an invention of the Jews, nor had it originated with them, despite the minute instruction given about it by Jehovah to Moses. For the priest-hierophant of the Egyptian temples wore a breastplate of precious stones, in every way similar to that of the high priest of the Israelites.
The thummim and urim, which are the subjects of much debate and speculation today, weren’t created by the Jews, nor did they originate with them, despite the detailed instructions given by Jehovah to Moses. The priest-hierophant of the Egyptian temples wore a breastplate made of precious stones, very similar to that of the high priest of the Israelites.
The high-priests of Egypt wore suspended on their necks an image of sapphire, called Truth, the manifestation of truth becoming evident in it.
The high priests of Egypt wore a sapphire pendant around their necks, called __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Truth, which symbolized the clarity of truth emerging.
Seldenus is not the only Christian writer who assimilates the Jewish to the Pagan teraphim, and expressed a conviction that the former had borrowed them from the Egyptians. Moreover, we are told by Döllinger, a preëminently Roman Catholic writer:
Seldenus isn't the only Christian author who compares the Jewish teraphim to the Pagan ones and believes that the Jews took them from the Egyptians. Additionally, Döllinger, a prominent Roman Catholic writer, informs us:
As to the personal opinion of Döllinger, a Papist, and of Seldenus, a Protestant—both of whom trace Jehovah in the teraphim of the Jews and “evil spirits” in those of the Pagans—it is the usual one-sided judgment of odium theologicum and sectarianism. Seldenus is right, however, in arguing that in the days of old, all such modes of communication had been primarily established for purposes of divine and angelic communications only. But
As for the personal opinions of Döllinger, a Catholic, and Selden, a Protestant—both of whom see Jehovah in the teraphim of the Jews and “evil spirits” in those of the Pagans—it reflects the usual biased judgment of theological hatred and sectarianism. However, Selden is correct in arguing that in ancient times, all these forms of communication were mainly created for the purpose of divine and angelic interactions only. But
The holy Spirit (spirits, rather) spake [not] to the children of Israel [alone] by urim and thummim, while the tabernacle remained,
The Holy Spirit (or spirits) didn't just communicate with the children of Israel through Urim and Thummim while the tabernacle was still in place,
as Dr. A. Cruden would have people believe. Nor had the Jews alone need of a “tabernacle” for such a kind of theophanic, or divine communication; for no Bath-Kol (or “Daughter of the divine Voice”), called thummim, could be heard whether by Jew, Pagan, or Christian, were there not a fit tabernacle for it. The “tabernacle” was simply the archaic telephone of those days of Magic when Occult powers were acquired by Initiation, just as they are now. The nineteenth century [pg 238] has replaced with an electric telephone the “tabernacle” of specified metals, wood, and special arrangements, and has natural mediums instead of high priests and hierophants. Why should people wonder, then, that instead of reaching Planetary Spirits and Gods, believers should now communicate with no greater beings than elementals and animated shells—the demons of Porphyry? Who these were, he tells us candidly in his work On the Good and Bad Demons:
as Dr. A. Cruden would have people think. The Jews weren't the only ones who needed a “tent” for this type of divine communication; without a proper tabernacle, no Bath-Kol (or “Daughter of the divine voice”), known as thummim, could be heard by Jews, Pagans, or Christians. The “tent of meeting” was essentially the old-fashioned telephone of those magical days when occult powers were gained through initiation, just like they are today. The nineteenth century [pg 238] has replaced the “tabernacle” made of specific metals, wood, and unique arrangements with an electric telephone, using natural mediums instead of high priests and hierophants. So why should people be surprised that, instead of connecting with Planetary Spirits and Gods, believers now communicate with nothing greater than elementals and animated shells—the demons of Porphyry? He honestly tells us who these were in his work About Good and Bad Demons:
They whose ambition is to be taken for Gods, and whose leader demands to be recognized as the Supreme God.
Those who want to be perceived as gods and whose leader demands recognition as the Supreme God.
Most decidedly—and it is not the Theosophists who will ever deny the fact—there are good as well as bad spirits, beneficent and malevolent “Gods” in all ages. The whole trouble was, and still is, to know which is which. And this, we maintain, the Christian Church knows no more than her profane flock. If anything proves this, it is, most decidedly, the numberless theological blunders made in this direction. It is idle to call the Gods of the heathen “devils,” and then to copy their symbols in such a servile manner, enforcing the distinction between the good and the bad with no weightier proof than that they are respectively Christian and Pagan. The planets—the elements of the Zodiac—have not figured only at Heliopolis as the twelve stones called the “mysteries of the elements” (elementorum arcana). On the authority of many an orthodox Christian writer they were found also in Solomon's temple, and may be seen to this day in several old Italian churches, and even in Notre Dame of Paris.
Without a doubt—and the Theosophists won’t argue against this—there are both good and bad spirits, helpful and harmful “Gods” throughout history. The main challenge has always been, and still is, figuring out which is which. We believe the Christian Church knows no more about this than its ordinary followers. If anything illustrates this, it’s the countless theological mistakes made in this area. It's pointless to label the Gods of paganism as “devils” and then to adopt their symbols so blindly, making the distinction between good and bad based solely on whether they are Christian or Pagan. The planets—the elements of the Zodiac—were not only present at Heliopolis as the twelve stones known as the “mysteries of the elements” (elementorum arcana). According to many orthodox Christian writers, they were also found in Solomon's temple and can still be seen in various old Italian churches, including Notre Dame in Paris.
One would really say that the warning in Clement's Stromateis has been given in vain, though he is supposed to quote words pronounced by St. Peter. He says:
One might actually think that the warning in Clement's Stromateis was pointless, even though he claims to quote words spoken by St. Peter. He says:
Do not adore God as the Jews do, who think they are the only ones to know Deity and fail to perceive that, instead of God, they are worshipping angels, the lunar months, and the moon.448
Don't worship God like the Jews do, thinking they are the only ones who truly comprehend the divine, and failing to see that, instead of God, they are actually worshipping angels, the lunar months, and the moon.448
Who after reading the above can fail to feel surprise that, notwithstanding such understanding of the Jewish mistake, the Christians are still worshipping the Jewish Jehovah, the Spirit who spoke through his teraphim! That this is so, and that Jehovah was simply the “tutelary genius,” or spirit, of the people of Israel—only one of the pneumata tōn stoicheiōn (or “great spirits of the elements”), not even a high “Planetary”—is demonstrated on the authority of St. Paul and of [pg 239] Clemens Alexandrinus, if the words they use have any meaning. With the latter, the word στοιχεῖα signifies not only elements, but also
Who after reading the above can fail to be surprised that, despite understanding the Jewish error, Christians still worship the Jewish Jehovah, the Spirit who spoke through his teraphim? That this is the case, and that Jehovah was merely the "spirit guide," or spirit, of the people of Israel—only one of the pneumata tōn stoicheiōn (or "great spirits of the elements"), not even a high “Planetary”—is shown based on the authority of St. Paul and [pg 239] Clemens Alexandrinus, if the words they use have any meaning. For the latter, the word στοιχεῖα refers not just to elements, but also
Ancient divination was always accomplished with the help of the spirits of the elements,
Ancient divination was always performed with the assistance of the spirits of the elements,
or the same πνεάματα τῶν στοιχείων, and seeing in the Bible numerous passages that (a) the Israelites, including Saul and David, resorted to the same divination, and used the same means; and (b) that it was their “Lord”—namely, Jehovah—who answered them, what else can we believe Jehovah to be than a “spiritus elementorum”?
or the same πνεάματα τῶν στοιχείων, and seeing in the Bible numerous passages that (a) the Israelites, including Saul and David, used the same divination, and applied the same methods; and (b) that it was their “Sir”—namely, Jehovah—who responded to them, what else can we see Jehovah as but a “elements’ spirit”?
Hence one sees no great difference between the “idol of the moon”—the Chaldæan teraphim through which spoke Saturn—and the idol of urim and thummim, the organ of Jehovah. Occult rites, scientific at the beginning—and forming the most solemn and sacred of sciences—have fallen through the degeneration of mankind into Sorcery, now called “superstition.” As Diogenes explains in his History:
So, there's not much difference between the "moon idol"—the Chaldean teraphim that communicated with Saturn—and the idol of urim and thummim, the tool of Jehovah. Occult practices, which were once scientific and formed the foundation of the most serious and sacred sciences, have devolved into Sorcery, now referred to as "superstition." As Diogenes explains in his History:
The Kaldhi, having made long observations on the planets and knowing better than anyone else the meaning of their motions and their influences, predict to people their futurity. They regard their doctrine of the five great orbs—which they call interpreters, and we, planets—as the most important. And though they allege that it is the sun that furnishes them with most of the predictions for great forthcoming events, yet they worship more particularly Saturn. Such predictions made to a number of kings, especially to Alexander, Antigonus, Seleucus, Nicanor, etc., ... have been so marvellously realised that people were struck with admiration.452
The Kaldhi, who have studied the planets for a long time and understand better than anyone else what their movements and influences signify, predict people's futures. They share their insights about the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ five great orbs—which they call interpreters, and we call planets—as the most important. Although they say that it is the sun that gives them most of the forecasts for significant future events, they especially revere Saturn. The predictions they made for several kings, particularly Alexander, Antigonus, Seleucus, Nicanor, and others, have been so impressively accurate that people were left in awe.452
It follows from the above that the declaration made by Qû-tâmy, the Chaldæan Adept—to the effect that all that he means to impart in his work to the profane had been told by Saturn to the moon, by the latter to her idol, and by that idol, or teraphim, to himself, the scribe—no more implied idolatry than did the practice of the same method by King [pg 240] David. One fails to perceive in it, therefore, either an apocrypha or a “fairy-tale.” The above-named Chaldæan Initiate lived at a period far anterior to that ascribed to Moses, in whose day the Sacred Science of the sanctuary was still in a flourishing condition. It began to decline only when such scoffers as Lucian had been admitted, and the pearls of the Occult Science had been too often thrown to the hungry dogs of criticism and ignorance.
It follows from the above that the statement made by Qû-tâmy, the Chaldæan Adept—suggesting that everything he intends to share in his work with the uninitiated had been communicated by Saturn to the moon, by the moon to her idol, and by that idol, or teraphim, to himself, the scribe—implies no more idolatry than the same practice by King [pg 240] David. Therefore, it does not suggest either an apocryphal text or a “fairy tale.” The aforementioned Chaldæan Initiate lived long before the time attributed to Moses, during whose era the Sacred Science of the sanctuary was still thriving. It only began to decline when skeptics like Lucian were allowed in, and the treasures of Occult Science were too often cast before the critical and ignorant masses.
Section XXVII. Egyptian Magic.
Few of our students of Occultism have had the opportunity of examining Egyptian papyri—those living, or rather re-arisen witnesses that Magic, good and bad, was practised many thousands of years back into the night of time. The use of the papyrus prevailed up to the eighth century of our era, when it was given up, and its fabrication fell into disuse. The most curious of the exhumed documents were immediately purchased and taken away from the country. Yet there are a number of beautifully-preserved papyri at Bulak, Cairo, though the greater number have never been yet properly read.453
Few of our students of the occult have had the chance to study Egyptian papyri—these living, or rather reawakened, testaments that show magic, both good and bad, was practiced thousands of years ago, deep in the past. The use of papyrus was prevalent until the eighth century AD, when it was abandoned and its production ceased. The most fascinating of the unearthed documents were quickly bought and taken out of the country. However, there are still many beautifully preserved papyri at Bulak, Cairo, although most of them have not been properly read yet.453
Others—those that have been carried away and may be found in the museums and public libraries of Europe—have fared no better. In the days of the Vicomte de Rougé, some twenty-five years ago, only a few of them “were two-thirds deciphered;” and among those some most interesting legends, inserted parenthetically and for purposes of explaining royal expenses, are in the Register of the Sacred Accounts.
Others—those that have been taken away and can be found in the museums and public libraries of Europe—have not fared any better. In the days of the Vicomte de Rougé, about twenty-five years ago, only a few of them "were two-thirds decoded;" and among those, some of the most interesting legends, added as explanations of royal expenses, are in the Register of the Sacred Accounts.
This may be verified in the so-called “Harris” and Anastasi collections, and in some papyri recently exhumed; one of these gives an account of a whole series of magic feats performed before the Pharaohs Ramses II. and III. A curious document, the first-mentioned, truly. It is a papyrus of the fifteenth century b.c., written during the reign of Ramses V., the last king of the eighteenth dynasty, and is the work of the scribe Thoutmes, who notes down some of the events with [pg 242] regard to defaulters occurring on the twelfth and thirteenth days of the month of Paophs. The document shows that in those days of “miracles” in Egypt the taxpayers were not found among the living alone, but every mummy was included. All and everything was taxed; and the Khou of the mummy, in default, was punished “by the priest-exorciser, who deprived it of the liberty of action.” Now what was the Khou? Simply the astral body, or the aerial simulacrum of the corpse or the mummy—that which in China is called the Hauen, and in India the Bhût.
This can be verified in the so-called “Harris” and Anastasi collections, as well as in some papyri recently uncovered; one of these describes a whole series of magical feats performed before Pharaohs Ramses II and III. The first document mentioned is quite curious. It is a papyrus from the fifteenth century b.c., written during the reign of Ramses V, the last king of the eighteenth dynasty, and is the work of the scribe Thoutmes, who records some events regarding defaulters that occurred on the twelfth and thirteenth days of the month of Paophs. The document reveals that during those days of "miracles" in Egypt, taxpayers were not limited to the living; every mummy was included. Everything was taxed, and the Khou of the mummy, in default, was punished “by the priest-exorcist, who took away its freedom to act.” So what was the Khou? It was simply the astral body, or the aerial likeness of the corpse or the mummy—that which is called Hauen in China and Bhût in India.
Upon reading this papyrus to-day, an Orientalist is pretty sure to fling it aside in disgust, attributing the whole affair to the crass superstition of the ancients. Truly phenomenal and inexplicable must have been the dullness and credulity of that otherwise highly philosophical and civilized nation if it could carry on for so many consecutive ages, for thousands of years, such a system of mutual deception! A system whereby the people were deceived by the priests, the priests by their King-Hierophants, and the latter themselves were cheated by the ghosts, which were, in their turn, but “the fruits of hallucination.” The whole of antiquity, from Menes to Cleopatra, from Manu to Vikramaditya, from Orpheus down to the last Roman augur, were hysterical, we are told. This must have been so, if the whole were not a system of fraud. Life and death were guided by, and were under the sway of, sacred “conjuring.” For there is hardly a papyrus, though it be a simple document of purchase and sale, a deed belonging to daily transactions of the most ordinary kind, that has not Magic, white or black, mixed up in it. It looks as though the sacred scribes of the Nile had purposely, and in a prophetic spirit of race-hatred, carried out the (to them) most unprofitable task of deceiving and puzzling the generations of a future white race of unbelievers yet unborn! Anyhow, the papyri are full of Magic, as are likewise the stelæ. We learn, moreover, that the papyrus was not merely a smooth-surfaced parchment, a fabric made of
Upon reading this papyrus today, an Orientalist is likely to toss it aside in disgust, blaming the whole thing on the blatant superstition of the ancients. It’s truly incredible and hard to believe that such a sophisticated and civilized society could have maintained such a system of mutual deception for so many consecutive ages and thousands of years! A system where the people were misled by the priests, the priests by their King-Hierophants, and the latter themselves were fooled by ghosts, which were really just "the results of hallucination." We are told that all of antiquity, from Menes to Cleopatra, from Manu to Vikramaditya, and from Orpheus down to the last Roman augur, was hysterical. This must have been the case unless the whole thing was a system of fraud. Life and death were ruled by, and controlled by, sacred “magic.” There’s hardly a papyrus, even a simple document for buying and selling, a record of everyday transactions, that doesn’t involve some form of Magic, whether white or black. It seems as if the sacred scribes of the Nile deliberately, out of a prophetic spirit of racial animosity, undertook the (to them) most pointless task of confusing and deceiving the generations of a future white race of nonbelievers yet to come! In any case, the papyri are filled with Magic, just like the stelæ. We also learn that the papyrus was not merely a smooth-surfaced parchment, a fabric made of
Ligneous matter from a shrub, the pellicles of which superposed one over the other formed a kind of writing-paper;
Wood from a shrub, with its layers stacked on top of each other, created a type of writing paper;
but that the shrub itself, the implements and tools for fabricating the parchment, etc., were all previously subjected to a process of magical preparation—according to the ordinance of the Gods, who had taught that art, as they had all others, to their Priest-Hierophants.
but that the bush itself, along with the tools and equipment for making the parchment, etc., were all previously put through a magical preparation process—according to the rules of the Gods, who had taught that craft, as they had all others, to their Priest-Hierophants.
There are, however, some modern Orientalists who seem to have an [pg 243] inkling of the true nature of such things, and especially of the analogy and the relations that exist between the Magic of old and our modern-day phenomena. Chabas is one of these, for he indulges, in his translation of the “Harris” papyrus, in the following reflections:
There are, however, some modern Orientalists who seem to have a [pg 243] understanding of the true nature of these matters, particularly regarding the similarities and connections between ancient Magic and today's phenomena. Chabas is one of them, as he shares the following thoughts in his translation of the “Harris” papyrus:
Without having recourse to the imposing ceremonies of the wand of Hermes, or to the obscure formulæ of an unfathomable mysticism, a mesmerizer in our own day will, by means of a few passes, disturb the organic faculties of a subject, inculcate the knowledge of foreign languages, transport him to a far-distant country, or into secret places, make him guess the thoughts of those absent, read in closed letters, etc.... The antre of the modern sybil is a modest-looking room, the tripod has made room for a small round table, a hat, a plate, a piece of furniture of the most vulgar kind; only the latter is even superior to the oracle of antiquity [how does M. Chabas know?], inasmuch as the latter only spoke,454 while the oracle of our day writes its answers. At the command of the medium the spirits of the dead descend to make the furniture creak, and the authors of bygone centuries deliver to us works written by them beyond the grave. Human credulity has no narrower limits to-day than it had at the dawn of historical times.... As teratology is an essential part of general physiology now, so the pretended Occult Sciences occupy in the annals of humanity a place which is not without its importance, and deserve for more than one reason the attention of the philosopher and the historian.455
Without relying on the complex rituals of Hermes or the cryptic language of deep mysticism, a hypnotist today can, with just a few gestures, interrupt someone's natural abilities, teach them new languages, transport them to faraway places or hidden locations, make them guess the thoughts of people who aren’t present, read sealed letters, and so on. The environment for the modern clairvoyant is a simple room, where a small round table has taken the place of the tripod, along with a hat, a plate, and very ordinary furniture; yet this furniture is even more advanced than that of the ancient oracle [how does M. Chabas know?], as the former only spoke,454while today's oracle writes its answers. At the medium's summon, the spirits of the dead descend to make the furniture creak, and authors from past centuries provide works authored by them from beyond the grave. Human gullibility is just as prevalent today as it was at the start of recorded history.... Just as teratology is an important aspect of general physiology now, so the supposed toOccult Sciences play an important role in human history and, for various reasons, deserve the attention of philosophers and historians.455
Selecting the two Champollions, Lenormand, Bunsen, Vicomte de Rougé, and several other Egyptologists to serve as our witnesses, let us see what they say of Egyptian Magic and Sorcery. They may get out of the difficulty by accounting for each “superstitious belief” and practice by attributing them to a chronic psychological and physiological derangement, and to collective hysteria, if they like; still facts are there, staring us in the face, from the hundreds of these mysterious papyri, exhumed after a rest of four, five, and more thousands of years, with their magical containments and evidence of antediluvian Magic.
Choosing Champollion, Lenormand, Bunsen, Vicomte de Rougé, and several other Egyptologists as our witnesses, let’s see what they say about Egyptian Magic and Sorcery. They might sidestep the issue by explaining each “superstitious belief” and practice as a result of long-term psychological and physiological issues, along with collective hysteria, if they want; but the facts remain, glaring at us from the hundreds of these mysterious papyri, excavated after lying dormant for four, five, and even more thousands of years, filled with their magical content and evidence of ancient Magic.
A small library, found at Thebes, has furnished fragments of every kind of ancient literature, many of which are dated, and several of which have thus been assigned to the accepted age of Moses. Books or manuscripts on ethics, history, religion and medicine, calendars and [pg 244] registers, poems and novels—everything—may be had in that precious collection; and old legends—traditions of long forgotten ages (please to remark this: legends recorded during the Mosaic period)—are already referred to therein as belonging to an immense antiquity, to the period of the dynasties of Gods and Giants. Their chief contents, however, are formulæ of exorcisms against black Magic, and funeral rituals: true breviaries, or the vade mecum of every pilgrim-traveller in eternity. These funeral texts are generally written in hieratic characters. At the head of the papyrus is invariably placed a series of scenes, showing the defunct appearing before a host of Deities successively, who have to examine him. Then comes the judgment of the Soul, while the third act begins with the launching of that Soul into the divine light. Such papyri are often forty feet long.456
A small library, located in Thebes, has provided fragments of all kinds of ancient literature, many of which are dated, and several of which have thus been linked to the accepted time of Moses. Books or manuscripts on ethics, history, religion, and medicine, calendars and [pg 244] records, poems and novels—everything—can be found in that valuable collection; and old legends—traditions from long-forgotten times (please note this: legends recorded during the Mosaic period)—are referenced as belonging to a vast antiquity, to the era of the dynasties of Gods and Giants. Their main contents, however, are formulas for exorcisms against dark magic and funeral rituals: true guidebooks, or the constant companion of every traveler in eternity. These funeral texts are usually written in hieratic script. At the beginning of the papyrus is a series of scenes showing the deceased appearing before a multitude of deities in succession, who examine him. Then comes the judgment of the soul, while the third act begins with the launching of that soul into the divine light. Such papyri can often be forty feet long.456
The following is extracted from general descriptions. It will show how the moderns understand and interpret Egyptian (and other) Symbology.
The following is extracted from general descriptions. It will show how modern people understand and interpret Egyptian (and other) symbolism.
The papyrus of the priest Nevo-loo (or Nevolen), at the Louvre, may be selected for one case. First of all there is the bark carrying the coffin, a black chest containing the defunct's mummy. His mother, Ammenbem-Heb, and his sister, Hooissanoob, are near; at the head and feet of the corpse stand Nephtys and Isis clothed in red, and near them a priest of Osiris clad in his panther's skin, his censer in his right hand, and four assistants carrying the mummy's intestines. The coffin is received by the God Anubis (of the jackal's head), from the hands of female weepers. Then the Soul rises from its mummy and the Khou (astral body) of the defunct. The former begins its worship of the four genii of the East, of the sacred birds, and of Ammon as a ram. Brought into the “Palace of Truth,” the defunct is before his judges. While the Soul, a scarabæus, stands in the presence of Osiris, his astral Khou is at the door. Much laughter is provoked in the West by the invocations to various Deities, presiding over each of the limbs of the mummy, and of the living human body. Only judge: in the papyrus of the mummy Petamenoph “the anatomy becomes theographical,” “astrology is applied to physiology,” or rather “to the anatomy of the human body, the heart and the soul.” The defunct's “hair belongs to the Nile, his eyes to Venus (Isis), his ears to Macedo, the guardian of the tropics; his nose to Anubis, his left temple to the Spirit dwelling [pg 245] in the sun.... What a series of intolerable absurdities and ignoble prayers ... to Osiris, imploring him to give the defunct in the other world, geese, eggs, pork, etc.”457
The papyrus of the priest Nevo-loo (or Nevolen), at the Louvre, can be chosen for one case. First, there's the bark carrying the coffin, a black chest that holds the deceased's mummy. His mother, Ammenbem-Heb, and his sister, Hooissanoob, are nearby; at the head and feet of the corpse stand Nephtys and Isis dressed in red, and beside them is a priest of Osiris wearing a panther skin, holding his censer in his right hand, along with four assistants carrying the mummy's intestines. The God Anubis (who has a jackal's head) receives the coffin from the hands of female mourners. Then the Soul rises from its mummy along with the Khou (astral body) of the deceased. The Soul starts its worship of the four spirits of the East, the sacred birds, and Ammon as a ram. Taken into the “Truth Palace,” the deceased stands before his judges. While the Soul, represented as a scarab, is in the presence of Osiris, his astral Khou waits at the door. There is much laughter in the West over the invocations to various Deities overseeing each of the limbs of the mummy, and of the living human body. Just look: in the papyrus of the mummy Petamenoph, “the anatomy becomes geographical,” “astrology is applied to health,” or rather "to the anatomy of the human body, the heart and the soul." The deceased's “His hair belongs to the Nile, his eyes to Venus (Isis), his ears to Macedo, the protector of the tropics; his nose to Anubis, his left temple to the Spirit that lives [pg 245] in the sun.... What a collection of ridiculous absurdities and disgraceful prayers ... to Osiris, pleading with him to provide the deceased in the afterlife with geese, eggs, pork, and so on.”457
It might have been prudent, perhaps, to have waited to ascertain whether all these terms of “geese, eggs, and pork” had not some other Occult meaning. The Indian Yogî who, in an exoteric work, is invited to drink a certain intoxicating liquor till he loses his senses, was also regarded as a drunkard representing his sect and class, until it was found that the Esoteric sense of that “spirit” was quite different: that it meant divine light, and stood for the ambrosia of Secret Wisdom. The symbols of the dove and the lamb which abound now in Eastern and Western Christian Churches may also be exhumed long ages hence, and speculated upon as objects of present-day worship. And then some “Occidentalist” in the forthcoming ages of high Asiatic civilization and learning, may write karmically upon the same as follows: “The ignorant and superstitious Gnostics and Agnostics of the sects of ‘Pope’ and ‘Calvin’ (the two monster Gods of the Dynamite-Christian period) adored a pigeon and a sheep!” There will be portable hand-fetishes in all and every age for the satisfaction and reverence of the rabble, and the Gods of one race will always be degraded into devils by the next one. The cycles revolve within the depths of Lethe, and Karma shall reach Europe as it has Asia and her religions.
It might have been wise to wait and see if the terms “geese, eggs, and pork” had any other hidden meanings. The Indian yogi, who in an exoteric text is invited to drink a certain intoxicating liquor until he loses his senses, was once seen as a drunkard representing his group and class. However, it was later discovered that the true meaning of that “spirit” was quite different: it referred to divine light and symbolized the ambrosia of Secret Wisdom. The symbols of the dove and the lamb, which are prevalent in both Eastern and Western Christian churches today, may also be reinterpreted in the future, and people might speculate about them as objects of contemporary worship. In the coming ages of advanced Asian civilization and learning, some "Occidentalist" may write about this karmically as follows: “The ignorant and superstitious Gnostics and Agnostics of the sects of ‘Pope’ and ‘Calvin’ (the two colossal Gods of the Dynamite-Christian period) worshiped a pigeon and a sheep!” There will always be portable talismans for the satisfaction and veneration of the masses, and the gods of one culture will inevitably be transformed into demons by the next. The cycles turn within the depths of forgetfulness, and karma will reach Europe just as it has with Asia and its religions.
Nevertheless,
Nevertheless,
This grand and dignified language [in the Book of the Dead], these pictures full of majesty, this orthodoxy of the whole evidently proving a very precise doctrine concerning the immortality of the soul and its personal survival,
This impressive and formal language [in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. Book of the Deadthese images filled with grandeur, this clear standardization of beliefs clearly shows a specific doctrine about the immortality of the soul and its individual continuation,
as shown by De Rougé and the Abbé Van Drival, have charmed some Orientalists. The psychostasy (or judgment of the Soul) is certainly a whole poem to him who can read it correctly and interpret the images therein. In that picture we see Osiris, the horned, with his sceptre hooked at the end—the original of the pastoral bishop's crook or crosier—the Soul hovering above, encouraged by Tmei, daughter of the Sun of Righteousness and Goddess of Mercy and Justice; Horus and Anubis, weighing the deeds of the soul. One of these papyri shows the Soul found guilty of gluttony sentenced to be re-born on earth as a hog; forthwith comes the learned conclusion of an Orientalist, [pg 246] “This is an indisputable proof of belief in metempsychosis, of transmigration into animals,” etc.
as shown by De Rougé and Abbé Van Drival, have captivated some Orientalists. The psychostasy (or judgment of the Soul) is definitely a complete poem for those who can read it accurately and interpret the images within it. In that artwork, we see Osiris, the horned one, with his scepter hooked at the end—the original of the pastoral bishop's crook or crosier—the Soul floating above, supported by Tmei, the daughter of the Sun of Righteousness and Goddess of Mercy and Justice; Horus and Anubis, weighing the deeds of the soul. One of these papyri depicts the Soul found guilty of gluttony being sentenced to be reborn on earth as a pig; immediately, there comes the learned conclusion of an Orientalist, [pg 246] “This is undeniable proof of belief in metempsychosis, of transmigration into animals.” etc.
Perchance the Occult law of Karma might explain the sentence otherwise. It may, for all our Orientalists know, refer to the physiological vice in store for the Soul when re-incarnated—a vice that will lead that personality into a thousand and one scrapes and misadventures.
Maybe the occult law of Karma could explain the sentence differently. It might, for all our experts in Eastern studies know, refer to the physical flaws waiting for the Soul when it is reincarnated—a flaw that will lead that personality into countless troubles and misadventures.
Tortures to begin with, then metempsychosis during 3,000 years as a hawk, an angel, a lotus-flower, a heron, a stork, a swallow, a serpent, and a crocodile: one sees that the consolation of such a progress was far from being satisfactory,
From suffering to rebirth over 3,000 years as a hawk, an angel, a lotus flower, a heron, a stork, a swallow, a serpent, and a crocodile: it's evident that the comfort provided by this journey was far from satisfying,
argues De Mirville, in his work on the Satanic character of the Gods of Egypt.458 Again, a simple suggestion may throw on this a great light. Are the Orientalists quite sure they have read correctly the “metempsychosis during 3,000 years”? The Occult Doctrine teaches that Karma waits at the threshold of Devachan (the Amenti of the Egyptians) for 3,000 years; that then the eternal Ego is reincarnated de novo, to be punished in its new temporary personality for sins committed in the preceding birth, and the suffering for which, in one shape or another, will atone for past misdeeds. And the hawk, the lotus-flower, the heron, serpent, or bird—every object in Nature, in short—had its symbolical and manifold meaning in ancient religious emblems. The man who all his life acted hypocritically and passed for a good man, but had been in sober reality watching like a bird of prey his chance to pounce upon his fellow-creatures, and had deprived them of their property, will be sentenced by Karma to bear the punishment for hypocrisy and covetousness in a future life. What will it be? Since every human unit has ultimately to progress in its evolution, and since that “man” will be reborn at some future time as a good, sincere, well-meaning man, his sentence to be re-incarnated as a hawk may simply mean that he will then be regarded metaphorically as such. That, notwithstanding his real, good, intrinsic qualities, he will, perhaps during a long life, be unjustly and falsely charged with and suspected of greed and hypocrisy and of secret exactions, all of which will make him suffer more than he can bear. The law of retribution can never err, and yet how many such innocent victims of false appearance and human malice do we not meet in this world of incessant illusion, of mistake and deliberate wickedness. We see them [pg 247] every day, and they may be found within the personal experience of each of us. What Orientalist can say with any degree of assurance that he has understood the religions of old? The metaphorical language of the priests has never been more than superficially revealed, and the hieroglyphics have been very poorly mastered to this day.459
argues De Mirville, in his work on the Satanic nature of the Gods of Egypt.458 Again, a simple suggestion may shed great light on this. Are the Orientalists really sure they’ve interpreted the “reincarnation over 3,000 years” correctly? The Occult Doctrine teaches that Karma waits at the door of Devachan (the Amenti of the Egyptians) for 3,000 years; after that, the eternal Ego is reincarnated from scratch, to be punished in its new temporary identity for sins committed in its previous life, and the suffering endured will atone for past wrongs in one form or another. And the hawk, the lotus flower, the heron, serpent, or bird—every object in nature, in fact—held its own symbolic and diverse meaning in ancient religious symbols. A person who has lived hypocritically, posing as a good man while secretly lurking like a predator looking to take advantage of others and rob them of their possessions, will be sentenced by Karma to suffer the consequences of hypocrisy and greed in a future life. What will that be? Since every human must ultimately evolve, that "guy" will be reborn at some point as a good, sincere, well-intentioned person; his sentence of reincarnation as a hawk may simply mean that he will then be seen metaphorically as such. Thus, despite his true, good qualities, he may be unjustly and falsely accused of greed and hypocrisy, and of hidden malice, all of which will cause him more suffering than he can bear. The law of retribution is never wrong, yet how many innocent victims of false appearances and human malice do we encounter in this world of constant illusion, error, and deliberate wickedness? We see them [pg 247] every day, and they can be found within the personal experiences of each of us. What Orientalist can confidently claim to understand the ancient religions? The metaphorical language of the priests has never been fully revealed, and the hieroglyphics are still poorly understood to this day.459
What says Isis Unveiled on this question of Egyptian rebirth and transmigration, and does it clash with anything that we say now?
What does Isis Unveiled say about the question of Egyptian rebirth and reincarnation, and does it contradict anything we believe today?
It will be observed that this philosophy of cycles, which was allegorized by the Egyptian Hierophants in the “cycle of necessity,” explains at the same time the allegory of the “Fall of Man.” According to the Arabian descriptions, each of the seven chambers of the pyramids—those grandest of all cosmic symbols—was known by the name of a planet. The peculiar architecture of the pyramids shows in itself the drift of the metaphysical thought of their builders. The apex is lost in the clear blue sky of the land of the Pharaohs, and typifies the primordial point lost in the unseen Universe from whence started the first race of the spiritual prototypes of man. Each mummy from the moment that it was embalmed lost its physical individuality in one sense: it symbolised the human race. Placed in such a way as was best calculated to aid the exit of the “Soul,” the latter had to pass through the seven planetary chambers before it made its exit through the symbolical apex. Each chamber typified, at the same time, one of the seven spheres [of our Chain] and one of the seven higher types of physico-spiritual humanity alleged to be above our own. Every 3000 years the soul, representative of its race, had to return to its primal point of departure before it underwent another evolution into a more perfected spiritual and physical transformation. We must go deep indeed into the abstruse metaphysics of Oriental mysticism before we can realise fully the infinitude of the subjects that were embraced at one sweep by the majestic thought of its exponents.460
You'll see that this cycle philosophy, which was symbolically represented by the Egyptian priests in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, “cycle of necessity,” simultaneously explains the allegory of the “Fall of Man.” According to accounts from the Arab world, each of the seven chambers of the pyramids—those ultimate cosmic symbols—was named after a planet. The distinct design of the pyramids reflects the deeper philosophical beliefs of their builders. The peak reaches into the clear blue sky of the land of the Pharaohs and symbolizes the original point lost in the unseen Universe, where the first spiritual human prototypes came from. Each mummy, from the moment it was embalmed, lost its physical uniqueness in a way: it represented all of humanity. Arranged in a manner that allowed for the exit of the “Soul,” The soul had to go through the seven planetary chambers before exiting through the symbolic peak. Each chamber represented, at the same time, one of the seven spheres [of our Chain] and one of the seven higher types of physical-spiritual humanity thought to exist above our own. Every 3,000 years, the soul, as a representative of its race, had to return to its original starting point before evolving into a more advanced spiritual and physical form. We need to dive deeply into the complex metaphysics of Eastern mysticism to fully understand the vastness of the topics covered by the deep thoughts of its advocates.460
This is all Magic when once the details are given; and it relates at the same time to the evolution of our seven Root-Races, each with the characteristics of its special guardian or “God,” and his Planet. The astral body of each Initiate, after death, had to reënact in its funeral mystery the drama of the birth and death of each Race—the past and the future—and pass through the seven “planetary chambers,” which, as said above, typified also the seven spheres of our Chain.
This is all magic when the details are shared; it also connects to the development of our seven Root Races, each with the traits of its specific guardian or “God” and their planet. After death, the astral body of each Initiate had to reenact in its funeral ritual the drama of the birth and death of each Race—the past and the future—and go through the seven “planetary rooms,” which, as mentioned above, also represented the seven spheres of our Chain.
The mystic doctrine of Eastern Occultism teaches that
The mystical teachings of Eastern Occultism explain that
“The Spiritual Ego [not the astral Khou] has to revisit, before it incarnates into a new body, the scenes it left at its last disincarnation. It [pg 248]has to see for itself and take cognizance of all the effects produced by the causes [the Nidânas] generated by its actions in a previous life; that, seeing, it should recognize the justice of the decree, and help the law of Retribution [Karma] instead of impeding it.”461
“The Spiritual Ego [not the astral Khou] must revisit, before it reincarnates into a new body, the events it left behind at its last departure. It [pg 248]needs to witness and acknowledge all the outcomes caused by its previous actions [the Nidânas]; by witnessing, it should understand the fairness of the decree and uphold the law of Retribution [Karma] rather than obstruct it.”461
The translations by Vicomte de Rougé of several Egyptian papyri, imperfect as they may be, give us one advantage: they show undeniably the presence in them of white, divine Magic, as well as of Sorcery, and the practice of both throughout all the dynasties. The Book of the Dead, far older than Genesis462 or any other book of the Old Testament, shows it in every line. It is full of incessant prayers and exorcisms against the Black Art. Therein Osiris is the conqueror of the “aerial demons.” The worshipper implores his help against Matat, “from whose eye proceeds the invisible arrow.” This “invisible arrow” that proceeds from the eye of the Sorcerer (whether living or dead) and that “circulates throughout the world,” is the evil eye—cosmic in its origin, terrestrial in its effects on the microcosmical plane. It is not the Latin Christians whom it behoves to view this as a superstition. Their Church indulges in the same belief, and has even a prayer against the “arrow circulating in darkness.”
The translations by Vicomte de Rougé of several Egyptian papyri, though imperfect, provide us with one clear advantage: they undeniably show the presence of white, divine magic, as well as sorcery, and the practice of both throughout all the dynasties. The Book of the Dead, which is much older than Genesis462 or any other book of the Hebrew Bible, reveals this in every line. It is filled with constant prayers and exorcisms against the dark arts. In it, Osiris is the conqueror of the "flying monsters." The worshipper calls upon his help against Matat, “from whose eye comes the unseen arrow.” This “invisible arrow” that comes from the eye of the sorcerer (whether alive or dead) and that "circulates around the world," is the evil eye—originating from the cosmos, but having earthly effects on the microcosmic level. It is not just Latin Christians who should see this as a superstition. Their Church holds a similar belief and even has a prayer against the “arrow moving through darkness.”
The most interesting of all those documents, however, is the “Harris” papyrus, called in France “le papyrus magique de Chabas,” as it was first translated by the latter. It is a manuscript written in hieratic characters, translated, commented upon, and published in 1860 by M. Chabas, but purchased at Thebes in 1855 by Mr. Harris. Its age is given at between twenty-eight and thirty centuries. We quote a few extracts from these translations:
The most interesting of all those documents, however, is the “Harris” papyrus, known in France as “the magic papyrus by Chabas,” since it was first translated by him. It’s a manuscript written in hieratic characters, translated, commented on, and published in 1860 by M. Chabas, but it was bought in Thebes in 1855 by Mr. Harris. Its age is estimated to be between twenty-eight and thirty centuries. Here are a few excerpts from these translations:
Calendar of lucky and unlucky days: ... He who makes a bull work on the 20th of the month of Pharmuths will surely die; he who on the 24th day of the same month pronounces the name of Seth aloud will see trouble reigning in his house from that day; ... he who on the 5th day of Patchous leaves his house falls sick and dies.
Calendar of lucky and unlucky days: ... If someone uses a bull for work on the 20th day of the month of Pharmuths, they will definitely die; if someone says the name of Seth out loud on the 24th day of the same month, they will face troubles in their home from that point on; ... if someone leaves their house on the 5th day of Patchous, they will get sick and die.
Exclaims the translator, whose cultured instincts are revolted:
Exclaims the translator, whose refined instincts are appalled:
We belong to the nineteenth century of the Christian era, and are therefore at the height of civilization, and under the benign sway and enlightening influence of the Christian Church, instead of being subject to the Pagan Gods of old. Nevertheless we personally know dozens, and have heard of hundreds, of educated, highly-intellectual persons who would as soon think of committing suicide as of starting on any business on a Friday, of dining at a table where thirteen sit down, or of beginning a long journey on a Monday. Napoleon the Great became pale when he saw three candles lit on a table. Moreover, we may gladly concur with De Mirville in this, at any rate, that such “superstitions” are “the outcome of observation and experience.” If the former had never agreed with facts, the authority of the Calendar, he thinks, would not have lasted for a week. But to resume:
We belong to the nineteenth century of the Christian era, and are therefore at the peak of civilization, enjoying the positive influence and guidance of the Christian Church, instead of being under the rule of ancient Pagan Gods. Still, we personally know many educated, highly intelligent people who would rather contemplate suicide than start a business on a Friday, eat at a table where thirteen people sit down, or begin a long journey on a Monday. Napoleon the Great turned pale when he saw three candles lit on a table. Moreover, we can happily agree with De Mirville in this regard that such "superstitions" are "the outcome of observation and experience." If the former had never aligned with facts, he believes the authority of the Schedule would not have lasted a week. But to continue:
Genethliacal influences: The child born on the 5th day of Paophi will be killed by a bull; on the 27th by a serpent. Born on the 4th of the month of Athyr, he will succumb to blows.
Astrological influencesA child born on the 5th day of Paophi will be killed by a bull; on the 27th by a serpent. If born on the 4th of the month of Athyr, he will fall victim to blows.
This is a question of horoscopic predictions; judiciary astrology is firmly believed in in our own age, and has been proven to be scientifically possible by Kepler.
This is a question of horoscopic predictions; judicial astrology is strongly believed in today, and Kepler has proven it to be scientifically possible.
Of the Khous two kinds were distinguished: first, the justified Khous, i.e., those who had been absolved from sin by Osiris when they were brought before his tribunal; these lived a second life. Secondly, there were the guilty Khous, “the Khous dead a second time;” these were the damned. Second death did not annihilate them, but they were doomed to wander about and to torture people. Their existence had phases analogous to those of the living man, a bond so intimate between the dead and the living that one sees how the observation of religious funeral rites and exorcisms and prayers (or rather magic incantations) should have become necessary.464 Says one prayer:
Of the Khous, two types were recognized: first, the justified Khous, i.e. those who had been forgiven of their sins by Osiris when they were presented to him; these individuals experienced a second life. Secondly, there were the guilty Khous, "the Khous died for the second time;" these were the condemned. The second death didn’t erase them, but they were forced to roam around and torment others. Their existence mirrored that of the living, creating a close connection between the dead and the living, which explains why following religious funeral rites, exorcisms, and prayers (or rather magical incantations) became essential.464 One prayer states:
Do not permit that the venom should master his limbs [of the defunct], ... that he should be penetrated by any male dead, or any female dead; or that the shadow of any spirit should haunt him (or her).465
Don't let the poison take over his body [of the deceased], ... so that he should be influenced by any male or female corpse; or that the shadow of any spirit should haunt him (or her).465
M. Chabas adds:
M. Chabas adds:
These Khous were beings of that kind to which human beings belong after their death; they were exorcised in the name of the god Chons.... The Manes then could enter the bodies of the living, haunt and obsess them. Formulæ and talismans, and especially statues or divine figures, were used against such formidableinvasions.466... They were combated by the help of the divine power, the god [pg 250]Chons being famed for such deliverances. The Khou, in obeying the orders of the god, none the less preserved the precious faculty inherent in him of accommodating himself in any other body at will.
These Khous were the entities that humans transformed into after death; they were exiled in the name of the god Chons.... The Manes could then possess the bodies of the living, unsettling and tormenting them. Spells and charms, particularly statues or godly figures, were used to guard against such powerfulhacks.466... They were repelled with the aid of divine power, as the god [pg 250]Chons was famous for these kinds of rescues. The Khou, while obeying the commands of the god, still had the unique ability to inhabit any other body whenever they wanted.
The most frequent formula of exorcism is as follows. It is very suggestive:
The most common exorcism formula goes like this. It’s quite revealing:
Men, gods, elect, dead spirits, amous, negroes, menti-u, do not look at this soul to show cruelty toward it.
Men, gods, chosen ones, spirits of the dead, the famous, and the wicked, do not look at this soul with the intent to harm it.
This is addressed to all who were acquainted with Magic.
This is addressed to everyone who knew about Magic.
“Amulets and mystic names.” This chapter is called “very mysterious,” and contains invocations to Penhakahakaherher and Uranaokarsankrobite, and other such easy names. Says Chabas:
“Amulets and magical names.” This chapter is called "really mysterious," and contains invocations to Penhakahakaherher and Uranaokarsankrobite, and other such easy names. Says Chabas:
We have proofs that mystic names similar to these were in common use during the stay of the Israelites in Egypt.
We have evidence that mystical names like these were frequently used during the Israelites' time in Egypt.
And we may add that, whether got from the Egyptians or the Hebrews, these are sorcery names. The student can consult the works of Éliphas Lévi, such as his Grimoire des Sorciers. In these exorcisms Osiris is called Mamuram-Kahab, and is implored to prevent the twice-dead Khou from attacking the justified Khou and his next of kin, since the accursed (astral spook)
And we can add that, whether taken from the Egyptians or the Hebrews, these are names of sorcery. The student can check out the works of Éliphas Lévi, like his Witch's Grimoire. In these exorcisms, Osiris is referred to as Mamuram-Kahab and is asked to stop the twice-dead Khou from attacking the justified Khou and his family, since the cursed (astral spook)
Can take any form he likes and penetrate at will into any locality or body.
Can change into any shape he likes and move into any place or body whenever he wants.
In studying Egyptian papyri, one begins to find that the subjects of the Pharaohs were not very much inclined to the Spiritism or Spiritualism of their day. They dreaded the “blessed spirit” of the dead more than a Roman Catholic dreads the devil!
In studying Egyptian papyri, one starts to realize that the subjects of the Pharaohs were not very interested in the Spiritism or Spiritualism of their time. They feared the "blessing spirit" of the dead more than a Roman Catholic fears the devil!
But how uncalled-for and unjust is the charge against the Gods of Egypt that they are these “devils,” and against the priests of exercising their magic powers with the help of “the fallen angels,” may be seen in more than one papyrus. For one often finds in them records of Sorcerers sentenced to the death penalty, as though they had been living under the protection of the holy Christian Inquisition. Here is one case during the reign of Ramses III., quoted by De Mirville from Chabas.
But how uncalled-for and unfair is the accusation against the Gods of Egypt that they are these "demons," and against the priests for using their magical powers with the help of "the fallen angels," as shown in more than one papyrus. For it is common to find records of Sorcerers sentenced to death, as if they were living under the protection of the holy Christian Inquisition. Here is one case during the reign of Ramses III., quoted by De Mirville from Chabas.
The first page begins with these words: “From the place where I am to the people of my country.” There is reason to suppose, as one will see, that the person who wrote this, in the first personal pronoun, is a magistrate making a report, and attesting it before men, after an accustomed formula, for here is the main part of this accusation: “This Hai, a bad man, was an overseer [or perhaps keeper] of sheep: he said: ‘Can I have a book that will give me great power?’... And a book was given him with the formulæ of Ramses-Meri-Amen, the great God, his [pg 251]royal master; and he succeeded in getting a divine power enabling him to fascinate men. He also succeeded in building a place and in finding a very deep place, and produced men of Menh [magical homunculi?] and ... love-writings ... stealing them from the Khen [the occult library of the palace] by the hand of the stonemason Atirma, ... by forcing one of the supervisors to go aside, and acting magically on the others. Then he sought to read futurity by them and succeeded. All the horrors and abominations he had conceived in his heart, he did them really, he practised them all, and other great crimes as well, such as the horror[?] of all the Gods and Goddesses. Likewise let the prescriptions great [severe?] unto death be done unto him, such as the divine words order to be done to him.”The accusation does not stop there, it specifies the crimes. The first line speaks of a hand paralysed by means of the men of Menh, to whom it is simply said, “Let such an effect be produced,” and it is produced. Then come the great abominations, such as deserve death.... The judges who had examined him (the culprit) reported saying, “Let him die according to the order of Pharaoh, and according to what is written in the lines of the divine language.”
The first page begins with these words: “From where I am to the people of my country.” It makes sense to consider, as you’ll observe, that the person who wrote this in the first person is a magistrate submitting a report and confirming it in front of witnesses, following a standard format, because here is the key part of this accusation: “This Hai, a wicked man, was a shepherd. He asked: ‘Is there a book that can give me immense power?’... And he received a book containing the formulas of Ramses-Meri-Amen, the great God, his [pg 251]royal master; and he managed to acquire a divine power that enabled him to charm people. He also succeeded in constructing a structure and discovering a very deep place, created beings called Menh [magical homunculi?] and... love-writings... stealing them from the Khen [the occult library of the palace] with the help of the stonemason Atirma, by getting one of the supervisors to step aside and using magic on the others. Then he tried to read the future with them and succeeded. He committed all the horrors and abominations he had imagined in his heart, practicing them all, along with other severe crimes, such as the horror[?] of all the Gods and Goddesses. Likewise, may the judgments great [severe?] unto death be carried out against him, as declared by the divine words.”The accusation goes further, outlining the crimes. The first line mentions a hand that was paralyzed from the men of Menh, to whom it is simply stated, “Let that happen,” and it is made. Then come the great atrocitiessuch as deserve death.... The judges who reviewed him (the culprit) reported saying, “Let him die as Pharaoh commands, and as it’s written in the sacred text.”
M. Chabas remarks:
M. Chabas comments:
Then there is an inscription taken in the temple of Khous, the God who had power over the elementaries, at Thebes. It was presented by M. Prisse d'Avenne to the Imperial—now National—Library of Paris, and was translated first by Mr. S. Birch. There is in it a whole romance of Magic. It dates from the day of Ramses XII.468 of the twentieth dynasty; it is from the rendering of M. de Rougé as quoted by De Mirville, that we now translate it.
Then there's an inscription from the temple of Khous, the God who had power over the elemental forces, at Thebes. It was given by M. Prisse d'Avenne to the Imperial—now National—Library of Paris, and was first translated by Mr. S. Birch. It contains an entire tale of Magic. It dates back to the reign of Ramses XII.468 of the twentieth dynasty; we are now translating it from M. de Rougé's interpretation as quoted by De Mirville.
This monument tells us that one of the Ramses of the twentieth dynasty, while collecting at Naharain the tributes paid to Egypt by the Asiatic nations, fell in love with a daughter of the chief of Bakhten, one of his tributaries, married her and, bringing her to Egypt with him, raised her to the dignity of Queen, under the royal name of Ranefrou. Soon afterwards the chief of Bakhten dispatched a messenger to Ramses, praying the assistance of Egyptian science for Bent-Rosh, a young sister of the queen, attacked with illness in all her limbs.
This monument informs us that one of the Ramses from the twentieth dynasty, while collecting tributes from the Asiatic nations at Naharain, fell in love with the daughter of the chief of Bakhten, one of his tributaries. He married her and brought her back to Egypt, where he made her Queen, giving her the royal name Ranefrou. Shortly afterward, the chief of Bakhten sent a messenger to Ramses, asking for Egyptian medicine to help Bent-Rosh, a young sister of the queen, who was suffering from a serious illness that affected her entire body.
The messenger asked expressly that a “wise-man” [an Initiate—Reh-Het] should be sent. The king gave orders that all the hierogrammatists of the palace and the guardians of the secret books of the Khen should be sent for, and choosing from among them the royal scribe Thoth-em-Hebi, an intelligent man, well versed in writing, charged him to examine the sickness.
The messenger specifically asked for a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “smart person” An Initiate—Reh-Het—was sent. The king ordered all the hierogrammatists at the palace and the guardians of the secret books of the Khen to be summoned. After selecting the royal scribe Thoth-em-Hebi, an intelligent and skilled writer, he assigned him the task of investigating the illness.
Arrived at Bakhten, Thoth-em-Hebi found that Bent-Rosh was possessed by a Khou (Em-seh-'eru ker h'ou), but declared himself too weak to engage in a struggle with him.469
When Thoth-em-Hebi got to Bakhten, he found that Bent-Rosh was under the control of a Khou (Em-seh-'eru ker h'ou), but he said he was too weak to fight him.469
Eleven years elapsed, and the young girl's state did not improve. The chief of Bakhten again sent his messenger, and on his formal demand Khons-peiri-Seklerem-Zam, one of the divine forms of Chons—God the Son in the Theban Trinity—was dispatched to Bakhten....
Eleven years passed, and the young girl's condition still hadn’t improved. The chief of Bakhten sent his messenger again, and at his official request, Khons-peiri-Seklerem-Zam, one of the divine forms of Chons—God the Son in the Theban Trinity—was sent to Bakhten....
The God [incarnate] having saluted (besa) the patient, she felt immediately relieved, and the Khou who was in her manifested forthwith his intention of obeying the orders of the God. “O great God, who forcest the phantom to vanish,” said the Khou, “I am thy slave and I will return whence I came!”470
The God [incarnate] welcomedbesaThe patient immediately felt better, and the Khou within her quickly indicated its intention to follow God's orders. “O great God, who makes the illusion vanish,” said the Khou, “I am your servant, and I will go back to where I came from!”470
Evidently Khons-peiri-Seklerem-Zam was a real Hierophant of the class named the “Sons of God,” since he is said to be one of the forms of the God Khons; which means either that he was considered as an incarnation of that God—an Avatâra—or that he was a full Initiate. The same text shows that the temple to which he belonged was one of those to which a School of Magic was attached. There was a Khen in it, or that portion of the temple which was inaccessible to all but the highest priest, the library or depository of secret works, to the study and care of which special priests were appointed (those whom all the Pharaohs consulted in cases of great importance), and wherein they communicated with the Gods and obtained advice from them. Does not Lucian tell his readers in his description of the temple of Hierapolis, of “Gods who manifest their presence independently?”471 And further on that he once travelled with a priest from Memphis, who told him he had passed twenty-three years in the subterranean crypts of his temple, receiving instructions on Magic from the Goddess Isis herself. Again we read that it was by Mercury himself that the great Sesostris (Ramses II.) was instructed in the Sacred Sciences. On which Jablonsky remarks that we have here the reason why Amun (Ammon)—whence he thinks our “Amen” is derived—was a real evocation to the light.472
Evidently, Khons-peiri-Seklerem-Zam was a genuine Hierophant from the group known as the "Children of God," as he is described as one of the manifestations of the God Khons; this implies either that he was seen as an incarnation of that God—an Avatâra—or that he was a fully initiated member. The same text indicates that the temple to which he belonged was one of those associated with a School of Magic. There was a Khen within it, or that part of the temple that was off-limits to all but the highest priest, the library or repository of secret texts, which special priests were assigned to study and care for (those whom all the Pharaohs consulted in important matters), where they communicated with the Gods and received guidance from them. Doesn’t Lucian tell his readers in his description of the temple of Hierapolis about "Gods who show up on their own?"471 And later, he mentions that he once traveled with a priest from Memphis who told him he spent twenty-three years in the underground crypts of his temple, receiving teachings on Magic from the Goddess Isis herself. Additionally, it is noted that it was by Mercury himself that the great Sesostris (Ramses II.) learned the Sacred Sciences. Jablonsky remarks that this gives us the reason why Amun (Ammon)—from which he believes our “Amen” is derived—was considered a genuine evocation to the light.472
In the Papyrus Anastasi, which teems with various formulæ for the [pg 253] evocation of Gods, and with exorcisms against Khous and the elementary demons, the seventh paragraph shows plainly the difference made between the real Gods, the Planetary Angels, and those shells of mortals which are left behind in Kâma-loka, as though to tempt mankind and to puzzle it the more hopelessly in its vain search after the truth, outside the Occult Sciences and the veil of Initiation. This seventh verse says with regard to such divine evocations or theomantic consultations:
In the Papyrus Anastasi, which is filled with various formulas for the evocation of Gods and exorcisms against Khous and the elemental demons, the seventh paragraph clearly distinguishes between the true Gods, the Planetary Angels, and the remnants of mortals that linger in Kâma-loka. These remnants seem to exist to tempt humanity and confuse it even more in its futile search for truth, beyond the Occult Sciences and the veil of Initiation. This seventh verse speaks to these divine evocations or theomantic consultations:
Not so in the formula of black Magic. Reuvens, speaking of the two rituals of Magic of the Anastasi collection, remarks that they
Not so in the formula of black Magic. Reuvens, talking about the two rituals of Magic from the Anastasi collection, notes that they
Undeniably form the most instructive commentary upon the Egyptian mysteriesattributed to Jamblichus, and the best pendant to that classical work, for understanding the thaumaturgy of the philosophical sects, thaumaturgy based on ancient Egyptian religion. According to Jamblichus, thaumaturgy was exercised by the ministry of secondary genii.474
Undoubtedly, it offers the most insightful commentary on the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Egyptian secretsattributed to Jamblichus, and serves as the ideal complement to that classical work for understanding the magical practices of the philosophical sects, which have their roots in ancient Egyptian religion. According to Jamblichus, these magical practices were performed with the help of lesser spirits.474
Reuvens closes with a remark which is very suggestive and is very important to the Occultists who defend the antiquity and genuineness of their documents, for he says:
Reuvens wraps up with a comment that is quite thought-provoking and significant for the Occultists who support the age and authenticity of their documents, as he states:
All that he [Jamblichus] gives out as theology we find as history in our papyri.
Everything he [Jamblichus] talks about as theology, we find as history in our papyri.
But then how deny the authenticity, the credibility, and, beyond all, the trustworthiness of those classical writers, who all wrote about Magic and its Mysteries in a most worshipful spirit of admiration and reverence? Listen to Pindarus, who exclaims:
But then how can we deny the authenticity, the credibility, and, above all, the trustworthiness of those classical writers, who all wrote about Magic and its Mysteries with great admiration and respect? Listen to Pindarus, who exclaims:
Or to Cicero:
Or to Cicero:
Plato, Pausanias, Strabo, Diodorus and dozens of others bring their evidence as to the great boon of Initiation; all the great as well as the partially-initiated Adepts, share the enthusiasm of Cicero.
Plato, Pausanias, Strabo, Diodorus, and many others provide proof of the significant benefits of Initiation; all the prominent as well as the somewhat-initiated Adepts share Cicero's enthusiasm.
Does not Plutarch, thinking of what he had learned in his initiation, console himself for the loss of his wife? Had he not obtained the certitude at the Mysteries of Bacchus that “the soul [spirit] remains incorruptible, and that there is a hereafter”?... Aristophanes went even farther: “All those who participated in the Mysteries,” he says, “led an innocent, calm, and holy life; they died looking for the light of the Eleusinian Fields [Devachan], while the rest could never expect anything but eternal darkness [ignorance?].
Doesn’t Plutarch, looking back on what he learned during his initiation, find solace in the loss of his wife? Didn’t he develop a strong conviction at the Mysteries of Bacchus that “the soul stays pure, and there is life after death”?... Aristophanes takes it a step further: “Everyone who participated in the Mysteries,”he says, “They lived a pure, peaceful, and sacred life; they died in search of the light of the Eleusinian Fields [Devachan], while others could only look forward to eternal darkness [ignorance?].
“... And when one thinks about the importance attached by the States to the principle and the correct celebration of the Mysteries, to the stipulations made in their treaties for the security of their celebration, one sees to what degree those Mysteries had so long occupied their first and their last thought.
“... When you think about how important the States considered the principle and proper practice of the Mysteries, along with the agreements in their treaties that guaranteed their observance, it becomes evident just how central those Mysteries had been in their minds for such a long time.
“It was the greatest among public as well as private preoccupations, and this is only natural, since according to Döllinger, ‘the Eleusinian Mysteries were viewed as the efflorescence of all the Greek religion, as the purest essence of all its conceptions.’ ”478
“This was the biggest concern, both in public and private, and it makes sense, as Döllinger pointed out, ‘the Eleusinian Mysteries were seen as the highest point of all Greek religion, embodying its most pure ideas.’ ”478
Not only conspirators were refused admittance therein, but those who had not denounced them; traitors, perjurers, debauchees,479 ... so that Porphyry could say that: “Our soul has to be at the moment of death as it was during the Mysteries, i.e., exempt from any blemishes, passion, envy, hatred, or anger.”480
Not only were conspirators denied entry, but so were those who didn't report them; traitors, liars, and people of questionable morals.479… so that Porphyry could say that: “Our soul should be at the moment of death the same way it was during the Mysteries, i.e., free from any imperfections, desires, jealousy, hatred, or anger.”480
Truly,
Honestly,
Herodotus, Thales, Parmenides, Empedocles, Orpheus, Pythagoras, all went, each in his day, in search of the wisdom of Egypt's great Hierophants, in the hope of solving the problems of the universe.
Herodotus, Thales, Parmenides, Empedocles, Orpheus, and Pythagoras all traveled, each in their own time, seeking the knowledge of Egypt's great Hierophants, hoping to unravel the mysteries of the universe.
Says Philo:
Philo says:
The Mysteries were known to unveil the secret operations of Nature.482
The Mysteries were known for uncovering the hidden forces of Nature.482
The prodigies accomplished by the priests of theurgic magic are so well authenticated and the evidence—if human testimony is worth anything at all—is so overwhelming that, rather than confess that the pagan theurgists far outrivalled the [pg 255]Christians in miracles, Sir David Brewster conceded to the former the greatest proficiency in physics and everything that pertains to natural philosophy. Science finds herself in a very disagreeable dilemma....
The incredible accomplishments of the theurgic magic priests are thoroughly recorded, and the evidence—if we place any value on human testimony—is so convincing that, rather than acknowledging that the pagan theurgists surpassed the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, [pg 255]Christians in miracles, Sir David Brewster recognized their advanced abilities in physics and all areas of natural philosophy. Science is currently in a very awkward position....
“Magic,” says Psellus, “formed the last part of the sacerdotal science. It investigated the nature, power, and quality of everything sublunary; of the elements and their parts, of animals, of various plants and their fruits, of stones and herbs. In short, it explored the essence and power of everything. From hence, therefore, it produced its effects. And it formed statues [magnetized] which procure health, and made all various figures and things [talismans], which could equally become the instruments of disease as well as of health. Often, too, celestial fire is made to appear through magic, and then statues laugh and lamps are spontaneously enkindled.”483
“Magic,” says Psellus, “was the last part of the priestly knowledge. It examined the nature, power, and qualities of everything below the moon; the elements and their components, animals, different plants and their fruits, stones, and herbs. In short, it investigated the essence and influence of everything. This is where it produced its effects. It created statues [magnetized] that offered healing, and made various figures and objects [talismans] that could act as tools for both illness and wellness. Often, too, celestial fire is caused to appear through magic, making statues laugh and lamps light up spontaneously.”483
This assertion of Psellus that Magic “made statues which procure health,” is now proven to the world to be no dream, no vain boast of a hallucinated Theurgist. As Reuvens says, it becomes “history.” For it is found in the Papyrus Magique of Harris and on the votive stele just mentioned. Both Chabas and De Rougé state that:
This statement by Psellus that Magic “made statues that promote health,” is now proven to be real and not just a fantasy or an empty claim by a delusional Theurgist. As Reuvens puts it, it has become “history.” It can be found in the Magic Papyrus of Harris and on the votive stele just mentioned. Both Chabas and De Rougé assert that:
On the eighteenth line of this very mutilated monument is found the formula with regard to the acquiescence of the God (Chons) who made his consent known by a motion he imparted to his statue.484
On the eighteenth line of this heavily damaged monument, there is a statement about the agreement of the God (Chons), who showed his approval through a movement of his statue.484
There was even a dispute over it between the two Orientalists. While M. de Rougé wanted to translate the word “Han” by “favour” or “grace,” M. Chabas insisted that “Han” meant a “movement” or “a sign” made by the statue.
There was even a disagreement about it between the two Orientalists. While M. de Rougé wanted to translate the word “Han” as "favor" or "grace," M. Chabas argued that "Han" meant a "motion" or “a sign” made by the statue.
Excesses of power, abuse of knowledge and personal ambition very often led selfish and unscrupulous Initiates to black Magic, just as the same causes led to precisely the same thing among Christian popes and cardinals; and it was black Magic that led finally to the abolition of the Mysteries, and not Christianity, as is often erroneously thought. Read Mommsen's Roman History, vol. i., and you will find that it was the Pagans themselves who put an end to the desecration of the Divine Science. As early as 560 b.c. the Romans had discovered an Occult association, a school of black Magic of the most revolting kind; it celebrated mysteries brought from Etruria, and very soon the moral pestilence had spread all over Italy
Abuses of power, the misuse of knowledge, and personal ambition often drove selfish and unscrupulous Initiates towards dark magic, much like how the same factors pushed Christian popes and cardinals down the same path. Ultimately, it was dark magic that led to the end of the Mysteries, not Christianity, as is frequently misunderstood. Check out Mommsen's Roman History, vol. i., where you’ll see that it was the Pagans themselves who ended the corruption of the Divine Science. As early as 560 b.c., the Romans had uncovered an occult group, a school of dark magic of the most disgusting sort; it practiced mysteries from Etruria, and soon the moral decay spread throughout Italy.
More than seven thousand Initiates were prosecuted, and most of them were sentenced to death....
More than seven thousand Initiates were put on trial, and most of them received death sentences....
And yet black Magic is derided and denied!
And yet black magic is mocked and dismissed!
Paulthier may or may not be too enthusiastic in saying that India appears to him as
Paulthier might be a bit too excited in saying that India looks to him as
The grand and primitive hearth of human thought, that has ended by embracing the whole ancient world,
The impressive and fundamental basis of human thought, which has ultimately encompassed the entire ancient world,
but he was right in his idea. That primitive thought led to Occult knowledge, which in our Fifth Race is reflected from the earliest days of the Egyptian Pharaohs down to our modern times. Hardly a hieratic papyrus is exhumed with the tightly swathed-up mummies of kings and high priests that does not contain some interesting information for the modern students of Occultism.
but he was right in his thinking. That basic idea led to Occult knowledge, which in our Fifth Race is reflected from the earliest days of the Egyptian Pharaohs to our modern times. Almost every hieratic papyrus discovered with the tightly wrapped mummies of kings and high priests contains some fascinating information for today’s students of Occultism.
All that is, of course, derided Magic, the outcome of primitive knowledge and of revelation, though it was practised in such ungodly ways by the Atlantean Sorcerers that it has since become necessary for the subsequent Race to draw a thick veil over the practices which were used to obtain so-called magical effects on the psychic and on the physical planes. In the letter no one in our century will believe the statements, with the exception of the Roman Catholics, and these will give the acts a satanic origin. Nevertheless, Magic is so mixed up with the history of the world, that if the latter is ever to be written it has to rely upon the discoveries of Archæology, Egyptology, and hieratic writings and inscriptions; if it insists that they must be free from that “superstition of the ages” it will never see the light. One can well imagine the embarrassing position in which serious Egyptologists, Assyriologists, savants and academicians find themselves. Forced to translate and interpret the old papyri and the archaic inscriptions on stelæ and Babylonian cylinders, they find themselves compelled from first to last to face the distasteful, and to them repulsive, subject of Magic, with its incantations and paraphernalia. Here they find sober and grave narratives from the pens of learned scribes, made up under the direct supervision of Chaldæan or Egyptian Hierophants, the most learned among the Philosophers of antiquity. These statements were written at the solemn hour of the death and burial of Pharaohs, High Priests, and other mighty ones of the land of Chemi; their purpose was the introduction of the newly-born, Osirified Soul before the awful-tribunal of the “Great Judge” in the region of Amenti—there where a lie was said to outweigh the greatest crimes. Were the Scribes and Hierophants, Pharaohs, and King-Priests all fools or frauds to have either believed in, or tried to make others believe in, such “cock-and [pg 257] bull stories” as are found in the most respectable papyri? Yet there is no help for it. Corroborated by Plato and Herodotus, by Manetho and Syncellus, as by all the greatest and most trustworthy authors and philosophers who wrote upon the subject, those papyri note down—as seriously as they note any history, or any fact so well known and accepted as to need no commentary—whole royal dynasties of Manes, to wit, of shadows and phantoms (astral bodies), and such feats of magic skill and such Occult phenomena, that the most credulous Occultist of our own times would hesitate to believe them to be true.
All that is, of course, mocked as Magic, the result of primitive knowledge and revelation, though it was practiced in such wicked ways by the Atlantean Sorcerers that it has since become necessary for later generations to cover up the methods used to produce so-called magical effects on both the psychic and physical levels. In this letter, no one in our century will believe the claims, except for Roman Catholics, who will label the acts as satanic. Nonetheless, Magic is so intertwined with the history of the world that if that history is ever to be written, it will have to rely on discoveries from Archaeology, Egyptology, and ancient writings and inscriptions; if it tries to be free from that “age-old superstition”, it will never come to light. One can easily imagine the uncomfortable position serious Egyptologists, Assyriologists, scholars, and academics find themselves in. Forced to translate and interpret old papyri and ancient inscriptions on stelæ and Babylonian cylinders, they feel compelled from start to finish to confront the unpleasant and distasteful subject of Magic, with its incantations and paraphernalia. Here they find sober and serious narratives from the pens of learned scribes, created under the direct supervision of Chaldæan or Egyptian Hierophants, the most knowledgeable among the philosophers of antiquity. These accounts were written at the solemn moment of the death and burial of Pharaohs, High Priests, and other powerful figures of the land of Chemi; their purpose was to present the newly-born, Osirified Soul before the fearful tribunal of the "Awesome Judge" in the realm of Amenti—where a lie was said to weigh heavier than the greatest crimes. Were the Scribes and Hierophants, Pharaohs, and King-Priests all fools or frauds for believing in, or trying to make others believe in, such “tall tales” as found in the most respectable papyri? Yet there is no avoiding it. Supported by Plato and Herodotus, by Manetho and Syncellus, along with all the greatest and most reliable authors and philosophers who have written on the topic, those papyri record—as seriously as they note any history, or any widely accepted fact that needs no explanation—entire royal lineages of Manes, namely, of shadows and phantoms (astral bodies), and such displays of magical skill and such Occult phenomena that even the most gullible Occultist of our own time would hesitate to accept as true.
The Orientalists have found a plank of salvation, while yet publishing and delivering the papyri to the criticism of literary Sadducees: they generally call them “romances of the days of Pharaoh So-and-So.” The idea is ingenious, if not absolutely fair.
The Orientalists have found a lifeline, while still sharing and subjecting the papyri to the scrutiny of literary skeptics: they usually refer to them as “romances from the era of Pharaoh So-and-So.” The concept is clever, though not entirely just.
Section XXVIII. The Origin of the Mysteries.
All that is explained in the preceding Sections and a hundredfold more was taught in the Mysteries from time immemorial. If the first appearance of those institutions is a matter of historical tradition with regard to some of the later nations, their origin must certainly be assigned to the time of the Fourth Root Race. The Mysteries were imparted to the elect of that Race when the average Atlantean had begun to fall too deeply into sin to be trusted with the secrets of Nature. Their establishment is attributed in the Secret Works to the King-Initiates of the divine dynasties, when the “Sons of God” had gradually allowed their country to become Kookarma-des (the land of vice).
All that is explained in the previous sections, and much more, has been taught in the Mysteries since ancient times. While the origins of these institutions are rooted in historical tradition for some later nations, they definitely trace back to the era of the Fourth Root Race. The Mysteries were shared with the chosen ones of that Race when the average Atlantean had started to sink too deeply into sin to be entrusted with the secrets of Nature. Their establishment is credited in the Secret Works to the King-Initiates of the divine dynasties, when the "Children of God" gradually allowed their land to become Kookarma-des (the land of vice).
The antiquity of the Mysteries may be inferred from the history of the worship of Hercules in Egypt. This Hercules, according to what the priests told Herodotus, was not Grecian, for he says:
The ancient origins of the Mysteries can be seen in the history of Hercules' worship in Egypt. This Hercules, as the priests told Herodotus, was not Greek, because he says:
Of the Grecian Hercules I could in no part of Egypt procure any knowledge: ... the name was never borrowed by Egypt from Greece.... Hercules, ... as they [the priests] affirm, is one of the twelve (great Gods), who were reproduced from the earlier eight Gods 17,000 years before the year of Amasis.
I couldn't find any information about the Greek Hercules while I was in Egypt: ... the name was never taken by Egypt from Greece... Hercules, ... according to the priests, is one of the twelve (great Gods) who came from the earlier eight Gods 17,000 years before Amasis's time.
Hercules is of Indian origin, and—his Biblical chronology put aside—Colonel Tod was quite right in his suggestion that he was Balarâma or Baladeva. Now one must read the Purânas with the Esoteric key in one's hand in order to find out how on almost every page they corroborate the Secret Doctrine. The ancient classical writers so well understood this truth that they unanimously attributed to Asia the origin of Hercules.
Hercules comes from India, and—setting his Biblical timeline aside—Colonel Tod was correct in suggesting that he was Balarâma or Baladeva. To really understand this, one needs to read the Puranas with an Esoteric perspective to see how they support the Secret Doctrine on almost every page. The ancient classical writers understood this truth so well that they all agreed that Hercules originated from Asia.
A section of the Mahâbhârata is devoted to the history of the Hercûla, of which race was Vyasa.... Diodorus has the same legend with some variety. He [pg 259]says: “Hercules was born amongst the Indians and, like the Greeks, they furnish him with a club and lion's hide.” Both [Krishna and Baladeva] are (lords) of the race (cûla) of Heri (Heri-cul-es) of which the Greeks might have made the compound Hercules.486
A part of the Mahâbhârata discusses the history of the Hercûla, the family of Vyasa. Diodorus shares a similar story, though with some differences. He [pg 259]states: “Hercules was born among the Indians, and just like the Greeks, they gave him a club and a lion's skin.” Both [Krishna and Baladeva] are lords of the lineage (cûla) of Heri (Heri-cul-es), which the Greeks may have adapted into the name Hercules.486
The Occult Doctrine explains that Hercules was the last incarnation of one of the seven “Lords of the Flame,” as Krishna's brother, Baladeva. That his incarnations occurred during the Third, Fourth, and Fifth Root-Races, and that his worship was brought into Egypt from Lanka and India by the later immigrants. That he was borrowed by the Greeks from the Egyptians is certain, the more so as the Greeks place his birth at Thebes, and only his twelve labours at Argos. Now we find in the Vishnu Purâna a complete corroboration of the statement made in the Secret Teachings, of which Purânic allegory the following is a short summary:
The Occult Doctrine explains that Hercules was the last incarnation of one of the seven “Lords of the Flame,” similar to Krishna's brother, Baladeva. His incarnations occurred during the Third, Fourth, and Fifth Root-Races, and his worship was brought to Egypt from Lanka and India by later immigrants. It’s clear that the Greeks borrowed him from the Egyptians, especially since the Greeks claim his birth took place in Thebes, while his twelve labors were in Argos. Now, we find in the Vishnu Purana a complete confirmation of the statement made in the Secret Teachings, of which Purânic allegory the following is a short summary:
Raivata, a grandson of Sharyâti, Manu's fourth son, finding no man worthy of his lovely daughter, repaired with her to Brahmâ's region to consult the God in this emergency. Upon his arrival, Hâhâ Hûhû, and other Gandharvas were singing before the throne, and Raivata, waiting till they had done, imagined that but one Muhûrta (instant) had passed, whereas long ages had elapsed. When they had finished Raivata prostrated himself and explained his perplexity. Then Brahmâ asked him whom he wished for a son-in-law, and upon hearing a few personages named, the Father of the World smiled and said: “Of those whom you have named the third and fourth generation [Root-Races] no longer survive, for many successions of ages [Chatur-Yuga, or the four Yuga cycles] have passed away while you were listening to our songsters. Now on earth the twenty-eighth great age of the present Manu is nearly finished and the Kali period is at hand. You must therefore bestow this virgin-gem upon some other husband. For you are now alone.”
Raivata, the grandson of Sharyâti and Manu's fourth son, found no man worthy of his beautiful daughter, so he took her to Brahmâ's realm to consult the God about his dilemma. When he arrived, Hâhâ Hûhû and other Gandharvas were singing before the throne, and Raivata waited until they finished, thinking only a moment had passed, but in reality, countless ages had gone by. After they concluded, Raivata bowed deeply and explained his confusion. Brahmâ then asked him who he wanted as a son-in-law, and after hearing a few names, the Father of the World smiled and said: "Of the ones you've mentioned, the third and fourth generations [Root-Races] are no longer around, as many cycles of time [Chatur-Yuga, or the four Yuga cycles] have passed while you listened to our singers. Currently, the twenty-eighth great age of the current Manu is almost finished, and the Kali period is coming. So, you need to give this precious daughter to another husband. For now, you are alone."
Then the Râja Raivata is told to proceed to Kushasthalî, his ancient capital, which was now called Dvârakâ, and where reigned in his stead a portion of the divine being (Vishnu) in the person of Baladeva, the brother of Krishna, regarded as the seventh incarnation of Vishnu whenever Krishna is taken as a full divinity.
Then the Raja Raivata is advised to go to Kushasthali, his old capital, which was now called Dvarka. There, a part of the divine being (Vishnu) ruled in his place through Baladeva, Krishna's brother, who is viewed as the seventh incarnation of Vishnu whenever Krishna is considered a complete divinity.
“Being thus instructed by the Lotus-born [Brahmâ], Raivata returned with his daughter to earth, where he found the race of men dwindled in stature [see what is said in the Stanzas and Commentaries of the races of mankind gradually decreasing in stature]; ... [pg 260] reduced in vigour, and enfeebled in intellect. Repairing to the city of Kushasthalî, he found it much altered,” because, according to the allegorical explanation of the commentator, “Krishna had reclaimed from the sea a portion of the country,” which means in plain language that the continents had all been changed meanwhile—and “had renovated the city”—or rather built a new one, Dvârakâ; for one reads in the Bhagavad Purâna487 that Kushasthalî was founded and built by Raivata within the sea; and subsequent discoveries showed that it was the same, or on the same spot, as Dvârakâ. Therefore it was on an island before. The allegory in Vishnu Purâna shows King Raivata giving his daughter to “the wielder of the ploughshare”—or rather “the plough-bannered”—Baladeva, who “beholding the damsel of excessively lofty height ... shortened her with the end of his ploughshare, and she became his wife.”488
"After being taught by the Lotus-born [Brahmâ], Raivata returned to Earth with his daughter, where he observed that humans had become smaller in size [refer to the Stanzas and Commentaries for details on the gradual decrease in human stature]; ... [pg 260] weakened in strength and reduced in intelligence. When he arrived at the city of Kushasthalî, he saw that it had changed significantly," because, according to the symbolic interpretation of the commentator, "Krishna had taken back a portion of the land from the sea," which simply means that the continents had all shifted during that time—and “revamped the city”—or more accurately, built a new city, Dvârakâ; for it is mentioned in the Bhagavad Purana487 that Kushasthalî was established and built by Raivata within the sea; and later discoveries indicated that it was the same location as, or very close to, Dvârakâ. Therefore, it had been on an island before. The allegory in Vishnu Purana describes King Raivata giving his daughter to "the user of the plough"—or more specifically "the plow-bannered"—Baladeva, who “Seeing the incredibly tall girl ... he shortened her with the end of his ploughshare, and she became his wife.”488
This is a plain allusion to the Third and Fourth Races—to the Atlantean giants and the successive incarnations of the “Sons of the Flame” and other orders of Dhyân Chohans in the heroes and kings of mankind, down to the Kali Yuga, or Black Age, the beginning of which is within historical times. Another coincidence: Thebes is the city of a hundred gates, and Dvârakâ is so called from its many gateways or doors, from the word “Dvâra,” “gateway.” Both Hercules and Baladeva are of a passionate, hot temper, and both are renowned for the fairness of their white skins. There is not the slightest doubt that Hercules is Baladeva in Greek dress. Arrian notices the great similarity between the Theban and the Hindu Hercules, the latter being worshipped by the Suraseni who built Methorea, or Mathûrâ, Krishna's birthplace. The same writer places Sandracottus (Chandragupta, the grandfather of King Asoka, of the clan of Morya) in the direct line of the descendants of Baladeva.
This is a straightforward reference to the Third and Fourth Races—specifically, the Atlantean giants and the later incarnations of the “Children of the Flame” and other groups of Dhyân Chohans represented in the heroes and kings of humanity, continuing until the Kali Yuga, or Black Age, which began in historical times. Another chance occurrence: Thebes is known as the city with a hundred gates, and Dvârakâ is named for its many entrances or doors, derived from the word "Door," "gateway." Both Hercules and Baladeva are known for their fiery tempers, and both are celebrated for the fairness of their white skin. There’s no doubt that Hercules is Baladeva in Greek form. Arrian notes the significant similarities between the Theban and Hindu Hercules, with the latter being worshipped by the Suraseni who founded Methorea, or Mathûrâ, which is Krishna's birthplace. This same writer places Sandracottus (Chandragupta, the grandfather of King Asoka, from the Morya clan) directly in the lineage of Baladeva's descendants.
There were no Mysteries in the beginning, we are taught. Knowledge (Vidyâ) was common property, and it reigned universally throughout the Golden Age (Satya Yuga). As says the Commentary:
There were no mysteries in the beginning, we are taught. Knowledge (Vidyâ) was shared by everyone, and it was universally accepted during the Golden Age (Satya Yuga). As the Commentary states:
Men had not created evil yet in those days of bliss and purity, for they were of God-like more than of human nature.
People hadn't created evil during those days of happiness and innocence, as they were more god-like than human.
But when mankind, rapidly increasing in numbers, increased also in variety of idiosyncrasies of body and mind, then incarnated Spirit showed its weakness. Natural exaggerations, and along with these [pg 261] superstitions, arose in the less cultured and healthy minds. Selfishness was born out of desires and passions hitherto unknown, and but too often knowledge and power were abused, until finally it became necessary to limit the number of those who knew. Thus arose Initiation.
But when humanity, rapidly growing in numbers, also increased in the variety of quirks of body and mind, then embodied Spirit revealed its weaknesses. Natural exaggerations, along with these [pg 261] superstitions, emerged in the less cultured and healthy minds. Selfishness was born from desires and passions that were previously unknown, and too often knowledge and power were misused, until it became necessary to limit the number of those who knew. Thus, Initiation was born.
Every separate nation now arranged for itself a religious system, according to its enlightenment and spiritual wants. Worship of mere form being discarded by the wise men, these confined true knowledge to the very few. The need of veiling truth to protect it from desecration becoming more apparent with every generation, a thin veil was used at first, which had to be gradually thickened according to the spread of personality and selfishness, and this led to the Mysteries. They came to be established in every country and among every people, while to avoid strife and misunderstanding exoteric beliefs were allowed to grow up in the minds of the profane masses. Inoffensive and innocent in their incipient stage—like a historical event arranged in the form of a fairy tale, adapted for and comprehensible to the child's mind—in those distant ages such beliefs could be allowed to grow and make the popular faith without any danger to the more philosophical and abstruse truths taught in the sanctuaries. Logical and scientific observation of the phenomena in Nature, which alone leads man to the knowledge of eternal truths—provided he approaches the threshold of observation unbiassed by preconception and sees with his spiritual eye before he looks at things from their physical aspect—does not lie within the province of the masses. The marvels of the One Spirit of Truth, the ever-concealed and inaccessible Deity, can be unravelled and assimilated only through Its manifestations by the secondary “Gods,” Its acting powers. While the One and Universal Cause has to remain for ever in abscondito, Its manifold action may be traced through the effects in Nature. The latter alone being comprehensible and manifest to average mankind, the Powers causing those effects were allowed to grow in the imagination of the populace. Ages later in the Fifth, the Âryan, Race some unscrupulous priests began to take advantage of the too-easy beliefs of the people in every country, and finally raised those secondary Powers to the rank of God and Gods, thus succeeding in isolating them altogether from the One Universal Cause of all causes.489
Every nation now created its own religious system based on its understanding and spiritual needs. The wise discarded the worship of mere form, limiting true knowledge to only a few. As the need to protect truth from desecration became clearer with each generation, a thin veil was initially used, which gradually had to be thickened due to the rise of individuality and selfishness, leading to the establishment of the Mysteries. These Mysteries developed in every country and among all peoples, while to prevent conflict and misunderstanding, simple beliefs were allowed to flourish in the minds of the general public. In their early stages, these beliefs were harmless and innocent—like a historical event retold as a fairy tale, suitable for and understandable to a child's mind—so they could grow without posing any danger to the deeper philosophical and intricate truths taught in sacred places. Observing nature through a logical and scientific lens—which ultimately leads a person to eternal truths, provided they approach with an open mind and perceive spiritually before considering the physical—remains outside the understanding of the masses. The wonders of the One Spirit of Truth, the ever-hidden and inaccessible Divine, can only be understood through its expressions by the secondary “Gods,” its active forces. While the One and Universal Cause must forever remain in hiding, its diverse actions can be traced through their effects in nature. These effects alone are understandable and observable to common people, allowing the powers behind them to grow in the public imagination. Ages later, during the Fifth or Aryan Race, some unscrupulous priests began to exploit people's gullible beliefs in every nation and eventually elevated these secondary powers to the status of God and Gods, thereby isolating them from the One Universal Cause of all causes.489
Henceforward the knowledge of the primeval truths remained entirely in the hands of the Initiates.
From now on, the understanding of the ancient truths remained solely with the Initiates.
The Mysteries had their weak points and their defects, as every institution welded with the human element must necessarily have. Yet Voltaire has characterised their benefits in a few words:
The Mysteries had their flaws and weaknesses, just like any institution involving people inevitably does. Still, Voltaire summed up their advantages in just a few words:
In the chaos of popular superstitions there existed an institution which has ever prevented man from falling into absolute brutality: it was that of the Mysteries.
In the midst of the chaos of everyday superstitions, there has always been an institution that prevents humans from sinking into total savagery: the Mysteries.
Verily, as Ragon puts it of Masonry;
Verily, as Ragon says about Masonry;
Its temple has Time for duration, the Universe for space.... “Let us divide that we may rule,” have said the crafty; “Let us unite to resist,” have said the first Masons.490
Its temple symbolizes Time for duration and the Universe for space.... “Let’s divide and conquer,” have said the clever; “Let’s unite to resist,” the first Masons have said.490
Or rather, the Initiates whom the Masons have never ceased to claim as their primitive and direct Masters. The first and fundamental principle of moral strength and power is association and solidarity of thought and purpose. “The Sons of Will and Yoga” united in the beginning to resist the terrible and ever-growing iniquities of the left-hand Adepts, the Atlanteans. This led to the foundation of still more Secret Schools, temples of learning, and of Mysteries inaccessible to all except after the most terrible trials and probations.
Or rather, the Initiates that the Masons have always claimed as their original and direct Masters. The first and fundamental principle of moral strength and power is the connection and unity of thought and purpose. “The Sons of Will and Yoga” came together at the start to fight against the awful and ever-growing injustices of the left-hand Adepts, the Atlanteans. This led to the creation of even more Secret Schools, places of learning, and Mysteries that were only accessible after the most severe trials and tests.
Anything that might be said of the earliest Adepts and their divine Masters would be regarded as fiction. It is necessary, therefore, if we would know something of the primitive Initiates to judge of the tree by its fruits; to examine the bearing and the work of their successors in the Fifth Race as reflected in the works of the classic writers and the great Philosophers. How were Initiation and the Initiates regarded during some 2,000 years by the Greek and Roman writers? Cicero informs his readers in very clear terms. He says:
Anything that could be said about the earliest Adepts and their divine Masters would be seen as fiction. Therefore, if we want to understand something about the primitive Initiates, we should judge the tree by its fruits; we need to look at the achievements and work of their successors in the Fifth Race as seen in the writings of classic authors and great Philosophers. How were Initiation and the Initiates viewed by Greek and Roman writers over the past 2,000 years? Cicero expresses this to his readers very clearly. He says:
An Initiate must practise all the virtues in his power: justice, fidelity, liberality, modesty, temperance; these virtues cause men to forget the talents that he may lack.491
An Initiate should practice all the virtues available to them: fairness, loyalty, generosity, humility, and self-control; these virtues help people overlook any skills they might be lacking.491
Ragon says:
Ragon says:
When the Egyptian priests said: “All for the people, nothing through the people,” they were right: in an ignorant nation truth must be revealed only to [pg 263]trustworthy persons.... We have seen in our days, “all through the people, nothing for the people,” a false and dangerous system. The real axiom ought to be: “All for the people and with the people.”492
When the Egyptian priests said: “Everything for the people, nothing by the people,” They were correct: in an uninformed society, truth can only be revealed to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. [pg 263]trustworthy individuals... We've seen in our time, “all for the people, nothing by the people,” a misleading and harmful system. The true principle should be: “Everything for the people and together with the people.”492
But in order to achieve this reform the masses have to pass through a dual transformation: (a) to become divorced from every element of exoteric superstition and priestcraft, and (b) to become educated men, free from every danger of being enslaved whether by a man or an idea.
But to make this change happen, the masses need to go through two transformations: (a) to break away from any form of external superstition and religious manipulation, and (b) to become educated individuals, free from the possibility of being enslaved by either a person or an idea.
This, in view of the preceding, may seem paradoxical. The Initiates were “priests,” we may be told—at any rate, all the Hindu, Egyptian, Chaldæan, Greek, Phœnician, and other Hierophants and Adepts were priests in the temples, and it was they who invented their respective exoteric creeds. To this the answer is possible: “The cowl does not make the friar.” If one may believe tradition and the unanimous opinion of ancient writers, added to the examples we have in the “priests” of India, the most conservative nation in the world, it becomes quite certain that the Egyptian priests were no more priests in the sense we give to the word than are the temple Brâhmans. They could never be regarded as such if we take as our standard the European clergy. Laurens observes very correctly that:
This may seem contradictory in light of what’s been said before. We might be told that the Initiates were “priests”—at least, all the Hindu, Egyptian, Chaldean, Greek, Phoenician, and other Hierophants and Adepts were priests in their temples, and they were the ones who created their respective mainstream beliefs. The response to this is simple: “The cowl does not make the friar.” If we trust tradition and the shared views of ancient writers, along with the examples we see in the “priests” of India, the most traditional society in the world, it’s clear that the Egyptian priests were not priests in the way we understand the term any more than the temple Brahmans are. They could never be seen that way if we use the European clergy as our benchmark. Laurens rightly points out that:
The priests of Egypt were not, strictly speaking, ministers of religion. The word “priest,” which translation has been badly interpreted, had an acceptation very different from the one that is applied to it among us. In the language of antiquity, and especially in the sense of the initiation of the priests of ancient Egypt, the word “priest” is synonymous with that of “philosopher.”... The institution of the Egyptian priests seems to have been really a confederation of sages gathered to study the art of ruling men, to centre the domain of truth, modulate its propagation, and arrest its too dangerous dispersion.493
The priests of Egypt weren't exactly religious ministers. The word “priest,” is a poorly translated term that meant something very different from how it's used today. In ancient languages, particularly in relation to the initiation of the priests of ancient Egypt, the word “priest” means the same as “philosopher.”The Egyptian priesthood was basically a group of knowledgeable individuals who came together to learn how to govern people, seek the truth, manage its sharing, and prevent any harmful dissemination.493
The Egyptian Priests, like the Brâhmans of old, held the reins of the governing powers, a system that descended to them by direct inheritance from the Initiates of the great Atlantis. The pure cult of Nature in the earliest patriarchal days—the word “patriarch” applying in its first original sense to the Progenitors of the human race,494 the Fathers, Chiefs, and Instructors of primitive men—became the heirloom of those [pg 264] alone who could discern the noumenon beneath the phenomenon. Later, the Initiates transmitted their knowledge to the human kings, as their divine Masters had passed it to their forefathers. It was their prerogative and duty to reveal the secrets of Nature that were useful to mankind—the hidden virtues of plants, the art of healing the sick, and of bringing about brotherly love and mutual help among mankind. No Initiate was one if he could not heal—aye, recall to life from apparent death (coma) those who, too long neglected, would have indeed died during their lethargy.495 Those who showed such powers were forthwith set above the crowds, and were regarded as Kings and Initiates. Gautama Buddha was a King-Initiate, a healer, and recalled to life those who were in the hands of death. Jesus and Apollonius were healers, and were both addressed as Kings by their followers. Had they failed to raise those who were to all intents and purposes the dead, none of their names would have passed down to posterity; for this was the first and crucial test, the certain sign that the Adept had upon Him the invisible hand of a primordial divine Master, or was an incarnation of one of the “Gods.”
The Egyptian priests, similar to the ancient Brahmins, controlled the governing powers, a system that was inherited from the Initiates of the great Atlantis. The pure worship of Nature in the earliest patriarchal days—the term "father figure" originally referring to the ancestors of the human race—represented the Fathers, Leaders, and Teachers of early humans. This became the legacy of those [pg 264] who could recognize the essence beneath the superficial. Eventually, the Initiates passed their knowledge to the human kings, just as their divine Masters had done with their ancestors. It was their privilege and responsibility to share the secrets of Nature useful to humanity—the hidden powers of plants, the ability to heal the sick, and to foster brotherhood and mutual assistance among people. No Initiate was considered legitimate if he could not heal—yes, if he could bring back to life those who, after being neglected for too long, would have died in their stupor. Those who demonstrated such abilities were immediately elevated above the masses and seen as Kings and Initiates. Gautama Buddha was a King-Initiate, a healer, who brought back to life those on the brink of death. Jesus and Apollonius were healers too, both referred to as Kings by their followers. If they had failed to raise those who seemed to be dead, their names would not have survived through time; for this was the primary and decisive test, the definitive sign that the Adept had the invisible touch of a primordial divine Master, or was an incarnation of one of the “Gods.”
The later royal privilege descended to our Fifth Race kings through the kings of Egypt. The latter were all initiated into the mysteries of medicine, and they healed the sick, even when, owing to the terrible trials and labours of final Initiation, they were unable to become full Hierophants. They were healers by privilege and by tradition, and were assisted in the healing art by the Hierophants of the temples, when they themselves were ignorant of Occult curative Science. So also in far later historical times we find Pyrrhus curing the sick by simply touching them with his foot; Vespasian and Hadrian needed only to pronounce a few words taught to them by their Hierophants, in order to restore sight to the blind and health to the cripple. From that time onward history has recorded cases of the same privilege conferred on the emperors and kings of almost every nation.496
The later royal privilege passed down to our Fifth Race kings through the kings of Egypt. These kings were all initiated into the mysteries of medicine, and they healed the sick, even when, due to the intense trials and efforts of final initiation, they couldn't become full Hierophants. They were healers by privilege and tradition, and they received help in the healing arts from the Hierophants of the temples when they were not knowledgeable about Occult healing science. Similarly, in much later historical times, we have records of Pyrrhus healing the sick just by touching them with his foot; Vespasian and Hadrian only needed to say a few words taught to them by their Hierophants to restore sight to the blind and health to the disabled. Since then, history has noted similar privileges granted to emperors and kings of nearly every nation.496
That which is known of the Priests of Egypt and of the ancient [pg 265] Brâhmans, corroborated as it is by all the ancient classics and historical writers, gives us the right to believe in that which is only traditional in the opinion of sceptics. Whence the wonderful knowledge of the Egyptian Priests in every department of Science, unless they had it from a still more ancient source? The famous “Four,” the seats of learning in old Egypt, are more historically certain than the beginnings of modern England. It was in the great Theban sanctuary that Pythagoras upon his arrival from India studied the Science of Occult numbers. It was in Memphis that Orpheus popularized his too-abstruse Indian metaphysics for the use of Magna Grecia; and thence Thales, and ages later Democritus, obtained all they knew. It is to Saïs that all the honour must be given of the wonderful legislation and the art of ruling people, imparted by its Priests to Lycurgus and Solon, who will both remain objects of admiration for generations to come. And had Plato and Eudoxus never gone to worship at the shrine of Heliopolis, most probably the one would have never astonished future generations with his ethics, nor the other with his wonderful knowledge of mathematics.497
What we know about the Priests of Egypt and the ancient [pg 265] Brâhmans, backed by all the ancient classics and historians, allows us to believe in what skeptics see as just tradition. Where did the incredible knowledge of the Egyptian Priests in every area of Science come from, if not from an even older source? The renowned "4," the centers of learning in ancient Egypt, are more historically reliable than the origins of modern England. It was in the great Theban sanctuary that Pythagoras studied the Science of Occult numbers upon his arrival from India. In Memphis, Orpheus adapted his complex Indian metaphysics for the people of Magna Grecia; and from there Thales, and much later Democritus, gained all their understanding. Saïs deserves all the credit for the remarkable legislation and leadership skills passed on by its Priests to Lycurgus and Solon, who will inspire admiration for generations to come. If Plato and Eudoxus had never visited the shrine of Heliopolis, it's likely that one would never have amazed future generations with his ethics, nor the other with his incredible knowledge of mathematics.497
The great modern writer on the Mysteries of Egyptian Initiation—one, however, who knew nothing of those in India—the late Ragon, has not exaggerated in maintaining that:
The prominent modern writer on the Secrets of Egyptian Initiation—although he was unaware of those in India—the late Ragon, has not overstated his claim that:
All the notions possessed by Hindustan, Persia, Syria, Arabia, Chaldæa, Sydonia, and the priests of Babylonia, [on the secrets of Nature], was known to the Egyptian priests. It is thus Indian philosophy, without mysteries, which, having penetrated into Chaldæa and ancient Persia, gave rise to the doctrine of Egyptian Mysteries.498
All the ideas from India, Persia, Syria, Arabia, Chaldea, Sidonia, and the priests of Babylonia, [about the secrets of Nature], were known to the Egyptian priests. Thus, it is the Indian philosophy, without mysteries, which, having spread into Chaldea and ancient Persia, led to the development of the doctrine of Egyptian Mysteries.498
The Mysteries preceded the hieroglyphics.499 They gave birth to the latter, as permanent records were needed to preserve and commemorate their secrets. It is primitive Philosophy500 that has served as the [pg 266] foundation-stone for modern Philosophy; only the progeny, while perpetuating the features of the external body, has lost on its way the Soul and Spirit of its parent.
The Mysteries preceded the hieroglyphics.499 They gave rise to the latter, as there was a need for permanent records to keep and honor their secrets. It is basic Philosophy500 that has laid the groundwork for modern Philosophy; however, the offspring, while maintaining the characteristics of the external form, has lost the Soul and Spirit of its origin along the way.
Initiation, though it contained neither rules and principles, nor any special teaching of Science—as now understood—was nevertheless Science, and the Science of sciences. And though devoid of dogma, of physical discipline, and of exclusive ritual, it was yet the one true Religion—that of eternal truth. Outwardly it was a school, a college, wherein were taught sciences, arts, ethics, legislation, philanthropy, the cult of the true and real nature of cosmic phenomena; secretly, during the Mysteries, practical proofs of the latter were given. Those who could learn truth on all things—i.e., those who could look the great Isis in her unveiled face and bear the awful majesty of the Goddess—became Initiates. But the children of the Fifth Race had fallen too deeply into matter always to do so with impunity. Those who failed disappeared from the world, without leaving a trace behind. Which of the highest kings would have dared to claim any individual, however high his social standing, from the stern priests, once that the victim had crossed the threshold of their sacred Adytum?
Initiation, although it had no rules or principles and didn’t teach Science as we understand it today, was still Science and the Science of sciences. Even without dogma, physical discipline, or exclusive rituals, it remained the one true Religion—an embodiment of eternal truth. Outwardly, it was a school or college where they taught sciences, arts, ethics, legislation, philanthropy, and the true nature of cosmic phenomena; secretly, during the Mysteries, practical evidence of these teachings was provided. Those who could grasp the truth about everything—meaning those who could face the great Isis in her unveiled form and withstand the overwhelming majesty of the Goddess—became Initiates. However, the people of the Fifth Race had descended too far into materialism to do so without consequences. Those who could not manage it vanished from the world without a trace. Which of the highest kings would have dared to take anyone, no matter their social status, from the stern priests, once that person had crossed the threshold of their sacred Adytum?
The noble precepts taught by the Initiates of the early races passed to India, Egypt, and Greece, to China and Chaldæa, and thus spread all over the world. All that is good, noble, and grand in human nature, every divine faculty and aspiration, were cultured by the Priest-Philosophers who sought to develop them in their Initiates. Their code of ethics, based on altruism, has become universal. It is found in Confucius, the “atheist,” who taught that “he who loves not his brother has no virtue in him,” and in the Old Testament precept, “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.”501 The greater Initiates became like unto Gods, and Socrates, in Plato's Phædo, is represented as saying:
The noble teachings from the early spiritual leaders spread to places like India, Egypt, Greece, China, and Chaldæa, and eventually reached every corner of the world. Everything that is good, noble, and great in human nature—every divine trait and aspiration—was nurtured by the Priest-Philosophers who aimed to cultivate these qualities in their followers. Their ethical code, rooted in selflessness, has become universal. This is reflected in Confucius, the “atheist,” who taught that “he who loves not his brother has no virtue in him,” and in the Old Testament commandment, “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.” 501 The greatest spiritual leaders became god-like, and Socrates, in Plato's *Phædo*, is depicted as saying:
The Initiates are sure to come into the company of the Gods.
The Initiates will definitely be in the presence of the Gods.
In the same work the great Athenian Sage is made to say:
In the same work, the great Athenian Sage is quoted as saying:
It is quite apparent that those who have established the Mysteries, or the secret assemblies of the Initiates, were no mean persons, but powerful genii, who from the first ages had endeavoured to make us understand under those enigmas that he who will reach the invisible regions unpurified will be hurled into the abyss [the Eighth Sphere of the Occult Doctrine; that is, he will lose his personality for ever], while he who will attain them purged of the maculations of this world, and accomplished in virtues, will be received in the abode of the Gods.
It's clear that the creators of the Mysteries, or the secret gatherings of the Initiates, were not ordinary people but powerful beings who have tried to help us understand for ages that anyone who enters the unseen realms without being purified will be thrown into the abyss [the Eighth Sphere of the Occult Doctrine; meaning they will lose their identity forever], while anyone who reaches these realms free from the impurities of this world and filled with virtue will be welcomed into the home of the Gods.
Said Clemens Alexandrinus, referring to the Mysteries:
Said Clemens Alexandrinus, talking about the Mysteries:
Here ends all teaching. One sees Nature and all things.
This is the end of all lessons. One observes Nature and everything around it.
A Christian Father of the Church speaks then as did the Pagan Pretextatus, the pro-consul of Achaia (fourth century a.d.), “a man of eminent virtues,” who remarked that to deprive the Greeks of “the sacred Mysteries which bind in one the whole of mankind,” was to render their very lives worthless to them. Would the Mysteries have ever obtained the highest praise from the noblest men of antiquity had they not been of more than human origin? Read all that is said of this unparalleled institution, as much by those who had never been initiated, as by the Initiates themselves. Consult Plato, Euripides, Socrates, Aristophanes, Pindar, Plutarch, Isocrates, Diodorus, Cicero, Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius, not to name dozens of other famous Sages and writers. That which the Gods and Angels had revealed, exoteric religions, beginning with that of Moses, reveiled and hid for ages from the sight of the world. Joseph, the son of Jacob, was an Initiate, otherwise he would not have married Aseneth, the daughter of Petephre (“Potiphar”—“he who belongs to Phre,” the Sun-God), priest of Heliopolis and governor of On.502 Every truth revealed by Jesus, and which even the Jews and early Christians understood, was reveiled by the Church that pretends to serve Him. Read what Seneca says, as quoted by Dr. Kenealy:
A Christian Father of the Church speaks similarly to Pagan Pretextatus, the pro-consul of Achaia (fourth century A.D.), “a man of great virtues,” who noted that taking away the Greeks' “the sacred Mysteries that unite all of humanity” would make their lives meaningless. Would the Mysteries have received such high praise from the greatest thinkers of antiquity if they didn’t come from a divine source? Look at everything written about this unmatched institution, both by those who were never initiated and by the Initiates themselves. Check out what Plato, Euripides, Socrates, Aristophanes, Pindar, Plutarch, Isocrates, Diodorus, Cicero, Epictetus, Marcus Aurelius, and many other renowned Sages and writers had to say. What the Gods and Angels had revealed, exoteric religions, starting with Moses, concealed and hid from the world for ages. Joseph, the son of Jacob, was an Initiate; otherwise, he wouldn’t have married Aseneth, the daughter of Petephre (“Potiphar”—“he who belongs to Phre,” the Sun-God), priest of Heliopolis and governor of On. Every truth revealed by Jesus, which even the Jews and early Christians understood, was concealed by the Church that claims to serve Him. Read what Seneca says, as quoted by Dr. Kenealy:
“The world being melted and having reëntered the bosom of Jupiter [or Parabrahman], this God continues for some time totally concentred in himself and remains concealed, as it were, wholly immersed in the contemplation of his own ideas. Afterwards we see a new world spring from him.... An innocent race of men is formed.” And again, speaking of a mundane dissolution as involving the destruction or death of all, he [Seneca] teaches us that when the laws of Nature shall be buried in ruin and the last day of the world shall come, the Southern Pole shall crush, as it falls, all the regions of Africa; and the North Pole shall overwhelm all the countries beneath its axis. The affrighted sun shall be deprived of its light; [pg 268]the palace of heaven, falling to decay, shall produce at once both life and death, and some kind of dissolution shall equally seize upon all the deities, who thus shall return to their original chaos.503
“When the world has faded and settled back into the essence of Jupiter [or Parabrahman], this God becomes completely self-focused for a period, secluded, entirely engaged in reflecting on his own thoughts. Then, we see a new world arise from him... A pure race of people is formed.” When he [Seneca] talks about the end of the world as the destruction or death of everything, he tells us that when the laws of Nature break down and the final day comes, the Southern Hemisphere will fall apart, crushing all of Africa, while the Northern Hemisphere will cover all the lands beneath its axis. The frightened sun will lose its light.; [pg 268]The decaying palace of heaven will bring about both life and death at the same time, and some kind of breakdown will take hold of all the deities, causing them to revert to their original chaos.503
One might fancy oneself reading the Purânic account by Parâshara of the great Pralaya. It is nearly the same thing, idea for idea. Has Christianity nothing of the kind? Let the reader open any English Bible and read chapter iii. of the Second Epistle of Peter, and he will find there the same ideas.
One might imagine reading the Purânic story by Parâshara about the great Pralaya. It's mostly the same concept, thought for thought. Does Christianity have anything like this? Let the reader pick up any English Bible and check out chapter iii. of the 2nd Peter, and they'll find those same ideas there.
There shall come in the last days scoffers, ... saying, Where is the promise of his coming? for since the fathers fell asleep all things continue as they were from the beginning of the creation. For this they willingly are ignorant of that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water: whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished. But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are ... reserved unto fire, ... in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat.... Nevertheless we ... look for new heavens and a new earth.
In the last days, there will be mockers who will ask, "Where is the promise of his coming?" They will say that since our ancestors died, everything has continued just as it always has since the beginning of creation. They intentionally ignore that, by God’s word, the heavens existed long ago and the earth was formed from water and through water. Because of this, the world back then was flooded and destroyed. But the current heavens and earth are being kept by that same word for fire, and on that day, the heavens will vanish with a loud noise, and the elements will melt away in intense heat... However, we... are waiting for a new heaven and a new earth.
If the interpreters chose to see in this a reference to a creation, a deluge, and a promised coming of Christ, when they will live in a New Jerusalem in heaven, that is no fault of Peter. What he meant was the destruction of the Fifth Race and the appearance of a new continent for the Sixth Race.
If the interpreters decided to view this as a reference to creation, a flood, and the promised return of Christ, when they'll live in a New Jerusalem in heaven, that's not Peter's fault. What he meant was the destruction of the Fifth Race and the emergence of a new continent for the Sixth Race.
The Druids understood the meaning of the Sun in Taurus, therefore when all the fires were extinguished on the 1st of November their sacred and inextinguishable fire remained alone to illumine the horizon like those of the Magi and the modern Zoroastrian. And like the early Fifth Race and the later Chaldæans and Greeks, and again like the Christians (who do it to this day without suspecting the real meaning), they greeted the “Morning-Star,” the beautiful Venus-Lucifer.504 Strabo speaks of an island near Britannia where Ceres and Persephone were worshipped with the same rites as in Samothrace, and this was the sacred Ierna, where a perpetual fire was lit. The Druids believed in the rebirth of man, not, as Lucian explains,
The Druids understood the significance of the Sun in Taurus, so when all the fires were put out on November 1st, their sacred and eternal fire alone lit up the horizon, much like those of the Magi and modern Zoroastrians. Similar to the early Fifth Race, the later Chaldeans, Greeks, and even Christians (who still do this today without realizing the true meaning), they welcomed the "Morning Star," the lovely Venus-Lucifer. Strabo mentions an island near Britain where Ceres and Persephone were worshipped with the same rituals as in Samothrace, and this was the sacred Ierna, where a perpetual fire was kept burning. The Druids believed in the rebirth of man, not, as Lucian explains,
That the same Spirit shall animate a new body, not here, but in a different world,
The same thing. Soul will energize a new body, not here, but in another world,
but in a series of reïncarnations in this same world; for as Diodorus [pg 269] says, they declared that the souls of men after a determinate period would pass into other bodies.505
but in a series of reïncarations in this same world; for as Diodorus [pg 269] says, they claimed that the souls of people after a certain time would move into other bodies.505
These tenets came to the Fifth Race Âryans from their ancestors of the Fourth Race, the Atlanteans. They piously preserved the teachings, while their parent Root-Race, becoming with every generation more arrogant, owing to the acquisition of superhuman powers, were gradually approaching their end.
These beliefs were passed down to the Fifth Race Aryans from their ancestors of the Fourth Race, the Atlanteans. They faithfully maintained the teachings, while their parent Root-Race, becoming more arrogant with each generation due to gaining superhuman powers, was slowly nearing its end.
Section XXIX. The Trial of the Sun Begin.
We will begin with the ancient Mysteries—those received from the Atlanteans by the primitive Âryans—whose mental and intellectual state Professor Max Müller has described with such a masterly hand, yet left so incomplete withal.
We will start with the ancient Mysteries—those passed down from the Atlanteans to the early Aryans—whose mental and intellectual condition Professor Max Müller has described so expertly, yet left so incomplete.
He says: We have in it [in the Rig Veda] a period of the intellectual life of man to which there is no parallel in any other part of the world. In the hymns of the Vedawe see man left to himself to solve the riddle of this world.... He invokes the gods around him, he praises, he worships them. But still with all these gods ... beneath him, and above him, the early poet seems ill at rest within himself. There, too, in his own breast, he has discovered a power that is never mute when he prays, never absent when he fears and trembles. It seems to inspire his prayers and yet to listen to them; it seems to live in him, and yet to support him and all around him. The only name he can find for this mysterious power is “Brahman;”for brahman meant originally force, will, wish, and the propulsive power of creation. But this impersonal brahman too, as soon as it is named, grows into something strange and divine. It ends by being one of many gods, one of the great triad, worshipped to the present day. And still the thought within him has no real name; that power which is nothing but itself, which supports the gods, the heavens, and every living being, floats before his mind, conceived but not expressed. At last he calls it “Âtman,” for âtman, originally breath or spirit, comes to mean Self and Self alone, Self, whether divine or human; Self, whether creating or suffering; Self, whether One or All; but always Self, independent and free. “Who has seen the first-born?” says the poet, “when he who had no bones (i.e., form) bore him that had bones? Where was the life, the blood, the Self of the world? Who went to ask this from any one who knew it? (Rig Veda, I, 164, 4.) This idea of a divine Self once expressed, everything else must acknowledge its supremacy; Self is the Lord of all things; it is the King of all things; as all the spokes of a wheel are contained in the nave and circumference, all things are contained in this Self; all selves are contained in this Self.” (Brihadâranyaka, IV. v. 15).506
He says: We have in it [in the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. Rig Veda] a period in human intellectual history that is unmatched anywhere else in the world. In the hymns of the Vedawe see people trying to understand the mysteries of this world on their own.... They call upon the gods around them, praising and worshiping them. Yet, despite all these gods ... surrounding him, the early poet appears troubled within himself. Inside him, he has discovered a force that never quiets when he prays, never leaves when he feels fear and anxiety. It seems to inspire his prayers and yet listens to them; it feels like it exists within him while also uplifting him and everything around him. The only name he can think of for this mysterious force is “Brahman;”because brahman originally meant force, will, wish, and the driving power of creation. But this impersonal brahman, once defined, changes into something strange and divine. It ultimately becomes one of many gods, part of a great triad, and is still worshiped today. Yet the thought within him has no true name; that force which is solely itself, which supports the gods, the heavens, and every living being, remains in his mind, envisioned but not expressed. Finally, he calls it __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Âtman because âtman, which originally meant breath or spirit, now represents the Self and nothing but the Self, whether it’s divine or human; the Self, whether it’s creating or suffering; the Self, whether it’s One or All; but always the Self, independent and free. “Who has seen the firstborn?”asks the poet,“When the one without bones (i.e., without form) gave rise to the one with bones, where was the life, the blood, the essence of the world? Who went to seek answers from anyone who understood it? (Rig Veda, I, 164, 4.) Once the concept of a divine Self is presented, everything else must acknowledge its authority; Self is the master of all things; it is the ruler of everything; just as all the spokes of a wheel are held together in the hub and the outer rim, all things are encompassed in this Self.”(Brihadâranyaka, IV. v. 15).506
This Self, the highest, the one, and the universal, was symbolised on the plane of mortals by the Sun, its life-giving effulgence being in its turn the emblem of the Soul—killing the terrestrial passions which have ever been an impediment to the re-union of the Unit Self (the Spirit) with the All-Self. Hence the allegorical mystery, only the broad features of which may be given here. It was enacted by the “Sons of the Fire-Mist” and of “Light.” The second Sun (the “second hypostasis” of Rabbi Drach) appeared as put on his trial, Vishvakarma, the Hierophant, cutting off seven of his beams, and replacing them with a crown of brambles, when the “Sun” became Vikarttana, shorn of his beams or rays. After that, the Sun—enacted by a neophyte ready to be initiated—was made to descend into Pâtâla, the nether regions, on a trial of Tantalus. Coming out of it triumphant, he emerged from this region of lust and iniquity, to re-become Karmasâkshin, witness of the Karma of men,507 and arose once more triumphant in all the glory of his regeneration, as the Graha-Râjah, King of the Constellations, and was addressed as Gabhastiman, “re-possessed of his rays.”
This Self, the highest, the one, and the universal, was symbolized in the world by the Sun, whose life-giving brilliance represents the Soul—overcoming the earthly desires that have always hindered the reunion of the Unit Self (the Spirit) with the All-Self. Thus, the allegorical mystery unfolds, only its broad features can be shared here. It was performed by the “Children of the Fire-Mist” and of “Light.” The second Sun (the “second hypostasis” of Rabbi Drach) was put on trial, with Vishvakarma, the Hierophant, cutting off seven of his rays and replacing them with a crown of thorns, when the “Sun” became Vikarttana, stripped of his rays. After that, the Sun—played by a neophyte ready for initiation—was made to descend into Pâtâla, the underworld, undergoing a trial reminiscent of Tantalus. Emerging victorious, he came out of this realm of desire and wrongdoing to become Karmasâkshin, the witness of human deeds, and rose again in all the glory of his rebirth, as the Graha-Râjah, King of the Constellations, and was called Gabhastiman, “regained his rays.”
The “fable” in the popular Pantheon of India, founded upon, and born out of the poetical mysticism of the Rig-Veda—the sayings of which were mostly all dramatised during the religious Mysteries—grew in the course of its exoteric evolution into the following allegory. It may be found now in several of the Purânas and in other Scriptures. In the Rig-Veda and its Hymns, Vishvakarma, a Mystery-God, is the Logos, the Demiurgos, one of the greatest Gods, and spoken of in two of the hymns as the highest. He is the Omnificent (Vishvakarma), called the “Great Architect of the Universe,” the
The “tale” in the well-known Pantheon of India, which emerged from the poetic mysticism of the Rig-Veda—whose sayings were largely dramatized during the religious Mysteries—developed into the following allegory over time. This allegory can now be found in several of the Purāṇas and in other scriptures. In the Rig-Veda and its hymns, Vishvakarma, a Mystery-God, is the Logos, the Demiurge, one of the greatest Gods, and is referred to in two of the hymns as the highest. He is the Omnificent (Vishvakarma), often called the "Great Architect of the Universe," the
All seeing God, ... the father, the generator, the disposer, who gives the gods their names, and is beyond the comprehension of mortals,
All-seeing God, ... the Father, the Creator, the one who orchestrates everything, who names the gods, and is beyond human comprehension,
as is every Mystery-God. Esoterically, He is the personification of the creative manifested Power: and mystically He is the seventh principle in man, in its collectivity. For He is the son of Bhuvana, the self-created, luminous Essence, and of the virtuous, chaste and lovely Yoga-Siddhâ, the virgin Goddess, whose name speaks for itself, since it personified Yoga-power, the “chaste mother” that creates the Adepts. In the Rig-Vaidic Hymns, Vishvakarma performs the “great sacrifice,” i.e., sacrifices himself for the world; or, as the Nirukta is made to say, translated by the Orientalists:
as is every Mystery-God. Esoterically, He represents the creative manifested Power, and mystically He embodies the seventh principle in humans, collectively. For He is the son of Bhuvana, the self-created, radiant Essence, and of the virtuous, pure, and beautiful Yoga-Siddhâ, the virgin Goddess, whose name signifies her role in personifying Yoga-power, the “pure mom” who creates the Adepts. In the Rig-Vaidic Hymns, Vishvakarma performs the “great sacrifice,” i.e., sacrifices himself for the world; or, as the Nirukta is made to say, translated by the Orientalists:
Vishvakarma first of all offers up all the world in a sacrifice, and then ends by sacrificing himself.
Vishvakarma first presents the whole world as a sacrifice, and then ultimately sacrifices himself.
In the mystical representations of his character, Vishvakarma is often called Vittoba, and is pictured as the “Victim,” the “Man-God,” or the Avatâra crucified in space.
In the mystical representations of his character, Vishvakarma is often referred to as Vittoba and is depicted as the "Victim," the "God-Man," or the Avatâra crucified in space.
[Of the true Mysteries, the real Initiations, nothing of course can be said in public; they can be known only to those who are able to experience them. But a few hints can be given of the great ceremonial Mysteries of Antiquity, which stood to the public as the real Mysteries, and into which candidates were initiated with much ceremony and display of Occult Arts. Behind these, in silence and darkness, were the true Mysteries, as they have always existed and continue to exist. In Egypt, as in Chaldæa and later in Greece, the Mysteries were celebrated at stated times, and the first day was a public holiday, on which, with much pomp, the candidates were escorted to the Great Pyramid and passed thereinto out of sight. The second day was devoted to ceremonies of purification, at the close of which the candidate was presented with a white robe; on the third day]508 he was tried and examined as to his proficiency in Occult learning. On the fourth day, after another ceremony symbolical of purification, he was sent alone to pass through various trials, finally becoming entranced in a subterranean crypt, in utter darkness, for two days and two nights. In Egypt, the entranced neophyte was placed in an empty sarcophagus in the Pyramid, where the initiatory rites took place. In India and Central Asia, he was bound on a lathe, and when his body had become like that of one dead (entranced), he was carried into the crypt. Then the Hierophant kept watch over him “guiding the apparitional soul (astral body) from this world of Samsâra (or delusion) to the nether kingdoms, from which, if successful, he had the right of releasing seven suffering souls” (Elementaries). Clothed with his Anandamayakosha, the body of bliss—the Srotâpanna remained there where we have no right to follow him, and upon returning—received the Word, with or without the “heart's blood” of the Hierophant.509
[Of the true Mysteries, the real Initiations, nothing can be said in public; they can only be understood by those who have the ability to experience them. However, a few hints can be shared about the great ceremonial Mysteries of the past, which were perceived by the public as the actual Mysteries, and into which candidates were initiated with much ceremony and display of Occult Arts. Behind these, in silence and darkness, were the true Mysteries, as they have always existed and continue to exist. In Egypt, as in Chaldea and later in Greece, the Mysteries were celebrated at specific times, and the first day was a public holiday, during which, with great pomp, the candidates were escorted to the Great Pyramid and disappeared from sight. The second day was focused on purification ceremonies, at the end of which the candidate was given a white robe; on the third day]508 he was tested and examined on his knowledge of Occult studies. On the fourth day, after another purification ceremony, he was sent alone to undergo various trials, eventually becoming entranced in a subterranean crypt, in complete darkness, for two days and two nights. In Egypt, the entranced neophyte was placed in an empty sarcophagus in the Pyramid, where the initiatory rites took place. In India and Central Asia, he was tied to a lathe, and when his body became like that of someone dead (entranced), he was taken into the crypt. The Hierophant then kept watch over him "guiding the ghostly soul (astral body) from this world of Samsara (or illusion) to the underworld realms, from which, if successful, he had the right to release seven suffering souls" (Elementaries). Clothed in his Anandamayakosha, the body of bliss—the Srotapanna remained in a place we are not meant to follow him, and upon returning—received the Word, with or without the “blood of my heart” of the Hierophant.509
Only in truth the Hierophant was never killed—neither in India nor elsewhere, the murder being simply feigned—unless the Initiator had chosen the Initiate for his successor and had decided to pass to him the last and supreme Word, after which he had to die—only one man in a nation having the right to know that word. Many are those grand Initiates who have thus passed out of the world's sight, disappearing
Only in truth, the Hierophant was never actually killed—neither in India nor anywhere else. The murder was just an act—unless the Initiator had picked the Initiate as his successor and decided to pass on the ultimate secret, after which he had to die—only one person in a nation having the right to know that secret. There are many great Initiates who have thus vanished from the world’s view, disappearing
As mysteriously from the sight of men as Moses from the top of Mount Pisgah (Nebo, oracular Wisdom), after he had laid his hands upon Joshua, who thus became “full of the spirit of wisdom,” i.e., initiated.
As mysteriously out of sight as Moses from the top of Mount Pisgah (Nebo, oracular Wisdom), after he laid his hands on Joshua, who then became “filled with wisdom,” i.e., started.
But he died, he was not killed. For killing, if really done, would belong to black, not to divine Magic. It is the transmission of light, rather than a transfer of life, of life spiritual and divine, and it is the shedding of Wisdom, not of blood. But the uninitiated inventors of theological Christianity took the allegorical language à la lettre; and instituted a dogma, the crude, misunderstood expression of which horrifies and repels the spiritual “heathen.”
But he died; he was not killed. Because killing, if it really happened, would be an act of evil, not of divine Magic. It’s about the transmission of light rather than a transfer of life—spiritual and divine life—and it represents the sharing of Wisdom, not of blood. Yet, the uninitiated creators of theological Christianity took the allegorical language literally and established a dogma, the rough, misunderstood expression of which horrifies and repels the spiritual “heathen.”
All these Hierophants and Initiates were types of the Sun and of the Creative Principle (spiritual potency) as were Vishvakarma and [pg 274] Vikarttana, from the origin of the Mysteries. Ragon, the famous Mason, gives curious details and explanations with regard to the Sun rites. He shows that the biblical Hiram, the great hero of Masonry (the “widow's son”) a type taken from Osiris, is the Sun-God, the inventor of arts, and the “architect,” the name Hiram meaning the elevated, a title belonging to the Sun. Every Occultist knows how closely related to Osiris and the Pyramids are the narratives in Kings concerning Solomon, his Temple and its construction; he knows also that the whole of the Masonic rite of Initiation is based upon the Biblical allegory of the construction of that Temple, Masons conveniently forgetting, or perhaps ignoring, the fact that the latter narrative is modelled upon Egyptian and still earlier symbolisms. Ragon explains it by showing that the three companions of Hiram, the “three murderers,” typify the three last months of the year; and that Hiram stands for the Sun—from its summer solstice downwards, when it begins decreasing—the whole rite being an astronomical allegory.
All these Hierophants and Initiates represented the Sun and the Creative Principle (spiritual energy), just like Vishvakarma and Vikarttana, tracing back to the origin of the Mysteries. Ragon, the well-known Mason, provides intriguing details and explanations regarding the Sun rites. He illustrates that the biblical Hiram, the great hero of Masonry (the "widow's son"), taken from Osiris, is the Sun-God, the creator of arts, and the "architect," with the name Hiram meaning the *elevated*, a title associated with the Sun. Every Occultist knows how closely linked the stories in Kings about Solomon, his Temple, and its construction are to Osiris and the Pyramids; they also recognize that the entire Masonic initiation rite is based on the Biblical allegory of that Temple’s construction, with Masons conveniently forgetting, or perhaps overlooking, that this narrative is modeled after Egyptian and even earlier symbolisms. Ragon clarifies this by showing that Hiram's three companions, the “three murderers,” symbolize the last three months of the year, and that Hiram represents the Sun—from its summer solstice and onward, when it starts to diminish—the entire rite being an astronomical allegory.
During the summer solstice, the Sun provokes songs of gratitude from all that breathes; hence Hiram, who represents it, can give to whomsoever has the right to it, the sacred Word, that is to say life. When the Sun descends to the inferior signs all Nature becomes mute, and Hiram can no longer give the sacred Word to the companions, who represent the three inert months of the year. The first companion strikes Hiram feebly with a rule twenty-four inches long, symbol of the twenty-four hours which make up each diurnal revolution; it is the first distribution of time, which after the exaltation of the mighty star, feebly assails his existence, giving him the first blow. The second companion strikes him with an iron square, symbol of the last season, figured by the intersections of two right lines, which would divide into four equal parts the Zodiacal circle, whose centre symbolises Hiram's heart, where it touches the point of the four squares representing the four seasons: second distribution of time, which at that period strikes a heavier blow at the solar existence. The third companion strikes him mortally on his forehead with a heavy blow of his mallet, whose cylindrical form symbolises the year, the ring or circle: third distribution of time, the accomplishment of which deals the last blow to the existence of the expiring Sun. From this interpretation it has been inferred that Hiram, a founder of metals, the hero of the new legend with the title of architect, is Osiris (the Sun) of modern initiation; that Isis, his widow, is the Lodge, the emblem of the Earth (loka in Sanskrit, the world) and that Horus, son of Osiris (or of light) and the widow's son, is the free Mason, that is to say, the Initiatewho inhabits the terrestrial lodge (the child of the Widow, and of Light.)510
During the summer solstice, the Sun inspires songs of gratitude from all living beings; thus, Hiram, who represents it, can give the sacred Word, which means life, to anyone who is worthy of receiving it. When the Sun moves into the lower signs, all of Nature falls silent, and Hiram can no longer provide the sacred Word to the companions who represent the three inactive months of the year. The first companion gently strikes Hiram with a ruler that's twenty-four inches long, representing the twenty-four hours in each day; it signifies the initial distribution of time, which, after the peak of the powerful star, weakly attacks his existence, delivering the first blow. The second companion strikes him with an iron square, a symbol of the last season, represented by the crossing of two straight lines that divides the Zodiac circle into four equal parts, with its center representing Hiram's heart. This central point aligns with the four squares that symbolize the four seasons: the second phase of time, which at this stage delivers a harsher impact on solar existence. The third companion strikes a fatal blow to him on the forehead with a heavy hit from his mallet, whose cylindrical shape represents the year, the ring or circle: the third phase of time, the peak of which delivers the final blow to existence of the dying Sun. From this interpretation, it has been concluded that Hiram, a creator of metals, the hero of the new legend titled designer, is Osiris (the Sun) of contemporary initiation; that Isishis widow, represents the Cabin, representing the Earth (loka in Sanskrit, the world) and that Horus, son of Osiris (or of light) and the widow's son, is the Freemason, meaning the Startwho lives in the earthly dwelling (the child of the Widow and Light.)510
And here again, our friends the Jesuits have to be mentioned, for the above rite is of their making. To give one instance of their success in [pg 275] throwing dust into the eyes of ordinary individuals to prevent their seeing the truths of Occultism, we will point out what they did in what is now called Freemasonry.
This Brotherhood does possess a considerable portion of the symbolism, formulæ, and ritual of Occultism, handed down from time immemorial from the primeval Initiations. To render this Brotherhood a mere harmless negation, the Jesuits sent some of their most able emissaries into the Order, who first made the simple brethren believe that the true secret was lost with Hiram Abiff; and then induced them to put this belief into their formularies. They then invented specious but spurious higher degrees, pretending to give further light upon this lost secret, to lead the candidate on and amuse him with forms borrowed from the real thing but containing no substance, and all artfully contrived to lead the aspiring Neophyte to nowhere. And yet men of good sense and abilities, in other respects, will meet at intervals, and with solemn face, zeal and earnestness, go through the mockery of revealing “substituted secrets” instead of the real thing.
This Brotherhood does hold a significant amount of the symbols, formulas, and rituals of Occultism, passed down through the ages from the original Initiations. To make this Brotherhood seem harmless, the Jesuits sent some of their most skilled agents into the Order, who first convinced the ordinary members that the real secret was lost with Hiram Abiff, and then got them to include this belief in their texts. They then created deceptive but fake higher degrees, pretending to provide more insight into this lost secret, to keep the candidate engaged and entertained with forms taken from the genuine thing but lacking substance, all cleverly designed to lead the aspiring novice nowhere. Yet, sensible and capable men in other aspects of their lives will occasionally gather, solemnly and earnestly going through the farce of revealing "swapped secrets" instead of the genuine article.
If the reader turns to a very remarkable and very useful work called The Royal Masonic Cyclopædia, Art. “Rosicrucianism,” he will find its author, a high and learned Mason, showing what the Jesuits have done to destroy Masonry. Speaking of the period when the existence of this mysterious Brotherhood (of which many pretend to know “something” if not a good deal, and know in fact nothing) was first made known, he says:
If the reader turns to a very remarkable and useful work called The Royal Masonic Encyclopedia, Art. "Rosicrucianism" they will find its author, a knowledgeable and respected Mason, explaining what the Jesuits have done to undermine Masonry. Discussing the time when the existence of this mysterious Brotherhood (of which many claim to know “something”, if not a lot, yet actually know nothing) was first revealed, he states:
There was a dread among the great masses of society in byegone days of the unseen—a dread, as recent events and phenomena show very clearly, not yet overcome in its entirety. Hence students of Nature and mind were forced into an obscurity not altogether unwelcome.... The Kabalistic reveries of a Johann Reuchlin led to the fiery action of a Luther, and the patient labours of Trittenheim produced the modern system of diplomatic cipher writing.... It is very worthy of remark, that one particular century, and that in which the Rosicrucians first showed themselves, is distinguished in history as the era in which most of these efforts at throwing off the trammels of the past [Popery and Ecclesiasticism] occurred. Hence the opposition of the losing party, and their virulence against anything mysterious or unknown. They freely organised pseudo-Rosicrucian and Masonic societies in return; and these societies were instructed to irregularly entrap the weaker brethren of the True and Invisible Order, and then triumphantly betray anything they might be so inconsiderate as to communicate to the superiors of these transitory and unmeaning associations. Every wile was adopted by the authorities, fighting in self-defence against the progress of truth, to engage, by persuasion, interest or terror, such as might be cajoled into receiving the Pope as Master—when [pg 276]gained, as many converts to that faith know, but dare not own, they are treated with neglect, and left to fight the battle of life as best they may, not even being admitted to the knowledge of such miserable aporrheta as the Romish faith considers itself entitled to withhold.
In the past, there was a widespread fear of the unseen, a fear that, as recent events have made clear, isn't fully gone today. As a result, those who studied nature and the mind were somewhat unwelcome in the public eye. Johann Reuchlin’s Kabalistic thoughts ignited Martin Luther’s passionate actions, and Trittenheim’s dedicated efforts led to the modern practice of diplomatic cipher writing. It’s important to note that one specific century, the one when the Rosicrucians first emerged, is recognized in history as a time of significant attempts to break free from the constraints of the past, specifically Popery and Ecclesiasticism. This led to a backlash from the defeated side, which fiercely opposed anything mysterious or unknown. They created pseudo-Rosicrucian and Masonic societies intended to ensnare the weaker members of the True and Invisible Order and then betray any information they foolishly shared with the leaders of these temporary and meaningless groups. The authorities employed every tactic to counter the advancement of truth, trying to persuade, entice, or intimidate those vulnerable enough to accept the Pope as their Master—when __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [pg 276]Many converts to that faith understand, though they might not openly acknowledge it, that they are treated with indifference and are left to manage life's struggles on their own, without even being granted access to the dismal secrets that the Roman faith believes it has the authority to keep hidden.
But if Masonry has been spoiled, none is able to crush the real, invisible Rosicrucian and the Eastern Initiate. The symbolism of Vishvakarma and Sûrya Vikarttana has survived, where Hiram Abiff was indeed murdered, and we will now return to it. It is not simply an astronomical, but is the most solemn rite, an inheritance from the Archaic Mysteries that has crossed the ages and is used to this day. It typifies a whole drama of the Cycle of Life, of progressive incarnations, and of psychic as well as of physiological secrets, of which neither the Church nor Science knows anything, though it is this rite that has led the former to the greatest of its Christian Mysteries.
But even if Masonry has been tainted, no one can destroy the true, unseen Rosicrucian and the Eastern Initiate. The symbolism of Vishvakarma and Sûrya Vikarttana has endured, where Hiram Abiff was indeed killed, and we will return to that now. It is not just an astronomical event, but rather the most serious ritual, a legacy from the Ancient Mysteries that has passed through the ages and is still practiced today. It represents an entire drama of the Cycle of Life, of ongoing reincarnations, and of both psychic and physiological secrets, of which neither the Church nor Science knows anything, even though it is this ritual that has led the former to its greatest Christian Mysteries.
Section XXX. The Mystery “Sun of Initiation.”
The antiquity of the Secret Doctrine may be better realised when it is shown at what point of history its Mysteries had already been desecrated, by being made subservient to the personal ambition of despot-ruler and crafty priest. These profoundly philosophical and scientifically composed religious dramas, in which were enacted the grandest truths of the Occult or Spiritual Universe and the hidden lore of learning, had become subject to persecution long before the days when Plato and even Pythagoras flourished. Withal, primal revelations given to Mankind have not died with the Mysteries; they are still preserved as heirlooms for future and more spiritual generations.
The age of the Secret Doctrine becomes clearer when we consider the point in history at which its Mysteries were already tainted by being used for the personal ambitions of tyrants and manipulative priests. These deeply philosophical and scientifically structured religious dramas, which showcased the greatest truths of the Occult or Spiritual Universe and the hidden knowledge of learning, faced persecution long before the times of Plato and even Pythagoras. Nevertheless, the fundamental revelations given to Humanity have not been lost with the Mysteries; they are still kept as treasures for future, more spiritually aware generations.
It has been already stated in Isis Unveiled,511 that so far back as in the days of Aristotle, the great Mysteries had already lost their primitive grandeur and solemnity. Their rites had fallen into desuetude, and they had to a great degree degenerated into mere priestly speculations and had become religious shams. It is useless to state when they first appeared in Europe and Greece, since recognised history may almost be said to begin with Aristotle, everything before him appearing to be in an inextricable chronological confusion. Suffice it to say, that in Egypt the Mysteries had been known since the days of Menes, and that the Greeks received them only when Orpheus introduced them from India. In an article “Was writing known before Pânini?”512 it is stated that the Pândus had acquired universal dominion and had taught the “sacrificial” Mysteries to other races as far back as 3,300 b.c. Indeed, when Orpheus, the son of Apollo or Helios, received from his father the phorminx—the seven-stringed lyre, symbolical of the sevenfold mystery [pg 278] of Initiation—these Mysteries were already hoary with age in Central Asia and India. According to Herodotus it was Orpheus who brought them from India, and Orpheus is far anterior to Homer and Hesiod. Thus even in the days of Aristotle few were the true Adepts left in Europe and even in Egypt. The heirs of those who had been dispersed by the conquering swords of various invaders of old Egypt had been dispersed in their turn. As 8,000 or 9,000 years earlier the stream of knowledge had been slowly running down from the tablelands of Central Asia into India and towards Europe and Northern Africa, so about 500 years b.c. it had begun to flow backward to its old home and birthplace. During the two thousand subsequent years the knowledge of the existence of great Adepts nearly died out in Europe. Nevertheless, in some secret places the Mysteries were still enacted in all their primitive purity. The “Sun of Righteousness” still blazed high on the midnight sky; and, while darkness was upon the face of the profane world, there was the eternal light in the Adyta on the nights of Initiation. The true Mysteries were never made public. Eleusinia and Agræ for the multitudes; the God Εὐβουλῆ “of the good counsel,” the great Orphic Deity, for the neophyte.
It has already been mentioned in Isis Unveiled,511 that as far back as the time of Aristotle, the great Mysteries had already lost their original grandeur and seriousness. Their rituals had fallen into disuse, and they had largely devolved into mere priestly speculations and had become religious pretenses. It’s pointless to specify when they first appeared in Europe and Greece, since recognized history can almost be said to begin with Aristotle, everything prior to him seeming to exist in a tangled chronological mess. It's enough to say that in Egypt the Mysteries had been known since the days of Menes, and the Greeks received them only when Orpheus brought them from India. In an article “Was writing used before Pânini?”512 it is stated that the Pândus had gained universal influence and had taught the sacrificial Mysteries to other cultures as far back as 3,300 b.c. Indeed, when Orpheus, the son of Apollo or Helios, received from his father the phorminx—the seven-stringed lyre, symbolizing the sevenfold mystery [pg 278] of Initiation—these Mysteries were already ancient in Central Asia and India. According to Herodotus, it was Orpheus who brought them from India, and he predates Homer and Hesiod by a significant margin. Thus, even in Aristotle's time, there were few true Adepts left in Europe and even in Egypt. The descendants of those who had been scattered by the conquering swords of various invaders of ancient Egypt had, in turn, been dispersed. Just as 8,000 or 9,000 years earlier knowledge had been flowing gradually from the highlands of Central Asia into India and towards Europe and Northern Africa, around 500 years b.c. it had started to flow back to its original home and birthplace. During the next two thousand years, the awareness of the existence of great Adepts nearly vanished in Europe. However, in some hidden places, the Mysteries still took place in all their original purity. The “Sun of Righteousness” continued to shine brightly in the nighttime sky; and, while darkness covered the face of the profane world, there remained an eternal light in the Adyta on the nights of Initiation. The true Mysteries were never publicized. Eleusinia and Agræ for the masses; the God Εὐβουλῆ "of the good advice," the great Orphic Deity, for the neophyte.
This mystery God—mistaken by our Symbologists for the Sun—who was He? Everyone who has any idea of the ancient Egyptian exoteric faith is quite aware that for the multitudes Osiris was the Sun in Heaven, “the Heavenly King,” Ro-Imphab; that by the Greeks the Sun was called the “Eye of Jupiter,” as for the modern orthodox Pârsî he is “the Eye of Ormuzd:” that the Sun, moreover, was addressed as the “All-seeing God” (πολυόφθαλμος) as the “God Saviour,” and the “saving God” (Αἴτιον τῆς σωτηρίας). Read the papyrus of Papheronmes at Berlin, and the stela as rendered by Mariette Bey,513 and see what they say:
This mystery God—misunderstood by our Symbologists as the Sun—who was He? Anyone familiar with the ancient Egyptian mainstream faith knows that for the masses, Osiris was the Sun in Heaven, “the Heavenly King,” Ro-Imphab; that the Greeks referred to the Sun as the "Jupiter's Eye," while for modern orthodox Pârsî, he is “the Eye of Ormuzd:” additionally, the Sun was called the "Omniscient God" (πολυόφθαλμος), the “God Savior,” and the "saving grace" (Αἴτιον τῆς σωτηρίας). Read the papyrus of Papheronmes at Berlin, and the stela as translated by Mariette Bey,513 and see what they say:
Glory to thee, O Sun, divine child! ... thy rays carry life to the pure and to those ready.... The Gods [the “Sons of God”] who approach thee tremble with delight and awe.... Thou art the first born, the Son of God, the Word.514
Praise to you, O Sun, divine child! ... your rays bring life to the pure and those who are prepared.... The Gods [the “Sons of God”Those who come to you shake with joy and wonder... You are the firstborn, the Son of God, the Word.514
The Church has now seized upon these terms and sees presentments of the coming Christ in these expressions in the initiatory rites and [pg 279] prophetic utterances of the Pagan Oracles. They are nothing of the kind, for they were applied to every worthy Initiate. If the expressions that were used in hieratic writings and glyphs thousands of years before our era are now found in the laudatory hymns and prayers of Christian Churches, it is simply because they have been unblushingly appropriated by the Latin Christians, in the full hope of never being detected by posterity. Everything that could be done had been done to destroy the original Pagan manuscripts and the Church felt secure. Christianity has undeniably had her great Seers and Prophets, like every other religion; but their claims are not strengthened by denying their predecessors.
The Church has now taken these terms and interprets the coming of Christ through these expressions found in initiation rites and [pg 279] prophetic statements from the Pagan Oracles. They aren’t what they claim because those expressions were used for every deserving Initiate. If the phrases found in ancient writings and symbols from thousands of years ago show up in the hymns and prayers of Christian Churches today, it’s simply because they have been shamelessly taken by Latin Christians, hoping to avoid being uncovered by future generations. Everything possible was done to eliminate the original Pagan texts, and the Church felt secure in that effort. Christianity has undeniably had its great Seers and Prophets, just like every other religion; however, their legitimacy isn’t made stronger by denying those who came before them.
Listen to Plato:
Listen to Plato:
Know then, Glaucus, that when I speak of the production of good, it is the Sun I mean. The Son has a perfect analogy with his Father.
So, Glaucus, when I talk about creating goodness, I’m talking about the Sun. The Son perfectly reflects His Father.
Iamblichus calls the Sun “the image of divine intelligence or Wisdom.” Eusebius, repeating the words of Philo, calls the rising Sun (ἀνατολὴ) the chief Angel, the most ancient, adding that the Archangel who is polyonymous (of many names) is the Verbum or Christ. The word Sol (Sun) being derived from solus, the One, or the “He alone,” and its Greek name Helios meaning the “Most High,” the emblem becomes comprehensible. Nevertheless, the Ancients made a difference between the Sun and its prototype.
Iamblichus refers to the Sun as "the representation of divine intelligence or Wisdom." Eusebius, echoing Philo, describes the rising Sun (ἀνατολὴ) as the chief Angel, the most ancient, and adds that the Archangel who has having multiple names (many names) is the Verbum or Christ. The word Sol (Sun) comes from alone, meaning One, or "Only he," and its Greek name Helios means "Most High," making the symbol understandable. However, the Ancients distinguished between the Sun and its prototype.
Socrates saluted the rising Sun as does a true Pârsî or Zoroastrian in our own day; and Homer and Euripides, as Plato did after them several times, mention the Jupiter-Logos, the “Word” or the Sun. Nevertheless, the Christians maintain that since the oracle consulted on the God Iao answered: “It is the Sun,” therefore
Socrates greeted the rising Sun like a true Pârsî or Zoroastrian today; Homer and Euripides, as Plato did several times later, refer to the Jupiter-Logos, the "Word" or the Sun. However, Christians argue that since the oracle consulted about the God Iao answered: “It’s the Sun,” therefore
and “Iao is our Jehovah.” The first part of the proposition has nothing, it seems, to do with the second part, and least of all can the conclusion be regarded as correct. But if the Christians are so anxious to prove the identity, Occultists have nothing against it. Only, in such case, Jehovah is also Bacchus. It is very strange that the people of civilised Christendom should until now hold on so desperately to the skirts of the idolatrous Jews—Sabæans and Sun worshippers as they were,516 like the rabble of Chaldæa—and that they should fail to see that the later Jehovah is but a Jewish development of the Ja-va, or the [pg 280] Iao, of the Phœnicians; that this name, in short, was the secret name of a Mystery-God, one of the many Kabiri. “Highest God” as He was for one little nation, he never was so regarded by the Initiates who conducted the Mysteries; for them he was but a Planetary Spirit attached to the visible Sun; and the visible Sun is only the central Star, not the central spiritual Sun.
and “Iao is our God.” The first part of the statement seems unrelated to the second part, and the conclusion certainly cannot be considered accurate. However, if Christians are so eager to demonstrate this identity, Occultists have no objections. In that case, Jehovah is also Bacchus. It’s puzzling that the people of civilized Christendom have held on so tightly to the traditions of the idolatrous Jews—who were Sabæans and Sun worshippers, much like the masses of Chaldæa—and have failed to recognize that the later concept of Jehovah is merely a Jewish evolution of Ja-va, or the [pg 280] Iao, of the Phoenicians; that this name, in essence, was the hidden name of a Mystery-God, one of the many Kabiri. Though he was regarded as the “Highest God” by one small nation, he was never seen that way by the Initiates who oversaw the Mysteries; for them, he was simply a Planetary Spirit connected to the visible Sun; and the visible Sun is just the central Star, not the true central spiritual Sun.
However this may be, the identity of the Jehovah of Mount Sinai with the God Bacchus is hardly disputable, and he is surely—as already shown in Isis Unveiled—Dionysos.518 Wherever Bacchus was worshipped there was a tradition of Nyssa,519 and a cave where he was reared. Outside Greece, Bacchus was the all-powerful “Zagreus, the highest of Gods,” in whose service was Orpheus, the founder of the Mysteries. Now, unless it be conceded that Moses was an initiated Priest, an Adept, whose actions are all narrated allegorically, then it must be admitted that he personally, together with his hosts of Israelites, worshipped Bacchus.
However this may be, the identity of the Jehovah of Mount Sinai with the God Bacchus is hardly up for debate, and he is certainly—as already shown in Isis Unveiled—Dionysus.518 Wherever Bacchus was worshipped, there was a tradition of Nyssa,519 and a cave where he was raised. Outside Greece, Bacchus was the all-powerful “Zagreus, the top God,” in whose service was Orpheus, the founder of the Mysteries. Now, unless it is accepted that Moses was an initiated Priest, an Adept, whose actions are all described allegorically, then it must be acknowledged that he personally, along with his many Israelites, worshipped Bacchus.
To strengthen the statement we have further to remember that the place where Osiris, the Egyptian Zagreus or Bacchus, was born, was Mount Sinai, which is called by the Egyptians Mount Nissa. The brazen serpent was a nis, כהש, and the month of the Jewish Passover is Nisan.
To reinforce the statement, we should also remember that the location where Osiris, the Egyptian Zagreus or Bacchus, was born is Mount Sinai, which the Egyptians refer to as Mount Nissa. The bronze serpent was a nis, כהש, and the month of the Jewish Passover is Nisan.
Section XXXI. The Purposes of the Mysteries.
The earliest Mysteries recorded in history are those of Samothrace. After the distribution of pure Fire, a new life began. This was the new birth of the Initiate, after which, like the Brâhmans of old in India, he became a dwija—a “twice born,”
The earliest Mysteries recorded in history are those of Samothrace. After the distribution of pure Fire, a new life began. This was the new birth of the Initiate, after which, like the Brâhmans of old in India, he became a dwija—a “twice born”
says Plato. Diodorus Siculus, Herodotus, and Sanchoniathon the Phœnician—the oldest of Historians—say that these Mysteries originated in the night of time, thousands of years probably before the historical period. Iamblichus informs us that Pythagoras
says Plato. Diodorus Siculus, Herodotus, and Sanchoniathon the Phoenician—the earliest historians—claim that these Mysteries started in the depths of time, likely thousands of years before recorded history. Iamblichus tells us that Pythagoras
As was said in Isis Unveiled:
As mentioned in Isis Unveiled:
When men like Pythagoras, Plato and Iamblichus, renowned for their severe morality, took part in the Mysteries and spoke of them with veneration, it ill behoves our modern critics to judge them [and their Initiates] upon their merely external aspect.
When prominent figures like Pythagoras, Plato, and Iamblichus, who were known for their strict morals, took part in the Mysteries and spoke of them with respect, it's not appropriate for today's critics to judge them [and their Initiates] solely based on their outward appearance.
Yet this is what has been done until now, especially by the Christian Fathers. Clement Alexandrinus stigmatises the Mysteries as “indecent and diabolical” though his words, showing that the Eleusinian Mysteries were identical with, and even, as he would allege, borrowed from, those of the Jews, are quoted elsewhere in this work. The Mysteries were composed of two parts, of which the Lesser were performed [pg 282] at Agræ, and the Greater at Eleusis, and Clement had been himself initiated. But the Katharsis, or trials of purification, have ever been misunderstood. Iamblichus explains the worst; and his explanation ought to be perfectly satisfactory, at any rate for every unprejudiced mind.
Yet this is what has been done until now, especially by the Christian Fathers. Clement of Alexandria condemns the Mysteries as "immoral and wicked", although his words indicate that the Eleusinian Mysteries were identical to, and even, as he claims, borrowed from those of the Jews, which are referenced elsewhere in this work. The Mysteries consisted of two parts, with the Lesser being performed [pg 282] in Agræ, and the Greater at Eleusis, and Clement had been initiated himself. But the Katharsis, or trials of purification, have always been misunderstood. Iamblichus explains it poorly; yet his explanation should be perfectly satisfactory for any unbiased mind.
He says:—
He says:—
Exhibitions of this kind in the Mysteries were designed to free us from licentious passions, by gratifying the sight, and at the same time vanquishing all evil thought, through the awful sanctity with which these rites were accompanied.
Exhibitions like these in the Mysteries were intended to free us from sinful desires by appealing to the eye, while also dispelling any negative thoughts through the deep holiness of the rituals involved.
Dr. Warburton remarks:
Dr. Warburton's comments:
The wisest and best men in the Pagan world are unanimous in this, that the Mysteries were instituted pure, and proposed the noblest ends by the worthiest means.
The most intelligent and respected figures in the Pagan community all agree that the Mysteries were established with purity and aimed to reach the highest objectives using the best approaches.
Although persons of both sexes and all classes were allowed to take part in the Mysteries, and a participation in them was even obligatory, very few indeed attained the higher and final Initiation in these celebrated rites. The gradation of the Mysteries is given us by Proclus in the fourth book of his Theology of Plato.
Although people of all genders and social classes were allowed to participate in the Mysteries, and taking part in them was even required, very few actually achieved the higher and final Initiation in these well-known rites. Proclus outlines the stages of the Mysteries in the fourth book of his Plato's Theology.
The perfective rite, precedes in order the initiation Telete, Muesis, and the initiation, Epopteia, or the final apocalypse [revelation].
The perfective rite takes place before the initiation Telete, Muses, and the beginning, Epopteia, or the ultimate revelation.
Theon of Smyrna, in Mathematica, also divides the mystic rites into five parts:
Theon of Smyrna, in Mathematica, also breaks down the mystical rituals into five parts:
The first of which is the previous purification; for neither are the Mysteries communicated to all who are willing to receive them; but there are certain persons who are prevented by the voice of the crier ... since it is necessary that such as are not expelled from the Mysteries should first be refined by certain purifications: but after purification the reception of the sacred rites succeeds. The third part is denominated epopteia or reception. And the fourth, which is the end and design of the revelation, is (the investiture) the binding of the head and fixing of the crowns523 ... whether after this he [the initiated person] becomes a torchbearer, or an hierophant of the Mysteries, or sustains some other part of the sacerdotal office. But the fifth, which is produced from all these, is friendship and interior communion with God. And this was the last and most awful of all the Mysteries.524
The first step is the previous purification; the Mysteries are not open to everyone who wants to receive them; there are certain individuals who are held back by the voice of the crier... because it's important that those who are not excluded from the Mysteries go through specific purifications first: after purification, the receiving of the sacred rites follows. The third part is called __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. epopteia or reception. The fourth part, which outlines the goal and purpose of the revelation, is (the investiture) the binding of the head and securing of the crowns.523... whether the initiated individual becomes a torchbearer, a hierophant of the Mysteries, or assumes another role in the priestly office. However, the fifth, which arises from all of these, is friendship and inner connection with GodThis was the final and most important of all the Mysteries.524
The chief objects of the Mysteries, represented as diabolical by the [pg 283] Christian Fathers and ridiculed by modern writers, were instituted with the highest and the most moral purpose in view. There is no need to repeat here that which has been already described in Isis Unveiled525 that whether through temple Initiation or the private study of Theurgy, every student obtained the proof of the immortality of his Spirit, and the survival of his Soul. What the last epopteia was is alluded to by Plato in Phædrus:
The main goals of the Mysteries, which were portrayed as evil by the [pg 283] Christian Fathers and mocked by contemporary writers, were established with the noblest and most ethical intentions. There's no need to restate what has already been covered in Isis Revealed525 that through temple Initiation or the personal study of Theurgy, each student verified the immortality of their Spirit and the continuation of their Soul. The final epopteia is referenced by Plato in Phaedrus:
Being initiated in those Mysteries, which it is lawful to call the most blessed of all mysteries ... we were freed from the molestations of evils, which otherwise await us in a future period of time. Likewise in consequence of this divine initiation, we became spectators of entire, simple, immoveable, and blessed visions, resident in a pure light.526
Being started into those Mysterieswhich can truly be called the most blessed of all mysteries... we were freed from the burdens of evils that would otherwise face us in the future. Similarly, because of this divine kickoffwe became witnesses to complete, simple, unchanging, and blessed visions, existing in pure light.526
This veiled confession shows that the Initiates enjoyed Theophany—saw visions of Gods and of real immortal Spirits. As Taylor correctly infers:
This hidden confession reveals that the Initiates experienced Theophany—they saw visions of Gods and actual immortal Spirits. As Taylor rightly concludes:
The most sublime part of the epopteia or final revealing, consisted in beholding the Gods [the high Planetary Spirits] themselves, invested with a resplendent light.527
The most incredible part of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ epopteia The ultimate revelation was witnessing the Gods [the high Planetary Spirits] themselves, surrounded by a radiant light.527
The statement of Proclus upon the subject is unequivocal:
The statement from Proclus on this topic is clear:
In all the Initiations and Mysteries, the Gods exhibit many forms of themselves, and appear in a variety of shapes; and sometimes indeed a formless light of themselves is held forth to the view; sometimes this light is according to a human formand sometimes it proceeds into a different shape.528
In all the rituals and mysteries, the Gods reveal themselves in many forms and appear in different shapes; sometimes, a formless light is shown; at other times, this light takes on a human body, and sometimes it changes into a different shape.528
Again we have
Again we have
Whatever is on earth is the resemblance and shadow of something that is in the sphere, while that resplendent thing [the prototype of the Soul-Spirit] remaineth in unchangeable condition, it is well also with its shadow. When that resplendent one removeth far from its shadow life removeth [from the latter] to a distance. Again that light is the shadow of something more resplendent than itself.529
Everything on earth reflects and shadows something from a higher realm, while that radiant thing [the prototype of the Soul-Spirit] exists in unchanging A state is good, and so is its shadow. When that bright being moves far from its shadow, life pulls away from it. Moreover, that light is the shadow of something even more radiant.529
Thus speaks the Desatir, in the Book of Shet (the prophet Zirtusht), thereby showing the identity of its Esoteric doctrines with those of the Greek Philosophers.
Thus speaks the Desatir, in the *Book of Shet* (the prophet Zirtusht), demonstrating the similarity of its hidden teachings with those of the Greek philosophers.
The second statement of Plato confirms the view that the Mysteries of the Ancients were identical with the Initiations practised even now among the Buddhist and the Hindu Adepts. The higher [pg 284] visions, the most truthful, were produced through a regular discipline of gradual Initiations, and the development of psychical powers. In Europe and Egypt the Mystæ were brought into close union with those whom Proclus calls “mystical natures,” “resplendent Gods,” because, as Plato says:
The second statement of Plato supports the idea that the ancient Mysteries were the same as the Initiations practiced today by Buddhist and Hindu Adepts. The higher visions, the most accurate ones, were achieved through a consistent practice of gradual Initiations and the development of psychic abilities. In Europe and Egypt, the Mystæ were closely connected with those whom Proclus refers to as “mystical natures” and “resplendent Gods,” because, as Plato states:
[We] were ourselves pure and immaculate, being liberated from this surrounding vestment, which we denominate body, and to which we are now bound like an oyster to its shell.530
We were pure and perfect, free from this outer layer we call the body, to which we are now attached like an oyster to its shell.530
As to the East,
As for the East,
The doctrine of planetary and terrestrial Pitris was revealed entirely in ancient India, as well as now, only at the last moment of initiation, and to the adepts of superior degrees.531
The idea of planetary and earthly ancestors was __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ totally revealed in ancient India, and still is, only at the final stage of initiation, and to those who are advanced practitioners.531
The word Pitris may now be explained and something else added. In India the chela of the third degree of Initiation has two Gurus: One, the living Adept; the other the disembodied and glorified Mahâtmâ, Who remains the adviser or instructor of even the high Adepts. Few are the accepted chelas who even see their living Master, their Guru, till the day and hour of their final and for ever binding vow. It is this that was meant in Isis Unveiled, when it was stated that few of the fakirs (the word chela being unknown to Europe and America in those days) however
The term Pitris can now be clarified, and we can add a bit more. In India, a third-degree initiate has two Gurus: one is the living Adept, and the other is the disembodied and revered Mahâtmâ, who continues to guide and mentor even the most advanced Adepts. Very few accepted chelas even get to meet their living Master, their Guru, until the moment they make their final and irrevocable vow. This is what was referenced in Isis Unveiled, when it mentioned that only a handful of spiritual practitioners (the term chela wasn't familiar in Europe and America at that time) however
Pure, and honest, and self-devoted, have yet ever seen the astral form of a purely human pitar (an ancestor or father), otherwise than at the solemn moment of their first and last initiation. It is in the presence of his instructor, the Guru, and just before the vatou-fakir [the just initiated chela] is despatched into the world of the living, with his seven-knotted bamboo wand for all protection, that he is suddenly placed face to face with the unknown Presence [of his Pitar or Father, the glorified invisible Master, or disembodied Mahâtmâ]. He sees it, and falls prostrate at the feet of the evanescent form, but is not entrusted with the great secret of its evocation, for it is the supreme mystery of the holy syllable.
Pure, honest, and dedicated, no one has ever witnessed the astral form of a purely __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. early human (an ancestor or father) only during the significant moment of their first and last initiation. It is in front of his teacher, the Guru, and just before the vatouThe newly initiated disciple, or fakir, is sent out into the world of the living, armed with his seven-knotted bamboo staff for protection, and is suddenly confronted by the unknown. Presence [of his ancestor or father, the glorified invisible Master, or disembodied Mahâtmâ]. He sees it and falls to his knees at the feet of the fleeting form but is not revealed the great secret of how to summon it, for it is the ultimate mystery of the sacred syllable.
The Initiate, says Éliphas Lévi, knows; therefore, “he dares all and keeps silent.” Says the great French Kabalist:
The Initiate, says Éliphas Lévi, knows; therefore, "He takes on everything and remains silent." Says the great French Kabalist:
You may see him often sad, never discouraged or desperate; often poor, never humbled or wretched; often persecuted, never cowed down or vanquished. For he remembers the widowhood and the murder of Orpheus, the exile and solitary death of Moses, the martyrdom of the prophets, the tortures of Apollonius, the Cross of the Saviour. He knows in what forlorn state died Agrippa, whose memory is slandered to this day; he knows the trials that broke down the great Paracelsus, and [pg 285]all that Raymond Lully had to suffer before he arrived at a bloody death. He remembers Swedenborg having to feign insanity, and losing even his reason before his knowledge was forgiven to him; St. Martin, who had to hide himself all his life; Cagliostro, who died forsaken in the cells of the Inquisition532; Cazotte, who perished on the guillotine. Successor of so many victims, he dares, nevertheless, but understands the more the necessity to keep silent.533
You might frequently see him feeling sad, but never discouraged or desperate; often poor, but never humiliated or miserable; often persecuted, but never beaten down or defeated. He remembers the widowhood and murder of Orpheus, the exile and lonely death of Moses, the martyrdom of the prophets, the tortures of Apollonius, and the Cross of the Savior. He knows how forlorn Agrippa died, whose memory is still disrespected today; he’s aware of the struggles that overwhelmed the great Paracelsus, and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [pg 285]all that Raymond Lully had to go through before meeting a violent end. He remembers Swedenborg having to act insane and even losing his sanity before his knowledge was accepted again; St. Martin, who had to stay hidden his entire life; Cagliostro, who died alone in the Inquisition’s prisons.532Cazotte, who met his end at the guillotine. Carrying the legacy of countless victims, he dares to speak, but understands even more the necessity of staying silent.533
Masonry—not the political institution known as the Scotch Lodge, but real Masonry, some rites of which are still preserved in the Grand Orient of France, and that Elias Ashmole, a celebrated English Occult Philosopher of the XVIIth century, tried in vain to remodel, after the manner of the Indian and Egyptian Mysteries—Masonry rests, according to Ragon, the great authority upon the subject, upon three fundamental degrees: the triple duty of a Mason is to study whence he comes, what he is, and whither he goes; the study that is, of God, of himself, and of the future transformation.534 Masonic Initiation was modelled on that in the lesser Mysteries. The third degree was one used in both Egypt and India from time immemorial, and the remembrance of it lingers to this day in every Lodge, under the name of the death and resurrection of Hiram Abiff, the “Widow's Son.” In Egypt the latter was called “Osiris;” in India “Loka-chakshu” (Eye of the World), ind “Dinakara” (day-maker) or the Sun—and the rite itself was everywhere named the “gate of death.” The coffin, or sarcophagus, of Osiris, killed by Typhon, was brought in and placed in the middle of the Hall of the Dead, with the Initiates all around it and the candidate near by. The latter was asked whether he had participated in the murder, and notwithstanding his denial, and after sundry and very hard trials, the Initiator feigned to strike him on the head with a hatchet; he was thrown down, swathed in bandages like a mummy, and wept over. Then came lightning and thunder, the supposed corpse was surrounded with fire, and was finally raised.
Masonry—not the political group known as the Scotch Lodge, but true Masonry, some rituals of which are still kept alive in the Grand Orient of France, and which Elias Ashmole, a well-known English Occult Philosopher of the 17th century, tried unsuccessfully to reshape after the style of the Indian and Egyptian Mysteries—Masonry is based, according to Ragon, a major authority on the topic, on three fundamental degrees: the triple duty of a Mason is to explore where he's from, what he's, and where he's going; that is, the study of God, of himself, and of future transformation. Masonic Initiation was modeled after those in the lesser Mysteries. The third degree was one used in both Egypt and India for ages, and its memory continues today in every Lodge, known as the death and resurrection of Hiram Abiff, the "Son of a Widow." In Egypt, he was called “Osiris;” in India, “Worldly Eye” (Eye of the World), and “Dinakara” (day-maker) or the Sun—and the rite itself was referred to everywhere as the “gate of death.” The coffin, or sarcophagus, of Osiris, killed by Typhon, was brought in and placed in the center of the Hall of the Dead, with the Initiates surrounding it and the candidate nearby. The latter was asked whether he had taken part in the murder, and despite his denial, and after several very tough trials, the Initiator pretended to strike him on the head with a hatchet; he was thrown down, wrapped in bandages like a mummy, and mourned over. Then came lightning and thunder, the supposed corpse was engulfed in fire, and was ultimately raised.
Ragon speaks of a rumour that charged the Emperor Commodus—when he was at one time enacting the part of the Initiator—with having played this part in the initiatory drama so seriously that he actually killed the postulant when dealing him the blow with the hatchet. This shows that the lesser Mysteries had not quite died out in the second century a.d.
Ragon talks about a rumor that accused Emperor Commodus—when he was playing the role of the Initiator—of taking this part in the initiation ceremony so seriously that he actually killed the candidate when he struck him with the hatchet. This indicates that the lesser Mysteries were still around in the second century AD
The Mysteries were carried into South and Central America, Northern Mexico and Peru by the Atlanteans in those days when
The Mysteries were carried into South and Central America, Northern Mexico, and Peru by the Atlanteans in those days when
A pedestrian from the North [of what was once upon a time also India] might have reached—hardly wetting his feet—the Alaskan Peninsula, through Manchooria, across the future Gulf of Tartary, the Kurile and Aleutian Islands; while another traveller, furnished with a canoe and starting from the South, could have walked over from Siam, crossed the Polynesian Islands and trudged into any part of the continent of South America.535
A person walking from the north [of what was once also India] might have barely gotten their feet wet reaching the Alaskan Peninsula, through Manchuria, across the future Gulf of Tartary, the Kurile and Aleutian Islands; meanwhile, another traveler with a canoe starting from the south could have walked over from Siam, crossed the Polynesian Islands, and hiked into any part of South America.535
They continued to exist down to the day of the Spanish invaders. These destroyed the Mexican and Peruvian records, but were prevented from laying their desecrating hands upon the many Pyramids—the lodges of an ancient Initiation—whose ruins are scattered over Puente Nacional, Cholula, and Teotihuacan. The ruins of Palenque, of Ococimgo in Chiapas, and others in Central America are known to all. If the pyramids and temples of Guiengola and Mitla ever betray their secrets, the present Doctrine will then be shown to have been a forerunner of the grandest truths in Nature. Meanwhile they have all a claim to be called Mitla, “the place of sadness” and “the abode of the (desecrated) dead.”
They continued to exist until the arrival of the Spanish invaders. These invaders destroyed the records of Mexico and Peru but were stopped from defiling the many Pyramids—places of ancient Initiation—whose ruins are scattered across Puente Nacional, Cholula, and Teotihuacan. The ruins of Palenque, Ococimgo in Chiapas, and others in Central America are widely recognized. If the pyramids and temples of Guiengola and Mitla ever reveal their secrets, the current Doctrine will then be shown to have anticipated the greatest truths in Nature. In the meantime, they all deserve to be called Mitla, “the spot of sadness” and "the home of the (desecrated) dead."
Section XXXII. Evidence of the Mysteries.
Says the Royal Masonic Cyclopædia, art. “Sun:”
Says the Royal Masonic Cyclopædia, art. “Sun:”
In all times, the Sun has necessarily played an important part as a symbol, and especially in Freemasonry. The W.M. represents the rising sun, the J.W. the sun at the meridian, and the S.W. the setting sun. In the Druidical rites, the Arch-Druid represented the sun, and was aided by two other officers, one representing the Moon in the West, and the other the Sun at the South in its meridian. It is quite unnecessary to enter into any lengthened discussion on this symbol.
Throughout history, the Sun has been a significant symbol, especially in Freemasonry. The W.M. represents the rising sun, the J.W. represents the sun at its highest point, and the S.W. represents the setting sun. In Druid ceremonies, the Arch-Druid symbolized the sun, supported by two other officials—one representing the Moon in the West and the other representing the Sun in the South at its peak. There's no need for a lengthy discussion on this symbol.
It is the more “unnecessary” since J. M. Ragon has discussed it very fully, as one may find at the end of Section XXIX., where part of his explanations have been quoted. Freemasonry derived her rites from the East, as we have said. And if it be true to say of the modern Rosicrucians that “they are invested with a knowledge of chaos, not perhaps a very desirable acquisition,” the remark is still more true when applied to all the other branches of Masonry, since the knowledge of their members about the full signification of their symbols is nil. Dozens of hypotheses are resorted to, one more unlikely than the other, as to the “Round Towers” of Ireland; one fact is enough to show the ignorance of the Masons, namely, that, according to the Royal Masonic Cyclopædia, the idea that they are connected with Masonic Initiation may be at once dismissed as unworthy of notice. The “Towers,” which are found throughout the East in Asia, were connected with the Mystery-Initiations, namely, with the Vishvakarma and the Vikarttana rites. The candidates for Initiation were placed in them for three days and three nights, wherever there was no temple with a subterranean crypt close at hand. These round towers were built for no other purposes. Discredited as are all such monuments of Pagan origin by the Christian clergy, who thus “soil their own nest,” they are still the living and indestructible relics of the Wisdom of old. [pg 288] Nothing exists in this objective and illusive world of ours that cannot be made to serve two purposes—a good and a bad one. Thus in later ages, the Initiates of the Left Path and the anthropomorphists took in hand most of those venerable ruins, then silent and deserted by their first wise inmates, and turned them indeed into phallic monuments. But this was a deliberate, wilful, and vicious misinterpretation of their real meaning, a deflection from their first use. The Sun—though ever, even for the multitudes, μὸνος οὐρανοῦ θεὸς, “the only and one King and God in Heaven,” and the Εὐβουλῆ, “the God of Good Counsel” of Orpheus—had in every exoteric popular religion a dual aspect which was anthropomorphised by the profane. Thus the Sun was Osiris-Typhon, Ormuzd-Ahriman, Bel-Jupiter and Baal, the life-giving and the death-giving luminary. And thus one and the same monolith, pillar, pyramid, tower or temple, originally built to glorify the first principle or aspect, might become in time an idol-fane, or worse, a phallic emblem in its crude and brutal form. The Lingam of the Hindus has a spiritual and highly philosophical meaning, while the missionaries see in it but an “indecent emblem;” it has just the meaning which is to be found in all those baalim, chammanim, and the bamoth with the pillars of unhewn stone of the Bible, set up for the glorification of the male Jehovah. But this does not alter the fact that the pureia of the Greeks, the nur-hags of Sardinia, the teocalli of Mexico, etc., were all in the beginning of the same character as the “Round Towers” of Ireland. They were sacred places of Initiation.
It is even more "unnecessary" since J. M. Ragon has discussed it extensively, as can be found at the end of Section XXIX, where part of his explanations have been quoted. Freemasonry has taken its rites from the East, as we've mentioned. And while it may be said of the modern Rosicrucians that "they are invested with a knowledge of chaos, not perhaps a very desirable acquisition," this remark is even truer for all other branches of Masonry, since the understanding of their members regarding the true meaning of their symbols is "nil." Numerous hypotheses are proposed, each more unlikely than the last, about the "Round Towers" of Ireland; one fact is enough to highlight the ignorance of the Masons, namely, that according to the "Royal Masonic Cyclopædia," the idea that they are linked to Masonic Initiation can be dismissed as not worthy of consideration. The "Towers," found throughout Asia, were associated with the Mystery-Initiations, specifically with the Vishvakarma and the Vikarttana rites. Candidates for Initiation were placed in them for three days and three nights when no temple with a subterranean crypt was nearby. These round towers were built solely for this purpose. Although all such monuments of Pagan origin are discredited by the Christian clergy, who thereby "soil their own nest," they remain living and indestructible relics of ancient Wisdom. [pg 288] Nothing exists in this objective and deceptive world of ours that cannot serve two purposes—a good one and a bad one. Thus, in later ages, the Initiates of the Left Path and the anthropomorphists took over most of those ancient ruins, which had been silent and deserted by their original wise occupants, and turned them into phallic monuments. However, this was a deliberate and malicious misinterpretation of their true meaning, a diversion from their original purpose. The Sun—though always regarded, even by the masses, as μὸνος οὐρανοῦ θεὸς, "the only and one King and God in Heaven," and the Εὐβουλῆ, "the God of Good Counsel" of Orpheus—had in every exoteric popular religion a dual aspect that was anthropomorphized by the uninitiated. So, the Sun became Osiris-Typhon, Ormuzd-Ahriman, Bel-Jupiter, and Baal, the life-giving and the passing-giving light. Thus, one and the same monolith, pillar, pyramid, tower, or temple, originally built to honor the first principle or aspect, could over time become an idol shrine, or worse, a crude phallic representation. The Lingam of the Hindus has a spiritual and deeply philosophical significance, while missionaries see it only as an "indecent emblem;" it holds the same meaning found in all those baalim, chammanim, and the bamoth with the unhewn stone pillars mentioned in the Bible, set up to glorify the male Jehovah. However, this does not change the fact that the pureia of the Greeks, the nur-hags of Sardinia, the teocalli of Mexico, etc., all originally shared the same purpose as the "Round Towers" of Ireland. They were sacred sites for Initiation.
In 1877, the writer, quoting the authority and opinions of some most eminent scholars, ventured to assert that there was a great difference between the terms Chrestos and Christos, a difference having a profound and Esoteric meaning. Also that while Christos means “to live” and “to be born into a new life,” Chrestos, in “Initiation” phraseology, signified the death of the inner, lower, or personal nature in man; thus is given the key to the Brâhmanical title, the twice-born; and finally,
In 1877, the writer, citing the authority and views of several prominent scholars, boldly stated that there was a significant difference between the terms Chrestos and Christos, a difference with deep and hidden meanings. Furthermore, while Christos means "to live" and "to be born into a new life," Chrestos, in "Kickoff" terminology, represented the death of the inner, lower, or personal nature in a person; this provides the key to the Brâhmanical title of the twice-born; and finally,
For this epithets sufficiently opprobrious to characterise the writer could hardly be found. And yet then as well as now, the author never [pg 289] attempted a statement of such a serious nature without showing as many learned authorities for it as could be mustered. Thus on the next page it was said:
For this insult, it's hard to find anything that really captures how terrible the writer is. Yet, just like back then, the author never attempted a claim that serious without backing it up with as many scholarly sources as possible. So, on the next page, it was stated:
Lepsius shows that the word Nofre means Chrestos, “good,” and that one of the titles of Osiris, “Onnofre,” must be translated “the goodness of God made manifest.” “The worship of Christ was not universal at this early date,” explains Mackenzie, “by which I mean that Christolatry had not been introduced; but the worship of Chrestos—the Good Principle—had preceded it by many centuries, and even survived the general adoption of Christianity, as shown on monuments still in existence....” Again, we have an inscription which is pre-Christian on an epitaphial tablet (Spon. Misc. Erud., Ant., x. xviii. 2). Υαχινθε Λαρισαιων Δησμοσιε Πρως Χρηστε Χαιρε, and de Rossi (Roma Sotteranea, tome i., tav. xxi.) gives us another example from the catacombs—“Ælia Chreste, in Pace.”537
Lepsius shows that the term Nofre means Christ, “good,” and that one of Osiris's titles, “Onnofre,” must be translated "The goodness of God made visible." “Worshiping Christ wasn't widespread at this early time,” explains Mackenzie, “I mean that the worship of Christ hadn't been introduced yet; instead, the worship of Chrestos—the Good Principle—had been around long before and even continued after Christianity became widely accepted, as shown by monuments that still exist....” Once more, we have an inscription that is pre-Christian on an epitaph tablet (Spon. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__). Misc. Erud., Ant., x. xviii. 2). Yachin the Larissaeans to Demosthenes: Greetings, and de RossiRoman Underground, volume i., table xxi.) offers another example from the catacombs—“Ælia Chreste, in Peace.”537
To-day the writer is able to add to all those testimonies the corroboration of an erudite author, who proves whatever he undertakes to show on the authority of geometrical demonstration. There is a most curious passage with remarks and explanations in the Source of Measures, whose author has probably never heard of the “Mystery-God” Visvakarma of the early Âryans. Treating on the difference between the terms Chrest and Christ, he ends by saying that:
Today, the writer is able to add to all those testimonials the backing of an educated author who proves whatever he sets out to demonstrate based on geometric evidence. There is a very interesting passage with comments and explanations in the Source of Measurements, whose author has probably never heard of the “Mystery God” Visvakarma from the early Aryans. Discussing the difference between the terms Chrest and Christ, he concludes by saying that:
There were two Messiahs: one who went down into the pit for the salvation of this world; this was the Sun shorn of his golden rays, and crowned with blackened ones (symbolising this loss), as the thorns: the other was the triumphant Messiah mounting up to the summit of the arch of heaven, and personified as the Lion of the Tribe of Judah. In both instances he had the cross; once in humiliation and once holding it in his control as the law of creation, He being Jehovah.
There were two Messiahs: one who came down into the depths for the salvation of this world; this was the Sun without his golden rays, instead wearing dark ones (symbolizing this loss), like the thorns; the other was the victorious Messiah ascending to the highest point of the arch of heaven, and represented as the Lion of the Tribe of JudahIn both instances, he carried the cross; once in humiliation and once confidently as the foundation of creation, He being Jehovah.
And then the author proceeds to give “the fact” that “there were two Messiahs,” etc., as quoted above. And this—leaving the divine and mystic character and claim for Jesus entirely independent of this event of His mortal life—shows Him, beyond any doubt, as an Initiate of the Egyptian Mysteries, where the same rite of Death and of spiritual Resurrection for the neophyte, or the suffering Chrestos on his trial and new birth by Regeneration, was enacted—for this was a universally adopted rite.
And then the author goes on to state "the fact" that “there were two Messiahs,” as mentioned earlier. This—while leaving Jesus’ divine and mystical nature and claims completely separate from this event in His earthly life—demonstrates, without a doubt, that He was an Initiate of the Egyptian Mysteries, where the same ritual of Death and spiritual Resurrection for the neophyte, or the suffering Chrestos during his trial and rebirth through Regeneration, was performed—this was a rite that was widely accepted.
The “pit” into which the Eastern Initiate was made to descend was, as shown before, Pâtâla, one of the seven regions of the nether world, over which ruled Vâsuki, the great “snake God.” This pit, Pâtâla, has [pg 290] in the Eastern Symbolism precisely the same manifold meaning as is found by Mr. Ralston Skinner in the Hebrew word shiac in its application to the case in hand. For it was the synonym of Scorpio—Pâtâla's depths being “impregnated with the brightness of the new Sun”—represented by the “newly born” into the glory; and Pâtâla was and is in a sense, “a pit, a grave, the place of death, and the door of Hades or Sheol”—as, in the partially exoteric Initiations in India, the candidate had to pass through the matrix of the heifer before proceeding to Pâtâla. In its non-mystic sense it is the Antipodes—America being referred to in India as Pâtâla. But in its symbolism it meant all that, and much more. The fact alone that Vâsuki, the ruling Deity of Pâtâla, is represented in the Hindu Pantheon as the great Nâga (Serpent)—who was used by the Gods and Asuras as a rope round the mountain Mandara, at the churning of the ocean for Amrita, the water of immortality—connects him directly with Initiation.
The "hole" that the Eastern Initiate was made to descend into was, as previously shown, Pâtâla, one of the seven regions of the underworld, ruled by Vâsuki, the great "snake deity." This pit, Pâtâla, has [pg 290] in Eastern Symbolism the same diverse meanings as found by Mr. Ralston Skinner in the Hebrew word shiac in relation to this topic. It was synonymous with Scorpio—Pâtâla's depths being “filled with the light of the new Sun”—represented by the "newborn" into glory; and Pâtâla is, in a sense, "a pit, a grave, the place of death, and the entrance to Hades or Sheol"—as, in the partially exoteric Initiations in India, the candidate had to go through the womb of the heifer before moving on to Pâtâla. In its non-mystical sense, it refers to the Antipodes—with America being called Pâtâla in India. But symbolically, it means all that and much more. The mere fact that Vâsuki, the ruling Deity of Pâtâla, is portrayed in the Hindu Pantheon as the great Nâga (Serpent)—who was used by the Gods and Asuras as a rope around the mountain Mandara during the churning of the ocean for Amrita, the water of immortality—directly connects him to Initiation.
For he is Shesha Nâga also, serving as a couch for Vishnu, and upholding the seven worlds; and he is also Ananta, “the endless,” and the symbol of eternity—hence the “God of Secret Wisdom,” degraded by the Church to the rôle of the tempting Serpent, of Satan. That what is now said is correct may be verified by the evidence of even the exoteric rendering of the attributes of various Gods and Sages both in the Hindu and the Buddhist Pantheons. Two instances will suffice to show how little our best and most erudite Orientalists are capable of dealing correctly and fairly with the symbolism of Eastern nations, while remaining ignorant of the corresponding points to be found only in Occultism and the Secret Doctrine.
For he is Shesha, the Nâga, serving as a couch for Vishnu and supporting the seven worlds; he is also Ananta, “the endless,” the symbol of eternity—hence the "God of Hidden Wisdom," diminished by the Church to the role of the tempting Serpent, of Satan. What is now being said is accurate and can be confirmed by the evidence of even the public interpretation of the attributes of various Gods and Sages in both the Hindu and the Buddhist Pantheons. Two examples will suffice to demonstrate how poorly our best and most knowledgeable Orientalists are able to engage correctly and justly with the symbolism of Eastern cultures while remaining unaware of the corresponding insights found only in Occultism and the Secret Doctrine.
(1) The learned Orientalist and Tibetan traveller, Professor Emil Schlagintweit, mentions in one of his works on Tibet, a national legend to the effect that
(1) The knowledgeable Orientalist and Tibetan traveler, Professor Emil Schlagintweit, mentions in one of his works on Tibet a national legend stating that
Nâgârjuna [a “mythological” personage “without any real existence,” the learned German scholar thinks] received the book Paramârtha, or according to others, the book Avatamsaka, from the Nâgas, fabulous creatures of the nature of serpents, who occupy a place among the beings superior to man, and are regarded as protectors of the law of Buddha. To these spiritual beings Shâkyamuni is said to have taught a more philosophical religious system than to men, who were not sufficiently advanced to understand it at the time of his appearance.538
Nâgârjuna [a “mythical” graphic "without any real existence," The knowledgeable German scholar believes the book Paramârtha, or as some refer to it, the book Avatamsaka, from the Nâgas, mythical creatures that look like snakes, who are regarded as superior to humans and are viewed as protectors of the Buddha's teachings. It's said that Shâkyamuni taught these spiritual beings a more philosophical religious system than he did to humans, who weren't advanced enough to understand it when he appeared.538
Nor are men sufficiently advanced for it now; for “the more philosophical [pg 291] religious system” is the Secret Doctrine, the Occult Eastern Philosophy, which is the corner-stone of all sciences rejected by the unwise builders even at this day, and more to-day perhaps than ever before, in the great conceit of our age. The allegory means simply that Nâgârjuna having been initiated by the “Serpents”—the Adepts, “the wise ones”—and driven out from India by the Brâhmans, who dreaded to have their Mysteries and sacerdotal Science divulged (the real cause of their hatred of Buddhism), went away to China and Tibet, where he initiated many into the truths of the hidden Mysteries taught by Gautama Buddha.
Nor are men advanced enough for it now; for “the more philosophical religious system” is the Secret Doctrine, the Occult Eastern Philosophy, which is the foundation of all sciences rejected by the foolish builders even today, and perhaps even more so now than ever before, in the great arrogance of our era. The allegory simply means that Nâgârjuna, having been initiated by the "Snakes"—the Adepts, "the wise"—and driven out from India by the Brâhmans, who feared having their Mysteries and sacred Science exposed (the real reason for their animosity towards Buddhism), went to China and Tibet, where he taught many the truths of the hidden Mysteries revealed by Gautama Buddha.
(2) The hidden symbolism of Nârada—the great Rishi and the author of some of the Rig-Vaidic hymns, who incarnated again later on during Krishna's time—has never been understood. Yet, in connection with the Occult Sciences, Nârada, the son of Brahmâ, is one of the most prominent characters; he is directly connected in his first incarnation with the “Builders”—hence with the seven “Rectors” of the Christian Church, who “helped God in the work of creation.” This grand personification is hardly noticed by our Orientalists, who refer only to that which he is alleged to have said of Pâtâla, namely, “that it is a place of sexual and sensual gratifications.” This is thought to be amusing, and the reflection is suggested that Nârada, no doubt, “found the place delightful.” Yet this sentence simply shows him to have been an Initiate, connected directly with the Mysteries, and walking, as all the other neophytes, before and after him, had to walk, in “the pit among the thorns” in the “sacrificial Chrest condition,” as the suffering victim made to descend thereinto—a mystery, truly!
(2) The hidden symbolism of Nârada—the great sage and the author of some of the Rig-Vedic hymns, who reincarnated later during Krishna's time—has never been fully grasped. However, in relation to the Occult Sciences, Nârada, the son of Brahmâ, is one of the most significant figures; he is directly connected in his first incarnation with the “Contractors”—thus linked to the seven "Rector" of the Christian Church, who "assisted God in the process of creation." This grand personification is rarely recognized by our Orientalists, who only mention what he allegedly said about Pâtâla, namely, “that it is a place for sexual and sensual pleasures.” This is considered amusing, and it is suggested that Nârada, no doubt, “found the place amazing.” Yet this statement simply reveals that he was an Initiate, directly connected with the Mysteries, and walking, like all the other neophytes before and after him, in “the pit in the thorns” in the “sacrificial Chrest condition,” as the suffering victim made to descend there—a true mystery!
Nârada is one of the seven Rishis, the “mind-born sons” of Brahmâ. The fact of his having been during his incarnation a high Initiate—he, like Orpheus, being the founder of the Mysteries—is corroborated, and made evident by his history. The Mahâbhârata states that Nârada, having frustrated the scheme formed for peopling the universe, in order to remain true to his vow of chastity, was cursed by Daksha, and sentenced to be born once more. Again, when born during Krishna's time, he is accused of calling his father Brahmâ “a false teacher,” because the latter advised him to get married, and he refused to do so. This shows him to have been an Initiate, going against the orthodox worship and religion. It is curious to find this Rishi and leader among the “Builders” and the “Heavenly Host” as [pg 292] the prototype of the Christian “leader” of the same “Host”—the Archangel Mikael. Both are the male “Virgins,” and both are the only ones among their respective “Hosts” who refuse to create. Nârada is said to have dissuaded the Hari-ashvas, the five thousand sons of Daksha, begotten by him for the purpose of peopling the Earth, from producing offspring. Since then the Hari-ashvas have “dispersed themselves through the regions, and have never returned.” The Initiates are, perhaps, the incarnations of these Hari-ashvas?
Nârada is one of the seven Rishis, the “mind-born sons” of Brahmâ. His history confirms that during his incarnation he was a high Initiate—similar to Orpheus, he founded the Mysteries. The Mahâbhârata states that Nârada, having thwarted the plan to populate the universe in order to stay true to his vow of chastity, was cursed by Daksha and sentenced to be reborn. Later, during Krishna's time, he was accused of calling his father Brahmâ “a false teacher” because Brahmâ advised him to get married, which he refused. This indicates he was an Initiate, opposing orthodox worship and religion. It is interesting to find this Rishi and leader among the “Builders” and the “Heavenly Host” as a prototype of the Christian “leader” of the same “Host”—the Archangel Michael. Both are the male “Virgins,” and both are the only ones among their respective “Hosts” who refuse to create. Nârada is said to have dissuaded the Hari-ashvas, the five thousand sons of Daksha, whom he fathered to populate the Earth, from having children. Since then, the Hari-ashvas have “dispersed themselves through the regions, and have never returned.” Could the Initiates be incarnations of these Hari-ashvas?
It was on the seventh day, the third of his ultimate trial, that the neophyte arose, a regenerated man, who, having passed through his second spiritual birth, returned to earth a glorified and triumphant conqueror of Death, a Hierophant.
It was on the seventh day, the third of his final trial, that the novice rose up, a transformed man, who, having gone through his second spiritual rebirth, returned to the world a glorified and victorious conqueror of Death, a Hierophant.
An Eastern neophyte in his Chrest condition may be seen in a certain engraving in Moor's Hindu Pantheon, whose author mistook another form of the crucified Sun or Vishnu, Vittoba, for Krishna, and calls it “Krishna crucified in Space.” The engraving is also given in Dr. Lundy's Monumental Christianity, in which work the reverend author has collected as many proofs as his ponderous volume could hold of “Christian symbols before Christianity,” as he expresses it. Thus he shows us Krishna and Apollo as good shepherds, Krishna holding the cruciform Conch and the Chakra, and Krishna “crucified in Space,” as he calls it. Of this figure it may be truly said, as the author says of it himself:
An Eastern neophyte in his Chrest condition is depicted in a certain engraving in Moor's Hindu Deities, where the author mistakenly identifies another form of the crucified Sun or Vishnu, Vittoba, as Krishna, referring to it as “Krishna crucified in space.” The engraving also appears in Dr. Lundy's Major Christianity, where the reverend author compiles as many proofs as his substantial volume can contain of “Christian symbols before Christianity,” as he puts it. Thus, he presents Krishna and Apollo as good shepherds, with Krishna holding the cruciform Conch and the Chakra, and Krishna "crucified in space," as he describes it. Of this figure, it can genuinely be said, as the author himself states:
This representation I believe to be anterior to Christianity.... It looks like a Christian crucifix in many respects.... The drawing, the attitude, the nail-marks in hands and feet, indicate a Christian origin, while the Parthian coronet of seven points, the absence of the wood, and of the usual inscription, and the rays of glory above, would seem to point to some other than a Christian origin. Can it be the victim-man, or the priest and victim both in one, of the Hindu Mythology, who offered himself a sacrifice before the worlds were?
I believe this image is older than Christianity... It looks a lot like a Christian crucifix in several aspects... The drawing, the posture, and the nail marks in the hands and feet imply a Christian background, but the Parthian crown with seven points, the absence of wood, the typical inscription, and the rays of glory above suggest a non-Christian origin. Could it symbolize the victim-man, or a combined figure of the priest and the victim, from Hindu mythology, who sacrificed himself before the worlds came into being?
It is surely so.
It's definitely true.
Can it be Plato's Second God who impressed himself on the universe in the form of the cross? Or is it his divine man, who would be scourged, tormented, fettered, have his eyes burnt out; and lastly ... would be crucified?
Could it be Plato's Second God who made his mark on the universe as the cross? Or is it his divine figure, who would be whipped, tortured, bound, have his eyes burned out; and finally ... would be canceled?
It is all that and much more; archaic religious Philosophy was universal, and its Mysteries are as old as man. It is the eternal symbol of the personified Sun—astronomically purified—in its mystic meaning regenerated, and symbolised by all the Initiates in memory of a sinless Humanity when all were “Sons of God.” Now, mankind has become [pg 293] the “Son of Evil” truly. Does all this take anything away from the dignity of Christ as an ideal, or of Jesus as a divine man? Not at all. On the contrary, made to stand alone, glorified above all other “Sons of God,” He can only foment evil feelings in all those many millioned nations who do not believe in the Christian system, provoking their hatred and leading to iniquitous wars and strifes. If, on the other hand, we place Him among a long series of “Sons of God” and Sons of divine Light, every man may then be left to choose for himself, among those many ideals, which he will choose as a God to call to his help, and worship on earth as in Heaven.
It’s all that and much more; ancient religious philosophy was universal, and its mysteries are as old as humanity itself. It represents the eternal symbol of the personified Sun—astronomically refined—in its mystical meaning, renewed and symbolized by all the initiates as a reminder of a sinless humanity when all were “Children of God.” Now, humanity has truly become [pg 293] the "Son of Evil." Does this take away from the dignity of Christ as an ideal, or of Jesus as a divine man? Not at all. On the contrary, when placed alone, glorified above all other “Children of God,” He can only stir up evil feelings in the many millions who do not believe in the Christian system, provoking their hatred and leading to unjust wars and conflicts. If, on the other hand, we position Him among a long line of "Children of God" and sons of divine light, everyone can choose for themselves from those many ideals which one they will embrace as a God to call upon for help, and worship both on earth and in Heaven.
Many among those called “Saviours” were “good shepherds,” as was Krishna for one, and all of them are said to have “crushed the serpent's head”—in other words to have conquered their sensual nature and to have mastered divine and Occult Wisdom. Apollo killed Python, a fact which exonerates him from the charge of being himself the great Dragon, Satan: Krishna slew the snake Kalinâga, the Black Serpent; and the Scandinavian Thor bruised the head of the symbolical reptile with his crucifixion mace.
Many of those called “Rescuers” were “good leaders,” like Krishna for instance, and they are all said to have "crushed the serpent's head"—which means they overcame their desires and mastered divine and esoteric knowledge. Apollo killed Python, which clears him of the accusation of being the great Dragon, Satan; Krishna defeated the snake Kalinâga, the Black Serpent; and the Scandinavian Thor smashed the head of the symbolic serpent with his crucifixion mace.
In Egypt every city of importance was separated from its burial-place by a sacred lake. The same ceremony of judgment, as is described in The Book of the Dead—“that precious and mysterious book” (Bunsen)—as taking place in the world of Spirit, took place on earth during the burial of the mummy. Forty-two judges or assessors assembled on the shore and judged the departed “Soul” according to its actions when in the body. After that the priests returned within the sacred precincts and instructed the neophytes upon the probable fate of the Soul, and the solemn drama that was then taking place in the invisible realm whither the Soul had fled. The immortality of the Spirit was strongly inculcated on the neophytes by the Al-om-jah—the name of the highest Egyptian Hierophant. In the Crata Nepoa—the priestly Mysteries in Egypt—the following are described as four out of the seven degrees of Initiation.
In Egypt, every important city was separated from its burial site by a sacred lake. The same judgment ceremony described in The Egyptian Book of the Dead—“that valuable and enigmatic book” (Bunsen)—which took place in the spiritual world, also occurred on earth during the burial of the mummy. Forty-two judges or assessors gathered on the shore and judged the departed "Soul" based on its actions while living. After that, the priests returned to the sacred area and educated the neophytes about the likely fate of the Soul and the solemn events unfolding in the unseen realm where the Soul had gone. The immortality of the Spirit was strongly emphasized to the neophytes by the Al-om-jah—the title of the highest Egyptian Hierophant. In the Crata Nepoa—the priestly Mysteries in Egypt—four out of the seven degrees of Initiation are described as follows.
After a preliminary trial at Thebes, where the neophyte had to pass through many probations, called the “Twelve Tortures,” he was commanded, in order that he might come out triumphant, to govern his passions and never lose for a moment the idea of his inner God or seventh Principle. Then, as a symbol of the wanderings of the unpurified Soul, he had to ascend several ladders and wander in darkness in a cave with many doors, all of which were locked. Having [pg 294] overcome all, he received the degree of Pastophoris, after which he became, in the second and third degrees, the Neocoris and Melancphoris. Brought into a vast subterranean chamber, thickly furnished with mummies lying in state, he was placed in presence of the coffin which contained the mutilated body of Osiris. This was the hall called the “Gates of Death,” whence the verse in Job:
After a preliminary trial in Thebes, where the newcomer had to undergo many tests known as the "Twelve Tortures," he was instructed to control his emotions and always keep in mind his inner God or seventh Principle in order to succeed. Then, symbolizing the journey of the unrefined Soul, he had to climb several ladders and navigate through darkness in a cave with many locked doors. Having [pg 294] overcome all these challenges, he was granted the rank of Pastophoris, and subsequently advanced to the second and third degrees as Neocoris and Melancphoris. He was taken into a large underground chamber filled with mummies on display and brought before the coffin containing the dismembered body of Osiris. This hall was known as the "Gates of Death," which echoes the verse in Job:
Thus asks the “Lord,” the Hierophant, the Al-om-jah, the Initiator of Job, alluding to this third degree of Initiation. For the Book of Job is the poem of Initiation par excellence.
Thus asks the "Lord," the Hierophant, the Al-om-jah, the Initiator of Job, referring to this third degree of Initiation. For the Job is the ultimate poem of Initiation top-notch.
When the neophyte had conquered the terrors of this trial, he was conducted to the “Hall of Spirits,” to be judged by them. Among the rules in which he was instructed, he was commanded:
When the newcomer had overcome the fears of this challenge, he was taken to the "Spirit Hall," to be evaluated by them. Among the guidelines he was given, he was told:
Never to either desire or seek revenge; to be always ready to help a brother in danger, even unto the risk of his own life; to bury every dead body; to honour his parents above all; to respect old age, and protect those weaker than himself; and, finally, to ever bear in mind the hour of death, and that of resurrection in a new and imperishable body.
Never seek revenge; always be ready to help a brother in danger, even if it puts your own life at risk; bury every dead body; honor your parents above everything else; respect the elderly and protect those who are weaker than you; and, finally, always remember the hour of death and the resurrection into a new and everlasting body.
Purity and chastity were highly recommended, and adultery was threatened with death. Thus the Egyptian neophyte was made a Kristophoros. In this degree the mystery-name of IAO was communicated to him.
Purity and chastity were strongly encouraged, and adultery was punishable by death. In this way, the Egyptian initiate was made a Kristophoros. In this degree, the mystery-name of IAO was revealed to him.
Let the reader compare the above sublime precepts with the precepts of Buddha, and the noble commandments in the “Rule of Life” for the ascetics of India, and he will understand the unity of the Secret Doctrine everywhere.
Let the reader compare the above amazing principles with the teachings of Buddha and the noble commandments in the "Life Guideline" for the ascetics of India, and he will grasp the unity of the Secret Doctrine everywhere.
It is impossible to deny the presence of a sexual element in many religious symbols, but this fact is not in the least open to censure, once it becomes generally known that—in the religious traditions of every country—man was not born in the first “human” race from father and mother. From the bright “mind-born Sons of Brahmâ,” the Rishis, and from Adam Kadmon with his Emanations, the Sephiroth, down to the “parentless,” the Anupâdaka, or the Dhyâni-Buddhas, from whom sprang the Bodhisattvas and Manushi-Buddhas, the earthly Initiates—men—the first race of men was with every nation held as being born without father or mother. Man, the “Manushi-Buddha,” the Manu, the “Enosh,” son of Seth, or the “Son of Man” as he is called—is born in the present way only as the consequence, [pg 295] the unavoidable fatality, of the law of natural evolution. Mankind—having reached the last limit, and that turning point where its spiritual nature had to make room for mere physical organisation—had to “fall into matter” and generation. But man's evolution and involution are cyclic. He will end as he began. Of course to our grossly material minds even the sublime symbolism of Kosmos conceived in the matrix of Space after the divine Unit had entered into and fructified it with Its holy fiat, will no doubt suggest materiality. Not so with primitive mankind. The initiatory rite in the Mysteries of the self-sacrificing Victim that dies a spiritual death to save the world from destruction—really from depopulation—was established during the Fourth Race, to commemorate an event, which, physiologically, has now become the Mystery of Mysteries among the world-problems. In the Jewish script it is Cain and the female Abel who are the sacrificed and sacrificing couple—both immolating themselves (as permutations of Adam and Eve, or the dual Jehovah) and shedding their blood “of separation and union,” for the sake of and to save mankind by inaugurating a new physiological race. Later still, when the neophyte, as already mentioned, in order to be re-born once more into his lost spiritual state, had to pass through the entrails (the womb) of a virgin heifer539 killed at the moment of the rite, it involved again a mystery and one as great, for it referred to the process of birth, or rather the first entrance of man on to this earth, through Vâch—“the melodious cow who milks forth sustenance and water”—and who is the female Logos. It had also reference to the same self-sacrifice of the “divine Hermaphrodite”—of the third Root-Race—the transformation of Humanity into truly physical men, after the loss of spiritual potency. When, the fruit of evil having been tasted along with the fruit of good, there was as a result the gradual atrophy of spirituality and a strengthening of the materiality in man, then he was doomed to be born thenceforth through the present process. This is the Mystery of the Hermaphrodite, which the Ancients kept so secret and veiled. It was neither the absence of moral feeling, nor the presence of gross sensuality in them that made them imagine their Deities under a dual aspect; but rather their knowledge of the mysteries and processes of primitive Nature. The Science of Physiology was better known to them than it is to us now. It is in this [pg 296] that lies buried the key to the Symbolism of old, the true focus of national thought, and the strange dual-sexed images of nearly every God and Goddess in both pagan and monotheistic Pantheons.
It’s undeniable that many religious symbols have a sexual element, but this isn't something to criticize, especially since it's widely known that in the religious traditions of every culture, the first "human" race didn't come from a conventional mother and father. From the brilliant “mind-born Sons of Brahmâ,” the Rishis, and Adam Kadmon with his Emanations, the Sephiroth, down to the “parentless,” the Anupâdaka, or the Dhyâni-Buddhas, from whom the Bodhisattvas and Manushi-Buddhas—earthly Initiates—emerged, the first humans were regarded across all nations as being born without parents. The “Manushi-Buddha,” the Manu, the “Enosh,” son of Seth, or the “Son of Man,” is born in the present manner only as a result of the inevitable process of natural evolution. Humanity, having reached its final stage and the point where its spiritual essence had to yield to mere physical existence, had to “fall into matter” and reproduction. However, human evolution and devolution are cyclical. We will end as we began. Of course, to our materially focused minds, even the sublime symbolism of the Cosmos conceived in the vastness of Space after the divine Unit entered and infused it with Its sacred command will likely suggest materiality. This wasn’t the case for primitive humans. The initiation ceremony in the Mysteries of the self-sacrificing Victim, who dies a spiritual death to save the world from destruction—or actually from depopulation—was established during the Fourth Race to commemorate an event that has now become a profound mystery among worldly challenges. In Jewish texts, it is Cain and the female Abel who are the sacrificed and sacrificial couple—both sacrificing themselves (as variations of Adam and Eve, or the dual Jehovah) and shedding their blood “of separation and union” to save humanity by starting a new physiological race. Later, the neophyte, as mentioned earlier, to be reborn into his lost spiritual state, had to pass through the womb of a virgin heifer539 killed at the moment of the ceremony, which again involved a mystery and one just as significant, as it related to the process of birth, or rather the first entry of man onto this earth, through Vâch—“the melodious cow who milks forth sustenance and water”—who is the female Logos. It also connected to the same self-sacrifice of the “divine Hermaphrodite” of the third Root-Race—the transformation of Humanity into truly physical beings after losing spiritual power. When the fruit of evil was tasted alongside the fruit of good, resulting in a gradual decline of spirituality and a strengthening of materialism in man, he was then destined to be born from that point onward through the current process. This is the Mystery of the Hermaphrodite, which the Ancients kept so secret and hidden. It wasn’t a lack of moral sensitivity or the presence of crude sensuality that led them to envision their Deities with dual aspects; rather, it was their understanding of the mysteries and mechanisms of primitive Nature. They knew the Science of Physiology better than we do today. In this [pg 296] lies the buried key to the Symbolism of old, the true center of national thought, and the unusual dual-sexed representations of nearly every God and Goddess in both pagan and monotheistic Pantheons.
Says Sir William Drummond in Œdipus Judaïcus:
Says Sir William Drummond in Oedipus Judaicus:
The truths of science were the arcana of the priests because these truths were the foundations of religion.
The truths of science were the secrets of the priests because these truths formed the basis of religion.
But why should the missionaries so cruelly twit the Vaishnavas and Krishna worshippers for the supposed grossly indecent meaning of their symbols, since it is made clear beyond the slightest doubt, and by the most unprejudiced writers, that Chrestos in the pit—whether the pit be taken as meaning the grave or hell—had likewise a sexual element in it, from the very origin of the symbol.
But why should the missionaries mock the Vaishnavas and Krishna worshippers so harshly for the supposedly indecent meaning of their symbols, when it is clearly established beyond any doubt, by the most impartial writers, that Chrestos in the pit—whether the pit refers to the grave or hell—also had a sexual aspect in its origins?
This fact is no longer denied to-day. The “Brothers of the Rosy Cross” of the Middle Ages were as good Christians as any to be found in Europe, nevertheless, all their rites were based on symbols whose meaning was pre-eminently phallic and sexual. Their biographer, Hargrave Jennings, the best modern authority on Rosicrucianism, speaking of this mystic Brotherhood, describes how
This fact is no longer denied today. The “Rosy Cross Brotherhood” from the Middle Ages were as devout Christians as any found in Europe; however, all their rituals were rooted in symbols that were primarily phallic and sexual in nature. Their biographer, Hargrave Jennings, the leading modern expert on Rosicrucianism, discusses this mystical Brotherhood, describing how
The tortures and the sacrifice of Calvary, the Passion of the Cross, were, in their [the Rose-Croix's] glorious blessed magic and triumph, the protest and appeal.
The pain and sacrifice at Calvary, the Passion of the Cross, were, in their [the Rose-Croix's] glorious blessed magic and triumph, a protest and a call to action.
Protest—by whom? The answer is, the protest of the crucified Rose, the greatest and the most unveiled of all sexual symbols—the Yoni and Lingam, the “victim” and the “murderer,” the female and male principles in Nature. Open the last work of that author, Phallicism, and see in what glowing terms he describes the sexual symbolism in that which is most sacred to the Christian:
Protest—by whom? The answer is, the protest of the crucified Rose, the greatest and most explicit of all sexual symbols—the Yoni and Lingam, the "victim" and the "killer," the female and male principles in Nature. Check out the latest work by that author, Phallicism, and see how passionately he describes the sexual symbolism in what is most sacred to Christians:
The flowing blood streamed from the crown, or the piercing circlet of the thorns of Hell. The Rose is feminine. Its lustrous carmine petals are guarded with thorns. The Rose is the most beautiful of flowers. The Rose is the Queen of God's Garden (Mary, the Virgin). It is not the Rose alone which is the magical idea, or truth. But it is the “crucified rose,” or the “martyred rose” (by the grand mystic apocalyptic figure) which is the talisman, the standard, the object of adoration of all the “Sons of Wisdom” or the true Rosicrucians.540
The blood flowed from the crown, or the painful circlet of thorns from Hell. The Rose represents femininity. Its bright red petals are safeguarded by thorns. The Rose is the most beautiful flower. The Rose is the Queen of God's Garden (Mary, the Virgin). It's not only the Rose that captures the enchanting idea or truth. But it is the “crucified rose,” or the “martyr rose” (by the great mystical apocalyptic figure) that acts as the talisman, the symbol, the object of worship for all the “Wisdom's Sons” or the real Rosicrucians.540
Not of all the “Sons of Wisdom,” by any means, not even of the true Rosicrucian. For the latter would never put in such sickening relievo, in such a purely sensual and terrestrial, not to say animal light, the grandest, the noblest of Nature's symbols. To the Rosicrucian, [pg 297] the “Rose” was the symbol of Nature, of the ever prolific and virgin Earth, or Isis, the mother and nourisher of man, considered as feminine and represented as a virgin woman by the Egyptian Initiates. Like every other personification of Nature and the Earth she is the sister and wife of Osiris, as the two characters answer to the personified symbol of the Earth, both she and the Sun being the progeny of the same mysterious Father, because the Earth is fecundated by the Sun—according to the earliest Mysticism—by divine insufflation. It was the pure ideal of mystic Nature that was personified in the “World Virgins,” the “Celestial Maidens,” and later on by the human Virgin, Mary, the Mother of the Saviour, the Salvator Mundi now chosen by the Christian World. And it was the character of the Jewish maiden that was adapted by Theology to archaic Symbolism,541 and not the Pagan symbol that was modelled for the new occasion.
Not of all the "Wisdom's Sons," by any means, not even of the true Rosicrucian. For the latter would never present such a disgusting emphasis, in such a purely sensual and earthly, not to mention animalistic way, the grandest, the noblest of Nature's symbols. To the Rosicrucian, [pg 297] the "Rose" was the symbol of Nature, of the ever fertile and pure Earth, or Isis, the mother and sustainer of humanity, seen as feminine and represented as a virgin woman by the Egyptian Initiates. Like every other embodiment of Nature and the Earth, she is the sister and wife of Osiris, as the two figures represent the personified symbol of the Earth, both she and the Sun being the offspring of the same mysterious Father, because the Earth is fertilized by the Sun—according to the earliest Mysticism—by divine inspiration. It was the pure ideal of mystical Nature that was personified in the "World Virgins," the “Celestial Ladies,” and later on by the human Virgin, Mary, the Mother of the Savior, the Salvator Mundi now chosen by the Christian World. And it was the character of the Jewish maiden that was adapted by Theology to archaic Symbolism, 541 and not the Pagan symbol that was created for the new occasion.
We know through Herodotus that the Mysteries were brought from India by Orpheus—a hero far anterior to both Homer and Hesiod. Very little is really known of him, and till very lately Orphic literature, and even the Argonauts, were attributed to Onamacritus, a contemporary of Pisistratus, Solon and Pythagoras—who was credited with their compilation in the present form toward the close of the sixth century b.c., or 800 years after the time of Orpheus. But we are told that in the days of Pausanias there was a sacerdotal family, who, like the Brâhmans with the Vedas, had committed to memory all the Orphic Hymns, and that they were usually thus transmitted from one generation to another. By placing Orpheus so far back as 1200 b.c., official Science—so careful in her chronology to choose in each case as late a period as possible—admits that the Mysteries, or in other words Occultism dramatised, belong to a still earlier epoch than the Chaldæan and Egyptians.
We learn from Herodotus that Orpheus brought the Mysteries from India—a hero who predates both Homer and Hesiod. There's not much known about him, and until recently, Orphic literature and even the Argonauts were thought to have been compiled by Onomacritus, a contemporary of Pisistratus, Solon, and Pythagoras, who is believed to have put them together in their current form around the end of the sixth century B.C., about 800 years after Orpheus's time. However, it's said that in Pausanias's time, there was a priestly family that, like the Brâhmans with the Vedas, had memorized all the Orphic Hymns, which were typically passed down orally from one generation to the next. By placing Orpheus as far back as 1200 B.C., official science—careful with its timeline to select the latest dates possible—acknowledges that the Mysteries, or in other words dramatized Occultism, belong to an even earlier period than the Chaldeans and Egyptians.
The downfall of the Mysteries in Europe may now be mentioned.
The decline of the Mysteries in Europe can now be discussed.
Section XXXIII. The Final Mysteries in Europe.
As was predicted by the great Hermes in his dialogue with Æsculapius, the time had indeed come when impious foreigners accused Egypt of adoring monsters, and naught but the letters engraved in stone upon her monuments survived—enigmas unintelligible to posterity. Her sacred Scribes and Hierophants became wanderers upon the face of the earth. Those who had remained in Egypt found themselves obliged for fear of a profanation of the sacred Mysteries to seek refuge in deserts and mountains, to form and establish secret societies and brotherhoods—such as the Essenes; those who had crossed the oceans to India and even to the (now-called) New World, bound themselves by solemn oaths to keep silent, and to preserve secret their Sacred Knowledge and Science; thus these were buried deeper than ever out of human sight. In Central Asia and on the northern borderlands of India, the triumphant sword of Aristotle's pupil swept away from his path of conquest every vestige of a once pure Religion: and its Adepts receded further and further from that path into the most hidden spots of the globe. The cycle of —— being at its close, the first hour for the disappearance of the Mysteries struck on the clock of the Races, with the Macedonian conqueror. The first strokes of its last hour sounded in the year 47 b.c. Alesia542 the famous city in Gaul, the Thebes of the Kelts, so renowned for its ancient rites of Initiation and Mysteries, was, as J. M. Ragon well describes it:
As predicted by the great Hermes in his dialogue with Æsculapius, the time had truly arrived when disrespectful outsiders accused Egypt of worshipping monsters, and only the inscriptions carved in stone on her monuments remained—puzzles that future generations couldn't understand. Her sacred Scribes and Hierophants became wanderers across the earth. Those who stayed in Egypt were forced, out of fear of desecrating the sacred Mysteries, to seek refuge in deserts and mountains, creating secret societies and brotherhoods—like the Essenes. Those who journeyed across the oceans to India and even to the now-called New World made solemn oaths to remain silent and keep their Sacred Knowledge and Science secret; thus, these were concealed deeper than ever from human view. In Central Asia and the northern regions of India, the conquering sword of Aristotle’s student eliminated every trace of a once-pure Religion: its Adepts withdrew further into the most hidden corners of the world. As the cycle of —— was nearing its end, the first hour for the disappearance of the Mysteries struck on the clock of the Races with the Macedonian conqueror. The initial sounds of its final hour were heard in the year 47 b.c.. Alesia542 the famous city in Gaul, the Thebes of the Celts, well-known for its ancient rites of Initiation and Mysteries, was, as J. M. Ragon aptly described:
It was during the first century before our era, that the last and supreme hour of the great Mysteries had struck. History shows the populations of Central Gaul revolting against the Roman yoke. The country was subject to Cæsar, and the revolt was crushed; the result was the slaughter of the garrison at Alesia (or Alisa), and of all its inhabitants, including the Druids, the college-priests and the neophytes; after this the whole city was plundered and razed to the ground.
It was during the first century BC that the final and critical moment of the great Mysteries occurred. History records the people of Central Gaul rising up against Roman rule. The region was under Julius Caesar, and the uprising was defeated; this led to the massacre of the garrison at Alesia (or Alisa) and all its residents, including the Druids, the priestly college, and the initiates. Following this, the entire city was looted and destroyed.
Bibractis, a city as large and as famous, not far from Alesia, perished a few years later. J. M. Ragon describes her end as follows:
Bibractis, a city that was just as large and famous, not far from Alesia, fell into ruin a few years later. J. M. Ragon describes its downfall as follows:
Bibractis, the mother of sciences, the soul of the early nations [in Europe], a town equally famous for its sacred college of Druids, its civilisation, its schools, in which 40,000 students were taught philosophy, literature, grammar, jurisprudence, medicine, astrology, occult sciences, architecture, etc. Rival of Thebes, of Memphis, of Athens and of Rome, it possessed an amphitheatre, surrounded with colossal statues, and accommodating 100,000 spectators, gladiators, a capitol, temples of Janus, Pluto, Proserpine, Jupiter, Apollo, Minerva, Cybele, Venus and Anubis; and in the midst of those sumptuous edifices the Naumachy, with its vast basin, an incredible construction, a gigantic work wherein floated boats and galleys devoted to naval games; then a Champ de Mars, an aqueduct, fountains, public baths; finally fortifications and walls, the construction of which dated from the heroic ages.544
Bibractis, the birthplace of knowledge and the center of early European nations, was a city famous for its sacred college of Druids, its vibrant culture, and its schools where 40,000 students studied philosophy, literature, grammar, law, medicine, astrology, esoteric sciences, architecture, and more. A rival to Thebes, Memphis, Athens, and Rome, it boasted an amphitheater surrounded by massive statues, accommodating 100,000 spectators, along with gladiators, a capitol, and temples dedicated to Janus, Pluto, Proserpine, Jupiter, Apollo, Minerva, Cybele, Venus, and Anubis. At the core of these magnificent structures was the Naumachy, with its vast basin—a remarkable engineering feat where boats and galleys took part in naval games; then a Champ de Mars, an aqueduct, fountains, public baths; and finally, fortifications and walls constructed during the heroic ages.544
Such was the last city in Gaul wherein died for Europe the secrets of the Initiations of the Great Mysteries, the Mysteries of Nature, and of her forgotten Occult truths. The rolls and manuscripts of the famous Alexandrian Library were burned and destroyed by the same Cæsar,545 but while History deprecates the action of the Arab general, Amrus, who gave the final touch to this act of vandalism perpetrated by the great conqueror, it has not a word to say to the latter for his destruction of nearly the same amount of precious rolls in Alesia, nor to the destroyer of Bibractis. While Sacrovir—chief of the Gauls, who revolted against Roman despotism under Tiberius, and was defeated by Silius in the year 21 of our era—was burning himself alive with his fellow conspirators on a funeral pyre before the gates of the city, as Ragon tells us, the latter was sacked and plundered, and all her treasures of literature on the Occult Sciences perished by fire. The once majestic city, Bibractis, has now become Autun, Ragon explains.
This was the last city in Gaul where the secrets of the Initiations of the Great Mysteries, the Mysteries of Nature, and her lost Occult truths died for Europe. The scrolls and manuscripts of the famous Alexandrian Library were burned and destroyed by the same Caesar, 545, but while history criticizes the Arab general, Amrus, who completed this act of vandalism by the great conqueror, it says nothing to the latter for his destruction of nearly the same amount of valuable scrolls in Alesia, nor to the destroyer of Bibractis. While Sacrovir—leader of the Gauls who revolted against Roman tyranny under Tiberius, and was defeated by Silius in the year 21 of our era—was burning himself alive with his fellow conspirators on a funeral pyre before the city gates, as Ragon tells us, the city was sacked and plundered, and all her treasures of literature on the Occult Sciences perished in the flames. The once magnificent city, Bibractis, is now known as Autun, Ragon explains.
A few monuments of glorious antiquity are still there, such as the temples of Janus and of Cybele.
A few monuments from the glorious past are still standing, like the temples of Janus and Cybele.
Ragon goes on:
Ragon continues:
Arles, founded two thousand years before Christ, was sacked in 270. This metropolis of Gaul, restored 40 years later by Constantine, has preserved to this day a few remains of its ancient splendour; amphitheatre, capitol, an obelisk, a block of granite 17 metres high, a triumphal arch, catacombs, etc. Thus ended Kelto-Gaulic civilisation. Cæsar, as a barbarian worthy of Rome, had already accomplished the destruction of the ancient Mysteries by the sack of the temples and their initiatory colleges, and by the massacre of the Initiates and the Druids. Remained Rome; but she never had but the lesser Mysteries, shadows of the Secret Sciences. The Great Initiation was extinct.546
Arles, founded around 2000 BC, was invaded in 270 AD. This major city of Gaul was rebuilt 40 years later by Constantine and still retains some remnants of its ancient splendor: an amphitheater, a capitol, an obelisk, a 17-meter-high granite block, a triumphal arch, catacombs, and more. Thus, the Kelto-Gaulic civilization came to an end. Cæsar, a barbarian worthy of Rome, had already destroyed the ancient Mysteries by plundering the temples and their initiation schools, as well as by killing the Initiates and the Druids. Rome remained, but she only had the lesser Mysteries, which were just shadows of the Secret Sciences. The Great Initiation was lost.546
A few further extracts may be given from his Occult Masonry, as they bear directly upon our subject. However learned and erudite, some of the chronological mistakes of that author are very great. He says:
A few more excerpts can be taken from his Hidden Freemasonry, as they relate directly to our topic. Despite being knowledgeable and scholarly, the author makes some significant chronological errors. He states:
After deified man (Hermes) came the King-Priest [the Hierophant] Menes was the first legislator and the founder of Thebes of the hundred palaces. He filled that city with magnificent splendour; it is from his day that the sacerdotal epoch of Egypt dates. The priests reigned, for it is they who made the laws. It is said that there have been three hundred and twenty-nine [Hierophants] since his time—all of whom have remained unknown.
After the godlike man (Hermes) came King-Priest [the Hierophant] Menes, who was the first lawmaker and the founder of Thebes, known as the city of a hundred palaces. He turned that city into a magnificent place; it is from his reign that the priestly period of Egypt begins. The priests governed, as they were the ones who established the laws. It’s said that there have been three hundred and twenty-nine [Hierophants] since then—all of whom have remained unknown.
After that, genuine Adepts having become scarce, the author shows the Priests choosing false ones from the midst of slaves, whom they exhibited, having crowned and deified them, for the adoration of the ignorant masses.
After that, genuine Adepts became rare, and the author depicts the Priests selecting fake ones from among slaves, whom they showcased, having crowned and deified them, for the worship of the uninformed masses.
Tired of reigning in such a servile way, the kings rebelled and freed themselves. Then came Sesostris, the founder of Memphis (1613, they say, before our era). To the sacerdotal election to the throne succeeded that of the warriors.... Cheops who reigned from 1178 to 1122 built the great Pyramid which bears his name. He is accused of having persecuted theocracy and closed the temples.
Tired of ruling in such a submissive way, the kings decided to rise up and free themselves. That's when Sesostris, the founder of Memphis (believed to be in 1613 BC), came to power. The throne, previously filled through priestly selection, was now taken by the warriors. Cheops, who ruled from 1178 to 1122, built the enormous Pyramid that bears his name. He is accused of persecuting the theocracy and closing the temples.
This is utterly incorrect, though Ragon repeats “History.” The Pyramid called by the name of Cheops is the Great Pyramid, the building of which even Baron Bunsen assigned to 5,000 b.c. He says in Egypt's Place in Universal History:
This is completely wrong, even though Ragon claims it to be "History." The pyramid known as Cheops is the Great Pyramid, which Baron Bunsen even dated back to 5,000 B.C. He mentions this in *Egypt's Place in Universal History*:
And as the Mysteries were performed and the Initiations took place in that Pyramid—for indeed it was built for that purpose—it looks strange and an utter contradiction with known facts in the history of the Mysteries, to suppose that Cheops, if the builder of that Pyramid, ever turned against the initiated Priests and their temples. Moreover, as far as the Secret Doctrine teaches, it was not Cheops who built the Pyramid of that name, whatever else he might have done.
And as the Mysteries were enacted and the Initiations occurred in that Pyramid—since it was indeed constructed for that purpose—it seems odd and completely contradictory to accepted facts in the history of the Mysteries to think that Cheops, if he was the builder of that Pyramid, ever opposed the initiated Priests and their temples. Furthermore, according to what the Secret Doctrine teaches, it was not Cheops who built the Pyramid named after him, regardless of what else he may have accomplished.
Yet, it is quite true that
Yet, it is quite true that
Owing to an Ethiopian invasion and the federated government of twelve chiefs, royalty fell into the hands of Amasis, a man of low birth.
Because of an Ethiopian invasion and the united government of twelve chiefs, Amasis, a man from modest beginnings, seized power.
This was in 570 b.c., and it is Amasis who destroyed priestly power. And
This was in 570 b.c., and it was Amasis who took down the power of the priests. And
Thus perished that ancient theocracy which showed its crowned priests for so many centuries to Egypt and the whole world.
Thus ended that ancient theocracy that showcased its crowned priests to Egypt and the whole world for so many centuries.
Egypt had gathered the students of all countries around her Priests and Hierophants before Alexandria was founded. Ennemoser asks:
Egypt had brought together students from all over the world around her Priests and Hierophants before Alexandria was established. Ennemoser asks:
How comes it that so little has become known of the Mysteries and of their particular contents, through so many ages, and amongst so many different times and people? The answer is that it is again owing to the universally strict silence of the initiated. Another cause may be found in the destruction and total loss of all the written memorials of the secret knowledge of the remotest antiquity.
Why is it that so little is known about the Mysteries and their specific contents, even after countless years and various cultures? The answer is in the strict silence kept by those who are initiated. Another reason could be the destruction and total loss of all written records of this secret knowledge from ancient times.
Numa's books, described by Livy, consisting of natural philosophy, were found in his tomb; but they were not allowed to be made known, lest they should reveal the most secret mysteries of the state religion.... The senate and the tribunes of the people determined ... that the books themselves should be burned, which was done.548
Numa's writings, noted by Livy, covered natural philosophy and were found in his tomb; however, they were kept secret to protect the deepest secrets of the state religion.... The senate and the tribunes agreed ... that the books should be burned, and that was done.548
Cassain mentions a treatise, well-known in the fourth and fifth centuries, which was accredited to Ham, the son of Noah, who in his turn was reputed to have received it from Jared, the fourth generation from Seth, the son of Adam.
Cassain mentions a treatise that was well-known in the fourth and fifth centuries, which was said to have been written by Ham, the son of Noah, who was believed to have received it from Jared, the fourth generation from Seth, the son of Adam.
Alchemy also was first taught in Egypt by her learned Priests, though the first appearance of this system is as old as man. Many writers have declared that Adam was the first Adept; but that was a blind and a pun upon the name, which is “red earth” in one of its meanings. The correct information—under its allegorical veil—is found in the sixth chapter of Genesis, which speaks of the “Sons of God” who took wives of the daughters of men, after which they communicated [pg 302] to these wives many a mystery and secret of the phenomenal world. The cradle of Alchemy, says Olaus Borrichius, is to be sought in the most distant times. Democritus of Abdera was an Alchemist, and a Hermetic Philosopher. Clement of Alexandria wrote considerably upon the Science, and Moses and Solomon are called proficients in it. We are told by W. Godwin:
Alchemy was first taught in Egypt by its knowledgeable priests, although the origins of this system stretch back to the beginning of humanity. Many writers have claimed that Adam was the first adept, but that was a misunderstanding and a play on the name, which translates to "red soil" in one of its meanings. The true information—hidden beneath its allegorical surface—can be found in the sixth chapter of Genesis, which discusses the “Children of God” who married the daughters of men, after which they shared [pg 302] many mysteries and secrets about the visible world with these wives. According to Olaus Borrichius, the origins of Alchemy can be traced back to ancient times. Democritus of Abdera was both an alchemist and a hermetic philosopher. Clement of Alexandria wrote extensively on the subject, and both Moses and Solomon are regarded as experts in it. W. Godwin tells us:
The first authentic record on this subject is an edict of Diocletian about 300 years a.d., ordering a diligent search to be made in Egypt for all the ancient books which treated of the art of making gold and silver, that they might, without distinction, be consigned to the flames.
The first real record on this topic is an edict from Diocletian around 300 AD. a.d., ordering a comprehensive search in Egypt for all ancient texts on the art of making gold and silver, so that they could all be burned without exception.
The Alchemy of the Chaldæans and the old Chinamen is not even the parent of that Alchemy which revived among the Arabians many centuries later. There is a spiritual Alchemy and a physical transmutation. The knowledge of both was imparted at the Initiations.
The alchemy of the Chaldeans and the ancient Chinese isn't even the precursor to the alchemy that resurfaced among the Arabs many centuries later. There's a spiritual alchemy and a physical transformation. The understanding of both was shared during the initiations.
Section XXXIV. The Post-Christian Successors to the Mysteries.
The Eleusinian Mysteries were no more. Yet it was these which gave their principal features to the Neo-platonic school of Ammonius Saccas, for the Eclectic System was chiefly characterised by its Theurgy and ecstasis. It was Iamblichus who added to it the Egyptian doctrine of Theurgy with its practices, and Porphyry, the Jew, who opposed this new element. The school, however, with but few exceptions, practised asceticism and contemplation, its mystics passing through a discipline as rigorous as that of the Hindu devotee. Their efforts never tended so much to develop the successful practice of thaumaturgy, necromancy or sorcery—such as they are now accused of—as to evolve the higher faculties of the inner man, the Spiritual Ego. The school held that a number of spiritual beings, denizens of spheres quite independent of the earth and of the human cycle, were mediators between the “Gods” and men, and even between man and the Supreme Soul. To put it in plainer language, the soul of man became, owing to the help of the Planetary Spirits, “recipient of the soul of the world” as Emerson puts it. Apollonius of Tyana asserted his possession of such a power in these words (quoted by Professor Wilder in his Neo-Platonism):
The Eleusinian Mysteries were no more. Yet it was these that shaped the main features of the Neo-Platonic school of Ammonius Saccas, as the Eclectic System was primarily characterized by its Theurgy and ecstasy. It was Iamblichus who incorporated the Egyptian doctrine of Theurgy with its practices, and Porphyry, the Jew, who opposed this new element. The school, however, with only a few exceptions, practiced asceticism and contemplation, with its mystics undergoing a discipline as strict as that of the Hindu devotee. Their efforts were less about developing successful practices of thaumaturgy, necromancy, or sorcery—like the accusations against them today—and more about evolving the higher faculties of the inner self, the Spiritual Ego. The school believed that numerous spiritual beings, inhabitants of realms completely separate from Earth and the human cycle, acted as intermediaries between the “Gods” and humans, and even between humans and the Supreme Soul. To put it simply, the human soul, aided by the Planetary Spirits, became, as Emerson puts it, the "recipient of the soul of the world." Apollonius of Tyana claimed to possess such a power in these words (quoted by Professor Wilder in his *Neo-Platonism*):
I can see the present and the future in a clear mirror. The sage [Adept] need not wait for the vapours of the earth and the corruption of the air to foresee plagues and fevers; he must know them later than God, but earlier than the people. The theoi or gods see the future; common men, the present; sages, that which is about to take place. My peculiar abstemious mode of living produces such an acuteness of the senses, or creates some other faculty, so that the greatest and most remarkable things may be performed.549
I can see the present and future clearly. A wise person doesn’t need to wait for earthly fog or air pollution to predict illnesses and fevers; they should understand these things after God but before the general public. The __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ theoi The gods can see the future; regular people see the present; the wise see what’s about to happen. My unique, simple lifestyle sharpens my senses or enhances some other ability, enabling me to accomplish remarkable things.549
Professor A. Wilder's comment thereupon is remarkable:
Professor A. Wilder's comment on that is noteworthy:
This is what may be termed spiritual photography. The soul is the camera in which facts and events, future, past, and present, are alike fixed; and the mind becomes conscious of them. Beyond our everyday world of limits, all is as one day or state—the past and future comprised in the present. Probably this is the “great day,” the “last day,” the “day of the Lord,” of the Bible writers—the day into which everyone passes by death or ecstasis. Then the soul is freed from the constraint of the body, and its nobler part is united to higher nature and becomes partaker in the wisdom and foreknowledge of the higher beings.550
This could be referred to as spiritual photographyThe soul works like a camera that captures facts and events, whether they’re from the past, present, or future; and the mind becomes aware of them. Beyond our everyday limited world, everything exists as a single day or state—the past and future are part of the present. This is likely the “great day,” the “last day,” the “day of the Lord,” mentioned by the Bible writers—the day when everyone goes through death or ecstasyAt that moment, the soul is freed from the body's limitations, and its higher aspect connects with a greater essence, sharing in the wisdom and foresight of higher beings.550
How far the system practised by the Neo-Platonists was identical with that of the old and the modern Vedântins may be inferred from what Dr. A. Wilder says of the Alexandrian Theosophists.
How similar the approach used by the Neo-Platonists was to that of the old and modern Vedântins can be inferred from what Dr. A. Wilder says about the Alexandrian Theosophists.
The anterior idea of the New Platonists was that of a single Supreme Essence.... All the old philosophies contained the doctrine that θεοὶ, theoi, gods or disposers, angels, demons, and other spiritual agencies, emanated from the Supreme Being. Ammonius accepted the doctrine of the Books of Hermes, that from the divine All proceeded the Divine Wisdom or Amun; that from Wisdom proceeded the Demiurge or Creator; and from, the Creator, the subordinate spiritual beings; the world and its peoples being the last. The first is contained in the second, the first and second in the third, and so on through the entire series.551
The core idea of the New Platonists was that there is one Supreme Essence. All the ancient philosophies included the belief that θεοὶ, theoiGods or rulers, angels, demons, and other spiritual beings originated from the Supreme Being. Ammonius adopted the teachings of the Books of Hermes, stating that the Divine Wisdom or Amun came from the divine All; from this Wisdom arose the Demiurge or Creator; and from the Creator came the lower spiritual beings, with the world and its inhabitants being the last. The first is included in the second, the first and second in the third, and so on throughout the entire series.551
This is a perfect echo of the belief of the Vedântins, and it proceeds directly from the secret teachings of the East. The same author says:
This perfectly mirrors the belief of the Vedântins, and it directly comes from the hidden teachings of the East. The same author states:
Akin to this is the doctrine of the Jewish Kabala which was taught by the Pharsi or Pharisees, who probably borrowed it, as their sectarian designation would seem to indicate, from the Magians of Persia. It is substantially embodied in the following synopsis.
A belief system similar to this is the Jewish Kabbalah, which was taught by the Pharisees, who likely borrowed it, as their name implies, from the Magi of Persia. This is mainly summarized in the following overview.
The Divine Being is the All, the source of all existence, the Infinite; and He cannot be known. The Universe reveals Him, and subsists by Him. At the beginning His effulgence went forth everywhere.552 Eventually He retired within Himself and so formed around Him a vacant space. Into this He transmitted His first Emanation, a Ray, containing in it the generative and conceptive power, and hence the name IE, or Jah. This in its turn produced the tikkun, the pattern or idea of form; and in this emanation, which also contained the male and female, or generative and conceptive potencies, were the three primitive forces of Light, Spirit and Life. This Tikkun is united to the Ray, or first emanation, and pervaded by it: and by that union is also in perpetual communication with the infinite source. It is the pattern, the primitive man, the Adam Kadmon, the macrocosm of [pg 305]Pythagoras and other philosophers. From it proceeded the Sephiroth.... From the Sephiroth in turn emanated the four worlds, each proceeding out of the one immediately above it, and the lower one enveloping its superior. These worlds became less pure as they descended in the scale, the lowest of all being the material world.553
The Divine Being is everything, the source of all existence, the Infinite; and He cannot be fully known. The Universe shows Him and exists because of Him. In the beginning, His light filled everything.552Eventually, He withdrew into Himself and created an empty space around Him. Into this space, He sent His first Emanation, a Ray that contained generative and conceptual power, hence the name IE, or Jah. This, in turn, produced the tikkun, the designor idea of form; and in this emanation, which also included both male and female, or generative and conceptual powers, were the three original forces of Light, Spirit, and Life. This Tikkun is linked to the Ray, or first emanation, and infused with it: and through that link, it is also in constant communication with the infinite source. It is the pattern, the original man, the Adam Kadmon, the larger universeof [pg 305]Pythagoras and other philosophers. From it came the SephirothFrom the Sephiroth, the four worlds emerged, each one coming from the one above it, with the lower world surrounding its superior. These worlds became less pure as they moved down the hierarchy, with the lowest being the material world.553
This veiled enunciation of the Secret Teaching will be clear to our readers by this time. These worlds are:
This hidden message about the Secret Teaching should now be clear to our readers. These worlds are:
Aziluth is peopled with the purest emanations [the First, almost spiritual, Race of the human beings that were to inhabit] the Fourth; the second, Beriah, by a lower order, the servants of the former [the second Race]; the third, Jesirah, by the cherubim and seraphim, the Elohim and B'ni Elohim [“Sons of Gods” or Elohim, our Third Race]. The fourth world, Asiah, is inhabited by the Klipputh, of whom Belial is chief [the Atlantean Sorcerers].554
Aziluth is inhabited by the purest beings [the First, almost spiritual, Race of humans who were to live in] the Fourth; the second, Beriahby a lower order, the servants of the former [the second Race]; the third, Jesirahby the cherubim and seraphim, the Elohim and B'ni Elohim“Children of the Gods” or God, our Third Race]. The fourth world, Asiahis inhabited by the Klipputh, led by Belial [the Atlantean Sorcerers].554
These worlds are all the earthly duplicates of their heavenly prototypes, the mortal and temporary reflections and shadows of the more durable, if not eternal, races dwelling in other, to us, invisible worlds. The souls of the men of our Fifth Race derive their elements from these four worlds—Root Races—that preceded ours: namely, our intellect, Manas, the fifth principle, our passions and mental and corporeal appetites. A conflict having arisen, called “war in heaven,” among our prototypical worlds, war came to pass, æons later, between the Atlanteans555 of Asiah, and those of the third Root Race, the B'ni Elohim or the “Sons of God,”556 and then evil and wickedness were intensified. Mankind (in the last sub-race of the third Root Race) having
These worlds are all earthly versions of their heavenly models, the temporary reflections and shadows of the more lasting, if not eternal, races living in other, unseen worlds. The souls of the people from our Fifth Race draw their elements from these four worlds—Root Races—that came before us: specifically, our intellect, Manas, the fifth principle, along with our passions and mental and physical desires. A conflict arose, called "heavenly war," among our prototype worlds, which led to war, much later, between the Atlanteans555 of Asiah and those of the third Root Race, the B'ni Elohim or the “Children of God,”556, which intensified evil and wickedness. Humanity (in the last sub-race of the third Root Race) having
Sinned in their first parent [a physiological allegory, truly!] from whose soul every human soul is an emanation,
Sinned in their first ancestor [a physiological allegory, really!] from whose soul every human soul is a reflection,
says the Zohar, men were “exiled” into more material bodies to
says the Zohar, men were “banished” into more material bodies to
Expiate that sin and become proficient in goodness.
Make up for that mistake and work on being kind.
To accomplish the cycle of necessity, rather, explains the doctrine; to progress on their task of evolution, from which task none of us can be freed, neither by death nor suicide, for each of us have to pass through the “Valley of Thorns” before he emerges into the plains of divine light and rest. And thus men will continue to be born in new bodies
To complete the cycle of necessity, as the doctrine explains; to keep moving forward in their evolution, a task none of us can escape, neither by death nor suicide, because each of us has to go through the “Valley of Thorns” before we can reach the fields of divine light and rest. And so, people will keep being born in new bodies.
Till they have become sufficiently pure to enter a higher form of existence.
Until they have become pure enough to reach a higher level of existence.
This means only that Mankind, from the First down to the last, or Seventh Race, is composed of one and the same company of actors, who have descended from higher spheres to perform their artistic tour on this our planet, Earth. Starting as pure spirits on our downward journey around the world (verily!) with the knowledge of truth—now feebly echoed in the Occult Doctrines—inherent in us, cyclic law brings us down to the reversed apex of matter, which is lost down here on earth and the bottom of which we have already struck; and then, the same law of spiritual gravity will make us slowly ascend to still higher, still purer spheres than those we started from.
This just means that humanity, from the very first to the last, or the Seventh Race, is made up of the same group of individuals who have come down from higher realms to carry out their journey on this planet, Earth. Beginning as pure spirits on our descent throughout the world (indeed!) with the knowledge of truth—now faintly reflected in the Occult Teachings—already within us, the cycles of law bring us down to the lowest point of matter, which is lost here on Earth, and we have already reached that bottom; then, the same law of spiritual pull will gradually lift us back up to even higher, even purer realms than those from which we originally came.
Foresight, prophecy, oracular powers! Illusive fancies of man's dwarfed perceptions, which see actual images in reflections and shadows, and mistake past actualities for prophetic images of a future that has no room in Eternity. Our macrocosm and its smallest microcosm, man, are both repeating the same play of universal and individual events at each station, as on every stage on which Karma leads them to enact their respective dramas of life. False prophets could have no existence had there been no true prophets. And so there were, and many of both classes, and in all ages. Only, none of these ever saw anything but that which had already come to pass, and had been before prototypically enacted in higher spheres—if the event foretold related to national or public weal or woe—or in some preceding life, if it concerned only an individual, for every such event is stamped as an indelible record of the Past and Future, which are only, after all, the ever Present in Eternity. The “worlds” and the purifications spoken of in the Zohar and other Kabalistic books, relate to our globe and races no more and no less than they relate to other globes and other races that have preceded our own in the great cycle. It was such fundamental truths as these that were performed in allegorical plays and images during the Mysteries, the last Act of which, the Epilogue for the Mystæ, was the anastasis or “continued existence,” as also the “Soul transformation.”
Foresight, prophecy, and oracular powers! Illusive dreams of humanity's limited understanding, which see actual images in reflections and shadows and confuse past realities with prophetic images of a future that doesn't fit into Eternity. Our universe and its smallest component, humanity, are both replaying the same sequence of universal and personal events at each stage, just like every platform where Karma guides them to perform their respective life dramas. False prophets wouldn't exist if there were no true prophets. And indeed, there have been many of both throughout history. However, none of them ever foresaw anything other than what had already occurred and had been previously acted out in higher realms—if the foretold event related to national or public good or harm—or in a previous life, if it was only relevant to an individual, since every such event is marked as an indelible record of the Past and Future, which are ultimately just the ever-Present in Eternity. The “worlds” and the purifications mentioned in the Zohar and other Kabalistic texts relate to our planet and races as much as they do to other planets and races that came before us in the grand cycle. It was these fundamental truths that were performed in allegorical plays and images during the Mysteries, the final Act of which, the Epilogue for the initiates, was the resurrection or "ongoing existence," as well as the "Personal growth."
Hence, the author of Neo-platonism and Alchemy shows us that all such Eclectic doctrines were strongly reflected in the Epistles of Paul, and were
Hence, the author of Neoplatonism and Alchemy shows us that all these Eclectic doctrines were strongly reflected in the Letters of Paul, and were
Inculcated more or less among the Churches. Hence, such passages as these “Ye were dead in errors and sins; ye walked according to the æon of this world, according to the archon that has the domination of the air.” “We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against the dominations, against potencies, against [pg 307]the lords of darkness, and against the mischievousness of spirits in the empyrean regions.” But Paul was evidently hostile to the effort to blend his gospel with the gnostic ideas of the Hebrew-Egyptian school, as seems to have been attempted at Ephesus; and accordingly, wrote to Timothy, his favourite disciple, “Keep safe the precious charge entrusted to thee; and reject the new doctrines and the antagonistic principles of the gnosis, falsely so-called, of which some have made profession and gone astray from the faith.”557
Instilled in the Churches to some degree. So, passages like these “You were lost in your mistakes and sins; you went along with the times of this world, following the authority that rules the air.” “We are not fighting against people, but against powers, against [pg 307]the forces of darkness, and against the evil forces in the spiritual realm.” However, Paul strongly opposed the effort to combine his gospel with the gnostic ideas from the Hebrew-Egyptian tradition, as seemed to happen in Ephesus; and so, he wrote to Timothy, his favorite disciple, “Protect the important responsibility you've been given; and reject the new teachings and conflicting ideas of the so-called gnosis, which some have accepted and fallen away from the faith.”557
But as the Gnosis is the Science pertaining to our Higher Self, as blind faith is a matter of temperament and emotionalism, and as Paul's doctrine was still newer and his interpretations far more thickly veiled, to keep the inner truths hidden far away from the Gnostic, preference has been given to the former by every earnest seeker after truth.
But since Gnosis is the knowledge related to our Higher Self, while blind faith is more about temperament and emotions, and since Paul’s teachings were even newer and his interpretations much more obscured to keep the deeper truths hidden from the Gnostic, every serious truth seeker has preferred the former.
Besides this, the great Teachers who professed the so-called “false Gnosis” were very numerous in the days of the Apostles, and were as great as any converted Rabbi could be. If Porphyry, the Jew Malek, went against Theurgy on account of old traditional recollections, there were other teachers who practised it. Plotinus, Iamblichus, Proclus were all thaumaturgists, and the latter
Besides this, the great teachers who promoted the so-called “false knowledge” were quite numerous during the time of the Apostles and were as significant as any converted Rabbi could be. If Porphyry and the Jewish teacher Malek opposed Theurgy due to their old traditional memories, there were other teachers who practiced it. Plotinus, Iamblichus, and Proclus were all miracle workers, and the latter
As to Ammonius,
Regarding Ammonius,
Countenanced by Clemens and Athenagoras, in the Church, and by learned men of the Synagogue, the Academy, and the Grove, he fulfilled his labour by teaching a common doctrine for all.559
With support from Clemens and Athenagoras in the Church, as well as knowledgeable people from the Synagogue, the Academy, and the Grove, he finished his work by teaching a common belief for everyone.559
Thus it is not Judaism and Christianity that re-modelled the ancient Pagan Wisdom, but rather the latter that put its heathen curb, quietly and insensibly, on the new faith; and this, moreover, was still further influenced by the Eclectic Theosophical system, the direct emanation of the Wisdom Religion. All that is grand and noble in Christian theology comes from Neo-Platonism. It is too well-known to now need much repetition that Ammonius Saccas, the God-taught (theodidaktos) and the lover of the truth (philalethes), in establishing his school, made a direct attempt to benefit the world by teaching those portions of the Secret Science that were permitted by its direct guardians to be revealed in those days.560 The modern movement of our own Theosophical [pg 308] Society was begun on the same principles; for the Neo-Platonic school of Ammonius aimed, as we do, at the reconcilement of all sects and peoples, under the once common faith of the Golden Age, trying to induce the nations to lay aside their contentions—in religious matters at any rate—by proving to them that their various beliefs are all the more or less legitimate children of one common parent, the Wisdom Religion.
So, it's not that Judaism and Christianity reshaped the ancient Pagan Wisdom; rather, it was the latter that subtly and quietly imposed its pagan influence on the new faith. Moreover, this was further affected by the Eclectic Theosophical system, which directly stems from the Wisdom Religion. Everything that is great and noble in Christian theology comes from Neo-Platonism. It's well-known enough that it doesn't need much repeating: Ammonius Saccas, the divinely taught (self-taught) and truth-loving (philalethes), established his school with the direct intention of benefiting the world by teaching those parts of the Secret Science that its guardians allowed to be revealed in that era.560 The modern movement of our own Theosophical [pg 308] Society was started on the same principles, because the Neo-Platonic school of Ammonius aimed, just like we do, at reconciling all sects and peoples under the once shared faith of the Golden Age, seeking to encourage nations to set aside their disputes—in religious issues at least—by showing them that their different beliefs are all, more or less, the legitimate offspring of one common parent, the Wisdom Religion.
Nor was the Eclectic Theosophical system—as some writers inspired by Rome would make the world believe—developed only during the third century of our era; but it belongs to a much earlier age, as has been shown by Diogenes Laertius. He traces it to the beginning of the dynasty of the Ptolemies; to the great seer and prophet, the Egyptian Priest Pot-Amun, of the temple of the God of that name—for Amun is the God of Wisdom. Unto that day the communication between the Adepts of Upper India and Bactria and the Philosophers of the West had never ceased.
The Eclectic Theosophical system wasn’t, as some writers influenced by Rome would have you believe, developed only in the third century of our era; it actually dates back to a much earlier time, as demonstrated by Diogenes Laertius. He traces it back to the start of the Ptolemaic dynasty, to the great seer and prophet, the Egyptian Priest Pot-Amun, from the temple of the God of that name—Amun is the God of Wisdom. Up until that time, communication between the Adepts of Upper India and Bactria and the Philosophers of the West had never stopped.
Under Philadelphus ... the Hellenic teachers became rivals of the College of Rabbis of Babylon. The Buddhistic, Vedântic and Magian systems were expounded along with the philosophies of Greece.... Aristobulus, the Jew, declared that the ethics of Aristotle were derived from the law of Moses (!); and Philo, after him, attempted to interpret the Pentateuch in accordance with the doctrines of Pythagoras and the Academy. In Josephus it is said that, in the Book of the Genesis, Moses wrote philosophically—that is, in the figurative style; and the Essenes of Carmel were reproduced in the Therapeutæ of Egypt, who, in turn, were declared by Eusebius to be identical with the Christians, though they actually existed long before the Christian era. Indeed, in its turn, Christianity also was taught at Alexandria, and underwent an analogous metamorphosis. Pantænus, Athenagoras and Clement were thoroughly instructed in the Platonic philosophy, and comprehended its essential unity with the oriental systems.561
Under Philadelphus, Greek educators became rivals to the Babylonian Rabbinical College. Buddhist, Vedantic, and Magian teachings were presented alongside Greek philosophies. Aristobulus, a Jew, asserted that Aristotle's ethics stemmed from the law of Moses; Philo later sought to interpret the Pentateuch in line with Pythagorean and Platonic concepts. Josephus mentions that Moses wrote the Book of Genesis in a philosophical manner—that is, using figurative language; and the Essenes of Carmel were similar to the Therapeutæ of Egypt, who, according to Eusebius, were considered the same as Christians, although they existed long before the Christian era. In fact, Christianity was also taught in Alexandria and went through a similar evolution. Pantænus, Athenagoras, and Clement were knowledgeable in Platonic philosophy and acknowledged its fundamental link to Eastern systems.561
Ammonius, though the son of Christian parents, was a lover of the truth, a true Philaletheian foremost of all. He set his heart upon the work of reconciling the different systems into a harmonious whole, for he had already perceived the tendency of Christianity to raise itself on the hecatomb which it had constructed out of all other creeds and faiths. What says history?
Ammonius, despite being the son of Christian parents, was a partner of the truth, a true seeker of wisdom above all else. He dedicated himself to the task of bringing together the various systems into a cohesive whole, as he had already recognized how Christianity tended to elevate itself on the sacrifices it had made from other beliefs and faiths. What does history say?
The ecclesiastical historian, Mosheim, declares that
The church historian, Mosheim, states that
Ammonius, conceiving that not only the philosophers of Greece, but also all those of the different barbarous nations, were perfectly in unison with each other with regard to every essential point, made it his business so to temper and expound the tenets of all these various sects, as to make it appear they had all of them originated from one [pg 309]and the same source, and all tended to one and the same end. Again, Mosheim says that Ammonius taught that the religion of the multitude went hand in hand with philosophy, and with her had shared the fate of being by degrees corrupted and obscured with mere human conceits, superstition, and lies; that it ought, therefore, to be brought back to its original purity by purging it of this dross and expounding it upon philosophical principles; and that the whole which Christ had in view was to reinstate and restore to its primitive integrity the Wisdom of the Ancients.562
Ammonius believed that not only Greek philosophers but also thinkers from various cultures were in full agreement on all key issues. He aimed to unify and clarify their beliefs to demonstrate that they all originated from the same source and pursued the same goal. Furthermore, Mosheim notes that Ammonius taught that the religion of the general public was closely connected to philosophy and had been gradually corrupted and obscured by human ideas, superstitions, and falsehoods. Therefore, it should be reverted to its original purity by eliminating this negativity and interpreting it through philosophical principles. He believed that Christ's mission was to restore ancient Wisdom to its original state of integrity. [pg 309]562
Now what was that “Wisdom of the Ancients” that the Founder of Christianity “had in view”? The system taught by Ammonius in his Eclectic Theosophical School was made of the crumbs permitted to be gathered from the antediluvian lore; those Neo-Platonic teachings are described in the Edinburgh Encyclopædia as follows:
Now what was that “Ancient Wisdom” that the Founder of Christianity "had in mind"? The system taught by Ammonius in his Eclectic Theosophical School was made up of the bits allowed to be gathered from the ancient knowledge; those Neo-Platonic teachings are described in the Edinburgh Encyclopedia as follows:
He [Ammonius] adopted the doctrines which were received in Egypt concerning the Universe and the Deity, considered as constituting one great whole; concerning the eternity of the world, the nature of souls, the empire of Providence [Karma] and the government of the world by demons [daimons or spirits, archangels]. He also established a system of moral discipline which allowed the people in general to live according to the laws of their country and the dictates of nature; but required the wise to exalt their minds by contemplation, and to mortify the body,563so that they might be capable of enjoying the presence and assistance of the demons [including their own daimon or Seventh Principle] ... and ascending after death to the presence of the Supreme [Soul] Parent. In order to reconcile the popular religions, and particularly the Christian, with this new system, he made the whole history of the heathen gods an allegory, maintaining that they were only celestial ministers564 entitled to an inferior kind of worship; and he acknowledged that Jesus Christ was an excellent man and the friend of God, but alleged that it was not his design entirely to abolish the worship of demons,565 and that his only intention was to purify the ancient religion.
He [Ammonius] accepted the popular beliefs in Egypt about the Universe and the Deity, seeing them as a connected whole; he talked about the eternity of the world, the nature of souls, the role of Providence [Karma], and how the world is influenced by demons [spiritsor spirits, archangels]. He also established a moral framework that enabled regular people to follow their country's laws and the principles of nature; however, he encouraged the wise to raise their minds through contemplation and to discipline the body,563so they could experience the presence and support of the demons [including their own] spiritor Seventh Principle] ... and come back to life after death to be with the Supreme [Soul] Parent. To align popular religions, especially Christianity, with this new system, he interpreted all the myths of the pagan gods as allegories, claiming that they were just celestial ministers.564worthy of a lesser form of worship; he acknowledged that Jesus Christ was an extraordinary individual and a friend of God, but he argued that his goal was not to entirely eradicate the worship of demons,565but rather to improve the ancient religion.
No more could be declared except for those Philaletheians who were initiated, “persons duly instructed and disciplined” to whom Ammonius communicated his more important doctrines,
No more could be stated except for those Philaletheians who were initiated, "well-trained and prepared people" to whom Ammonius shared his more significant teachings,
Imposing on them the obligations of secrecy, as was done before him by Zoroaster and Pythagoras, and in the Mysteries [where an oath was required from the [pg 310]neophytes or catechumens not to divulge what they had learned]. The great Pythagoras divided his teachings into exoteric and esoteric.566
He required them to keep secrets, just like Zoroaster and Pythagoras did before him, and in the Mysteries [where a vow was demanded from the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]. [pg 310]Neophytes or catechumens were instructed not to share what they had learned. The great Pythagoras divided his teachings into public and private.566
Has not Jesus done the same, since He declared to His disciples that to them it was given to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, whereas to the multitudes it was not given, and therefore He spoke in parables which had a two-fold meaning?
Hasn't Jesus done the same when He told His disciples that they were given the knowledge of the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, while the crowds were not given this understanding? That's why He spoke in parables that had double meanings.
Dr. A. Wilder proceeds:
Dr. A. Wilder continues:
Thus Ammonius found his work ready to his hand. His deep spiritual intuition, his extensive learning, and his familiarity with the Christian fathers, Pantænus, Clement and Athenagoras, and with the most erudite philosophers of the time, all fitted him for the labour he performed so thoroughly.... The results of his ministration are perceptible at the present day in every country of the Christian world; every prominent system of doctrine now bearing the marks of his plastic hand. Every ancient philosophy has had its votaries among the moderns; and even Judaism, oldest of them all, has taken upon itself changes which were suggested by the “God-taught” Alexandrian.567
Ammonius found his work easily accessible. His profound spiritual insight, broad knowledge, and familiarity with the Christian leaders—Pantænus, Clement, and Athenagoras—as well as the most learned philosophers of his time made him exceptionally well-suited for the thorough work he accomplished. The effects of his ministry are still evident today in every country within the Christian world; every major system of doctrine now reflects his shaping influence. Every ancient philosophy has had its followers among modern thinkers; even Judaism, the oldest of them all, has experienced changes influenced by the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.“God-taught” Alexandria.567
The Neo-Platonic School of Alexandria founded by Ammonius—the prototype proposed for the Theosophical Society—taught Theurgy and Magic, as much as they were taught in the days of Pythagoras, and by others far earlier than his period. For Proclus says that the doctrines of Orpheus, who was an Indian and came from India, were the origin of the systems afterwards promulgated.
The Neo-Platonic School of Alexandria, established by Ammonius—the model suggested for the Theosophical Society—taught Theurgy and Magic, just as they were taught in the time of Pythagoras and by others long before him. Proclus states that the teachings of Orpheus, who was from India, were the foundation of the systems that came later.
What Orpheus delivered in hidden allegories, Pythagoras learned when he was initiated into the Orphic Mysteries; and Plato next received a perfect knowledge of them from Orphic and Pythagorean writings.568
What Orpheus expressed in hidden symbols, Pythagoras grasped when he was initiated into the Orphic Mysteries; then Plato fully understood them through Orphic and Pythagorean writings.568
The Philaletheians had their division into neophytes (chelas) and Initiates, or Masters; and the eclectic system was characterised by three distinct features, which are purely Vedântic; a Supreme Essence, One and Universal; the eternity and indivisibility of the human spirit; and Theurgy, which is Mantricism. So also, as we have seen, they had their secret or Esoteric teachings like any other mystic school. Nor were they allowed to reveal anything of their secret tenets, any more than were the Initiates of the Mysteries. Only the penalties incurred by the revealers of the secrets of the latter were far more terrible, and this prohibition has survived to this day, not only in India, but even among the Jewish Kabalists in Asia.569
The Philaletheians had their division into neophytes (beers) and Initiates, or Masters; the eclectic system was marked by three distinct features that are purely Vedantic: a Supreme Essence that is One and Universal, the eternity and indivisibility of the human spirit, and Theurgy, which is Mantricism. As we've seen, they also had their secret or Esoteric teachings like any other mystical school. They were not allowed to disclose anything about their secret beliefs, just like the Initiates of the Mysteries. However, the penalties for revealing the secrets of the latter were much more severe, and this prohibition has persisted to this day, not just in India but also among the Jewish Kabalists in Asia.569
One of the reasons for such secrecy may be the undoubtedly serious difficulties and hardships of chelaship, and the dangers attending Initiation. The modern candidate has, like his predecessor of old, to either conquer or die; when, which is still worse, he does not lose his reason. There is no danger to him who is true and sincere, and, especially, unselfish. For he is thus prepared beforehand to meet any temptation.
One reason for such secrecy might be the serious challenges and hardships of being a student, along with the dangers that come with initiation. The modern candidate, like those in the past, has to either overcome or face consequences; and even worse, risk losing their sanity. There is no danger for those who are genuine and sincere, especially if they are selfless. They are already prepared to face any temptation.
He, who fully recognised the power of his immortal spirit, and never doubted for one moment its omnipotent protection, had naught to fear. But woe to the candidate in whom the slightest physical fear—sickly child of matter—made him lose sight and faith in his own invulnerability. He who was not wholly confident of his moral fitness to accept the burden of these tremendous secrets was doomed.570
He, who fully understood the power of his eternal spirit and never doubted its ultimate protection, had nothing to fear. But woe to the candidate who let even a hint of physical fear—fragile child of matter—cloud his vision and belief in his own invulnerability. He who was not completely confident in his moral readiness to bear the burden of these incredible secrets was doomed to fail.570
There were no such dangers in Neo-Platonic Initiations. The selfish and the unworthy failed in their object, and in the failure was the punishment. The chief aim was “reunion of the part with the all.” This All was One, with numberless names. Whether called Dui, the “bright Lord of Heaven” by the Âryan; Iao, by the Chaldæan and Kabalist; Iabe by the Samaritan; the Tiu or Tuisco by the Northman; Duw by the Briton; Zeus, by the Thracian or Jupiter by the Roman—it was the Being, the Facit, One and Supreme,571 the unborn and the inexhaustible source of every emanation, the fountain of life and light eternal, a Ray of which every one of us carries in him on this earth. The knowledge of this Mystery had reached the Neo-Platonists from India through Pythagoras, and still later through Apollonius of Tyana and the rules and methods for producing ecstasy had come from the same lore of the divine Vidyâ, the Gnosis. For Âryavarta, the bright focus into which had been poured in the beginning of time the flames [pg 312] of Divine Wisdom, had become the centre from which radiated the “tongues of fire” into every portion of the globe. What was Samâdhi but that
There were no such dangers in Neo-Platonic Initiations. The selfish and unworthy failed to achieve their goals, and their failure was the punishment. The main objective was "reunion of the part with the all." This All was One, with countless names. Whether referred to as DUI, the “bright Lord of the Sky” by the Aryans; Iao, by the Chaldean and Kabalist; Iabe by the Samaritans; Tiu or Tuisco by the Northmen; Duw by the Britons; Zeus, by the Thracians; or Jupiter by the Romans—it was the Being, the It works, One and Supreme, the unborn and inexhaustible source of every emanation, the fountain of eternal life and light, a Ray of which each of us carries within us on this earth. The knowledge of this Mystery had come to the Neo-Platonists from India through Pythagoras, and later through Apollonius of Tyana, with rules and methods for achieving ecstasy also originating from the same divine wisdom, the Gnosis. For Âryavarta, the bright focal point where the flames [pg 312] of Divine Wisdom were poured out at the beginning of time, became the center from which radiated the "flames" into every part of the globe. What was Samâdhi but that
Sublime ecstasy, in which state things divine and the mysteries of Nature are revealed to us,
Intense joy, when we find the divine and the secrets of Nature are revealed to us,
of which Porphyry speaks?
of which Porphyry talks?
The efflux from the divine soul is imparted to the human spirit in unreserved abundance, accomplishing for the soul a union with the divine, and enabling it while in the body to be partaker of the life which is not in the body,
The flow from the divine soul is generously offered to the human spirit, forming a connection with the divine and enabling it, while in the body, to participate in a life that goes beyond the physical.
he explains elsewhere.
he explains somewhere else.
Thus under the title of Magic was taught every Science, physical and metaphysical, natural or deemed supernatural by those who are ignorant of the omnipresence and universality of Nature.
Thus under the title of Magic, every Science was taught, whether physical or metaphysical, natural or considered supernatural by those who are unaware of the omnipresence and universality of Nature.
Divine Magic makes of man a God; human magic creates a new fiend.
Divine magic transforms a person into a God, while human magic gives birth to a new monster.
We wrote in Isis Unveiled:
We wrote in *Isis Unveiled*:
In the oldest documents now in the possession of the World—the Vedas and the older laws of Manu—we find many magical rites practised and permitted by the Brâhmans.572 Tibet, Japan, and China, teach in the present age that which was taught by the oldest Chaldæans. The clergy of these respective countries prove moreover what they teach—namely, that the practice of moral and physical purity, and of certain austerities, developes the vital soul-power of self-illumination. Affording to man the control over his own immortal spirit, it gives him truly magical powers over the elementary spirits inferior to himself. In the West we find magic of as high an antiquity as in the East. The Druids of Great Britain practised it in the silent crypts of their deep caves; and Pliny devotes many a chapter to the “wisdom”573 of the leaders of the Celts. The Semothees—the Druids of the Gauls—expounded the physical as well as the spiritual sciences. They taught the secrets of the universe, the harmonious progress of the heavenly bodies, the formation of the earth, and above all—the immortality of the Soul.574In their sacred groves—natural academies built by the hand of the Invisible Architect—the initiates assembled at the still hour of midnight, to learn about what man once was, and what he will be.575 They needed no artificial illumination, nor life-drawing gas, to light up their temples, for the chaste goddess of night beamed her most silvery rays on their oak-crowned heads; and their white-robed sacred bards knew how to converse with the solitary queen of the starry vault.576
In the oldest documents that still exist today—the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vedas And the ancient laws of Manu show us that many magical rituals are practiced and permitted by the Brâhmans.572 Tibet, Japan, and China now share teachings that resonate with those of the ancient Chaldæans. The religious leaders in these areas further showcase their beliefs—specifically, that maintaining moral and physical purity, along with certain strict practices, boosts the vital soul power of self-illumination. This allows individuals to master their own immortal spirit, giving them real magical abilities over the elemental spirits beneath them. In the West, we find magic that is just as old as in the East. The Druids of Great Britain practiced it in the quiet chambers of their deep caves, and Pliny devotes several chapters to the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “wisdom”573 of the Celtic leaders. The Semothees—the Druids of the Gauls—explained both physical and spiritual sciences. They revealed the universe's secrets, the harmonious movements of celestial bodies, the formation of the earth, and most importantly—the immortality of the Soul.574In their sacred groves—natural places created by the hands of the Invisible Architect—the initiates came together at midnight to learn about what humanity once was and what it will become.575 They didn’t need any artificial lights or gas to light up their temples, because the pure goddess of night sent down her silver rays on their oak-crowned heads. Their sacred bards in white robes knew how to talk to the lonely queen of the starry sky.576
During the palmy days of Neo-Platonism these Bards were no more, [pg 313] for their cycle had run its course, and the last of the Druids had perished at Bibractis and Alesia. But the Neo-Platonic school was for a long time successful, powerful and prosperous. Still, while adopting Âryan Wisdom in its doctrines, the school failed to follow the wisdom of the Brâhmans in practice. It showed its moral and intellectual superiority too openly, caring too much for the great and powerful of this earth. While the Brâhmans and their great Yogîs—experts in matters of philosophy, metaphysics, astronomy, morals and religion—preserved their dignity under the sway of the most powerful princes, remained aloof from the world and would not condescend to visit them or ask for the slightest favour,577 the Emperors Alexander, Severus, and Julian, and the greatest among the aristocracy of the land, embraced the tenets of the Neo-Platonists, who mixed freely with the world. The system flourished for several centuries and comprised within the ranks of its followers the ablest and most learned among the men of the time; Hypatia, the teacher of the Bishop Synesius, was one of the ornaments of the School until the fatal and shameful day when she was murdered by the Christian mob at the instigation of Bishop Cyril of Alexandria. The school was finally removed to Athens, and closed by order of the Emperor Justinian.
During the golden days of Neo-Platonism, these Bards were gone, [pg 313] as their time had passed, and the last of the Druids had died at Bibractis and Alesia. However, the Neo-Platonic school thrived for a long time, becoming powerful and prosperous. Still, although it embraced Âryan Wisdom in its teachings, the school did not apply the wisdom of the Brâhmans in practice. It displayed its moral and intellectual superiority too openly, and was too concerned with the elite and powerful. While the Brâhmans and their great Yogîs—who were experts in philosophy, metaphysics, astronomy, ethics, and religion—maintained their dignity under the rule of the wealthiest princes, keeping their distance from the world and refusing to visit or seek favors from them, the Emperors Alexander, Severus, and Julian, along with the highest members of the aristocracy, supported the Neo-Platonists, who mingled freely with society. The system thrived for several centuries and included some of the most capable and educated individuals of the time; Hypatia, the teacher of Bishop Synesius, was a notable figure in the School until the tragic and shameful day when she was killed by a Christian mob at the urging of Bishop Cyril of Alexandria. Eventually, the school was moved to Athens and closed by order of Emperor Justinian.
How accurate is Dr. Wilder's remark that
How accurate is Dr. Wilder's comment that
Modern writers have commented upon the peculiar views of the Neo-Platonists upon these [metaphysical] subjects, seldom representing them correctly, even if this was desired or intended.578
Modern writers have observed the unusual views of the Neo-Platonists on these [metaphysical] topics, often failing to accurately represent their ideas, even when they intended to do so.578
The few speculations on the sublunary, material, and spiritual universes that they did put into writing—Ammonius never having himself written a line, after the wont of reformers—could not enable posterity to judge them rightly, even had not the early Christian Vandals, the later crusaders, and the fanatics of the Middle Ages, destroyed three parts of that which remained of the Alexandrian Library and its later schools.
The limited thoughts on the earthly, material, and spiritual worlds that they recorded—since Ammonius never wrote a word himself, as is typical of reformers—didn't allow future generations to assess them accurately, even if the early Christian vandals, the later crusaders, and the fanatics of the Middle Ages hadn't destroyed three-quarters of what was left of the Alexandrian Library and its later institutions.
Professor Draper shows that Cardinal Ximenes alone
Professor Draper shows that Cardinal Ximenes alone
Delivered to the flames in the squares of Granada eighty thousand Arabic manuscripts, many of them translations of classical authors.
Eighty thousand Arabic manuscripts were burned in the squares of Granada, many of which were translations of classical authors.
In the Vatican Library, whole passages in the most rare and precious treatises of the Ancients were found erased and blotted out, “for the sake of interlining them with absurd psalmodies!” Moreover it is well known that over thirty-six volumes written by Porphyry were burnt and otherwise destroyed by the “Fathers.” Most of the little that is known of the doctrines of the Eclectics is found in the writings of Plotinus and of those same Church Fathers.
In the Vatican Library, entire sections of the rarest and most valuable texts from the Ancients were found erased and covered up, "so they could be filled with ridiculous psalms!" Additionally, it’s well known that over thirty-six volumes written by Porphyry were burned and otherwise destroyed by the "Dads." Much of what we know about the doctrines of the Eclectics comes from the writings of Plotinus and those same Church Fathers.
Says the author of Neo-Platonism:
Says the author of *Neo-Platonism*:
What Plato was to Socrates, and the Apostle John to the head of the Christian faith, Plotinus became to the God-taught Ammonius. To Plotinus, Origenes, and Longinus we are indebted for what is known of the Philaletheian system. They were duly instructed, initiated and entrusted with the interior doctrines.579
What Plato was to Socrates, and the Apostle John to the leader of the Christian faith, Plotinus became to the divinely enlightened Ammonius. Our understanding of the Philaletheian system comes from Plotinus, Origenes, and Longinus. They were properly educated, initiated, and entrusted with the inner teachings.579
This accounts marvellously for Origen's calling people “idiots” who believe in the Garden of Eden and Adam and Eve fables; as also for the fact that so few of the writings of that Church Father have passed to posterity. Between the secrecy imposed, the vows of silence and that which was maliciously destroyed by every foul means, it is indeed miraculous that even so much of the Philaletheian tenets has reached the world.
This explains why Origen called people “idiots” for believing in the Garden of Eden and Adam and Eve stories, and it also explains why so few of his writings have survived. Given the secrecy enforced, the vows of silence, and the malicious destruction of his work by various means, it’s truly remarkable that even this much of the Philaletheian principles has made it to the world.
Section XXXV. Symbolism of the Sun and Stars.
And the Heaven was visible in Seven Circles and the planets appeared with all their signs, in star-form, and the stars were divided and numbered with the rulers that were in them, and their revolving course, through the agency of the divine Spirit.580
The sky was observed in Seven Circles, the planets displayed their signs as stars, and the stars were distinguished and counted by the rulers among them, each moving along its path, directed by the divine Spirit.580
Here Spirit denotes Pneuma, collective Deity, manifested in its “Builders,” or, as the Church has it, “the seven Spirits of the Presence,” the mediantibus angelis of whom Thomas Aquinas says that “God never works but through them.”
Here, Spirit refers to Pneuma, the collective Deity, shown in its "Contractors," or, as the Church describes it, "the seven Spirits of the Presence," the among the angels of whom Thomas Aquinas states that "God only works through them."
These seven “rulers” or mediating Angels were the Kabiri Gods of the Ancients. This was so evident, that it forced from the Church, together with the admission of the fact, an explanation and a theory, whose clumsiness and evident sophistry are such that it must fail to impress. The world is asked to believe, that while the Planetary Angels of the Church are divine Beings, the genuine “Seraphim,”581 these very same angels, under identical names and planets, were and are “false”—as Gods of the ancients. They are no better than pretenders; the cunning copies of the real Angels, produced beforehand through the craft and power of Lucifer and of the fallen Angels. Now, what are the Kabiri?
These seven "rulers" or mediating Angels were the Kabiri Gods of ancient times. This was so clear that it compelled the Church, along with acknowledging the fact, to offer an explanation and a theory so awkward and obviously misleading that it will likely fail to convince. People are asked to believe that while the Planetary Angels of the Church are divine beings, the true "Seraphim,"581 these same angels, under the same names and planets, were and are considered "false"—as Gods of the ancients. They are seen as mere pretenders; clever imitations of the real Angels, created in advance through the skills and influence of Lucifer and the fallen Angels. So, what are the Kabiri?
Kabiri, as a name, is derived from Habir חבר, great, and also from Venus, this Goddess being called to the present day Kabar, as is also her star. The Kabiri were worshipped at Hebron, the city of the Anakim, or anakas (kings, princes). They are the highest Planetary Spirits, the “greatest Gods” and “the powerful.” Varro, following Orpheus, [pg 316] calls these Gods εὐδυνατοί, “divine Powers.” The word Kabirim when applied to men, and the words Heber, Gheber (with reference to Nimrod, or the “giants” of Genesis, vi.) and Kabir, are all derived from the “mysterious Word”—the Ineffable and the “Unpronounceable.” Thus it is they who represent tsaba, the “host of heaven.” The Church, however, bowing before the angel Anael (the regent of Venus),582 connects the planet Venus with Lucifer, the chief of the rebels under Satan—so poetically apostrophized by the prophet Isaiah as “O Lucifer, son of the morning.”583 All the Mystery Gods were Kabiri. As these “seven lictors” relate directly to the Secret Doctrine their real status is of the greatest importance.
Kabiri, as a name, comes from Habir חבר, meaning great, and also from Venus, the goddess still known today as Kabar, which is also the name of her star. The Kabiri were worshipped in Hebron, the city of the Anakim, or anakas (kings, princes). They are the highest Planetary Spirits, the "greatest gods" and “the powerful.” Varro, following Orpheus, [pg 316] refers to these Gods as εὐδυνατοί, “divine powers.” The term Kabirim when applied to people, and the words Heber, Gheber (related to Nimrod, or the “giants” of Genesis, vi.) and Kabir, all come from the “mysterious word”—the Ineffable and the “Unpronounceable.” They represent tsaba, the “heavenly hosts.” However, the Church, bowing before the angel Anael (the regent of Venus),582 connects the planet Venus with Lucifer, the leader of the rebels against Satan—poetically addressed by the prophet Isaiah as "O Lucifer, morning star."583 All the Mystery Gods were Kabiri. Since these "seven lictors" are directly related to the Secret Doctrine, their true status is extremely important.
Suidas defines the Kabiri as the Gods who command all the other dæmons (Spirits), καβείρους δαίμονας. Macrobius introduces them as
Suidas defines the Kabiri as the gods who control all the other spirits, καβείρους δαίμονας. Macrobius introduces them as
Those Penates and tutelary deities, through whom we live and learn and know (Saturn, I. iii. ch. iv.).
Those household gods and guardian deities, through whom we live, learn, and understand __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__Saturn, I. iii. ch. iv.).
The teraphim through which the Hebrews consulted the oracles of the Urim and the Thummim, were the symbolical hieroglyphics of the Kabiri. Nevertheless, the good Fathers have made of Kibir the synonym, of devil and of daimon (spirit) a demon.
The teraphim, through which the Hebrews sought guidance from the oracles of the Urim and the Thummim, were symbolic hieroglyphics of the Kabiri. However, the early Fathers have turned Kibir into a synonym for devil and demon (spirit).
The Mysteries of the Kabiri at Hebron (Pagan and Jewish) were presided over by the seven Planetary Gods, among the rest by Jupiter and Saturn under their mystery names, and they are referred to as ἀξιόχρσος and ἀξιόχερσα, and by Euripides as ἀξιόχρεως ὁ θεὸς. Creuzer, moreover, shows that whether in Phœnicia or in Egypt, the Kabiri were always the seven planets as known in antiquity, who, together with their Father the Sun—referred to elsewhere as their “elder brother”—composed a powerful ogdoad;584 the eight superior powers, as παρεδοὶ, or solar assessors, danced around him the sacred circular dance, the symbol of the rotation of the planets around the Sun. Jehovah and Saturn, moreover, are one.
The Mysteries of the Kabiri at Hebron (Pagan and Jewish) were overseen by the seven Planetary Gods, including Jupiter and Saturn under their mystery names. They are referred to as ἀξιόχρσος and ἀξιόχερσα, and by Euripides as ἀξιόχρεως ὁ θεὸς. Creuzer also shows that whether in Phoenicia or Egypt, the Kabiri were always the seven planets recognized in ancient times, who, along with their Father the Sun—referred to elsewhere as their “older brother”—formed a powerful group of eight; 584 the eight superior powers, as παρεδοὶ, or solar assessors, danced around him in the sacred circular dance, symbolizing the rotation of the planets around the Sun. Jehovah and Saturn, furthermore, are one.
It is quite natural, therefore, to find a French writer, D'Anselme, [pg 317] applying the same terms of ἀξιόχερσος and ἀξιόχερσα to Jehovah and his word, and they are correctly so applied. For if the “circle dance” prescribed by the Amazons for the Mysteries—being the “circle dance” of the planets, and characterised as “the motion of the divine Spirit carried on the waves of the great Deep”—can now be called “infernal” and “lascivious” when performed by the Pagans, then the same epithets ought to be applied to David's dance;585 and to the dance of the daughters of Shiloh,586 and to the leaping of the prophets of Baal;587 they were all identical and all belonged to Sabæan worship. King David's dance, during which he uncovered himself before his maid-servants in a public thoroughfare, saying:
It is quite natural, then, to see a French writer, D'Anselme, [pg 317] using the same terms of ἀξιόχερσος and ἀξιόχερσα for Jehovah and his word, and that usage is accurate. If the “circle dance” defined by the Amazons for the Mysteries—representing the “circle dance” of the planets and described as "the movement of the divine Spirit flowing over the waves of the vast Ocean"—can now be labeled hellish and "lewd" when performed by Pagans, then the same names should apply to David's dance;585 and to the dance of the daughters of Shiloh,586 and to the leaping of the prophets of Baal;587 they were all the same and all part of Sabæan worship. King David's dance, during which he revealed himself before his maid-servants in a public space, saying:
I will play (act wantonly) before יהוה (Jehovah), and I will yet be more vile than this,
I’ll play (act carelessly) before the Lord, and I will show even more disrespect than this,
was certainly more reprehensible than any “circle dance” during the Mysteries, or even than the modern Râsa Mandala in India,588 which is the same thing. It was David who introduced Jehovistic worship into Judea, after sojourning so long among the Tyrians and Philistines, where these rites were common.
was definitely worse than any "circle dance" during the Mysteries, or even the modern Râsa Mandala in India,588 which is essentially the same thing. It was David who brought Jehovistic worship to Judea after spending so much time among the Tyrians and Philistines, where these practices were common.
David knew nothing of Moses; and if he introduced the Jehovah-worship, it was not in its monotheistic character, but simply as that of one of the many (Kabirean) gods of the neighbouring nations, a tutelary deity of his own, יהוה to whom he had given the preference—whom he had chosen among “all other (Kabeiri) gods,”589
David didn’t know anything about Moses; and if he introduced the worship of Jehovah, it wasn’t in a strictly monotheistic way, but just as one of the manyKabirean) gods of the neighboring nations, a protective deity of his own, יהוה whom he had selected over “all other Kabeiri gods,”589
and who was one of the “associates,” Chabir, of the Sun. The Shakers dance the “circle dance” to this day when turning round for the Holy Ghost to move them. In India it is Nârâ-yana who is “the mover on the waters;” and Nârâyana is Vishnu in his secondary form, and Vishnu has Krishna for an Avatâra, in whose honour the “circle dance” is still enacted by the Nautch-girls of the temples, he being the Sun-God and they the planets as symbolised by the gopis.
and who was one of the "team members," Chabir, of the Sun. The Shakers still perform the “circle dance” today, turning around for the Holy Ghost to move them. In India, it's Nârâ-yana who is "the mover on the water;" Nârâyana is a form of Vishnu, and Vishnu has Krishna as his Avatâra, in whose honor the "circle dance" is still performed by the Nautch-girls of the temples. He is the Sun-God, and they represent the planets, symbolized by the gopis.
Let the reader turn to the works of De Mirville, a Roman Catholic writer, or to Monumental Christianity, by Dr. Lundy, a Protestant [pg 318] divine, if he wants to appreciate to any degree the subtlety and casuistry of their reasonings. No one ignorant of the occult versions can fail to be impressed with the proofs brought forward to show how cleverly and perseveringly “Satan has worked for long millenniums to tempt a humanity” unblessed with an infallible Church, in order to have himself recognised as the “One living God,” and his fiends as holy Angels. The reader must be patient, and study with attention what the author says on behalf of his Church. To compare it the better with the version of the Occultists, a few points may be quoted here verbatim.
Let the reader turn to the works of De Mirville, a Roman Catholic author, or to Epic Christianity, by Dr. Lundy, a Protestant [pg 318] theologian, if they want to understand the complexity and subtlety of their arguments. Anyone unfamiliar with the hidden interpretations will surely be struck by the evidence presented to demonstrate how skillfully and persistently “Satan has been working for many millennia to tempt humanity.” that lacks an infallible Church, aiming to be recognized as the “One true God,” while his followers are seen as holy Angels. The reader needs to be patient and carefully consider what the author says on behalf of his Church. To facilitate a better comparison with the Occultists' perspective, a few points may be quoted here verbatim.
St. Peter tells us: “May the divine Lucifer arise in your hearts”590 [Now the Sun is Christ].... “I will send my Son from the Sun,” said the Eternal through the voice of prophetic traditions; and prophecy having become history the Evangelists repeated in their turn: The Sun rising from on high visited us.591
Now God says, through Malachi, that the Sun shall arise for those who fear his name. What Malachi meant by “the Sun of Righteousness” the Kabalists alone can tell; but what the Greek, and even the Protestant, theologians understood by the term is of course Christ, referred to metaphorically. Only, as the sentence, “I will send my Son from the Sun,” is borrowed verbatim from a Sibylline Book, it becomes very hard to understand how it can be attributed to, or classed with any prophecy relating to the Christian Saviour, unless, indeed, the latter is to be identified with Apollo. Virgil, again, says, “Here comes the Virgin's and Apollo's reign,” and Apollo, or Apollyon, is to this day viewed as a form of Satan, and is taken to mean the Antichrist. If the Sibylline promise, “He will send his Son from the Sun” applies to Christ, then either Christ and Apollo are one—and then why call the latter a demon?—or the prophecy had nothing to do with the Christian Saviour, and, in such a case, why appropriate it at all?
Now God says, through Malachi, that the Sun will rise for those who fear His name. What Malachi meant by “the Sun of Righteousness” is something only the Kabalists can explain; however, it’s clear that the Greek, and even the Protestant, theologians interpreted this term as referring metaphorically to Christ. Yet, since the phrase “I will send my Son from the Sun,” is taken word for word from a Sibylline Book, it’s difficult to see how it can be linked to any prophecy about the Christian Savior, unless, perhaps, the latter is to be identified with Apollo. Virgil also says, “Here comes the reign of the Virgin and Apollo,” and Apollo, or Apollyon, is still regarded as a form of Satan, often interpreted as the Antichrist. If the Sibylline promise, "He will send his Son from the Sun." pertains to Christ, then either Christ and Apollo are the same—and if that’s the case, why call Apollo a demon?—or the prophecy has nothing to do with the Christian Savior, and if that's true, why claim it at all?
But De Mirville goes further. He shows us St. Denys, the Areopagite, affirming that
But De Mirville goes further. He shows us St. Denys, the Areopagite, affirming that
The Sun is the special signification, and the statue of God592.... It is by the [pg 319]Eastern door that the glory of the Lord penetrated into the temples [of the Jews and Christians, that divine glory being Sun-light.]... “We build our churches towards the east,” says in his turn St. Ambrose, “for during the Mysteries we begin by renouncing him who is in the west.”
The Sun holds special significance, and the statue of God.592.... It is through the [pg 319]Eastern door where the glory of the Lord entered the temples [of the Jews and Christians, that divine glory being sunlight.]... “We construct our churches facing east,” says St. Ambrose, “because in the Mysteries we begin by rejecting him who is in the west.”
“He who is in the west” is Typhon, the Egyptian god of darkness—the west having been held by them as the “Typhonic Gate of Death.” Thus, having borrowed Osiris from the Egyptians, the Church Fathers thought little of helping themselves to his brother Typhon. Then again:
"Whoever is in the west" is Typhon, the Egyptian god of darkness— the west was considered by them as the “Typhonic Gate of Death.” So, after taking Osiris from the Egyptians, the Church Fathers didn’t hesitate to incorporate his brother Typhon as well. Then again:
In every case there is no doubt about the thing, for the sacred writer says, It is a Spirit who rules the sun's course. Hear what he says (in Eccles., i. 6), “The sun also ariseth—and its spirit lighting all in its circular path (gyrat gyrans) returneth according to his circuits.”595
In every case, there's no doubt about it, because the sacred writer says that it is a __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Energy who controls the sun's journey. Pay attention to what he says (in Eccles., i. 6), “The sun also rises—and its light, shining on everything in its circular path (gyrat gyrans), comes back on its cycles.”595
De Mirville seems to quote from texts either rejected by or unknown to Protestants, in whose bible there is no forty-third chapter of Ecclesiastes; nor is the sun made to go “in circuits” in the latter, but the wind. This is a question to be settled between the Roman and the Protestant Churches. Our point is the strong element of Sabæanism or Heliolatry present in Christianity.
De Mirville seems to quote from texts that are either rejected by or unknown to Protestants, whose Bible doesn’t include the forty-third chapter of Ecclesiastes; in theirs, it's the wind that goes "on circuits", not the sun. This is a matter to be resolved between the Roman and Protestant Churches. Our main point is the significant influence of Sabæanism or sun worship present in Christianity.
An Œcumenical Council having authoritatively put a stop to Christian Astrolatry by declaring that there were no sidereal Souls in sun, moon, or planets, St. Thomas took upon himself to settle the point in dispute. The “angelic doctor” announced that such expressions did not mean a “soul,” but only an Intelligence, not resident in the sun or stars, but one that assisted them, “a guiding and directing intelligence.”596
An Ecumenical Council officially put an end to Christian Astrolatry by declaring that there were no celestial Souls in the sun, moon, or planets. St. Thomas took it upon himself to resolve the issue. The "angel doctor" declared that these terms didn’t refer to a “spirit,” but to an Intelligence, which wasn’t found in the sun or stars, but one that supported them, “a guiding and directing mind.”596
Thereupon the author, comforted by the explanation, quotes Clement the Alexandrian, and reminds the reader of the opinion of that philosopher, the inter-relation that exists “between the seven branches of the candlestick—the seven stars of the Revelation,” and the sun:
Thereupon the author, reassured by the explanation, quotes Clement of Alexandria and reminds the reader of that philosopher's view on the connection that exists "between the seven branches of the candlestick—the seven stars mentioned in Revelation," and the sun:
The six branches (says Clement) fixed to the central candlestick have lamps, but the sun placed in the midst of the wandering ones (πλανητῶν) pours his beams on them all; this golden candlestick hides one more mystery: it is the sign of Christ, not only in shape, but because he sheds his light through the ministry of the seven spirits primarily created, and who are the Seven Eyes of the Lord. Therefore the principal planets are to the seven primeval spirits, according to St. Clement, that which the candlestick-sun is to Christ Himself, namely—their vessels, their φυλαχαὶ.
Clement explains that the six branches connected to the central candlestick each hold a lamp, while the sun in the middle of the wandering ones (πλανητῶν) shines its light on all of them. This golden candlestick hides another mystery: it symbolizes Christ, not only in its shape but also because He spreads His light through the ministry of the seven original spirits, known as the Seven Eyes of the Lord. Therefore, according to St. Clement, the main planets are related to the seven ancient spirits in the same way that the candlestick-sun is related to Christ Himself, acting as their vessels, their φυλαχαὶ.
Plain enough, to be sure; though one fails to see that this explanation even helps the situation. The seven-branched chandelier of the Israelites, as well as the “wanderers” of the Greeks, had a far more natural meaning, a purely astrological one to begin with. In fact from Magi and Chaldæans down to the much-laughed-at Zadkiel, every astrological work will tell its reader that the Sun placed in the midst of the planets, with Saturn, Jupiter and Mars on one side, and Venus, Mercury and the Moon on the other, the planets' line crossing through the whole Earth, has always meant what Hermes tells us, namely, the thread of destiny, or that whose action (influence) is called destiny.597 But symbol for symbol we prefer the sun to a candlestick. One can understand how the latter came to represent the sun and planets, but no one can admire the chosen symbol. There is poetry and grandeur in the sun when it is made to symbolize the “Eye of Ormuzd,” or of Osiris, and is regarded as the Vâhan (vehicle) of the highest Deity. But one must for ever fail to perceive that any particular glory is rendered to Christ by assigning to him the trunk of a candlestick,598 in a Jewish synagogue, as a mystical seat of honour.
It's straightforward enough, but it's hard to see how this explanation really helps. The seven-branched menorah of the Israelites, as well as the "travelers" of the Greeks, had a much more natural significance, primarily astrological at first. In fact, from the Magi and Chaldeans to the often-ridiculed Zadkiel, every astrological text will tell you that when the Sun is positioned among the planets, with Saturn, Jupiter, and Mars on one side, and Venus, Mercury, and the Moon on the other, creating a line that crosses the entire Earth, it has always represented what Hermes describes—namely, the thread of destiny, or the influence referred to as destiny.597 But when it comes to symbols, we prefer the sun over a candlestick. It's understandable how the latter came to symbolize the sun and planets, but no one can really admire that choice. There’s a sense of poetry and greatness in the sun when it symbolizes the “Eye of Ormuzd,” or Osiris, and is seen as the Vâhan (vehicle) of the supreme Deity. However, it's impossible to see how assigning Christ the form of a candlestick,598 in a Jewish synagogue, as some mystical seat of honor, brings him any particular glory.
There are then positively two suns, a sun adored and a sun adoring. The Apocalypse proves it.
There are, in fact, two suns: one that is worshipped and one that worships. The End of the world confirms this.
The Word is found in Chap. vii., in the angel who ascends with the rising of the sun, having the seal of the living God.... While commentators differ on the personality of this angel, St. Ambrose and many other theologians see in him [pg 321]Christ himself.... He is the Sun adored. But in Chap. xix. we find an angel standing in the sun, inviting all the nations to gather to the great supper of the Lamb. This time it is literally and simply the angel of the sun—who cannot be mistaken for the “Word,” since the prophet distinguishes him from the Word, the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords.... The angel in the sun seems to be an adoring sun. Who may be the latter? And who else can he be but the Morning Star, the guardian angel of the Word, his ferouer, or angel of the face, as the Word is the angel of the Face (presence) of his Father, his principal attribute and strength, as his name itself implies (Mikael), the powerful rector glorified by the Church, the Rector potens who will fell the Antichrist, the Vice-Word, in short, who represents his master, and seems to be one with him.599
The Word is referenced in Chapter 7, with an angel who rises with the sun, bearing the seal of the living God. While commentators have varying views on who this angel is, St. Ambrose and many other theologians consider him to be [pg 321]Christ himself.... He is the Sun lovedBut in Chapter 19, we see an angel standing in the sun, inviting all nations to come together for the great supper of the Lamb. This time, it is literally and simply the angel of the sun—who cannot be confused with the “Word,” Since the prophet distinguishes him from the Word, the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords... The angel in The sun seems to be an affectionate sun. Who could this be? And who else could he be but the Morning Star, the guardian angel of the Word, his ferouer, or face angel, since the Word is the angel of the Face (presence) of his Father, his primary attribute and strength, as his name itself indicates (Mikael), the powerful leader honored by the Church, the All-powerful Rectorwho will defeat the Antichrist, the Vice-Word, in short, who represents his master and appears to be one with them.599
Yes, Mikael is the alleged conqueror of Ormuzd, Osiris, Apollo, Krishna, Mithra, etc., of all the Solar Gods, in short, known and unknown, now treated as demons and as “Satan.” Nevertheless, the “Conqueror” has not disdained to don the war-spoils of the vanquished foes—their personalities, attributes, even their names—to become the alter ego of these demons.
Yes, Mikael is the supposed conqueror of Ormuzd, Osiris, Apollo, Krishna, Mithra, and all the Solar Gods, both known and unknown, now regarded as demons and as “Satan.” However, the "Conqueror" hasn't hesitated to wear the war trophies of the defeated enemies—their identities, traits, and even their names—to become the alter ego of these demons.
Thus the Sun-God here is Honover or the Eternal. The prince is Ormuzd, since he is the first of the seven Amshaspends [the demon copies of the seven original angels] (capul angelorum); the lamb (hamal), the Shepherd of the Zodiac and the antagonist of the snake. But the Sun (the Eye of Ormuzd) has also his rector, Korshid or the Mitraton, who is the Ferouer of the face of Ormuzd, his Ized, or the morning star. The Mazdeans had a triple Sun.... For us this Korshid-Mitraton is the first of the psychopompian genii, and the guide of the sun, the immolator of the terrestrial Bull [or lamb] whose wounds are licked by the serpent [on the famous Mithraic monument].600
So the Sun God here is Honover or the Eternal. The prince is Ormuzd, as he is the first of the seven Amshaspends [the demon copies of the seven original angels] (angel's head); the lamb (hamal), the Shepherd of the Zodiac and the enemy of the snake. But the Sun (the Eye of Ormuzd) also has its overseer, Korshid or the Mitraton, who’s the Ferouer of the face of Ormuzd, his Ized, or the morning star. The Mazdeans believed in a triple Sun.... For us this Korshid-Mitraton is the first of the psychopomp genii, and the guide of the sun, the sacrificer of the earthly Bull [or lamb] whose wounds are licked by the serpent [on the famous Mithraic monument].600
St. Paul, in speaking of the rulers of this world, the Cosmocratores, only said what was said by all the primitive Philosophers of the ten centuries before the Christian era, only he was scarcely understood, and was often wilfully misinterpreted. Damascius repeats the teachings of the Pagan writers when he explains that
St. Paul, when talking about the rulers of this world, the Cosmocratores, only echoed what all the early philosophers said during the ten centuries before the Christian era. However, he was mostly misunderstood and frequently misinterpreted on purpose. Damascius reiterates the ideas of the Pagan writers when he explains that
There are seven series of cosmocratores or cosmic forces, which are double: the higher ones commissioned to support and guide the superior world; the lower ones, the inferior world [our own].
There are seven pairs of cosmocrators or cosmic forces, with the higher ones responsible for supporting and guiding the upper world, and the lower ones for the lower world [ours].
And he is but saying what the ancients taught. Iamblichus gives this dogma of the duality of all the planets and celestial bodies, of gods and daimons (spirits). He also divides the Archontes into two classes—the more and the less spiritual; the latter more connected with and clothed with matter, as having a form, while the former are bodiless [pg 322] (arûpa). But what have Satan and his angels to do with all this? Perhaps only that the identity of the Zoroastrian dogma with the Christian, and of Mithra, Ormuzd, and Ahriman with the Christian Father, Son, and Devil, might be accounted for. And when we say “Zoroastrian dogmas” we mean the exoteric teaching. How explain the same relations between Mithra and Ormuzd as those between the Archangel Mikael and Christ?
And he is just saying what the ancients taught. Iamblichus presents the idea of the duality of all the planets and celestial beings, including gods and spirits. He also categorizes the Archontes into two groups—the more spiritual and the less spiritual; the latter being more connected to and associated with matter, having a form, while the former are bodiless [pg 322] (arûpa). But what do Satan and his angels have to do with all this? Perhaps it only suggests that the similarities between Zoroastrian beliefs and Christian ones, as well as between Mithra, Ormuzd, and Ahriman with the Christian Father, Son, and Devil, could be explained. And when we refer to “Zoroastrian dogmas,” we are talking about the exoteric teaching. How do we explain the similar relationships between Mithra and Ormuzd as those between the Archangel Mikael and Christ?
Ahura Mazda says to holy Zaratushta: “When I created [emanated] Mithra ... I created him that he should be invoked and adored equally with myself.”
Ahura Mazda speaks to the holy Zaratushta: “When I made [emanated] Mithra ... I made him to be revered and worshiped just like me.”
For the sake of necessary reforms, the Zoroastrian Âryans transformed the Devas, the bright Gods of India, into devs or devils. It was their Karma that in their turn the Christians should vindicate on this point the Hindus. Now Ormuzd and Mithra have become the devs of Christ and Mikael, the dark lining and aspect of the Saviour and Angel. The day of the Karma of Christian theology will come in its turn. Already the Protestants have begun the first chapter of the religion that will seek to transform the “Seven Spirits” and the host of the Roman Catholics into demons and idols. Every religion has its Karma, as has every individual. That which is due to human conception and is built on the abasement of our brothers who disagree with us, must have its day. “There is no religion higher than truth.”
For the sake of necessary reforms, the Zoroastrian Âryans turned the Devas, the bright Gods of India, into devs or devils. It was their Karma that led the Christians to justify this point for the Hindus. Now Ormuzd and Mithra have become the devs of Christ and Mikael, the dark side of the Savior and Angel. The day of the Karma of Christian theology will come eventually. Already the Protestants have started the first chapter of the religion that will aim to turn the "Seven Spirits" and the followers of Roman Catholicism into demons and idols. Every religion has its Karma, just like every individual. What arises from human perception and is based on diminishing our brothers who disagree with us must eventually face its reckoning. "There is no religion greater than truth."
The Zoroastrians, Mazdeans, and Persians borrowed their conceptions from India; the Jews borrowed their theory of angels from Persia; the Christians borrowed from the Jews.
The Zoroastrians, Mazdeans, and Persians took their ideas from India; the Jews got their idea of angels from Persia; and the Christians learned from the Jews.
Hence the latest interpretation by Christian theology—to the great disgust of the synagogue, forced to share the symbolical candlestick with the hereditary enemy—that the seven-branched candlestick represents the seven Churches of Asia and the seven planets which are the angels of those Churches. Hence also, the conviction that the Mosaic Jews, the inventors of that symbol for their tabernacle, were a kind of Sabæans, who blended their planets and the spirits thereof into one, and called them—only far later—Jehovah. For this we have the testimony of Clemens Alexandrinus, St. Hieronymus and others.
So, the latest interpretation by Christian theology—much to the irritation of the synagogue, which has to share the symbolic candlestick with its historical adversary—says that the seven-branched candlestick stands for the seven Churches of Asia and the seven planets that are the angels of those Churches. This also leads to the belief that the Mosaic Jews, who created that symbol for their tabernacle, were something like Sabæans, combining their planets and the spirits associated with them into one, which they would call—much later—Jehovah. We have the testimony of Clement of Alexandria, St. Jerome, and others to support this.
And Clement, as an Initiate of the Mysteries—at which the secret of the heliocentric system was taught several thousands of years before Galileo and Copernicus—proves it by explaining that
And Clement, as an Initiate of the Mysteries—where the secret of the heliocentric system was taught several thousand years before Galileo and Copernicus—shows this by explaining that
By these various symbols connected with (sidereal) phenomena the totality of all the creatures which bind heaven with earth, are figured.... The [pg 323]chandelier represented the motion of the seven luminaries, describing their astral revolution. To the right and the left of that candelabrum projected the six branches, each of which had its lamp, because the Sun placed as a candelabrum in the middle of other planets distributes light to them.601 ... As to the cherubs having twelve wings between the two, they represent to us the sensuous world in the twelve zodiacal signs.602
Through these different symbols related to (sidereal) phenomena, we see a depiction of all the beings that connect heaven and earth. The __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [pg 323]The chandelier represented the movement of the seven celestial bodies, displaying their astral journey. On each side of that candelabrum were six branches, each with its own lamp, because the Sun, situated as a candelabrum in the center of the other planets, provides light to them.601... The cherubs, with their twelve wings each, represent the physical world in the twelve zodiac signs.602
And yet, in the face of all this evidence, sun, moon, planets, all are shown as being demoniacal before, and divine only after, the appearance of Christ. All know the Orphic verse: “It is Zeus, it is Adas, it is the Sun, it is Bacchus,” these names having been all synonymous for classic poets and writers. Thus for Democritus “Deity is but a soul in an orbicular fire,” and that fire is the Sun. For Iamblichus the sun was “the image of divine intelligence”; for Plato “an immortal living Being.” Hence the oracle of Claros when asked to say who was the Jehovah of the Jews, answered, “It is the Sun.” We may add the words in Psalm xix. 4
And yet, despite all this evidence, the sun, moon, and planets are portrayed as demonic before Christ's arrival and divine afterward. Everyone knows the Orphic saying: “It’s Zeus, it’s Adas, it’s the Sun, it’s Bacchus,” with these names all being interchangeable for ancient poets and writers. For Democritus, “God is just a spirit in a spherical fire,” and that fire is the Sun. For Iamblichus, the sun was “the image of divine intellect”; for Plato, “an immortal living being.” Thus, the oracle of Claros, when asked who the Jehovah of the Jews was, responded, "It’s the Sun." We can add the words from Psalm xix. 4
In the sun hath he placed a tabernacle for himself603 ... his going forth is from the end of the heaven, and his circuit unto the ends of it: and there is nothing hid from the heat thereof.
He has created a sunny home for himself.603... it rises on one side of the sky and moves to the other: and nothing can escape its heat.
Jehovah then is the sun, and thence also the Christ of the Roman Church. And now the criticism of Dupuis on that verse becomes comprehensible, as also the despair of the Abbé Foucher. “Nothing is more favourable to Sabæism than this text of the Vulgate!” he exclaims. And, however disfigured may be the words and sense in the English authorised bible, the Vulgate and the Septuagint both give the correct text of the original, and translate the latter: “In the sun he established his abode”; while the Vulgate regards the “heat” as coming direct from God and not from the sun alone, since it is God who issues forth from, and dwells in the sun and performs the circuit: in sole posuit ... et ipse exultavit. From these facts it will be seen that the Protestants were right in charging St. Justin with saying that
Jehovah is the sun, which is also the basis for the Christ of the Roman Church. This makes Dupuis's criticism of that verse understandable, as well as the despair of Abbé Foucher. "Nothing backs up Sabæism better than this text from the Vulgate!" he exclaims. And no matter how distorted the wording and meaning may be in the English authorized Bible, both the Vulgate and the Septuagint provide the accurate text of the original and translate it as: “He made his home in the sun.”; while the Vulgate considers the "heat" to come directly from God and not just from the sun itself, since it is God who emerges from and dwells in the sun and makes the circuit: he placed in sole ... and he rejoiced. From these points, it is evident that the Protestants were justified in accusing St. Justin of saying that
God has permitted us to worship the sun.
God has given us the opportunity to worship the sun.
And this, notwithstanding the lame excuses that what was really meant was that
And this, despite the weak excuses that what was actually meant was
God permitted himself to be worshipped in, or within, the sun,
God allowed Himself to be worshipped in or through the sun,
which is all the same.
it's all good.
It will be seen from the above, that while the Pagans located in the sun and planets only the inferior powers of Nature, the representative Spirits, so to say, of Apollo, Bacchus, Osiris, and other solar gods, the Christians, in their hatred of Philosophy, appropriated the sidereal localities, and now limit them to the use of their anthropomorphic deity and his angels—new transformations of the old, old gods. Something had to be done in order to dispose of the ancient tenants, so they were disgraced into “demons,” wicked devils.
It can be observed from the above that while the Pagans associated the sun and planets with the lesser powers of Nature, representing spirits like Apollo, Bacchus, Osiris, and other solar deities, the Christians, driven by their disdain for Philosophy, claimed these celestial areas for their anthropomorphic God and His angels—new versions of the old gods. Something had to be done to get rid of the ancient inhabitants, so they were demoted to "demons," evil devils.
Section 36. Pagan Star Worship, or Astrology.
The Teraphim of Abram's father Terah, the “maker of images,” and the Kabiri Gods are directly connected with ancient Sabæan worship or Astrolatry. Kiyun, or the God Kivan, worshipped by the Jews in the wilderness, is Saturn and Shiva, later on called Jehovah. Astrology existed before astronomy, and Astronomus was the title of the highest hierophant in Egypt.604 One of the names of the Jewish Jehovah, “Sabaoth,” or the “Lord of Hosts” (tsabaoth), belongs to the Chaldæan Sabæans (or Tsabæans), and has for its root the word tsab, meaning a “car,” a “ship,” and “an army”; sabaoth thus meaning literally the army of the ship, the crew, or a naval host, the sky being metaphorically referred to as the “upper ocean” in the doctrine.
The Teraphim of Abram's father Terah, the “image creator,” and the Kabiri Gods are directly linked to ancient Sabæan worship or Astrolatry. Kiyun, or the God Kivan, worshipped by the Jews in the wilderness, is Saturn and Shiva, who later became known as Jehovah. Astrology came before astronomy, and Astronomus was the title of the highest priest in Egypt.604 One of the names for the Jewish Jehovah, "Sabaoth," or the “Lord of Armies” (tsabaoth), is derived from the Chaldæan Sabæans (or Tsabæans) and comes from the root word tsab, which means a “vehicle,” a “boat,” and “a military force.” Therefore, sabaoth literally means the crew of the ship, the team, or a naval force, with the sky metaphorically referred to as the “surface ocean” in this belief system.
In his interesting volumes, The God of Moses, Lacour explains that all such words as
In his engaging volumes, The God of Moses, Lacour explains that all such words as
The celestial armies or the hosts of heaven, signify not only the totality of the heavenly constellations, but also the Aleim on whom they are dependent; the aleitzbaout are the forces or souls of the constellations, the potencies that maintain and guide the planets in this order and procession; ... the Jae-va-Tzbaout signifies Him, the supreme chief of those celestial bodies.
The celestial armies or the hosts of heaven represent not only the entirety of the heavenly constellations but also the Aleim on whom they depend; the aleitzbaout are the forces or souls of the constellations, the forces that support and guide the planets in this setup and motion; ... the Jae-va-Tzbaout refers to Him, the highest authority over those celestial bodies.
In his collectivity, as the chief “Order of Spirits,” not a chief Spirit.
In his collectivity, as the chief “Spirit Squad,” not a chief Spirit.
The Sabæans having worshipped in the graven images only the celestial hosts—angels and gods whose habitations were the planets, never in truth worshipped the stars. For on Plato's authority, we know that among the stars and constellations, the [pg 326] planets alone had a right to the title of theoi (Gods), as that name was derived from the verb θεῖν, to run or to circulate. Seldenus also tells us that they were likewise called
The Sabæans worshiped only the celestial beings—angels and gods associated with the planets—rather than the stars themselves. According to Plato, we understand that among the stars and constellations, only the planets were entitled to the name of theoi (Gods), since that name comes from the verb θεῖν, meaning to run or to circulate. Seldenus also mentions that they were also called
θεοὶ βουλαιοὶ (God-Councillors) and ῥαβδοφόροι (lictors) as they (the planets) were present at the sun's consistory, solis consistoris adstantes.
God-Councillors and Rhabdophoroilictorsas they (the planets) were present at the sun's gathering, court members present.
Says the learned Kircher:
Says the knowledgeable Kircher:
The sceptres the seven presiding angels were armed with, explain these names of Rhabdophores and lictors given to them.
The scepters carried by the seven presiding angels clarify the names Rhabdophores and lictors assigned to them.
Reduced to its simplest expression and popular meaning, this is of course fetish worship. Yet esoteric astrolatry was not at all the worship of idols, since under the names of “Councillors” and “Lictors,” present at the “Sun's consistory,” it was not the planets in their material bodies that were meant, but their Regents or “Souls” (Spirits). If the prayer “Our Father in heaven,” or “Saint” so-and-so in “Heaven” is not an idolatrous invocation, then “Our Father in Mercury,” or “Our Lady in Venus,” “Queen of Heaven,” etc., is no more so; for it is precisely the same thing, the name making no difference in the act. The word used in the Christian prayers, “in heaven” cannot mean anything abstract. A dwelling—whether of Gods, angels or Saints (every one of these being anthropomorphic individualities and beings)—must necessarily mean a locality, some defined spot in that “heaven”; hence it is quite immaterial for purposes of worship whether that spot be considered as “heaven” in general, meaning nowhere in particular, or in the Sun, Moon or Jupiter.
Reduced to its simplest form and common understanding, this is basically fetish worship. However, esoteric astrolatry wasn't about idol worship at all. When referencing the "Councillors" and "Lictors" present at the "Sun's consistory," it wasn't the planets in their physical forms that were being referred to, but their Regents or "Souls" (Spirits). If the prayer "Our Father in heaven," or "Saint" such-and-such in "Heaven" isn’t an idolatrous invocation, then "Our Father in Mercury," or "Our Lady in Venus," "Queen of Heaven," etc., aren’t either; because they are fundamentally the same, with the name making no difference in the act. The phrase used in Christian prayers, "in heaven," cannot imply anything abstract. A dwelling—whether for Gods, angels, or Saints (each representing anthropomorphic entities and beings)—must imply a specific location, a defined spot in that "heaven." Therefore, for worship purposes, it doesn't matter if that location is regarded as "heaven" in general, meaning no specific place, or in the Sun, Moon, or Jupiter.
The argument is futile that there were
The argument is pointless that there were
Two deities, and two distinct hierarchies or tsabas in heaven, in the ancient world as in our modern times ... the one, the living God and his host, and the other, Satan, Lucifer with his councillors and lictors, or the fallen angels.
Two gods, each with their own hierarchies or tsabas in heaven, just like in the ancient world and today... one is the living God and his followers, and the other, Satan, Lucifer with his advisors and enforcers, or the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ fallen angels
Our opponents say that it is the latter which Plato with the whole of antiquity worshipped, and which two-thirds of humanity worship to this day. “The whole question is to know how to discern between the two.”
Our opponents argue that it is the latter that Plato and all of ancient times revered, and that two-thirds of humanity continues to worship today. "The main question is how to tell the difference between the two."
Protestant Christians fail to find any mention of angels in the Pentateuch, we may therefore leave them aside. The Roman Catholics and the Kabalists find such mention; the former, because they have accepted Jewish angelology, without suspecting that the “tsabæan Hosts” were colonists and settlers on Judæan territory from the lands of the Gentiles; the latter, because they accepted the bulk of the [pg 327] Secret Doctrine, keeping the kernel for themselves and leaving the husks to the unwary.
Protestant Christians don't find any mention of angels in the Pentateuch, so we can skip that topic. Roman Catholics and Kabalists do find references; the former because they've accepted Jewish angelology without realizing that the “Tsabæan Hosts” were colonists and settlers in Judean territory from the lands of non-Jews; the latter because they've adopted much of the [pg 327] Secret Doctrine, keeping the important parts to themselves while leaving the less significant bits for the unsuspecting.
Cornelius a Lapide points out and proves the meaning of the word tsaba in the first verse of Chapter ii. of Genesis; and he does so correctly, guided, as he probably was, by learned Kabalists. The Protestants are certainly wrong in their contention, for angels are mentioned in the Pentateuch under the word tsaba, which means “hosts” of angels. In the Vulgate the word is translated ornatus, meaning the “sidereal army,” the ornament also of the sky—kabalistically. The biblical scholars of the Protestant Church, and the savants among the materialists, who failed to find “angels” mentioned by Moses, have thus committed a serious error. For the verse reads:
Cornelius a Lapide points out and explains the meaning of the word tsaba in the first verse of Chapter ii of Genesis; and he does this accurately, likely guided by knowledgeable Kabalists. The Protestants are definitely mistaken in their argument, as angels are referenced in the Pentateuch with the word tsaba, which means “hosts” of angels. In the Vulgate, this word is translated as ornatus, representing the “star army,” the decoration also of the sky—kabalistically speaking. The biblical scholars from the Protestant Church and the geniuses among the materialists, who couldn’t find "angels" mentioned by Moses, have therefore made a significant mistake. For the verse reads:
Thus the heaven and the earth were finished and all the host of them,
So the heavens and the earth were finished, along with all their inhabitants,
the “host” meaning “the army of stars and angels”; the last two words being, it seems, convertible terms in Church phraseology. A Lapide is cited as an authority for this; he says that
the “host” meaning "the army of stars and angels"; the last two words are, it seems, interchangeable in Church language. A Lapide is referenced as a source for this; he states that
Tsaba does not mean either one or the other but “the one and the other,” or both, siderum ac angelorum.
Tsaba doesn't mean either one or the other though “the one and the other” or either, of stars and angels.
If the Roman Catholics are right on this point, so are the Occultists when they claim that the angels worshipped in the Church of Rome are none else than their “Seven Planets,” the Dhyân Chohans of Buddhistic Esoteric Philosophy, or the Kumâras, “the mind-born sons of Brahmâ,” known under the patronymic of Vaidhâtra. The identity between the Kumâras, the Builders or cosmic Dhyân Chohans, and the Seven Angels of the Stars, will be found without one single flaw if their respective biographies are studied, and especially the characteristics of their chiefs, Sanat-Kumâra (Sanat Sujâta), and Michael the Archangel. Together with the Kabirim (Planets), the name of the above in Chaldæa, they were all “divine Powers” (Forces). Fuerot says that the name Kabiri was used to denote the seven sons of יצדיק meaning Pater Sadic, Cain, or Jupiter, or again of Jehovah. There are seven Kumâras—four exoteric and three secret—the names of the latter being found in the Sânkhya Bhâshya, by Gaudapâdâchârya.605 They are all “Virgin Gods,” who remain eternally pure and innocent and decline to create progeny. In their primitive aspect, these Âryan seven “mind-born sons” of God are not the regents of [pg 328] the planets, but dwell far beyond the planetary region. But the same mysterious transference from one character or dignity to another is found in the Christian Angel-scheme. The “Seven Spirits of the Presence” attend perpetually on God, and yet we find them under the same names of Mikael, Gabriel, Raphael, etc., as “Star-regents” or the informing deities of the seven planets. Suffice it to say that the Archangel Michael is called “the invincible virgin combatant” as he “refused to create,”606 which would connect him with both Sana Sujâta and the Kumâra who is the God of War.
If the Roman Catholics are right about this, then the Occultists are also correct when they say that the angels worshipped in the Catholic Church are really their "Seven Planets" the Dhyân Chohans from Buddhist Esoteric Philosophy, or the Kumâras, "the mind-born sons of Brahmâ," known by the name Vaidhâtra. The connection between the Kumâras, the Builders or cosmic Dhyân Chohans, and the Seven Angels of the Stars is flawless when you study their biographies, particularly the traits of their leaders, Sanat-Kumâra (Sanat Sujâta) and the Archangel Michael. Along with the Kabirim (Planets), which is what they were called in Chaldæa, they were all “divine Powers” (Forces). Fuerot states that the name Kabiri referred to the seven sons of יצדיק meaning Pater Sadic, Cain, or Jupiter, or again of Jehovah. There are seven Kumâras—four known in public and three kept secret—the names of the latter can be found in the Sāṅkhya Bhashya, by Gaudapâdâchârya.605 They are all "Virgin Gods," who stay eternally pure and innocent and refuse to create offspring. In their original form, these Âryan seven “sons born of the mind” of God are not guardians of [pg 328] the planets, but exist far beyond the planetary realm. However, the same mysterious shift from one role or status to another is found in the Christian angel hierarchy. The "Seven Spirits of the Presence" are always in attendance to God, yet we see them under the same names of Mikael, Gabriel, Raphael, etc., as "Star leaders" or the guiding deities of the seven planets. It’s worth noting that the Archangel Michael is called "the unstoppable virgin fighter" as he “declined to create,”606 which links him to both Sana Sujâta and the Kumâra who is the God of War.
The above has to be demonstrated by a few quotations. Commenting upon St. John's “Seven Golden Candlesticks,” Cornelius a Lapide says:
The above needs to be shown with a few quotes. While commenting on St. John's "Seven Golden Candlesticks" Cornelius a Lapide says:
These seven lights relate to the seven branches of the candlestick by which were represented the seven [principal] planets in the temples of Moses and Solomon ... or, better still, to the seven principal Spirits, commissioned to watch over the salvation of men and churches.
These seven lights represent the seven branches of the candlestick that stood for the seven major planets in the temples of Moses and Solomon... or, more accurately, the seven main Spirits designated to oversee the salvation of individuals and churches.
St. Jerome says:
St. Jerome says:
In truth the candlestick with the seven branches was the type of the world and its planets.
In reality, the candlestick with seven branches symbolized the world and its planets.
St. Thomas Aquinas, the great Roman Catholic doctor writes:
St. Thomas Aquinas, the renowned Roman Catholic scholar, writes:
I do not remember having ever met in the works of saints or philosophers a denial that the planets are guided by spiritual beings.... It seems to me that it may be proved to demonstration that the celestial bodies are guided by some intelligence, either directly by God, or by the mediation of angels. But the latter opinion seems to be far more consonant with the order of things asserted by St. Denys to be without exception, that everything on earth is, as a rule, governed by God through intermediary agencies.607
I don't remember ever seeing in the writings of saints or philosophers a denial that the planets are guided by spiritual beings... It seems to me that it's clear that the celestial bodies are directed by some form of intelligence, either directly by God or through angels. However, the latter perspective seems to fit better with the order of things that St. Denys said is universally true, that everything on earth is usually governed by God through intermediaries.607
And now let the reader recall what the Pagans say of this. All the classical authors and philosophers who have treated the subject, repeat with Hermes Trismegistus, that the seven Rectors—the planets including the sun—were the associates, or the co-workers, of the Unknown All represented by the Demiurgos—commissioned to contain [pg 329] the Cosmos—our planetary world—within seven circles. Plutarch shows them representing “the circle of the celestial worlds.” Again, Denys of Thracia and the learned Clemens of Alexandria both describe the Rectors as being shown in the Egyptian temples in the shape of mysterious wheels or spheres always in motion, which made the Initiates affirm that the problem of perpetual motion had been solved by the celestial wheels in the Initiation Adyta.608 This doctrine of Hermes was that of Pythagoras and of Orpheus before him. It is called by Proclus “the God-given” doctrine. Iamblichus speaks of it with the greatest reverence. Philostratus tells his readers that the whole sidereal court of the Babylonian heaven was represented in the temples
And now let the reader remember what the Pagans say about this. All the classical authors and philosophers who have discussed the topic agree with Hermes Trismegistus that the seven Regents—the planets including the sun—were partners, or co-workers, of the Unknown All represented by the Demiurge, tasked with holding [pg 329] the Cosmos—our planetary world—within seven circles. Plutarch indicates that they represent "the circle of the heavenly realms." Additionally, Denys of Thracia and the learned Clemens of Alexandria both portray the Regents as depicted in the Egyptian temples in the form of mysterious wheels or spheres that are always in motion, which led the Initiates to believe that the issue of perpetual motion had been resolved by these celestial wheels in the Initiation Adyta.608 This doctrine of Hermes was also that of Pythagoras and Orpheus before him. Proclus refers to it as "the divinely granted" doctrine. Iamblichus speaks of it with the utmost respect. Philostratus tells his readers that the entire sidereal court of the Babylonian heavens was depicted in the temples.
In globes made of sapphires and supporting the golden images of their respective gods.
In globes made of sapphires supporting the golden statues of their respective gods.
The temples of Persia were especially famous for these representations. If Cedrenus can be credited
The temples of Persia were particularly known for these depictions. If Cedrenus can be trusted
The Emperor Heraclius on his entry into the city of Bazaeum was struck with admiration and wonder before the immense machine fabricated for King Chosroes, which represented the night-sky with the planets and all their revolutions, with the angels presiding over them.609
When Emperor Heraclius entered the city of Bazaeum, he was filled with wonder and amazement at the enormous machine created for King Chosroes, which displayed the night sky along with the planets and their orbits, watched over by angels.609
It was on such “spheres” that Pythagoras studied Astronomy in the adyta arcana of the temples to which he had access. And it was there on his Initiation, that the eternal rotation of those spheres—“the mysterious wheels” as they are called by Clemens and Denys, and which Plutarch calls “world-wheels”—demonstrated to him the verity [pg 330] of what had been divulged to him, namely, the heliocentric system, the great secret of the Adyta. All the discoveries of modern astronomy, like all the secrets that can be revealed to it in future ages, were contained in the secret observatories and Initiation Halls of the temples of old India and Egypt. It is in them that the Chaldæan made his calculations, revealing to the world of the profane no more than it was fit to receive.
It was on such "orbs" that Pythagoras studied Astronomy in the adyta arcana of the temples he had access to. And it was during his Initiation that the eternal rotation of those spheres—“the mysterious wheels” as referred to by Clemens and Denys, and what Plutarch calls “world wheels”—showed him the truth [pg 330] of what had been revealed to him, specifically, the heliocentric system, the great secret of the Adyta. All the discoveries of modern astronomy, as well as all the secrets that may be uncovered in future ages, were present in the hidden observatories and Initiation Halls of the ancient temples of India and Egypt. It is there that the Chaldæan made his calculations, revealing to the world of the profane only what was appropriate to receive.
We may, and shall be told, no doubt, that Uranus was unknown to the ancients, and that they were forced to reckon the sun amongst the planets and as their chief. How does anyone know? Uranus is a modern name; but one thing is certain: the ancients had a planet, “a mystery planet,” that they never named and that the highest Astronomus, the Hierophant, alone could “confabulate with.” But this seventh planet was not the sun, but the hidden Divine Hierophant, who was said to have a crown, and to embrace within its wheel “seventy-seven smaller wheels.” In the archaic secret system of the Hindus, the sun is the visible Logos “Sûrya”; over him there is another, the divine or heavenly Man—who, after having established the system of the world of matter on the archetype of the Unseen Universe, or Macrocosm, conducted during the Mysteries the heavenly Râsa Mandala; when he was said:
We may, and probably will be told, that Uranus was unknown to the ancients and that they had to consider the sun among the planets as the most important one. But how does anyone really know? Uranus is a modern name; one thing is certain: the ancients had a planet, “a mysterious planet,” that they never named and that only the highest Astronomer, the Hierophant, could “chat with.” However, this seventh planet was not the sun, but the hidden Divine Hierophant, who was said to wear a crown and to encompass within its wheel "77 smaller wheels." In the ancient secret system of the Hindus, the sun is the visible Logos “Sūrya”; above him is another, the divine or heavenly Man—who, after having established the system of the physical world based on the archetype of the Unseen Universe, or Macrocosm, conducted the heavenly Râsa Mandala during the Mysteries; when he was said:
To give with his right foot the impulse to Tyam or Bhûmi [Earth] that makes her rotate in a double revolution.
To use his right foot to apply the force to Tyam or Bhûmi [Earth] that makes her rotate in two directions.
What says Hermes again? When explaining Egyptian Cosmology he exclaims:
What does Hermes say again? When explaining Egyptian Cosmology, he exclaims:
Listen, O my son ... the Power has also formed seven agents, who contain within their circles the material world, and whose action is called destiny.... When all became subject to man, the Seven, willing to favour human intelligence, communicated to him their powers. But as soon as man knew their true essence and his own nature, he desired to penetrate within and beyond the circles and thus break their circumference by usurping the power of him who has dominion over the Fire [Sun] itself; after which, having robbed one of the Wheels of the Sun of the sacred fire, he fell into slavery.610
Listen, my son... the Power has created seven agents who represent the material world within their circles, and their influence is known as destiny... When everything was placed under human authority, the Seven, wanting to aid human intelligence, shared their powers with humanity. But once humans grasped their true nature and their own, they sought to transcend the circles and break their boundaries by seizing control of the power of the one who governs the Fire [Sun] itself. Afterward, having stolen the sacred fire from one of the Wheels of the Sun, they fell into bondage.610
It is not Prometheus who is meant here. Prometheus is a symbol and a personification of the whole of mankind in relation to an event which occurred during its childhood, so to say—the “Baptism by Fire”—which is a mystery within the great Promethean Mystery, one that [pg 331] may be at present mentioned only in its broad general features. By reason of the extraordinary growth of human intellect and the development in our age of the fifth principle (Manas) in man, its rapid progress has paralysed spiritual perceptions. It is at the expense of wisdom that intellect generally lives, and mankind is quite unprepared in its present condition to comprehend the awful drama of human disobedience to the laws of Nature and the subsequent Fall, as a result. It can only be hinted at in its place.
It is not Prometheus who is being referred to here. Prometheus represents and embodies all of humanity in relation to an event that took place during its early development—the "Trial by Fire"—which is a mystery within the larger Promethean Mystery, one that [pg 331] can currently only be discussed in broad terms. Due to the extraordinary growth of human intellect and the development of the fifth principle (Manas) in people today, its rapid advancement has hindered spiritual awareness. Generally, intellect thrives at the expense of wisdom, and humanity is not adequately prepared in its current state to understand the terrible drama of human disobedience to the laws of Nature and the subsequent Fall that results from it. It can only be alluded to in its context.
Section 37. The Souls of the Stars—Universal Sun Worship.
In order to show that the Ancients have never “mistaken stars for Gods,” or Angels and the sun for the highest Gods and God, but have worshipped only the Spirit of all, and have reverenced the minor Gods supposed to reside in the sun and planets—the difference between these two worships has to be pointed out. Saturn, “the Father of Gods” must not be confused with his namesake—the planet of the same name with its eight moons and three rings. The two—though in one sense identical, as are, for instance, physical man and his soul—must be separated in the question of worship. This has to be done the more carefully in the case of the seven planets and their Spirits, as the whole formation of the universe is attributed to them in the Secret Teachings. The same difference has to be shown again between the stars of the Great Bear, the Riksha and the Chitra Shikhandina, “the bright-crested,” and the Rishis—the mortal Sages who appeared on earth during the Satya Yuga. If all of these have been so far closely united in the visions of the seers of every age—the bible seers included—there must have been a reason for it. Nor need one go back so far as into the periods of “superstition” and “unscientific fancies” to find great men in our epoch sharing in them. It is well known that Kepler, the eminent astronomer, in common with many other great men who believed that the heavenly bodies ruled favourably or adversely the fates of men and nations—fully credited besides this the fact that all heavenly bodies, even our own earth, are endowed with living and thinking souls.
To demonstrate that the Ancients never “mistook stars for gods,” or Angels and the sun for the highest Gods and God, but instead worshipped the Spirit of all and honored the lesser Gods believed to dwell in the sun and planets, we need to clarify the difference between these two forms of worship. Saturn, "the Father of the Gods", should not be confused with the planet of the same name, which has eight moons and three rings. The two—although similar in one way, like a physical person and their soul—should be distinguished when it comes to worship. This distinction is even more critical for the seven planets and their Spirits, since the entire structure of the universe is thought to be linked to them in the Secret Teachings. The same distinction needs to be made between the stars of the Great Bear, the Riksha and the Chitra Shikhandina, “the bright-crested,” and the Rishis—the mortal Sages who lived on earth during the Satya Yuga. If all of these have been closely intertwined in the visions of seers from every age—including biblical seers—there must be a reason for it. Furthermore, we don't need to look back into the times of "superstition" and "unscientific ideas" to find influential figures in our own era who share these beliefs. It is well known that Kepler, the renowned astronomer, along with many other prominent individuals, believed that the heavenly bodies positively or negatively influenced the destinies of people and nations—and he also fully acknowledged that all heavenly bodies, including our own Earth, have living and thinking souls.
Le Couturier's opinion is worthy of notice in this relation:
Le Couturier's opinion is worth paying attention to in this regard:
We are too inclined to criticize unsparingly everything concerning astrology and its ideas; nevertheless our criticism, to be one, ought at least to know, lest it should be proved aimless, what those ideas in truth are. And when among the men we thus criticize, we find such names as those of Regiomontanus, Tycho Brahe, Kepler, etc., there is reason why we should be careful. Kepler was an astrologer by profession, and became an astronomer in consequence. He was earning his livelihood by genethliac figures, which, indicating the state of the heavens at the moment of the birth of individuals, were a means to which everyone resorted for horoscopes. That great man was a believer in the principles of astrology, without accepting all its foolish results.611
We often criticize everything related to astrology and its ideas quite harshly; however, for our criticisms to be credible, we need to understand what those ideas truly are, so we don't end up sounding pointless. When we think about the figures we criticize, we find remarkable individuals like Regiomontanus, Tycho Brahe, Kepler, and others, which makes it important for us to be more careful. Kepler was a professional astrologer who later became an astronomer. He earned a living by making natal charts, which indicated the position of the stars at the time of a person's birth, and these were widely used for horoscopes. This great man believed in some principles of astrology, even though he disagreed with many of its illogical conclusions.611
But astrology is nevertheless proclaimed as a sinful science, and together with Occultism is tabooed by the Churches. It is very doubtful, however, whether mystic “star worship” can be so easily laughed down as people imagine—at any rate by Christians. The hosts of Angels, Cherubs and Planetary Archangels are identical with the minor Gods of the Pagans. As to their “great Gods,” if Mars has been shown—on the admission of even the enemies of the Pagan astrologers—to have been regarded by the latter simply as the personified strength of the one highest impersonal Deity, Mercury being personified as its omniscience, Jupiter as its omnipotency, and so on, then the “superstition” of the Pagan has indeed become the “religion” of the masses of the civilized nations. For with the latter, Jehovah is the synthesis of the seven Elohim, the eternal centre of all those attributes and forces, the Alei of the Aleim, and the Adonai of the Adonim. And if with them Mars is now called St. Michael, the “strength of God,” Mercury Gabriel, the “omniscience and fortitude of the Lord,” and Raphael “the blessing or healing power of God,” this is simply a change of names, the characters behind the masks remaining the same.
But astrology is still considered a sinful practice, and along with Occultism, it's rejected by the Churches. However, it’s very questionable whether mystical “star worship” can be so easily dismissed as people think—especially by Christians. The ranks of Angels, Cherubs, and Planetary Archangels are the same as the lesser gods of the Pagans. Regarding their “great gods,” if Mars has been shown—according to even the opponents of the Pagan astrologers—to have been seen by them simply as the embodied power of the one highest impersonal Deity, with Mercury representing its all-knowingness, Jupiter its all-powerfulness, and so on, then the “superstition” of the Pagans has indeed transformed into the “religion” of the masses in civilized nations. For those people, Jehovah is the culmination of the seven Elohim, the eternal center of all those attributes and forces, the Alei of the Aleim, and the Adonai of the Adonim. And if for them Mars is now referred to as St. Michael, the “strength of God,” Mercury as Gabriel, the “omniscience and courage of the Lord,” and Raphael as “the blessing or healing power of God,” this is just a change of names, while the identities behind the masks remain the same.
The Dalai-lama's mitre has seven ridges in honour of the seven chief Dhyâni Buddhas. In the funeral ritual of the Egyptians the defunct is made to exclaim:
The Dalai Lama's mitre has seven ridges to honor the seven chief Dhyâni Buddhas. In the Egyptian funeral ritual, the deceased is made to exclaim:
Salutation to you, O Princes, who stand in the presence of Osiris.... Send me the grace to have my sins destroyed, as you have done for the seven spirits who follow their Lord!612
Hello, O Princes, who stand before Osiris.... Please grant me the mercy to erase my sins, just as you have done for the seven spirits who follow their Lord!612
Brahmâ's head is ornamented with seven rays, and he is followed by the seven Rishis, in the seven Svargas. China has her seven Pagodas; [pg 334] the Greeks had their seven Cyclopes, seven Demiurgi, and the Mystery Gods, the seven Kabiri, whose chief was Jupiter-Saturn, and with the Jews, Jehovah. Now the latter Deity has become chief of all, the highest and the one God, and his old place is taken by Mikael (Michael). He is the “Chief of the Host” (tsaba); the “Archistrategus of the Lord's army”; the “Conqueror of the Devil”—Victor diaboli—and the “Archisatrap of the Sacred Militia,” he who slew the “Great Dragon.” Unfortunately astrology and symbology, having no inducement to veil old things with new masks, have preserved the real name of Mikael—“that was Jehovah”—Mikael being the Angel of the face of the Lord,613 “the guardian of the planets,” and the living image of God. He represents the Deity in his visits to earth, for as it is well expressed in Hebrew, he is one מיכאל, who is as God, or who is like unto God. It is he who cast out the serpent.614
Brahma's head is adorned with seven rays, and he is accompanied by the seven Rishis in the seven heavens. China has its seven Pagodas; [pg 334] the Greeks had their seven Cyclopes, seven Demiurges, and the mystery gods, the seven Kabiri, whose leader was Jupiter-Saturn, and with the Jews, Jehovah. Now this latter deity has become the chief of all, the highest and the one God, and his former position is taken by Michael. He is the "Chief of the Army" (tsaba); the "Commander of the Lord's army"; the "Devil's Conqueror"—Victor diaboli—and the “Archistrate of the Sacred Militia,” he who defeated the “Awesome Dragon.” Unfortunately, astrology and symbolism, having no reason to cover old things with new masks, have preserved the true name of Michael—“that was God”—Michael being the Angel of the face of the Lord, 613 "the protector of the planets," and the living image of God. He represents the deity in his visits to earth, for as it is well stated in Hebrew, he is מיכאל, who is as God, or who is like unto God. It is he who cast out the serpent.614
Mikael, being the regent of the planet Saturn, is—Saturn.615 His mystery-name is Sabbathiel, because he presides over the Jewish Sabbath, as also over the astrological Saturday. Once identified, the reputation of the Christian conqueror of the devil is in still greater danger from further identifications. Biblical angels are called Malachim, the messengers between God (or rather the gods) and men. In Hebrew מכאל Malach, is also “a King,” and Malech or Melech was likewise Moloch, or again Saturn, the Seb of Egypt, to whom Dies Saturni, or the Sabbath, was dedicated. The Sabæans separated and distinguished the planet Saturn from its God far more than the Roman Catholics do their angels from their stars; and the Kabalists make of the Archangel Mikael the patron of the seventh work of magic.
Mikael, the regent of the planet Saturn, is—Saturn.615 His mystery name is Sabbathiel because he oversees the Jewish Sabbath and also the astrological Saturday. Once recognized, the reputation of the Christian conqueror of the devil is at even greater risk from further identifications. Biblical angels are called Malachim, the messengers between God (or rather the deities) and humanity. In Hebrew, מכאל Malach also means “a king,” and Malech or Melech was also Moloch, or again Saturn, the Seb of Egypt, to whom Saturday, or the Sabbath, was dedicated. The Sabæans separated and distinguished the planet Saturn from its god much more than Roman Catholics distinguish their angels from their stars; and the Kabalists consider the Archangel Mikael to be the patron of the seventh work of magic.
says Éliphas Lévi, who ought to know. Jehovah and the Saviour, Saturn and Jupiter, being thus one, and Mikael being called the living image of God, it does seem dangerous for the Church to call Saturn, Satan—le dieu mauvais. However, Rome is strong in casuistry and will get out of this as she got out of every other identification, with glory to herself and to her own full satisfaction. Nevertheless all her [pg 335] dogmas and rituals seem like so many pages torn out from the history of Occultism, and then distorted. The extremely thin partition that separates the Kabalistic and Chaldæan Theogony from the Roman Catholic Angelology and Theodicy is now confessed by at least one Roman Catholic writer. One can hardly believe one's eyes in finding the following (the passages italicized by us should be carefully noticed):
says Éliphas Lévi, who should know. Jehovah and the Saviour, Saturn and Jupiter, being thus one, and Mikael being called the living image of God, it does seem risky for the Church to label Saturn as Satan—the wicked god. However, Rome is skilled in moral reasoning and will maneuver out of this just as she has with every other identification, gaining glory for herself and her own complete satisfaction. Nonetheless, all her [pg 335] dogmas and rituals seem like numerous pages ripped from the history of Occultism, then distorted. The extremely thin barrier that separates Kabalistic and Chaldæan Theogony from Roman Catholic Angelology and Theodicy is now acknowledged by at least one Roman Catholic author. One can hardly believe one's eyes in discovering the following (the passages italicized by us should be carefully noted):
One of the most characteristic features of our Holy Scriptures is the calculated discretion used in the enunciation of the mysteries less directly useful to salvation.... Thus, beyond those “myriads of myriads” of angelic creatures just noticed617and all these prudently elementary divisions, there are certainly many others, whose very names have not yet reached us.618 “For,” excellently says St. John Chrysostom, “there are doubtless, (sine dubio,) many other Virtues [celestial beings] whose denominations we are yet far from knowing.... The nine orders are not by any means the only populations in heaven, where, on the contrary, are to be found numberless tribes of inhabitants infinitely varied, and of which it would be impossible to give the slightest idea through human tongue.... Paul, who had learned their names, reveals to us their existence.” (De Incomprehensibili Natura Dei, Bk. IV.)....
One of the most unique features of our Holy Scriptures is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. the careful consideration taken when discussing mysteries that are not directly related to salvation... So, besides those “countless” of the angelic beings we just mentioned617And alongside all these carefully categorized divisions, there are definitely many others whose names we still haven't learned.618 “For,” St. John Chrysostom wisely observes, “There are definitely, (sine dubio,) many other Virtues [celestial beings] whose names we still do not know.... The nine orders are not the only groups in heaven, where, in fact, countless tribes of beings exist, endlessly varied, and it would be impossible to even begin to express that through human speech.... Paul, who knew their names, makes their existence known to us.” Sorry, it seems like there was an error with your request. Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize.On the Incomprehensible Nature of God, Bk. IV.)....
It would thus amount to a gross mistake to see merely errors in the Angelology of the Kabalists and Gnostics, so severely treated by the Apostle of the Gentiles, for his imposing censure reached only their exaggerations and vicious interpretations, and still more, the application of those noble titles to the miserable personalities of demoniacal usurpers.619 Often nothing so resemble each other as the language of the judges and that of the convicts [of saints and Occultists]. One has to penetrate deeply into this dual study [of creed and profession] and what is still better, to trust blindly to the authority of the tribunal [the Church of Rome, of course] to enable oneself to seize precisely the point of the error. The Gnosis condemned by St. Paul remains, nevertheless, for him as for Plato the supreme knowledge of all truths, and of the Being par excellence, ὁ ὄντως ὤν (Republ. Bk. VI). The Ideas, types, ἀρχὰι of the Greek philosopher, the Intelligences of Pythagoras, the aeons or emanations, the occasion of so much reproach to the first heretics, the Logos or Word, Chief of these Intelligences, the Demiurgos, the architect of the world under his father's direction [of the Pagans], the unknown God, the En-soph, or the It of the Infinite [of the Kabalists], the angelical periods,620 the seven spirits, the Depths of Ahriman, the World's Rectors, the Archontes of the air, the God of this world, the pleroma of the [pg 336]intelligences, down to Metatron the angel of the Jews, all this is found word for word, as so many truths, in the works of our greatest doctors, and in St. Paul.621
It would be a huge mistake. to view only errors In the angelology of the Kabalists and Gnostics, which the Apostle of the Gentiles criticized strongly, his serious condemnation only focused on their overstatements and misunderstandings, and even more, the misuse of those ideals titles for the miserable personalities of demonic usurpers.619 Often, nothing looks more alike than __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. the language of the judges and that of the defendant [of saints and occultists]. One needs to explore this thoroughly. dual study [of belief and practice], and even better, to blindly trust the authority of the tribunal To really grasp the essence of the mistake, you need to consider the Church of Rome, of course. Knowledge Condemned by St. Paul, it remains for him, just like for Plato, the ultimate understanding of all truths, as well as of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Being the best, the one who truly isRepubl. Book VI: The Ideas, types, beginnings of the Greek philosopher, the Intelligences of Pythagoras, the eons or radiations, which were heavily criticized by the first heretics, the Logos or Word, the most important of these Intelligences, the Demiurgethe architect of the world under the guidance of his father [of the Pagans], the unknown God, the En-sof, or the It of the Infinite [of the Kabalists], the angelic periods,620 the seven spirits, the Depths of Ahriman, the World’s Rectors, the Archontes of the air, the God of this world, the pleroma of the [pg 336]intelligences, down to Metatron the guardian angel of the Jews, All of this is found exactly as it is, along with many truths, in the writings of our greatest doctors and in St. Paul..621
If an Occultist, eager to charge the Church with a numberless series of plagiarisms were to write the above, could he have written more strongly? And have we, or have we not, the right, after such a complete confession, to reverse the tables and to say of Roman Catholics and others what is said of the Gnostics and Occultists. “They used our expressions and rejected our doctrines.” For it is not the “promoters of the false Gnosis”—who had all those expressions from their archaic ancestors—who helped themselves to Christian expressions, but verily the Christian Fathers and Theologians, who helped themselves to our nest, and have tried ever since to soil it.
If an Occultist, eager to accuse the Church of countless acts of plagiarism, were to write the above, could they have expressed it any more strongly? And do we, or do we not, have the right, after such a full confession, to turn the tables and say of Roman Catholics and others what is said of the Gnostics and Occultists? "They borrowed our phrases and dismissed our beliefs." For it is not the “promoters of false Gnosis”—who inherited those expressions from their ancient ancestors—who appropriated Christian language, but truly the Christian Fathers and Theologians, who took from our source and have tried ever since to tarnish it.
The words above quoted will explain much to those who are searching for truth and for truth only. They will show the origin of certain rites in the Church inexplicable hitherto to the simple-minded, and will give the reason why such words as “Our Lord the Sun” were used in prayer by Christians up to the fifth and even sixth century of our era, and embodied in the Liturgy, until altered into “Our Lord, the God.” Let us remember that the early Christians painted Christ on the walls of their subterranean necropolis, as a shepherd in the guise of, and invested with all the attributes of Apollo, driving away the wolf, Fenris, who seeks to devour the Sun and his Satellites.
The words above will explain a lot to those who are searching for truth and for truth alone. They will reveal the origin of certain practices in the Church that have been puzzling for the simple-minded, and will clarify why phrases like “Our Lord the Sun” were used in Christian prayers until the fifth and even sixth century, and were included in the Liturgy until they were changed to “Our Lord, God.” Let's remember that early Christians depicted Christ on the walls of their underground burial sites as a shepherd, in the form and with all the characteristics of Apollo, chasing away the wolf, Fenris, who tries to devour the Sun and its Satellites.
Section XXXVIII. Astrology and Astrolatry.
The books of Hermes Trismegistus contain the exoteric meaning, still veiled for all but the Occultist, of the Astrology and Astrolatry of the Khaldi. The two subjects are closely connected. Astrolatry, or the adoration of the heavenly host, is the natural result of only half-revealed Astrology, whose Adepts carefully concealed from the non-initiated masses its Occult principles and the wisdom imparted to them by the Regents of the Planets—the “Angels.” Hence, divine Astrology for the Initiates; superstitious Astrolatry for the profane. St. Justin asserts it:
The books of Hermes Trismegistus reveal the outer meaning, still hidden from everyone except the Occultist, of the astrology and astrolatry of the Khaldi. These two topics are closely linked. Astrolatry, or the worship of the heavenly bodies, naturally arises from a partially revealed astrology, where its Adepts carefully kept its hidden principles and the wisdom given to them by the Regents of the Planets—the “Angels.” Therefore, it’s divine astrology for the Initiates and superstitious astrolatry for the uninitiated. St. Justin confirms this:
From the first invention of the hieroglyphics it was not the vulgar, but the distinguished and select men who became initiated in the secrecy of the temples into the science of every kind of Astrology—even into its most abject kind: that Astrology which later on found itself prostituted in the public thoroughfares.
From the earliest days of hieroglyphics, it was not the common people but the elite and prominent individuals who were introduced to the secrets of the temples and the various areas of Astrology—even its most disreputable form: the Astrology that later became looked down upon in public spaces.
There was a vast difference between the Sacred Science taught by Petosiris and Necepso—the first Astrologers mentioned in the Egyptian manuscripts, believed to have lived during the reign of Ramses II. (Sesostris)622—and the miserable charlatanry of the quacks called Chaldæans, who degraded the Divine Knowledge under the last Emperors of Rome. Indeed, one may fairly describe the two as the “high ceremonial Astrology” and “astrological Astrolatry.” The first depended on the knowledge by the Initiates of those (to us) immaterial Forces or Spiritual Entities that affect matter and guide it. Called by the ancient Philosophers the Archontes and the Cosmocratores, they were the types or paradigms on the higher planes of the lower and more material beings on the scale of evolution, whom we call Elementals and Nature-Spirits, to whom the Sabæans bowed and whom they worshipped, without suspecting the essential difference. Hence [pg 338] the latter kind when not a mere pretence, degenerated but too often into Black Magic. It was the favourite form of popular or exoteric Astrology, entirely ignorant of the apotelesmatic principles of the primitive Science, the doctrines of which were imparted only at Initiation. Thus, while the real Hierophants soared like Demi-Gods to the very summit of spiritual knowledge, the hoi polloi among the Sabæans crouched, steeped in superstition—ten millenniums back, as they do now—in the cold and lethal shadow of the valleys of matter. Sidereal influence is dual. There is the physical and physiological influence, that of exotericism; and the high spiritual, intellectual, and moral influence, imparted by the knowledge of the planetary Gods. Bailly, speaking with only an imperfect knowledge of the former, called Astrology, so far back as the eighteenth century, “The very foolish mother of a very wise daughter”—Astronomy. On the other hand, Arago, a luminary of the nineteenth century, supports the reality of the sidereal influence of the Sun, Moon and Planets. He asks:
There was a huge difference between the Sacred Science taught by Petosiris and Necepso—the first Astrologers mentioned in the Egyptian manuscripts, believed to have lived during the reign of Ramses II. (Sesostris)622—and the pathetic tricks of the quacks known as Chaldæans, who brought shame to the Divine Knowledge during the last Emperors of Rome. In fact, one could describe the two as “high ceremonial Astrology” and “astrological Astrolatry.” The first was based on the Initiates' understanding of those (to us) immaterial Forces or Spiritual Entities that influence matter and guide it. The ancient Philosophers called them the Archontes and the Cosmocratores; they represented the higher forms on the evolutionary scale of the lower and more material beings, which we refer to as Elementals and Nature-Spirits. The Sabæans honored and worshipped these beings without realizing the significant difference between them. Thus, the latter kind, when not a mere guise, often descended into Black Magic. It was a popular or exoteric form of Astrology that was completely unaware of the foundational principles of the original Science, the teachings of which were shared only during Initiation. So, while the real Hierophants soared like Demi-Gods to the peak of spiritual knowledge, the ordinary people among the Sabæans remained trapped in superstition—ten thousand years ago, just as they do now—in the cold, lifeless shadow of the material world. Sidereal influence is twofold. There is the physical and physiological influence, the exoteric aspect; and the high spiritual, intellectual, and moral influence, which comes from the knowledge of the planetary Gods. Bailly, with only a limited understanding of the former, referred to Astrology, as far back as the eighteenth century, as “The very foolish mother of a very wise daughter”—Astronomy. Conversely, Arago, a prominent figure of the nineteenth century, affirmed the reality of the sidereal influence of the Sun, Moon, and Planets. He asks:
Where do we find lunar influences refuted by arguments that science would dare to avow?
Where can we find lunar influences that are disputed by claims that science would readily accept?
But even Bailly, having, as he thought, put down Astrology as publicly practised, dares not do the same with the real Astrology. He says:
But even Bailly, believing he has dismissed Astrology as it is commonly practiced, still doesn't dare to reject real Astrology. He says:
Judiciary Astrology was at its origin the result of a profound system, the work of an enlightened nation that would wander too far into the mysteries of God and Nature.
Judiciary Astrology originally originated from a profound system developed by an enlightened society that investigated the mysteries of God and Nature extensively.
A Scientist of a more recent date, a member of the Institute of France, and a professor of History, Ph. Lebas, discovers (unconsciously to himself) the very root of Astrology in his able article on the subject in the Dictionnaire Encyclopédique de France. He well understands, he tells his readers, that the adhesion to that Science of such a number of highly intellectual men should be in itself a sufficient motive for believing that all Astrology is not folly:
A more recent scientist, a member of the Institute of France and a professor of History, Ph. Lebas, unconsciously reveals the true essence of Astrology in his insightful article on the topic in the Encyclopedic Dictionary of France. He clearly explains to his readers that the support of Astrology by so many highly intellectual individuals should, in itself, be a strong reason to believe that Astrology is not just nonsense:
While proclaiming in politics the sovereignty of the people and of public opinion can we admit, as heretofore, that mankind allowed itself to be radically deceived in this only: that an absolute and gross absurdity reigned in the minds of whole nations for so many centuries without being based on anything save—on one hand human imbecility, and on the other charlatanry? How for fifty centuries and more can most men have been either dupes or knaves? ... Even though we may find it impossible to decide between and separate the realities of Astrology from the elements of invention and empty dreaming in it, ... let us, nevertheless, repeat with Bossuet and all modern philosophers, that “nothing that has been dominant could be absolutely false.” Is it not true, at all events, that there is a [pg 339]physical reaction on one another among the planets? Is it not again true, that the planets have an influence on the atmosphere, and consequently at any rate a mediate action on vegetation and animals? Has not modern science demonstrated now these two points beyond any doubt?... Is it any less true that human liberty of action is not absolute: that all is bound, that all weighs, planets as the rest, on each individual will; that Providence [or Karma] acts on us and directs men through those relations that it has established between them and the visible objects and the whole universe?... Astrolatry, in its essence, is nothing but that; we are bound to recognise that an instinct superior to the age they lived in guided the efforts of the ancient Magi. As to the materialism and annihilation of human moral freedom with which Bailly charges their theory (Astrology), the reprobate has no sense whatever. All the great astrologers admitted, without one single exception, that man could react against the influence of the stars. This principle is established in the Ptolemœian Tetrabiblos, the true astrological Scriptures, in chapters ii. and iii. of book i.623
While championing the sovereignty of the people and public opinion in politics, can we still accept, as we have in the past, that humanity has completely deceived itself in this one area: that an absolute and blatant absurdity persisted in the minds of entire nations for so many centuries, fueled by—on one hand, human foolishness, and on the other, deceit? How is it possible that for over fifty centuries, most people have been either victims or perpetrators of fraud? ... Even if we find it challenging to clearly distinguish between the truths of Astrology and the elements of fantasy and empty speculation within it, ... let us still echo Bossuet and all modern philosophers that “Nothing that has been dominant can be completely false.” Isn’t it true, though, that there is a [pg 339]Physical interaction among the planets? Isn’t it also true that the planets influence the atmosphere, and therefore at least have an indirect impact on plants and animals? Has modern science not conclusively proven these two points? ... Is it any less true that human freedom of action is not absolute: that everything is interconnected, that everything matters, including the planets, on each individual will; that Providence [__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__]or Karma] acts on us and guides people through the connections it has established between them and visible objects as well as the entire universe? ... At its core, Astrolatry is simply that; we need to recognize that a force greater than their era guided the ancient Magi's efforts. Concerning the materialism and the erosion of human moral freedom that Bailly blames on their theory (Astrology), the critic fails to understand completely. Every major astrologer acknowledged, without exception, that people could counteract the influence of the stars. This principle is outlined in the Ptolemœian __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Tetrabiblosthe authentic astrological texts, in chapters 2 and 3 of book 1.623
Thomas Aquinas had corroborated Lebas in anticipation; he says:
Thomas Aquinas had confirmed Lebas ahead of time; he says:
The celestial bodies are the cause of all that happens in this sublunary world, they act indirectly on human actions; but not all the effects produced by them are unavoidable.624
The celestial bodies are the reason for everything that occurs in this world beneath the moonThey indirectly influence human actions; however, not all the effects they create are unavoidable.624
The Occultists and Theosophists are the first to confess that there is white and black Astrology. Nevertheless, Astrology has to be studied in both aspects by those who wish to become proficient in it; and the good or bad results obtained do not depend upon the principles, which are the same in both kinds, but in the Astrologer himself. Thus Pythagoras, who established the whole Copernican system by the Books of Hermes 2,000 years before Galileo's predecessor was born, found and studied in them the whole Science of divine Theogony, of the communication with, and the evocation of, the world's Rectors—the Princes of the “Principalities” of St. Paul—the nativity of each Planet and of the Universe itself, the formulæ of incantations and the consecration of each portion of the human body to the respective Zodiacal sign corresponding to it. All this cannot be regarded as childish and absurd—still less “devilish”—save by those who are, and wish to remain, tyros in the Philosophy of the Occult Sciences. No true thinker—no one who recognises the presence of a common bond between man and visible, as well as invisible, Nature—would see in the old relics of Archaic Wisdom—such as the Petemenoph Papyrus, for instance—“childish nonsense and absurdity,” as many Academicians [pg 340] and Scientists have done. But upon finding in such ancient documents the application of the Hermetic rules and laws, such as
The Occultists and Theosophists are the first to admit that there is both white and black Astrology. However, anyone who wants to master Astrology must study both sides; the positive or negative outcomes do not rely on the principles, which are the same in both cases, but on the Astrologer themselves. Pythagoras, who laid the groundwork for the entire Copernican system through the Books of Hermes 2,000 years before Galileo's predecessor was born, discovered and explored the complete Science of divine Theogony, the communication with, and the summoning of, the world's Leaders—the Princes of the “Principalities” of St. Paul—the birth of each Planet and of the Universe itself, the formulas for incantations, and the consecration of each part of the human body to the corresponding Zodiacal sign. All of this cannot be dismissed as childish and absurd—much less “devilish”—except by those who are, and want to remain, beginners in the Philosophy of the Occult Sciences. No genuine thinker—no one who recognizes the connection between humanity and both visible and invisible Nature—would dismiss the old remnants of Archaic Wisdom—like the Petemenoph Papyrus, for example—as “childish nonsense and absurdity,” as many Academicians and Scientists have done. But upon discovering the application of the Hermetic rules and laws in such ancient documents, such as
The consecration of one's hair to the celestial Nile; of the left temple to the living Spirit in the sun, and in the right one to the spirit of Ammon,
The dedication of one's hair to the sacred Nile; the left side of the forehead to the vibrant Spirit of the sun, and the right side to the spirit of Ammon,
he will endeavour to study and comprehend better the “laws of correspondences.” Nor will he disbelieve in the antiquity of Astrology on the plea that some Orientalists have thought fit to declare that the Zodiac was not very ancient, being only the invention of the Greeks of the Macedonian period. For this statement, besides having been shown to be entirely erroneous by a number of other reasons, may be entirely disproved by facts relating to the latest discoveries in Egypt, and by the more accurate readings of hieroglyphics and inscriptions of the earliest dynasties. The published polemics on the contents of the so-called “Magic” Papyri of the Anastasi collection indicate the antiquity of the Zodiac. As the Lettres à Lettrone say: The papyri discourse at length upon the four bases or
he will strive to study and understand better the "laws of correspondences." He will not dismiss the ancient nature of Astrology simply because some scholars argue that the Zodiac is not that old and was just created by the Greeks during the Macedonian era. This claim, which has been proven to be completely wrong for various reasons, can be entirely refuted by facts from the latest discoveries in Egypt and the more accurate interpretations of hieroglyphics and inscriptions from the earliest dynasties. The published debates about the contents of the so-called "Magic" Papyri of the Anastasi collection highlight the ancient origins of the Zodiac. As the Letters to Lettrone state: The papyri thoroughly discuss the four bases or
Foundations of the world, the identity of which it is impossible, according to Champollion, to mistake, as one is forced to recognise in them the Pillars of the World of St. Paul. It is they who are invoked with the gods of all the celestial zones, quite analogous, once more, to the Spiritualia nequitiæ in cælestibus of the same Apostle.625
The foundations of the world, which Champollion believes cannot be confused, are clearly identified as the Pillars of the World referred to by St. Paul. These are the ones invoked alongside the gods of all the celestial realms, similar, once again, to the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Spiritualities of wickedness in heavenly places of the same Apostle.625
That invocation was made in the proper terms ... of the formula, reproduced far too faithfully by Jamblichus for it to be possible to refuse him any longer the merit of having transmitted to posterity the ancient and primitive spirit of the Egyptian Astrologers.626
That invocation was done using the proper wording of the formula, repeated so precisely by Jamblichus that it's unreasonable to deny him any longer the credit for passing down the ancient and original spirit of the Egyptian Astrologers to future generations.626
As Letronne had tried to prove that all the genuine Egyptian Zodiacs had been manufactured during the Roman period, the Sensaos mummy is brought forward to show that:
As Letronne attempted to demonstrate that all the authentic Egyptian Zodiacs were created during the Roman period, the Sensaos mummy is presented to illustrate that:
All the Zodiacal monuments in Egypt were chiefly astronomical. Royal tombs and funereal rituals are so many tables of constellations and of their influences for all the hours of every month.
All the Zodiac monuments in Egypt were primarily connected to astronomy. Royal tombs and burial rituals acted as detailed records of constellations and their influences for every hour of each month.
Primitive Astrology was as far above modern judiciary Astrology, so-called, as the guides (the Planets and Zodiacal signs) are above the lamp-posts. Berosus shows the sidereal sovereignty of Bel and Mylitta (Sun and Moon), and only “the twelve lords of the Zodiacal Gods,” the “thirty-six Gods Counsellors” and the “twenty-four Stars, judges of this world,” which support and guide the Universe (our solar system), watch over mortals and reveal to mankind its fate and their own decrees. Judiciary Astrology as it is now known, is correctly denominated by the Latin Church the
Primitive Astrology was far superior to modern judicial Astrology, as the guides (the Planets and Zodiac signs) are to the streetlights. Berosus illustrates the celestial authority of Bel and Mylitta (the Sun and Moon), along with "the twelve lords of the Zodiac Gods," the “36 Gods Counselors” and the "twenty-four Stars, judges of this world," who support and guide the Universe (our solar system), oversee humans, and reveal to people their destinies and their own decisions. Judicial Astrology, as it is currently understood, is accurately referred to by the Latin Church as the
Materialistic and pantheistic prophesying by the objective planet itself, independently of its Rector [the Mlac of the Jews, the ministers of the Eternal commissioned by him to announce his will to mortals]; the ascension or conjunction of the planet at the moment of the birth of an individual deciding his fortune and the moment and mode of his death.627
Materialistic and pantheistic predictions made by the planet itself, without any influence from its Rector [the Mlac of the Jews, the ministers of the Eternal appointed by him to convey his will to humans]; the position or alignment of the planet at the time of a person's birth determines their fate and the timing and manner of their death.627
Every student of Occultism knows that the heavenly bodies are closely related during each Manvantara with the mankind of that special cycle; and there are some who believe that each great character born during that period has—as every other mortal has, only in a far stronger degree—his destiny outlined within his proper constellation or star, traced as a self-prophecy, an anticipated autobiography, by the indwelling Spirit of that particular star. The human Monad in its first beginning is that Spirit, or the Soul of that star (Planet) itself. As our Sun radiates its light and beams on every body in space within the boundaries of its system, so the Regent of every Planet-star, the Parent-monad, shoots out from itself the Monad of every “pilgrim” Soul born under its house within its own group. The Regents are esoterically seven, whether in the Sephiroth, the “Angels of the Presence,” the Rishis, or the Amshaspends. “The One is no number” is said in all the esoteric works.
Every student of Occultism knows that the heavenly bodies are closely connected with humanity during each Manvantara of that particular cycle; some believe that every significant figure born during that time has—like every other person, but to a much greater extent—his destiny mapped out within his own constellation or star, created as a form of self-prophecy, a prewritten autobiography, by the essence of that specific star. The human Monad in its initial phase is that essence, or the Soul of that star (Planet) itself. Just as our Sun emits its light and shines on everything in space within its solar system, so does the Regent of every Planet-star, the Parent-monad, extend from itself the Monad of every “traveler” Soul born under its influence within its own group. The Regents are esoterically seven, whether in the Sephiroth, the “Angels of the Presence,” the Rishis, or the Amshaspends. “The One is not a number” is stated in all esoteric texts.
From the Kasdim and Gazzim (Astrologers) the noble primitive science passed to the Khartumim Asaphim (or Theologians) and the Hakamim (or scientists, the Magicians of the lower class), and from these to the Jews during their captivity. The Books of Moses had been buried in oblivion for centuries, and when re-discovered by Hilkiah had lost their true sense for the people of Israel. Primitive Occult Astrology was on the decline when Daniel, the last of the Jewish Initiates of the old school, became the chief of the Magi and Astrologers of Chaldæa. In those days even Egypt, who had her wisdom from the same source as Babylon, had degenerated from her former grandeur, and her glory had begun to fade out. Still, the science of old had left her eternal imprint on the world, and the seven great Primitive Gods reigned for ever in the Astrology and in the division of time of every nation upon the face of the earth. The names of the days of our (Christian) week are those of the Gods of the Chaldæans, who translated them from those of the Âryans; the uniformity of these antediluvian names in every nation, from the Goths back to the Indians, would remain inexplicable, as Sir W. Jones thought, had not the riddle been explained to us by the invitation made by the Chaldæan oracles, recorded by Porphyry and quoted by Eusebius:
From the Kasdim and Gazzim (Astrologers), the noble early science moved to the Khartumim Asaphim (Theologians) and the Hakamim (scientists, the lower-class Magicians), and from there to the Jews during their captivity. The Books of Moses had been forgotten for centuries, and when they were rediscovered by Hilkiah, their true meaning had been lost to the people of Israel. Primitive Occult Astrology was declining when Daniel, the last of the Jewish Initiates from the old school, became the chief of the Magi and Astrologers of Chaldæa. At that time, even Egypt, which derived its wisdom from the same source as Babylon, had declined from its former greatness, and its glory had started to fade. Still, the ancient science left an everlasting mark on the world, and the seven great Primitive Gods continued to influence Astrology and the way time was divided in every nation across the earth. The names of the days of our (Christian) week are derived from the Gods of the Chaldæans, who adapted them from those of the Âryans; the consistency of these ancient names in all nations, from the Goths to the Indians, would remain a mystery, as Sir W. Jones believed, had not the riddle been explained to us by the invitation made by the Chaldæan oracles, recorded by Porphyry and quoted by Eusebius:
To carry those names first to the Egyptian and Phœnician colonies, then to the Greeks, with the express recommendation that each God should be invoked only on that day that had been called by his name....
To introduce those names first to the Egyptian and Phoenician colonies, and then to the Greeks, with clear instructions that each God should only be invoked on the day assigned to his name....
Thus Apollo says in those oracles: “I must be invoked on the day of the sun; Mercury after his directions, then Chronos [Saturn], then Venus, and do not fail to call seven times each of those gods.”628
So Apollo says in those prophecies: “I need to be summoned on the day of the sun; then Mercury as directed, followed by Chronos [Saturn], then Venus, and be sure to call each of those gods seven times.”628
This is slightly erroneous. Greece did not get her astrological instruction from Egypt or from Chaldæa, but direct from Orpheus, as Lucian tells us.629 It was Orpheus, as he says, who imparted the Indian Sciences to nearly all the great monarchs of antiquity; and it was they, the ancient kings favoured by the Planetary Gods, who recorded the principles of Astrology—as did Ptolemus, for instance. Thus Lucian writes:
This is somewhat inaccurate. Greece didn’t receive its astrological teachings from Egypt or Chaldæa, but directly from Orpheus, as Lucian mentions. It was Orpheus, according to him, who shared the Indian Sciences with almost all the great monarchs of ancient times; and it was these ancient kings, favored by the Planetary Gods, who documented the principles of Astrology—just like Ptolemus did, for example. Therefore, Lucian writes:
The Bœotian Tiresias acquired the greatest reputation in the art of predicting futurity.... In those days divination was not as slightly treated as it is now; and nothing was ever undertaken without previous consultation with diviners, whose oracles were all directed by astrology.... At Delphos the virgin commissioned [pg 343]to announce futurity was the symbol of the Heavenly Virgin, ... and Our Lady.
The Bœotian Tiresias was famous for his ability to predict the future.... In those days, people treated divination with much more seriousness than they do today; nothing happened without first consulting diviners, whose forecasts were based on astrology.... At Delphi, the virgin asked [pg 343]to unveil what was ahead, representing the Heavenly Virgin, ... and Our Lady.
On the sarcophagus of an Egyptian Pharaoh, Neith, mother of Ra, the heifer that brings forth the Sun, her body spangled with stars, and wearing the solar and lunar discs, is equally referred to as the “Heavenly Virgin” and “Our Lady of the Starry Vault.”
On the sarcophagus of an Egyptian Pharaoh, Neith, mother of Ra, the heifer that brings forth the Sun, her body adorned with stars and wearing the solar and lunar discs, is also known as the “Celestial Virgin” and "Our Lady of the Starry Vault."
Modern judiciary Astrology in its present form began only during the time of Diodorus, as he apprises the world.630 But Chaldæan Astrology was believed in by most of the great men in History, such as Cæsar, Pliny, Cicero—whose best friends, Nigidius Figulus and Lucius Tarrutius, were themselves Astrologers, the former being famous as a prophet. Marcus Antonius never travelled without an Astrologer recommended to him by Cleopatra. Augustus, when ascending the throne, had his horoscope drawn by Theagenes. Tiberius discovered pretenders to his throne by means of Astrology and divination. Vitellius dared not exile the Chaldæans, as they had announced the day of their banishment as that of his death. Vespasian consulted them daily; Domitian would not move without being advised by the prophets; Adrian was a learned Astrologer himself; and all of them, ending with Julian (called the Apostate because he would not become one), believed in, and addressed their prayers to, the Planetary “Gods.” The Emperor Adrian, moreover, “predicted from the January calends up to December 31st, every event that happened to him daily.” Under the wisest emperors Rome had a School of Astrology, wherein were secretly taught the occult influences of the Sun, Moon, and Saturn.631 Judiciary Astrology is used to this day by the Kabalists; and Éliphas Lévi, the modern French Magus, teaches its rudiments in his Dogme et Rituel de la Haute Magie. But the key to ceremonial or ritualistic Astrology, with the teraphim and the urim and thummim of Magic, is lost to Europe. Hence our century of Materialism shrugs its shoulders and sees in Astrology—a pretender.
Modern judiciary Astrology as we know it started during the time of Diodorus, as he informs the world.630 However, Chaldean Astrology was believed in by many of the great historical figures, like Caesar, Pliny, and Cicero—whose close friends, Nigidius Figulus and Lucius Tarrutius, were both Astrologers, with the former being well-known for his prophetic abilities. Marcus Antonius never traveled without an Astrologer recommended by Cleopatra. Augustus had his horoscope drawn by Theagenes when he became emperor. Tiberius used Astrology and divination to uncover pretenders to his throne. Vitellius feared exiling the Chaldeans since they had predicted the day of their banishment would also be the day of his death. Vespasian consulted them daily; Domitian would not proceed without advice from the prophets; Adrian was himself a knowledgeable Astrologer; and all of them, including Julian (nicknamed the Renegade for refusing to conform), believed in and prayed to the Planetary “Deities.” Furthermore, Emperor Adrian “predicted from January 1st to December 31st, every event that happened to him each day.” Under the wisest emperors, Rome had a School of Astrology, where the hidden influences of the Sun, Moon, and Saturn were taught in secrecy.631 Judiciary Astrology is still used today by Kabalists; and Éliphas Lévi, the modern French Magus, teaches its basics in his Dogma and Ritual of High Magic. However, the key to ceremonial or ritualistic Astrology, along with the teraphim and the urim and thummim of Magic, is lost to Europe. As a result, our materialistic age dismisses Astrology as a pretender.
Not all scientists scoff at it, however, and one may rejoice in reading in the Musée des Sciences632 the suggestive and fair remarks made by Le Couturier, a man of science of no mean reputation. He thinks it curious [pg 344] to notice that while the bold speculations of Democritus are found vindicated by Dalton,
Not all scientists dismiss it, though, and one can find joy in reading in the Science Museum632 the insightful and fair comments made by Le Couturier, a well-respected scientist. He finds it interesting [pg 344] to note that while the bold ideas of Democritus are validated by Dalton,
The reveries of the alchemists are also on their way to a certain rehabilitation. They receive renewed life from the minute investigations of their successors, the chemists; a very remarkable thing indeed is to see how much modern discoveries have served to vindicate, of late, the theories of the Middle Ages from the charge of absurdity laid at their door. Thus, if, as demonstrated by Col. Sabine, the direction of a piece of steel, hung a few feet above the soil, may be influenced by the position of the moon, whose body is at a distance of 240,000 miles from our planet, who then could accuse of extravagance the belief of the ancient astrologers [or the modern, either] in the influence of the stars on human destiny.633
The dreams of alchemists are making a comeback. They’re getting a fresh perspective thanks to the detailed studies by their successors, the chemists. It's pretty amazing to see how much modern discoveries have recently helped clarify the theories from the Middle Ages that were once seen as absurd. For example, if, as Col. Sabine showed, the position of a steel object hanging a few feet off the ground can be influenced by the moon’s location, which is 240,000 miles away, then who can blame the ancient astrologers [or even the modern ones] for thinking that the stars affect human destiny?633
Section XXXIX. Cycles and Avatars.
We have already drawn attention to the facts that the record of the life of a World-Saviour is emblematical, and must be read by its mystic meaning, and that the figures 432 have a cosmic evolutionary significance. We find these two facts throwing light on the origin of the exoteric Christian religion, and clearing away much of the obscurity surrounding its beginnings. For is it not clear that the names and characters in the Synoptical Gospels and in that of St. John are not historical? Is it not evident that the compilers of the life of Christ, desirous to show that the birth of their Master was a cosmic, astronomical, and divinely-preördained event, attempted to coördinate the same with the end of the secret cycle, 4,320? When facts are collated this answers to them as little as does the other cycle of “thirty-three solar years, seven months, and seven days,” which has also been brought forward as supporting the same claim, the soli-lunar cycle in which the Sun gains on the Moon one solar year. The combination of the three figures, 4, 3, 2, with cyphers according to the cycle and Manvantara concerned, was, and is, preëminently Hindu. It will remain a secret even though several of its significant features are revealed. It relates, for instance, to the Pralaya of the races in their periodical dissolution, before which events a special Avatâra has always to descend and incarnate on earth. These figures were adopted by all the older nations, such as those of Egypt and Chaldæa, and before them were current among the Atlanteans. Evidently some of the more learned among the early Church Fathers who had dabbled, whilst Pagans, in temple secrets, knew them to relate to the Avatâric or Messianic mystery, and tried to apply this cycle to the birth of their Messiah; they failed because the figures relate to the respective ends of the Root-Races and not to any individual. In their badly-directed efforts, moreover, an error of five years occurred. Is it possible, if their claims as to the [pg 346] importance and universality of the event were correct, that such a vital mistake should have been allowed to creep into a chronological computation preördained and traced in the heavens by the finger of God? Again, what were the Pagan and even Jewish Initiates doing, if this claim as to Jesus be correct? Could they, the custodians of the key to the secret cycles and Avatâras, the heirs of all the Âryan, Egyptian, and Chaldæan wisdom, have failed to recognise their great “God-Incarnate,” one with Jehovah,634 their Saviour of the latter days, him whom all the nations of Asia still expect as their Kalki Avatâra, Maitreya Buddha, Sosiosh, Messiah, etc.?
We have already pointed out that the story of the life of a World-Savior is symbolic and needs to be interpreted for its deeper meaning, and that the figures 432 have a cosmic evolutionary significance. These two facts shed light on the origins of mainstream Christianity and help clarify much of the confusion surrounding its beginnings. Isn’t it obvious that the names and characters in the Synoptic Gospels and in the Gospel of John are not historical? Isn’t it clear that the authors who compiled the life of Christ, aiming to show that their Master's birth was a cosmic, astronomical, and divinely predetermined event, tried to align it with the end of the secret cycle, 4,320? When the facts are compared, it corresponds just as little as the other cycle of "thirty-three years, seven months, and seven days," which has also been cited to support the same claim about the soli-lunar cycle in which the Sun surpasses the Moon by one solar year. The combination of the three numbers, 4, 3, 2, with zeros based on the cycle and Manvantara in question, was, and still is, primarily Hindu. It will remain a secret even though many of its important features are revealed. It pertains, for example, to the Pralaya of the races during their periodic dissolution, before which a special Avatâra must always descend and incarnate on earth. These numbers were recognized by all the ancient civilizations, such as those of Egypt and Chaldea, and were previously used by the Atlanteans. Clearly, some of the more knowledgeable early Church Fathers who had explored temple secrets during their pagan days understood that these numbers were linked to the Avatāra or Messianic mystery and tried to connect this cycle to the birth of their Messiah; they failed because the numbers pertain to the ends of the Root-Races and not to any individual. Additionally, they made a five-year mistake in their misdirected attempts. Is it possible that if their claims about the [pg 346] significance and universality of the event were accurate, such a critical error would have found its way into a timeline that was preordained and marked in the heavens by the hand of God? Furthermore, what were the pagan and even Jewish Initiates doing if this claim about Jesus is accurate? Could they, the guardians of the keys to the secret cycles and Avatāras, the inheritors of all the Aryan, Egyptian, and Chaldean wisdom, have failed to recognize their great "God in human form," one with Jehovah, their Savior of the latter days, whom all the nations of Asia still await as their Kalki Avatāra, Maitreya Buddha, Sosiosh, Messiah, etc.?
The simple secret is this: There are cycles within greater cycles, which are all contained in the one Kalpa of 4,320,000 years. It is at the end of this cycle that the Kalki Avatâra is expected—the Avatâra Whose name and characteristics are secret, Who will come forth from Shamballa, the “City of Gods,” which is in the West for some nations, in the East for others, in the North or South for yet others. And this is the reason why, from the Indian Rishi to Virgil, and from Zoroaster down to the latest Sibyl, all have, since the beginning of the Fifth Race, prophesied, sung, and promised the cyclic return of the Virgin—Virgo, the constellation—and the birth of a divine child who should bring back to our earth the Golden Age.
The simple secret is this: There are cycles within larger cycles, all contained in one Kalpa of 4,320,000 years. It is at the end of this cycle that the Kalki Avatâra is expected—the Avatâra whose name and traits are a mystery, who will emerge from Shamballa, the "City of the Gods," located to the West for some nations, to the East for others, and in the North or South for yet others. This is why, from the Indian Rishi to Virgil, and from Zoroaster down to the latest Sibyl, all have prophesied, sung, and promised the cyclic return of the Virgin—Virgo, the constellation—and the birth of a divine child who will bring back the Golden Age to our earth since the beginning of the Fifth Race.
No one, however fanatical, would have sufficient hardihood to maintain that the Christian era has ever been a return to the Golden Age—Virgo having actually entered into Libra since then. Let us trace as briefly as possible the Christian traditions to their true origin.
No one, no matter how extreme, would be bold enough to claim that the Christian era has ever been a return to the Golden Age—Virgo has actually moved into Libra since then. Let's quickly trace the Christian traditions back to their true origins.
First of all, they discover in a few lines from Virgil a direct prophecy of the birth of Christ. Yet it is impossible to detect in this prophecy any feature of the present age. It is in the famous fourth Eclogue in which, half a century before our era, Pollio is made to ask the Muses of Sicily to sing to him about greater events.
First of all, they find a direct prophecy of the birth of Christ in a few lines from Virgil. However, it’s impossible to identify any aspect of the current age in this prophecy. It is in the famous fourth Eclogue, where, half a century before our era, Pollio asks the Muses of Sicily to sing to him about grander events.
The last era of Cumæan song is now arrived and the grand series of ages [that series which recurs again and again in the course of our mundane revolution] begins afresh. Now the Virgin Astræa returns, and the reign of Saturn recommences. [pg 347]Now a new progeny descends from the celestial realms. Do thou, chaste Lucina, smile propitious to the infant Boy who will bring to a close the present Age of Iron,635 and introduce throughout the whole world the Age of Gold.... He shall share the life of Gods and shall see heroes mingled in society with Gods, himself be seen by them and all the peaceful world.... Then shall the herds no longer dread the huge lion, the serpent also shall die: and the poison's deceptive plant shall perish. Come then, dear child of the Gods, great descendant of Jupiter!... The time is near. See, the world is shaken with its globe saluting thee: the earth, the regions of the sea, and the heavens sublime.636
The last era of Cumæan song has come, and the endless cycle of ages [that cycle that repeats over and over in our world] starts again. Now the Virgin Astraea returns, and the reign of Saturn begins once more. [pg 347]Now a new era comes down from the skyDo you, pure Lucina, smile kindly upon the baby Boy who will bring an end to this Age of Iron,635and bring the whole world into the Age of Gold... He will live among the Gods and see heroes interacting with them, and he will be recognized by them and all of humanity... Then the herds will no longer fear the great lion, the serpent will also disappear: and the deceptive poisonous plant will go extinct. Come now, beloved child of the Gods, great descendant of Jupiter!... The time is near. Look, the world trembles as its globe welcomes you: the earth, the sea, and the high heavens.636
It is in these few lines, called the “Sibylline prophecy about the coming of Christ,” that his followers now see a direct foretelling of the event. Now who will presume to maintain that either at the birth of Jesus or since the establishment of the so-called Christian religion, any portion of the above-quoted sentences can be shown as prophetic? Has the “last age”—the Age of Iron, or Kali Yuga—closed since then? Quite the reverse, since it is shown to be in full sway just now, not only because the Hindus use the name, but by universal personal experience. Where is that “new race that has descended from the celestial realms”? Was it the race that emerged from Paganism into Christianity? Or is it our present race, with nations ever red-hot for fight, jealous and envious, ready to pounce upon each other, showing mutual hatred that would put to blush cats and dogs, ever lying and deceiving one another? Is it this age of ours that is the promised “Golden Age”—in which neither the venom of the serpent nor of any plant is any longer lethal, and in which we are all secure under the mild sway of God-chosen sovereigns? The wildest fancy of an opium-eater could hardly suggest a more inappropriate description, if it is to be applied to our age or to any age since the year one of our era. What of the mutual slaughter of sects, of Christians by Pagans, and of Pagans and Heretics by Christians; the horrors of the Middle Ages and of the Inquisition; Napoleon, and since his day, an “armed peace” at best—at the worst, torrents of blood, shed for supremacy over acres of land, and a handful of heathen: millions of soldiers under arms, ready for battle; a diplomatic body playing at Cains and Judases; and instead of the “mild sway of a divine sovereign” the universal, though unrecognised, sway of Cæsarism, of “might” in lieu of “right,” and the breeding therefrom of anarchists, socialists, pétroleuses, and destroyers of every description?
It is in these few lines, called the "Sibylline prophecy about the arrival of Christ," that his followers now see a direct prediction of the event. Who would argue that either at the birth of Jesus or since the founding of the so-called Christian religion, any part of the quoted sentences can be proven as prophetic? Has the “last era”—the Age of Iron, or Kali Yuga—come to an end since then? On the contrary, it appears to be in full force right now, not only because the Hindus use the term, but due to universal personal experience. Where is that “a new race that has come down from the celestial realms”? Was it the race that transitioned from Paganism to Christianity? Or is it our current race, with nations always eager for conflict, jealous and envious, ready to attack each other, showing mutual hatred that would embarrass cats and dogs, constantly lying and deceiving one another? Is this age really the promised "Golden Age"—where neither the poison of the serpent nor any plant is lethal, and where we are all safe under the gentle rule of God-chosen leaders? The wildest imagination of someone under the influence of opium could hardly propose a more unsuitable description if it were meant for our time or for any period since year one of our era. What about the mutual slaughter of sects, Christians killing Pagans, and Pagans and Heretics being killed by Christians; the atrocities of the Middle Ages and the Inquisition; Napoleon, and since then, an "armed peace" at best—at worst, rivers of blood shed for control over plots of land, and a small number of heathens: millions of soldiers ready for battle, a diplomatic community acting like Cains and Judases; and instead of the “gentle influence of a divine ruler”, the widespread, though unacknowledged, dominance of Cæsarism, of "may" instead of "correct," leading to anarchists, socialists, pétroleuses, and destroyers of every kind?
The Sibylline prophecy and Virgil's inspirational poetry remain unfulfilled in every point, as we see.
The Sibylline prophecy and Virgil's inspirational poetry remain unfulfilled in every way, as we see.
The fields are yellow with soft ears of corn;
The fields are golden with soft ears of corn;
but so they were before our era:
but that was how they were before our time:
The blushing grapes shall hang from the rude brambles, and dewy honey shall [or may] distil from the rugged oak;
The pink grapes will hang from the rugged bushes, and fresh honey might drip from the sturdy oak;
but they have not thus done, so far. We must look for another interpretation. What is it? The Sibylline Prophetess spoke, as thousands of other Prophets and Seers have spoken, though even the few such records that have survived are rejected by Christian and infidel, and their interpretations are only allowed and accepted among the Initiated. The Sibyl alluded to cycles in general and to the great cycle especially. Let us remember how the Purânas corroborate the above, among others the Vishnu Purâna:
but they haven't done that yet. We need to look for another interpretation. What is it? The Sibylline Prophetess spoke, just like thousands of other prophets and seers have spoken, even though the few records that have survived are dismissed by both Christians and non-believers, and their interpretations are only accepted among the Initiated. The Sibyl referred to cycles in general and the great cycle in particular. Let’s remember how the Purânas support this, including the Vishnu Purana:
When the practices taught by the Vedas, and the Institutes of Law shall have nearly ceased, and the close of the Kali Yuga [the “Iron Age” of Virgil] shall be nigh, an aspect of that divine Being who exists of his own spiritual nature in the character of Brahmâ and even is the beginning and the end [Alpha and Omega], ... shall descend upon earth: he will be born in the family of Vishnuyashas, an eminent Brâhman of Shamballah ... endowed with the eight superhuman powers. By his irresistible might he will destroy ... all whose minds are devoted to iniquity. He will then reëstablish righteousness upon earth; and the minds of those who live at the end of the [Kali] Age shall be awakened, and shall be as pellucid as crystal.637 The men who are thus changed by virtue of that peculiar time shall be as the seeds of human beings [the Shistha, the survivors of the future cataclysm], and shall give birth to a race who shall follow the laws of the Krita [or Satya] Yuga [the age of purity, or the “Golden Age”]. For it is said: “When the sun and moon and Tishya [asterisms] and the planet Jupiter are in one mansion the Krita Age [the Golden] shall return.”638
When the teachings of the Vedas and the Laws have nearly disappeared, and the end of the Kali Yuga [the “Iron Age” of Virgil] is close, a manifestation of that divine Being who exists in His own spiritual essence as Brahmâ and is the beginning and the end.Beginning and End], ... will come to earth: he will be born into the family of Vishnuyashas, a well-known Brâhman from Shamballah ... endowed with eight extraordinary powers. With his unmatched strength, he will remove ... anyone whose thoughts lean towards evil. He will then restore righteousness on earth; and the minds of those living at the end of the [Kali] Age will be awakened and as clear as crystal.637 The people changed by that special time will be like the seeds of humanity [the Shistha, the survivors of the future cataclysm], and will lead to the emergence of a new race that will follow the laws of the Krita [or Satya] Yuga [the age of purity, or the “Golden Age”]. For it is said: “When the sun, moon, Tishya [star constellations], and the planet Jupiter line up in the same sign, the Krita Age [the Golden Age] will come back.”638
The astronomical cycles of the Hindus—those taught publicly—have been sufficiently well understood, but the esoteric meaning thereof, in its application to transcendental subjects connected with them, has ever remained a dead-letter. The number of cycles was enormous; it ranged from the Mahâ Yuga cycle of 4,320,000 years down to the small septenary and quinquennial cycles, the latter being composed of the five years called respectively the [pg 349] Samvatsara, Parivatsara, Idvatsara, Anuvatsara, and Vatsara, each having secret attributes or qualities attached to them. Vriddhagarga gives these in a treatise, now the property of a Trans-Himâlayan Matham (or temple); and describes the relation between this quinquennial and the Brihaspati cycle, based on the conjunction of the Sun and Moon every sixtieth year: a cycle as mysterious—for national events in general and those of the Âryan Hindu nation especially—as it is important.
The astronomical cycles of the Hindus—those taught openly—are pretty well understood, but the deeper meaning behind them, especially when it comes to spiritual topics linked to them, has always been overlooked. The number of cycles was vast; it ranged from the Mahâ Yuga cycle of 4,320,000 years down to smaller seven-year and five-year cycles. The five-year cycles are called the Samvatsara, Parivatsara, Idvatsara, Anuvatsara, and Vatsara, each having its own hidden attributes or qualities. Vriddhagarga presents these in a treatise, which is now owned by a Trans-Himâlayan Matham (or temple); he also explains the connection between this five-year cycle and the Brihaspati cycle, which is based on the alignment of the Sun and Moon every sixtieth year: a cycle that is as mysterious—related to national events in general and particularly to those of the Âryan Hindu nation—as it is significant.
Section XL. Hidden Cycles.
The former five-year cycle comprehends sixty solar-sidereal months of 1800 days, sixty-one solar months (or 1830 days); sixty-two lunar months (or 1860 lunations), and sixty-seven lunar-asterismal months (or 1809 such days).
The previous five-year cycle includes sixty solar-sidereal months totaling 1800 days, sixty-one solar months (or 1830 days), sixty-two lunar months (or 1860 lunations), and sixty-seven lunar-asterismal months (or 1809 days).
In his Kâla Sankalita, Col. Warren very properly regards these years as cycles; this they are, for each year has its own special importance as having some bearing upon, and connection with, specified events in individual horoscopes. He writes that in the cycle of sixty there
In his Kâla Sankalita, Col. Warren rightly sees these years as cycles; they are indeed, since each year holds its unique significance related to certain events in personal horoscopes. He notes that within the sixty-year cycle there
Are contained five cycles of twelve years, each supposed equal to one year of the planet (Brihaspati, or Jupiter) ... I mention this cycle because I found it mentioned in some books, but I know of no nation or tribe that reckons time after that account.639
There are five cycles of twelve years each, believed to equal one year of the planet (Brihaspati, or Jupiter)... I mention this cycle because I found it in some books, but I don't know of any nation or tribe that keeps track of time this way.639
The ignorance is very natural, since Col. Warren could know nothing of the secret cycles and their meanings. He adds:
The ignorance is very natural, since Col. Warren couldn't know anything about the secret cycles and what they mean. He adds:
The names of the five cycles or Yugas are: ... (1) Samvatsara, (2) Parivatsara, (3) Idvatsara, (4) Anuvatsara, (5) Udravatsara.
The names of the five cycles or Yugas are: (1) Samvatsara, (2) Parivatsara, (3) Idvatsara, (4) Anuvatsara, (5) Udravatsara.
The learned Colonel might, however, have assured himself that there were “other nations” which had the same secret cycle, if he had but remembered that the Romans also had their lustrum of five years (from the Hindus undeniably) which represented the same period if multiplied by 12.640 Near Benares there are still the relics of all these cycle-records, and of astronomical instruments cut out of solid rock, the everlasting records of Archaic Initiation, called by Sir W. Jones [pg 351] (as suggested by the prudent Brâhmans who surrounded him) old “back records” or reckonings. But in Stonehenge they exist to this day. Higgins says that Waltire found the barrows of tumuli surrounding this giant-temple represented accurately the situation and magnitude of the fixed stars, forming a complete orrery or planisphere. As Colebrooke found out, it is the cycle of the Vedas, recorded in the Jyotisha, one of the Vedângas, a treatise on Astronomy, which is the basis of calculation for all other cycles, larger or smaller;641 and the Vedas were written in characters, archaic though they be, long after those natural observations, made by the aid of their gigantic mathematical and astronomical instruments, had been recorded by the men of the Third Race, who had received their instruction from the Dhyân Chohans. Maurice speaks truly when he observes that all such
The educated Colonel might have realized that there were "other countries" with the same secret cycle if he had remembered that the Romans also had their five-year period of five years (undeniably derived from the Hindus), which represented the same period when multiplied by 12.640 Near Benares, there are still remnants of these cycle records and astronomical instruments carved out of solid rock, the enduring records of Ancient Initiation, referred to by Sir W. Jones [pg 351] (as suggested by the careful Brâhmans around him) as old "old records" or reckonings. But they still exist at Stonehenge today. Higgins mentions that Waltire discovered that the barrows of tumuli surrounding this giant temple accurately represented the position and size of the fixed stars, forming a complete orrery or planisphere. As Colebrooke found out, it is the cycle of the Vedas, recorded in the Astrology, one of the Vedângas, which is a treatise on Astronomy and serves as the foundation for calculating all other cycles, larger or smaller;641 and the Vedas were written in characters, albeit archaic, long after those natural observations, made with the help of their massive mathematical and astronomical instruments, had been documented by the men of the Third Race, who received their teachings from the Dhyân Chohans. Maurice accurately states that all such
Circular stone monuments were intended as durable symbols of astronomical cycles by a race who, not having, or for political reasons, forbidding the use of letters, had no other permanent method of instructing their disciples or handing down their knowledge to posterity.
Circular stone monuments were designed to be enduring symbols of astronomical cycles created by a culture that, either due to a lack of a written language or for political reasons, banned the use of letters. This left them without a dependable method to educate their followers or pass on their knowledge to future generations.
He errs only in the last idea. It was to conceal their knowledge from profane posterity, leaving it as an heirloom only to the Initiates, that such monuments, at once rock observatories and astronomical treatises, were cut out.
He only makes a mistake in the last idea. The purpose of creating these monuments, which serve as both rock observatories and astronomical texts, was to hide their knowledge from disrespectful future generations, passing it down only to the Initiates as an heirloom.
It is no news that as the Hindus divided the earth into seven zones, so the more western peoples—Chaldæans, Phœnicians, and even the Jews, who got their learning either directly or indirectly from the Brâhmans—made all their secret and sacred numerations by 6 and 12, though using the number 7 whenever this would not lend itself to handling. Thus the numerical base of 6, the exoteric figure given by Ârya Bhatta, was made good use of. From the first secret cycle of 600—the Naros, transformed successively into 60,000 and 60 and 6, and, with other noughts added into other secret cycles—down to the smallest, an Archæologist and Mathematician can easily find it repeated in every country, known to every nation. Hence the globe was divided into 60 degrees, which, multiplied by 60, became 3,600 the “great year.” Hence also the hour with its 60 minutes of 60 seconds each. The Asiatic people count a cycle of 60 years also, after which comes the lucky seventh decad, and the Chinese have their small cycle of 60 days, the Jews of 6 days, the Greeks of 6 centuries—the Naros again. [pg 352] The Babylonians had a great year of 3,600, being the Naros multiplied by 6. The Tartar cycle called Van was 180 years, or three sixties; this multiplied by 12 times 12 = 144, makes 25,920 years, the exact period of revolution of the heavens.
It's common knowledge that just as the Hindus divided the earth into seven zones, the more western peoples—Chaldeans, Phoenicians, and even the Jews, who learned from the Brahmans either directly or indirectly—based their secret and sacred numerations on 6 and 12, while using the number 7 whenever it was practical. Thus, the numerical base of 6, which was the external figure provided by Arya Bhatta, was effectively utilized. From the first secret cycle of 600—the Naros, transformed successively into 60,000, 60, and 6, along with other zeros added into various secret cycles—down to the smallest, an Archaeologist and Mathematician can easily find it replicated in every country and recognized by every nation. Consequently, the globe was divided into 60 degrees, which, when multiplied by 60, equals 3,600, referred to as the “awesome year.” This also explains the hour, which consists of 60 minutes, each containing 60 seconds. Asian cultures count a cycle of 60 years, after which comes the fortunate seventh decade, while the Chinese have a small cycle of 60 days, the Jews have 6 days, and the Greeks have 6 centuries—the Naros once more. [pg 352] The Babylonians observed a great year of 3,600, being the Naros multiplied by 6. The Tartar cycle known as Van was 180 years, or three sixties; when multiplied by 12 times 12 = 144, this results in 25,920 years, which is the exact period of the heavens' revolution.
India is the birthplace of arithmetic and mathematics; as “Our Figures,” in Chips from a German Workshop, by Prof. Max Müller, shows beyond a doubt. As well explained by Krishna Shâstri Godbole in The Theosophist:
India is the birthplace of arithmetic and mathematics; as "Our Stats," in Chips from a German shop, by Prof. Max Müller, clearly demonstrates. Krishna Shâstri Godbole explains this well in The Theosophist:
The Jews ... represented the units (1-9) by the first nine letters of our alphabet; the tens (10-90) by the next nine letters; the first four hundreds (100-400) by the last four letters, and the remaining ones (500-900) by the second forms of the letters “kâf” (11th), “mîm” (13th), “nûn” (14th), “pe” (17th), and “sâd” (18th); and they represented other numbers by combining these letters according to their value.... The Jews of the present period still adhere to this practice of notation in their Hebrew books. The Greeks had a numerical system similar to that used by the Jews, but they carried it a little farther by using letters of the alphabet with a dash or slant-line behind, to represent thousands (1000-9000), tens of thousands (10,000-90,000) and one hundred of thousands (100,000) the last, for instance, being represented by “rho” with a dash behind, while “rho” singly represented 100. The Romans represented all numerical values by the combination (additive when the second letter is of equal or less value) of six letters of their alphabet: i (= 1), v (= 5), x (= 10), c (for “centum” = 100), d (= 500), and m (= 1000): thus 20 = xx, 15 = xv, and 9 = ix. These are called the Roman numerals, and are adopted by all European nations when using the Roman alphabet. The Arabs at first followed their neighbours, the Jews, in their method of computation, so much so that they called it Abjad from the first four Hebrew letters—“alif,” “beth,” “gimel”—or rather “jimel,” that is, “jim” (Arabic being wanting in “g”), and “daleth,” representing the first four units. But when in the early part of the Christian era they came to India as traders, they found the country already using for computation the decimal scale of notation, which they forthwith borrowed literally; viz., without altering its method of writing from left to right, at variance with their own mode of writing, which is from right to left. They introduced this system into Europe through Spain and other European countries lying along the coast of the Mediterranean and under their sway, during the dark ages of European history. It has thus become evident that the Âryas knew well mathematics or the science of computation at a time when all other nations knew but little, if anything, of it. It has also been admitted that the knowledge of arithmetic and algebra was first introduced from the Hindus by the Arabs, and then taught by them to the Western nations. This fact convincingly proves that the Âryan civilisation is older than that of any other nation in the world; and as the Vedas are avowedly proved the oldest work of that civilisation, a presumption is raised in favour of their great antiquity.642
The Jews represented the numbers 1 through 9 using the first nine letters of our alphabet; the tens (from 10 to 90) with the next nine letters; the first four hundreds (100 to 400) with the last four letters, and the remaining hundreds (500 to 900) with the second forms of the letters. “kâf” (11th), “mîm” 13th “now” 14th “pe” (17th), and “sad” (18th); they represented other numbers by combining these letters according to their value.... Jews today still use this system in their Hebrew texts. The Greeks had a similar numerical system but advanced it by adding a dash or slant-line to the letters to indicate thousands (1000-9000), tens of thousands (10,000-90,000), and hundreds of thousands (100,000) — the latter, for example, represented by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “rho” with a dash, while “rho” alone stood for 100. The Romans used a mix (adding when the second letter is equal to or of lesser value) of six letters from their alphabet to represent all numerical values: i (= 1), v (= 5), x (= 10), c (for “centum” = 100), d (= 500), and m (= 1000): so 20 = xx, 15 = xv, and 9 = ix. These are known as Roman numerals and are used by all European countries that use the Roman alphabet. The Arabs originally adopted the calculation method of their neighbors, the Jews, to such an extent that they named it Abjad after the first four letters of the Hebrew alphabet—“alif,” “beth,” “gimel”—or for real “jimel,” that is “jim” Arabic doesn't have “g”), and “daleth,” representing the first four units. However, when they arrived in India as traders in the early Christian era, they discovered that the country was already using the decimal system for calculations, which they quickly adopted as it was; namely, without changing their writing direction from left to right, unlike their own style, which goes from right to left. They brought this system to Europe through Spain and other Mediterranean countries during the dark ages of European history. It's clear that the Âryas had a solid understanding of mathematics or computation at a time when many other nations had little to no knowledge of it. It's also been noted that the knowledge of arithmetic and algebra was first introduced to the Arabs by the Hindus, who then passed it on to Western nations. This establishes that the Âryan civilization is older than that of any other nation in the world; and since the Vedas are clearly the oldest pieces from that civilization, which strongly suggests their great age.642
But while the Jewish nation, for instance—regarded so long as the first and oldest in the order of creation—knew nothing of arithmetic and remained utterly ignorant of the decimal scale of notation—the latter existed for ages in India before the actual era.
But while the Jewish nation, which has long been considered the first and oldest in the order of creation, knew nothing of arithmetic and was completely unaware of the decimal system of notation, the latter had existed in India for ages before that time.
To become certain of the immense antiquity of the Âryan Asiatic nations and of their astronomical records one has to study more than the Vedas. The secret meaning of the latter will never be understood by the present generation of Orientalists; and the astronomical works which give openly the real dates and prove the antiquity of both the nation and its science, elude the grasp of the collectors of ollas and old manuscripts in India, the reason being too obvious to need explanation. Yet there are Astronomers and Mathematicians to this day in India, humble Shâstris and Pandits, unknown and lost in the midst of that population of phenomenal memories and metaphysical brains, who have undertaken the task and have proved to the satisfaction of many that the Vedas are the oldest works in the world. One of such is the Shâstri just quoted, who published in The Theosophist643 an able treatise proving astronomically and mathematically that:
To truly understand the ancient history of the Aryan Asian nations and their astronomical records, you need to study more than just the Vedas. The hidden meanings of these texts will never be fully comprehended by today's Orientalists; and the astronomical works that clearly state the real dates and confirm the ancientness of both the nation and its science remain out of reach for those collecting old pots and manuscripts in India—this is obvious and requires no explanation. However, there are still astronomers and mathematicians in India today, humble Shâstris and Pandits, who remain unnoticed amid a population filled with remarkable memories and deep thinkers. They have taken on the challenge and have convincingly demonstrated to many that the Vedas are the oldest texts in the world. One such individual is the Shâstri mentioned earlier, who published in The Theosophist643 an insightful paper that proves astronomically and mathematically that:
If the Post-Vaidika works alone, the Upanishads, the Brâhmanas, etc., down to the Purânas, when examined critically carry us back to 20,000 b.c., then the time of the composition of the Vedas themselves cannot be less than 30,000 b.c., in round numbers, a date which we may take at present as the age of that Book of books.644
When we critically examine the Post-Vedic texts, such as the Upanishads, the Brâhmanas, and the Puranas, they lead us back to 20,000. b.c.. This means that the time when the Vedas were composed no earlier than 30,000 b.c., roughly speaking, a date we can now think of as the age of that Book of books.644
And what are his proofs?
And what are his proofs?
Cycles and the evidence yielded by the asterisms. Here are a few extracts from his rather lengthy treatise, selected to give an idea of his demonstrations and bearing directly on the quinquennial cycle spoken of just now. Those who feel interested in the demonstrations and are advanced mathematicians can turn to the article itself, “The Antiquity of the Vedas,”645 and judge for themselves.
Cycles and the evidence provided by the star patterns. Here are a few excerpts from his lengthy treatise, chosen to give an idea of his arguments that relate directly to the five-year cycle mentioned earlier. Those who are interested in the demonstrations and have a solid background in mathematics can refer to the article itself, “The Age of the Vedas,”645 and form their own opinions.
10. Somâkara in his commentary on the Shesha Jyotisha quotes a passage from the Satapatha Brâhmana, which contains an observation on the change of the tropics, and which is also found in the Sâkhâyana Brâhmana, as has been noticed by Prof. Max Müller in his preface to Rigveda Samhitâ (p. xx. foot-note, vol. iv.). The passage is this: ... “The full-moon night in Phâlguna is the first night of Samvatsara, the first year of the quinquennial age.” This passage clearly shows that the quinquennial age which, according to the sixth verse of the Jyotisha, begins on the 1st of Mâgha (January-February), once began on the 15th of Phâlguna (February-March). [pg 354]Now when the 15th of Phâlguna of the first year called Samvatsara of the quinquennial age begins, the moon, according to the Jyotisha, is in 3/4th of the Uttar Phâlgunî, and the sun in 1/4th of Pûrva Bhâdrapadâ. Hence the position of the four principal points on the ecliptic was then as follows:
10. Somâkara in his commentary on the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Shesha Astrology quotes a passage from the Satapatha Brâhmana, which includes an observation on the change of the tropics, and which can also be found in the Sâkhâyana Brâhmana, as mentioned by Prof. Max Müller in his introduction to Rigveda Samhitâ (p. xx. foot-note, vol. iv.). The passage says: ... “The night of the full moon in Phâlguna marks the first night of Samvatsara, the first year of the five-year cycle.” This passage clearly shows that the five-year age, which according to the sixth verse of the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Vedic Astrology, starts on the 1st of Mâgha (January-February), originally began on the 15th of Phâlguna (February-March). [pg 354]Now, when the 15th of Phâlguna in the first year called Samvatsara of the five-year cycle begins, the moon, according to the Astrologyis in 3/4 of Uttar Phâlgunî, and the sun is in 1/4 of Pûrva Bhâdrapadâ. Therefore, the positions of the four main points on the ecliptic at that time were as follows:
The winter solstice in 3°29' of Purva Bhâdrapadâ.
The winter solstice at 3°29' of Purva Bhâdrapadâ.
The vernal equinox in the beginning of Mrigashîrsha.
The spring equinox at the beginning of Mrigashîrsha.
The summer solstice in 10 of Purva Phâlgunî.
The summer solstice on the 10th of Purva Phalgun.
The autumnal equinox in the middle of Jyeshtha.
The autumn equinox in the middle of Jyeshtha.
The vernal equinoctial point, we have seen, coincided with the beginning of Krittikâ in 1421 b.c.; and from the beginning of Krittikâ to that of Mrigashîrsha, was, in consequence, 1421 + 26-2/3 x 72 = 1421 + 1920 = 3341 b.c., supposing the rate of precession to be 50° a year. When we take the rate to be 3°20" in 247 years, the time comes up to 1516 + 1960·7 = 3476·7 b.c.
The vernal equinox, as we've mentioned, coincided with the beginning of Krittikâ in 1421. b.c.From the start of Krittikâ to the beginning of Mrigashîrsha is calculated as follows: 1421 + 26-2/3 x 72 = 1421 + 1920 = 3341. b.c., assuming the rate of precession is 50° per year. If we consider the rate to be 3°20" over 247 years, the calculated time would be 1516 + 1960.7 = 3476.7 b.c.
When the winter solstice by its retrograde motion coincided after that with the beginning of Pûrva Bhâdrapadâ, then the commencement of the quinquennial age was changed from the 15th to the 1st of Phâlguna (February-March). This change took place 240 years after the date of the above observation, that is, in 3101 b.c.This date is most important, as from it an era was reckoned in after times. The commencement of the Kali or Kali Yuga (derived from “kal,” “to reckon”), though said by European scholars to be an imaginary date, becomes thus an astronomical fact.
When the winter solstice, because of its backward motion, lined up with the start of Pûrva Bhâdrapadâ, the beginning of the five-year age changed from the 15th to the 1st of Phâlguna (February-March). This change happened 240 years after the observation mentioned earlier, specifically in 3101. b.c.This date is very important, as it marked the beginning of a new era in later times. The start of the Kali or Kali Yuga (derived from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__) “kal,” “to calculate”), even though European scholars see it as a made-up date, becomes an astronomical fact.
We thus see that the asterisms, twenty-seven in number, were counted from the Mrigashîrsha when the vernal equinox was in its beginning, and that the practice of thus counting was adhered to till the vernal equinox retrograded to the beginning of Krittikâ, when it became the first of the asterisms. For then the winter solstice had changed, receding from Phâlguna (February-March) to Mâgha (January-February), one complete lunar month. And, in like manner, the place of Krittikâ [pg 355]was occupied by Ashvinî, that is, the latter became the first of the asterisms, heading all others, when its beginning coincided with the vernal equinoctial point, or, in other words, when the winter solstice was in Pansha (December-February). Now from the beginning of Krittikâ to that of Ashvinî there are two asterisms, or 26-2/3°, and the time the equinox takes to retrograde this distance at the rate of 1 in 72 years is 1920 years; and hence the date at which the vernal equinox coincided with the commencement of Ashvinî or with the end of Revatî is 1920 - 1421 = 499 a.d.
We observe that the asterisms, totaling twenty-seven, were counted starting from Mrigashîrsha when the spring equinox first began, and this counting method continued until the spring equinox shifted back to the beginning of Krittikâ, which then became the first asterism. At that time, the winter solstice had also changed, moving from Phâlguna (February-March) to Mâgha (January-February), a full lunar month earlier. Similarly, the position of Krittikâ [pg 355]was taken by Ashvinî; in other words, Ashvinî became the first asterism when its start aligned with the spring equinox, or, to put it another way, when the winter solstice was in Pansha (December-February). From the beginning of Krittikâ to the start of Ashvinî, there are two asterisms, or 26-2/3°, and the time it takes for the equinox to move back this distance at a rate of 1 in 72 years is 1920 years; therefore, the year when the spring equinox matched the start of Ashvinî or the end of Revatî is 1920 - 1421 = 499. a.d.
Bentley's Opinion.
Bentley's Opinion.
12. The next and equally-important observation we have to record here is one discussed by Mr. Bentley in his researches into the Indian antiquities. “The first lunar asterism,” he says, “in the division of twenty-eight was called Mûla, that is to say, the root or origin. In the division of twenty-seven the first lunar asterism was called Jyeshtha, that is to say, the eldest or first, and consequently of the same import as the former” (vide his Historical View of the Hindu Astronomy, p. 4). From this it becomes manifest that the vernal equinox was once in the beginning of Mûla, and Mûla was reckoned the first of the asterisms when they were twenty-eight in number, including Adhijit. Now there are fourteen asterisms, or 180°, from the beginning of Mrigashîrsha to that of Mûla, and hence the date at which the vernal equinox coincided with the beginning of Mûla was at least 3341 + 180 × 72 = 16,301 b.c. The position of the four principal points on the ecliptic was then as given below:
12. Another important point to mention, which Mr. Bentley covered in his research on Indian antiquities, is worth noting here. "The first lunar constellation," he says, “In the division of twenty-eight, it was named Mûla, which translates to root or origin. In the division of twenty-seven, the first lunar asterism was called Jyeshtha, meaning the eldest or first, and therefore holds the same significance as the previous one” This appears to be incomplete. Please provide a complete text.view his A Historical Perspective on Hindu Astronomy, p. 4). This shows that the vernal equinox used to be at the beginning of Mûla, which was regarded as the first of the asterisms when there were twenty-eight in total, including Adhijit. Now, there are fourteen asterisms, or 180°, from the start of Mrigashîrsha to the beginning of Mûla. Therefore, the date when the vernal equinox coincided with the start of Mûla was at least 3341 + 180 × 72 = 16,301. b.c. The locations of the four main points on the ecliptic were as follows:
The winter solstice in the beginning of Uttara Phâlgunî in the month of Shrâvana.
The winter solstice at the beginning of Uttara Phâlgunî in the month of Shrâvana.
The vernal equinox in the beginning of Mûla in Kârttika.
The spring equinox at the beginning of Mûla in Kârttika.
The summer solstice in the beginning of Pûrva Bhâdrapadâ in Mâgha.
The summer solstice at the beginning of Pûrva Bhâdrapadâ in Mâgha.
The autumnal equinox in the beginning of Mrigashîrsha in Vaishâkha.
The autumn equinox at the beginning of Mrigashirsha in Vaishakha.
A Proof from the Bhagavad Gîtâ.
A Proof from the Bhagavad Gîtâ.
13. The Bhagavad Gîtâ, as well as the Bhâgavata, makes mention of an observation which points to a still more remote antiquity than the one discovered by Mr. Bentley. The passages are given in order below:
The Bhagavad Gita, along with the Bhagavatam, mentions an observation that indicates an even earlier time than the one identified by Mr. Bentley. The passages are listed in order below:
“I am the Mârgashîrsha [viz. the first among the months] and the spring [viz. the first among the seasons].”
“I am Mârgashîrsha [meaning, the first of the months] and spring [meaning, the first of the seasons].”
This shows that at one time the first month of spring was Mârgashîrsha. A season includes two months, and the mention of a month suggests the season.
This means that at one time, the first month of spring was Mârgashîrsha. A season is made up of two months, so referring to a month suggests the season as well.
“I am the Samvatsara among the years [which are five in number] and the spring among the seasons, and the Mârgashîrsha among the months and the Abhijit among the asterisms [which are twenty-eight in number].”
“I am the Samvatsara among the five years, the spring among the seasons, the Mârgashîrsha among the months, and the Abhijit among the twenty-eight constellations.”
This clearly points out that at one time in the first year called Samvatsara, of the quinquennial age, the Madhu, that is, the first month of spring, was Mârgashîrsha, and Abhijit was the first of the asterisms. It then coincided with the vernal equinoctial point, and thence from it the asterisms were counted. To find the date of this observation: There are three asterisms from the beginning of Mûla to the beginning of Abhijit, and hence the date in question is at least 16,301 + 3/7 × 90 × [pg 356]72 = 19,078 or about 20,000 b.c. The Samvatsara at this time began in Bhâdrapadâ, the winter solstitial month.
This clearly shows that at one point in the first year called Samvatsara, within the five-year cycle, the month of Madhu, which is the first month of spring, was Mârgashîrsha, and Abhijit was the first of the constellations. It then coincided with the spring equinox, and from there, the constellations were calculated. To figure out the date of this observation: There are three constellations from the beginning of Mûla to the beginning of Abhijit, so the date in question is at least 16,301 + 3/7 × 90 ×[pg 356]72 = 19,078 or roughly 20,000 b.c.At this time, the Samvatsara started in Bhâdrapadâ, the month of the winter solstice.
So far then 20,000 years are mathematically proven for the antiquity of the Vedas. And this is simply exoteric. Any mathematician, provided he be not blinded by preconception and prejudice, can see this, and an unknown but very clever amateur Astronomer, S. A. Mackey, has proved it some sixty years back.
So far, it's been mathematically established that the Vedas are 20,000 years old. This is just the surface level. Any mathematician who isn’t blinded by bias can recognize this, and an unknown but very smart amateur astronomer, S. A. Mackey, proved it around sixty years ago.
His theory about the Hindu Yugas and their length is curious—as being so very near the correct doctrine.
His theory about the Hindu Yugas and their length is interesting, as it is very close to the correct doctrine.
It is said in volume ii. p. 131, of Asiatic Researches that: “The great ancestor of Yudhister reigned 27,000 years ... at the end of the brazen age.” In volume ix. p. 364, we read:
It is mentioned in volume II, page 131, of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Asian Studies that: “The legendary ancestor of Yudhister ruled for 27,000 years ... at the conclusion of the Bronze Age.” In volume ix, page 364, we read:
“In the beginning of the Cali Yuga, in the reign of Yudhister. And Yudhister ... began his reign immediately after the flood called Pralaya.”
“At the beginning of the Kali Yuga, during Yudhister's rule. And Yudhister ... started his reign right after the flood called Pralaya.”
Here we find three different statements concerning Yudhister ... to explain these seeming differences we must have recourse to their books of science, where we find the heavens and the earth divided into five parts of unequal dimensions, by circles parallel to the equator. Attention to these divisions will be found to be of the utmost importance ... as it will be found that from them arose the division of their Maha-Yuga into its four component parts. Every astronomer knows that there is a point in the heavens called the pole, round which the whole seems to turn in twenty-four hours; and that at ninety degrees from it they imagine a circle called the equator, which divides the heavens and the earth into two equal parts, the north and the south. Between this circle and the pole there is another imaginary circle called the circle of perpetual apparition: between which and the equator there is a point in the heavens called the zenith, through which let another imaginary circle pass, parallel to the other two; and then there wants but the circle of perpetual occultation to complete the round.... No astronomer of Europe besides myself has ever applied them to the development of the Hindu mysterious numbers. We are told in the Asiatic Researches that Yudhister brought Vicramâditya to reign in Cassimer, which is in the latitude of 36 degrees. And in that latitude the circle of perpetual apparition would extend up to 72 degrees altitude, and from that to the zenith there are but 18 degrees, but from the zenith to the equator in that latitude there are 36 degrees, and from the equator to the circle of perpetual occultation there are 54 degrees. Here we find the semi-circle of 180 degrees divided into four parts, in the proportion of 1, 2, 3, 4, i.e., 18, 36, 54, 72. Whether the Hindu astronomers were acquainted with the motion of the earth or not is of no consequence, since the appearances are the same; and if it will give those gentlemen of tender consciences any pleasure I am willing to admit that they imagined the heavens rolled round the earth, but they had observed the stars in the path of the sun to move forward through the equinoctial points, at the rate of fifty-four seconds of a degree in a year, which carried the whole zodiac round in 24,000 years; in which time they also observed that the angle of obliquity varied, so as to extend or contract the width of the tropics 4 degrees on each side, which rate [pg 357]of motion would carry the tropics from the equator to the poles in 540,000 years: in which time the Zodiac would have made twenty-two and a half revolutions, which are expressed by the parallel circles from the equator to the poles ... or what amounts to the same thing, the north pole of the ecliptic would have moved from the north pole of the earth to the equator.... Thus the poles become inverted in 1,080,000 years, which is their Maha Yuga, and which they had divided into four unequal parts, in the proportions of 1, 2, 3, 4, for the reasons mentioned above; which are 108,000, 216,000, 324,000, and 432,000. Here we have the most positive proofs that the above numbers originated in ancient astronomical observations, and consequently are not deserving of those epithets which have been bestowed upon them by the Essayist, echoing the voice of Bentley, Wilford, Dupuis, etc.
Here we see three different statements about Yudhister. To clarify these seeming differences, we should look at their scientific texts, where we find that the heavens and the earth are divided into five components of different sizes, formed by circles parallel to the equator. It's important to pay attention to these divisions, as they resulted in the division of their Maha-Yuga into its four main parts. Every astronomer is aware that there’s a point in the sky known as the pole, around which everything seems to rotate every twenty-four hours; and that ninety degrees away from it lies a circle called the equatorwhich divides the sky and the earth into two equal parts, the north and the south. Between this circle and the pole is another imaginary circle called the circle of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. eternal ghostBetween this and the equator, there's a point in the sky called the zenith. Another imaginary circle runs parallel to the other two, and then we just need the circle of perpetual occultation to complete the set. No European astronomer besides me has ever used these concepts to explore the mysterious numbers of Hinduism. According to the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asian Researches Yudhister appointed Vicramâditya to rule in Cassimer, which is located at a latitude of 36 degrees. At this latitude, the circle of perpetual daylight extends to an altitude of 72 degrees. From there to the zenith, there are only 18 degrees, while from the zenith to the equator at this latitude, there are 36 degrees, and from the equator to the circle of perpetual darkness, there are 54 degrees. Here, we see a semi-circle of 180 degrees divided into four parts in the ratio of 1, 2, 3, 4. i.e., 18, 36, 54, 72. Whether the Hindu astronomers understood the movement of the earth is irrelevant, as the visual appearances remain the same; and if it pleases the gentlemen of sensitive consciences I'm happy to agree that they thought the heavens revolved around the Earth, but they noticed that the stars in the sun's path moved. forward move through the equinox points at a rate of fifty-four seconds of a degree per year, which completes the full zodiac in 24,000 years; during this period, they also observed that the angle of obliquity varied, causing it to extend or contract the width of the tropics by 4 degrees on each side, which increases [pg 357]would carry the tropics from the equator to the poles in 540,000 years: during that time, the Zodiac would have completed twenty-two and a half revolutions, as indicated by the parallel circles from the equator to the poles... or, to put it another way, the north pole of the ecliptic would have shifted from the north pole of the earth to the equator.... Therefore, the poles will flip in 1,080,000 years, which makes up their Maha Yuga, divided into four uneven parts, in the ratios of 1, 2, 3, 4, totaling 108,000, 216,000, 324,000, and 432,000. Here we have clear evidence that these numbers originated from old astronomy observations, and as a result, do not deserve the labels assigned to them by the Essayist, repeated from Bentley, Wilford, Dupuis, and others.
I have now to show that the reign of Yudhister for 27,000 years is neither absurd nor disgusting, but perhaps the Essayist is not aware that there were several Yudhisters or Judhisters. In volume ii. p. 131, Asiatic Researches: “The great ancestor of Yudhister reigned 27,000 years at the end of the brazen or third age.”Here I must again beg your attention to this projection. This is a plane of that machine which the second gentleman thought so very clumsy; it is that of a prolong spheroid, called by the ancients an atroscope. Let the longest axis represent the poles of the earth, making an angle of 28 degrees with the horizon; then will the seven divisions above the horizon to the North Pole, the temple of Buddha, and the seven from the North Pole to the circle of perpetual apparition represent the fourteen Manvantaras, or very long periods of time, each of which, according to the third volume of Asiatic Researches, p. 258 or 259, was the reign of a Menu. But Capt. Wilford, in volume v. p. 243, gives us the following information: “The Egyptians had fourteen dynasties, and the Hindus had fourteen dynasties, the rulers of which are called Menus.” ...
I now need to demonstrate that Yudhister's reign lasting 27,000 years is neither absurd or disgusting, but maybe the writer doesn't realize there were several Yudhisters or Judhisters. In volume ii, p. 131, Asiatic ResearchesI'm ready! Please provide the text you'd like me to modernize. “Yudhister's great ancestor ruled for 27,000 years at the end of the bronze or third age.”I must once again ask for your attention to this projection. This is a diagram of that machine which the second gentleman found to be very awkward; it is that of a extended sphere, called by the ancients an atroscope. Let the longest axis represent the poles of the earth, forming an angle of 28 degrees with the horizon; then the seven divisions above the horizon to the North Pole, the temple of Buddha, and the seven from the North Pole to the circle of perpetual apparition represent the fourteen Manvantaras, or extremely long periods of time, each of which, according to the third volume of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, Asian Researches, p. 258 or 259, was the rule of a Menu. However, Capt. Wilford, in volume v. p. 243, provides us with the following information: “The Egyptians had fourteen dynasties, and the Hindus also had fourteen dynasties, whose rulers are known as Menus.” Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
Who can here mistake the fourteen very long periods of time for those which constituted the Cali Yuga of Delhi, or any other place in the latitude of 28 degrees, where the blank space from the foot of Meru to the seventh circle from the equator, constitutes the part passed over by the tropic in the next age; which proportions differ considerably from those in the latitude of 36; and because the numbers in the Hindu books differ, Mr. Bentley asserts that: “This shows what little dependence is to be put in them.” But, on the contrary, it shows with what accuracy the Hindus had observed the motions of the heavens in different latitudes.
Who can confuse the fourteen lengthy durations that comprised the Kali Yuga of Delhi or any location at a latitude of 28 degrees, where the empty space from the base of Meru to the seventh circle from the equator reflects the area covered by the tropic in the next age? These proportions differ significantly from those at a latitude of 36. Since the figures in the Hindu texts vary, Mr. Bentley asserts that: “This demonstrates how little trust we can put in them.” However, it shows how accurately the Hindus had noticed the movements of the sky at different latitudes.
Some of the Hindus inform us that “the earth has two spindles which are surrounded by seven tiers of heavens and hells at the distance of one Raju each.” This needs but little explanation when it is understood that the seven divisions from the equator to their zenith are called Rishis or Rashas. But what is most to our present purpose to know is that they had given names to each of those divisions which the tropics passed over during each revolution of the Zodiac. In the latitude of 36 degrees where the Pole or Meru was nine steps high at Cassimere, they were called Shastras; in latitude 28 degrees at Delhi, where the Pole or Meru was seven steps high, they were called Menus; but in 24 degrees, at Cacha, where the Pole or Meru was but six steps high, they were called Sacas. But in the ninth volume (Asiatic Researches) Yudhister, the son of Dherma, or Justice, was the first of the six Sacas; [pg 358]the name implies the end, and as everything has two ends, Yudhister is as applicable to the first as to the last. And as the division on the north of the circle of perpetual apparition is the first of the Cali Yuga, supposing the tropics to be ascending, it was called the division or reign of Yudhister. But the division which immediately precedes the circle of perpetual apparition is the last of the third or brazen age, and was therefore called Yudhister, and as his reign preceded the reign of the other, as the tropic ascended to the Pole or Meru, he was called the father of the other—“the great ancestor of Yudhister, who reigned twenty-seven thousand years, at the end of the brazen age.” (Vol. ii. Asiatic Researches.)
Some Hindus say that “the earth has two spindles that are surrounded by seven layers of heavens and hells each at a distance of one Raju .” This needs little explanation once you realize that the seven sections from the equator to their highest point are called __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Sages or RashasWhat matters most for our current discussion is that they named each of the divisions crossed by the tropics during each revolution of the Zodiac. At a latitude of 36 degrees, where the Pole or Meru was nine steps high in Cassimere, they were called ScripturesAt a latitude of 28 degrees in Delhi, where the Pole or Meru was seven steps high, they were called Menus; but at 24 degrees, in Cacha, where the Pole or Meru was only six steps high, they were called Sacas. However, in the ninth volume (Asian Researches) Yudhister, the son of Dherma, or Justicewas the first of the six Sacas; [pg 358]the name suggests end, and since everything has two ends, Yudhister applies equally to both the beginning and the end. The division to the north of the circle of perpetual motion represents the first of the Cali Yuga, assuming the tropics are in an upward movement; it was referred to as the division or reign of Yudhister. The division that precedes the circle of perpetual motion is the last of the third or bold era, and it was therefore called Yudhister. His rule came before that of the others as the tropic shifted up toward the Pole or Meru, so he was called dad of the other—“the legendary ancestor of Yudhister, who ruled for twenty-seven thousand years, at the conclusion of the Bronze Age.” (Vol. 2) Asian Researches.)
The ancient Hindus observed that the Zodiac went forward at about the rate of fifty-four seconds a year, and to avoid greater fractions, stated it at that, which would make a complete round in 24,000 years; and observing the angle of the poles to vary nearly 4 degrees each round, stated the three numbers as such, which would have given forty-five rounds of the Zodiac to half a revolution of the poles; but finding that forty-five rounds would not bring the northern tropic to coincide with the circle of perpetual apparition by thirty minutes of a degree, which required the Zodiac to move one sign and a half more, which we all know it could not do in less than 3,000 years, they were, in the case before us, added to the end of the brazen age; which lengthen the reign of that Yudhister to 27,000 years instead of 24,000, but, at another time they did not alter the regular order of 24,000 years to the reign of each of these long-winded monarchs, but rounded up the time by allowing a regency to continue three or four thousand years. In volume ii. p. 134, Asiatic Researches, we are told that: “Paricshit, the great nephew and successor of Yudhister, is allowed without controversy to have reigned in the interval between the brazen and earthen, or Cali Ages, and to have died at the setting-in of the Cali Yug.” Here we find an interregnum at the end of the brazen age, and before the setting-in of the Cali Yug: and as there can be but one brazen or Treta Yug, i.e., the third age, in a Maha Yuga of 1,080,000 years: the reign of this Paricshit must have been in the second Maha Yuga, when the pole had returned to its original position, which must have taken 2,160,000 years: and this is what the Hindus call the Prajanatha Yuga. Analogous to this custom is that of some nations more modern, who, fond of even numbers, have made the common year to consist of twelve months of thirty days each, and the five days and odd measure have been represented as the reign of a little serpent biting his tail, and divided into five parts, etc.
The ancient Hindus observed that the Zodiac shifts at a rate of about fifty-four seconds per year. To make it easier, they rounded it off, resulting in a complete cycle taking 24,000 years. They also noticed that the angle of the poles changed by nearly 4 degrees with each complete cycle, which led them to calculate these three figures, indicating that there will be forty-five cycles of the Zodiac for half a revolution of the poles. However, they found that forty-five cycles would not align the northern tropic with the circle of perpetual apparition by half a degree, requiring the Zodiac to shift one and a half more signs, which, as we know, couldn’t happen in less than 3,000 years. So, in this case, they added these years to the end of the bold era; this prolonged the rule of that Yudhister lived for 27,000 years instead of 24,000. At other times, they kept the standard 24,000 years for each of these long-reigning monarchs but permitted a regencyto last three or four thousand years. In volume ii. p. 134, Asian Researches, we read that: “Paricshit, the great-nephew and successor of Yudhister, is widely believed to have ruled during the period of the brazen and earthen or Kali Ages, and to have died at the beginning of the Kali Yuga.” Here we find an interim period at the end of the bold age, and before the beginning of the Kali Yuga. Since there can only be one brazen or Treta Yuga, i.e.In the third age, during a Maha Yuga lasting 1,080,000 years, the reign of Paricshit likely took place in the second Maha Yuga, which would have lasted 2,160,000 years when the pole returned to its original position. This period is known as the Prajanatha Yuga by Hindus. This concept is similar to what some modern nations do, where they prefer even numbers and structure the common year to have twelve months of thirty days each, with the extra five days represented as the reign of a small serpent biting its tail, divided into five parts, and so on.
But “Yudhister began his reign immediately after the flood called Pralaya,” i.e., at the end of the Cali Yug (or age of heat), when the tropic had passed from the pole to the other side of the circle of perpetual apparition, which coincides with the northern horizon; here the tropics or summer solstice would be again in the same parallel of north declination, at the commencement of their first age, as he was at the end of their third age, or Treta Yug, called the brazen age....
But “Yudhister began his reign immediately after the flood known as Pralaya,” i.e., at the end of the Kali Yuga (or age of chaos), when the tropic has shifted from one pole to the other side of the circle of constant visibility, aligning with the northern horizon; here the tropics or summer solstice would once again be at the same latitude of northern declination, at the Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. of their first age, just as he was at the end of their third age, or Treta Yuga, referred to as the age of bronze....
Enough has been said to prove that the Hindu books of science are not disgusting absurdities, originated in ignorance, vanity, and credulity; but books containing the most profound knowledge of astronomy and geography.
It has been demonstrated that Hindu texts on science are not absurd nonsense resulting from ignorance, arrogance, and naivety; instead, they contain some of the most profound knowledge of astronomy and geography.
What, therefore, can induce those gentlemen of tender consciences to insist that Yudhister was a real mortal man I have no guess; unless it be that they fear for the fate of Jared and his grandfather, Methuselah?
So, what could make those gentlemen with sensitive consciences claim that Yudhister was a real person? I can only guess, unless they're concerned about what happened to Jared and his grandfather, Methuselah?
Section XLI. The Concept of Avataras.
A strange story—a legend rather—is persistently current among the disciples of some great Himâlayan Gurus, and even among laymen, to the effect that Gautama, the Prince of Kapilavastu, has never left the terrestrial regions, though his body died and was burnt, and its relics are preserved to this day. There is an oral tradition among the Chinese Buddhists, and a written statement among the secret books of the Lamaists of Tibet, as well as a tradition among the Âryans, that Gautama Buddha had two doctrines: one for the masses and His lay disciples, the other for His “elect,” the Arhats. His policy and after Him that of His Arhats was, it appears, to refuse no one admission into the ranks of candidates for Arhatship, but never to divulge the final mysteries except to those who had proved themselves, during long years of probation, to be worthy of Initiation. These once accepted were consecrated and initiated without distinction of race, caste or wealth, as in the case of His western successor. It is the Arhats who have set forth and allowed this tradition to take root in the people's mind, and it is the basis, also, of the later dogma of Lamaic reincarnation or the succession of human Buddhas.
A strange story—a legend, really—has been circulating among the followers of some great Himalayan Gurus and even among casual believers. It suggests that Gautama, the Prince of Kapilavastu, never truly left the earthly realm, even though his body died and was cremated, and its relics are still preserved today. There is an oral tradition among Chinese Buddhists and a written account among the secret texts of Tibetan Lamaists, as well as a tradition among the Aryans, stating that Gautama Buddha had two teachings: one for the general public and his lay disciples, and another for his “chosen ones” the Arhats. His approach, and that of his Arhats after him, seems to have been to keep the doors open for anyone to seek Arhatship, but to only reveal the ultimate mysteries to those who had shown themselves worthy of Initiation after many years of dedication. Once accepted, these individuals were consecrated and initiated without regard to race, caste, or wealth, similar to his western successor. It is the Arhats who have shared and nurtured this tradition in the minds of the people, and it also forms the foundation for the later belief in Lamaic reincarnation or the succession of human Buddhas.
The little that can be said here upon the subject may or may not help to guide the psychic student in the right direction. It being left to the option and responsibility of the writer to tell the facts as she personally understood them, the blame for possible misconceptions created must fall only upon her. She has been taught the doctrine, but it was left to her sole intuition—as it is now left to the sagacity of the reader—to group the mysterious and perplexing facts together. The incomplete statements herein given are fragments of what is contained in certain secret volumes, but it is not lawful to divulge the details.
The little that can be said here about the topic may or may not help guide the psychic student in the right direction. It's up to the writer to share the facts as she personally understands them, so any blame for misunderstandings falls solely on her. She has learned the doctrine, but it was left to her intuition—just as it is now up to the reader's insight—to piece together the mysterious and confusing facts. The incomplete statements provided here are fragments of what is found in certain secret volumes, but it's not permissible to share the details.
The esoteric version of the mystery given in the secret volumes may [pg 362] be told very briefly. The Buddhists have always stoutly denied that their Buddha was, as alleged by the Brâhmans, an Avatâra of Vishnu in the same sense as a man is an incarnation of his Karmic ancestor. They deny it partly, perhaps, because the esoteric meaning of the term “Mahâ Vishnu” is not known to them in its full, impersonal, and general meaning. There is a mysterious Principle in Nature called “Mahâ Vishnu,” which is not the God of that name, but a principle which contains Bîja, the seed of Avatârism or, in other words, is the potency and cause of such divine incarnations. All the World-Saviours, the Bodhisattvas and the Avatâras, are the trees of salvation grown out from the one seed, the Bîja or “Mahâ Vishnu.” Whether it be called Âdi-Buddha (Primeval Wisdom) or Mahâ Vishnu, it is all the same. Understood esoterically, Vishnu is both Saguna and Nirguna (with and without attributes). In the first aspect, Vishnu is the object of exoteric worship and devotion; in the second, as Nirguna, he is the culmination of the totality of spiritual wisdom in the Universe—Nirvâna,647 in short—and has as worshippers all philosophical minds. In this esoteric sense the Lord Buddha was an incarnation of Mahâ Vishnu.
The deeper version of the mystery found in the secret texts can [pg 362] be summarized briefly. The Buddhists have always firmly denied that their Buddha was, as claimed by the Brâhmans, an Avatâra of Vishnu in the same way a person is an incarnation of their Karmic ancestor. They deny this partly because the deeper meaning of the term “Mahā Vishnu” isn't fully understood by them in its complete, impersonal, and general sense. There is a mysterious Principle in Nature called "Great Vishnu," which is not the God with that name, but a principle that contains Bîja, the seed of Avatârism or, in other words, the source and cause of such divine incarnations. All the World-Saviours, the Bodhisattvas and the Avatâras, are the branches of salvation that have grown from the one seed, the Bîja or "Great Vishnu." Whether referred to as Âdi-Buddha (Primeval Wisdom) or Mahâ Vishnu, it means the same thing. Understood in a deeper way, Vishnu embodies both Saguna and Nirguna (with and without attributes). In the first aspect, Vishnu is the subject of exoteric worship and devotion; in the second, as Nirguna, he represents the pinnacle of all spiritual wisdom in the Universe—Nirvâna, 647 in summary—and is worshipped by all philosophical thinkers. In this deeper sense, Lord Buddha was an incarnation of Mahâ Vishnu.
This is from the philosophical and purely spiritual standpoint. From the plane of illusion, however, as one would say, or from the terrestrial standpoint, those initiated know that He was a direct incarnation of one of the primeval “Seven Sons of Light” who are to be found in every Theogony—the Dhyân Chohans whose mission it is, from one eternity (æon) to the other, to watch over the spiritual welfare of the regions under their care. This has been already enunciated in Esoteric Buddhism.
This comes from a philosophical and purely spiritual perspective. However, from the perspective of illusion, or from a worldly view, those who are initiated know that He was a direct incarnation of one of the primeval “Seven Sons of Light” found in every Theogony—the Dhyân Chohans. Their mission, from one eternity to the next, is to oversee the spiritual well-being of the areas they are responsible for. This has already been stated in *Esoteric Buddhism*.
One of the greatest mysteries of speculative and philosophical Mysticism—and it is one of the mysteries now to be disclosed—is the modus operandi in the degrees of such hypostatic transferences. As a matter of course, divine as well as human incarnations must remain a closed book to the theologian as much as to the physiologist, unless the esoteric teachings be accepted and become the religion of the world. This teaching may never be fully explained to an unprepared public; but one thing is certain and may be said now: that between the dogma [pg 363] of a newly-created soul for each new birth, and the physiological assumption of a temporary animal soul, there lies the vast region of Occult teaching648 with its logical and reasonable demonstrations, the links of which may all be traced in logical and philosophical sequence in nature.
One of the biggest mysteries in speculative and philosophical Mysticism—and it's one of the mysteries we're about to reveal—is the MO in the levels of these hypostatic transfers. Naturally, both divine and human incarnations will remain a mystery to theologians as much as to physiologists, unless the esoteric teachings are accepted and embraced as the world's religion. This knowledge can never be completely shared with an unprepared audience; however, one thing is clear and can be stated now: that between the dogma [pg 363] of a newly-created soul for each new birth, and the physiological idea of a temporary animal soul, there exists a vast area of Occult teachings648 with its logical and rational evidence, all of which can be followed in a logical and philosophical sequence in nature.
This “Mystery” is found, for him who understands its right meaning, in the dialogue between Krishna and Arjuna, in the Bhagavad Gita, chapter iv. Says the Avatâra:
This “Mystery” is present, for those who grasp its true meaning, in the conversation between Krishna and Arjuna, in the Bhagavad Gita, chapter iv. The Avatâra says:
Many births of mine have passed, as also of yours, O Arjuna! All those I know, but you do not know yours, O harasser of your enemies.
I have gone through many lives, just like you, Arjuna! I remember all of them, but you don't remember yours, O enemy of your enemies.
Although I am unborn, with exhaustless Âtmâ, and am the Lord of all that is; yet, taking up the domination of my nature I am born by the power of illusion.649
Even though I haven't been born yet, with my infinite spirit and mastery over all that exists, I still embrace the nature of my control and am brought into existence through the power of illusion.649
Whenever, O son of Bhârata, there is decline of Dharma [the right law] and the rise of Adharma [the opposite of Dharma] there I manifest myself.
Whenever, O son of Bhârata, there is a decline in Dharma [the right law] and a rise in Adharma [the opposite of Dharma], I manifest myself.
For the salvation of the good and the destruction of wickedness, for the establishment of the law, I am born in every yuga.
For the salvation of the righteous and the defeat of evil, for the establishment of the law, I was born in every era.
Whoever comprehends truly my divine birth and action, he, O Arjuna, having abandoned the body does not receive re-birth; he comes to me.
Whoever truly understands my divine origin and deeds, O Arjuna, after leaving the body does not get reborn; they come to me.
Thus, all the Avatâras are one and the same: the Sons of their “Father,” in a direct descent and line, the “Father,” or one of the seven Flames becoming, for the time being, the Son, and these two being one—in Eternity. What is the Father? Is it the absolute Cause of all?—the fathomless Eternal? No; most decidedly. It is Kâranâtmâ, the “Causal Soul” which, in its general sense, is called by the Hindus Îshvara, the Lord, and by Christians, “God,” the One and Only. From the standpoint of unity it is so; but then the lowest of the Elementals could equally be viewed in such case as the “One and Only.” Each human being has, moreover, his own divine Spirit or personal God. That divine Entity or Flame from which Buddhi emanates stands in the same relation to man, though on a lower plane, [pg 364] as the Dhyâni-Buddha to his human Buddha. Hence monotheism and polytheism are not irreconcilable; they exist in Nature.
So, all the Avatars are essentially the same: the Sons of their “Father,” in a direct lineage, the “Father,” or one of the seven Flames, who for a time becomes the Son, and these two are one—in Eternity. What is the Father? Is it the absolute Cause of everything?—the unfathomable Eternal? No, definitely not. It is Kâranâtmâ, the “Causal Soul,” which, in broad terms, is referred to by Hindus as Îshvara, the Lord, and by Christians as “God,” the One and Only. From the perspective of unity, it certainly is so; however, the lowest of the Elementals could also be viewed in that way as the “One and Only.” Additionally, each person has their own divine Spirit or personal God. That divine Entity or Flame from which Buddhi originates is related to humans, albeit on a lower plane, as the Dhyâni-Buddha is to his human Buddha. Therefore, monotheism and polytheism are not incompatible; they coexist in Nature.
Truly, “for the salvation of the good and the destruction of wickedness,” the personalities known as Gautama, Shankara, Jesus and a few others were born each in his age, as declared—“I am born in every Yuga”—and they were all born through the same Power.
Truly, "for the salvation of the righteous and the destruction of evil," figures like Gautama, Shankara, Jesus, and a few others came into the world in their own times, as stated—"I am born in every Yuga."—and they all came into being through the same Power.
There is a great mystery in such incarnations and they are outside and beyond the cycle of general re-births. Rebirths may be divided into three classes: the divine incarnations called Avatâras; those of Adepts who give up Nirvâna for the sake of helping on humanity—the Nirmânakâyas; and the natural succession of rebirths for all—the common law. The Avatâra is an appearance, one which may be termed a special illusion within the natural illusion that reigns on the planes under the sway of that power, Mâyâ; the Adept is re-born consciously, at his will and pleasure;650 the units of the common herd unconsciously follow the great law of dual evolution.
There is a significant mystery in these incarnations, and they exist outside the cycle of general rebirths. Rebirths can be divided into three categories: divine incarnations known as Avatâras; those of Adepts who renounce Nirvâna to help humanity—the Nirmânakâyas; and the natural cycle of rebirths for everyone—the common law. The Avatâra is an appearance, which can be described as a special illusion within the broader illusion that exists in the realms governed by that power, Mâyâ; the Adept is reborn consciously, at their own will and choice; 650 while the masses unconsciously follow the great law of dual evolution.
What is an Avatâra? for the term before being used ought to be well understood. It is a descent of the manifested Deity—whether under the specific name of Shiva, Vishnu, or Âdi-Buddha—into an illusive form of individuality, an appearance which to men on this illusive plane is objective, but is not so in sober fact. That illusive form, having neither past nor future, because it had neither previous incarnation nor will have subsequent rebirths, has naught to do with Karma, which has therefore no hold on it.
What is an Avatâra? The term needs to be clearly understood before it can be used. It refers to the descent of a manifested Deity—whether called Shiva, Vishnu, or Âdi-Buddha—into an illusive form of individuality. This appearance seems real to people in this illusive world, but it isn't true in reality. That illusive form has no past or future since it has no previous incarnation and won’t have any future rebirths; therefore, it is not affected by Karma, which has no power over it.
Gautama Buddha was born an Avatâra in one sense. But this, in view of unavoidable objections on dogmatic grounds, necessitates explanation. There is a great difference between an Avatâra and a Jîvanmukta: one, as already stated, is an illusive appearance, Karma-less, and having never before incarnated; and the other, the Jîvanmukta, is one who obtains Nirvâna by his individual merits. To this expression again an uncompromising, philosophical Vedântin would object. He might say that as the condition of the Avatâra and the Jîvanmukta are one and the same state, no amount of personal merit, in howsoever many incarnations, can lead its possessor to Nirvâna. Nirvâna, he would say, is actionless; how can, then, any action lead to it? It is [pg 365] neither a result nor a cause, but an ever-present, eternal Is, as Nâgasena defined it. Hence it can have no relation to, or concern with, action, merit, or demerit, since these are subject to Karma. All this is very true, but still to our mind there is an important difference between the two. An Avatâra is; a Jîvanmukta becomes one. If the state of the two is identical, not so are the causes which lead to it. An Avatâra is a descent of a God into an illusive form; a Jîvanmukta, who may have passed through numberless incarnations and may have accumulated merit in them, certainly does not become a Nirvânî because of that merit, but only because of the Karma generated by it, which leads and guides him in the direction of the Guru who will initiate him into the mystery of Nirvâna and who alone can help him to reach this abode.
Gautama Buddha was born an Avatâra in a way. However, due to some unavoidable objections based on beliefs, this needs clarification. There is a significant difference between an Avatâra and a Jîvanmukta: one, as mentioned earlier, is an illusory manifestation, free of Karma, and has never incarnated before; the other, the Jîvanmukta, is someone who achieves Nirvâna through their own merits. An uncompromising, philosophical Vedântin might challenge this definition. They could argue that since the states of the Avatâra and the Jîvanmukta are the same, no amount of personal merit, regardless of how many lives one has lived, can lead to Nirvâna. They would assert that Nirvâna is actionless; so how can any action lead to it? It is [pg 365] neither a result nor a cause, but an always-present, eternal Is, as Nâgasena defined it. Therefore, it cannot be related to action, merit, or demerit, since those are bound by Karma. While this is all quite true, we still see a crucial difference between the two. An Avatâra is; a Jîvanmukta becomes one. If the states of the two are identical, the causes that lead to them are not the same. An Avatâra is a divine being taking on an illusory form; a Jîvanmukta, who may have gone through countless incarnations and amassed merit through them, does not achieve Nirvânî due to that merit alone, but only because of the Karma produced by it, which guides and directs them toward the Guru who will initiate them into the mystery of Nirvâna and who is the only one capable of helping them reach that state.
The Shâstras say that from our works alone we obtain Moksha, and if we take no pains there will be no gain and we shall be neither assisted nor benefited by Deity [the Mahâ-Guru]. Therefore it is maintained that Gautama, though an Avatâra in one sense, is a true human Jîvanmukta, owing his position to his personal merit, and thus more than an Avatâra. It was his personal merit that enabled him to achieve Nirvâna.
The Shâstras say that we achieve Moksha solely through our actions, and if we don’t put in the effort, we won’t gain anything; we won’t receive help or benefits from the Deity [the Mahâ-Guru]. Therefore, it’s argued that Gautama, while considered an Avatâra in one sense, is a true human Jîvanmukta who earned his status through his own merits, making him more than just an Avatâra. It was his personal achievements that allowed him to attain Nirvâna.
Of the voluntary and conscious incarnations of Adepts there are two types—those of Nirmânakâyas, and those undertaken by the probationary chelâs who are on their trial.
Of the voluntary and conscious incarnations of Adepts, there are two types—those of Nirmânakâyas and those undertaken by probationary chelâs who are on their trial.
The greatest, as the most puzzling mystery of the first type lies in the fact, that such re-birth in a human body of the personal Ego of some particular Adept—when it has been dwelling in the Mâyâvi or the Kâma Rûpa, and remaining in the Kâma Loka—may happen even when his “Higher Principles” are in the state of Nirvâna.651 Let it be understood that the above expressions are used for popular purposes, and therefore that what is written does not deal with this deep and mysterious question from the highest plane, that of absolute spirituality, nor again from the highest philosophical point of view, comprehensible but to the very few. It must not be supposed that anything can go [pg 366] into Nirvâna which is not eternally there; but human intellect in conceiving the Absolute must put It as the highest term in an indefinite series. If this be borne in mind a great deal of misconception will be avoided. The content of this spiritual evolution is the material on various planes with which the Nirvânî was in contact prior to his attainment of Nirvâna. The plane on which this is true, being in the series of illusive planes, is undoubtedly not the highest. Those who search for that must go to the right source of study, the teachings of the Upanishads, and must go in the right spirit. Here we attempt only to indicate the direction in which the search is to be made, and in showing a few of the mysterious Occult possibilities we do not bring our readers actually to the goal. The ultimate truth can be communicated only from Guru to initiated pupil.
The biggest, and perhaps the most confusing, mystery of the first type is that a person’s personal essence can be reborn in a human body—even when it has been residing in the Mâyâvi or the Kâma Rûpa, and remaining in the Kâma Loka—while their "Elevated Principles" are in a state of Nirvâna.651 It's important to understand that the terms above are used for a general audience, which means what’s written here doesn’t address this complex and mysterious topic from the highest spiritual level or from the most advanced philosophical perspective that only a few can grasp. One shouldn’t assume that anything can enter Nirvâna that isn’t already eternally there; however, human reasoning, in trying to understand the Absolute, tends to place It as the ultimate term in an endless series. Keeping this in mind will help avoid a lot of misunderstandings. The essence of this spiritual development consists of the different planes through which the Nirvânî interacted before achieving Nirvâna. The plane that applies here, being part of the series of illusory planes, is certainly not the highest. Those who seek the truth must turn to the right source of knowledge, the teachings of the Upanishads, and must approach it with the right mindset. Here, we only aim to indicate the direction in which the search should proceed, and while we reveal some of the mysterious occult possibilities, we do not actually lead our readers to the ultimate goal. The ultimate truth can only be conveyed from master to initiated student.
Having said so much, the statement still will and must appear incomprehensible, if not absurd, to many. Firstly, to all those who are unfamiliar with the doctrine of the manifold nature and various aspects of the human Monad; and secondly to those who view the septenary division of the human entity from a too materialistic standpoint. Yet the intuitional Occultist, who has studied thoroughly the mysteries of Nirvâna—who knows it to be identical with Parabrahman, and hence unchangeable, eternal and no Thing but the Absolute All—will seize the possibility of the fact. They know that while a Dharmakâya—a Nirvânî “without remains,” as our Orientalists have translated it, being absorbed into that Nothingness, which is the one real, because Absolute, Consciousness—cannot be said to return to incarnation on Earth, the Nirvânî being no longer a he, a she, or even an it, the Nirmânakâya—or he who has obtained Nirvâna “with remains,” i.e., who is clothed in a subtle body, which makes him impervious to all outward impressions and to every mental feeling, and in whom the notion of his Ego has not entirely ceased—can do so. Again, every Eastern Occultist is aware of the fact that there are two kinds of Nirmânakâyas—the natural, and the assumed; that the former is the name or epithet given to the condition of a high ascetic, or Initiate, who has reached a stage of bliss second only to Nirvâna; while the latter means the self-sacrifice of one who voluntarily gives up the absolute Nirvâna, in order to help humanity and be still doing it good, or, in other words, to save his fellow-creatures by guiding them. It may be objected that the Dharmakâya, being a Nirvânî or Jîvanmukta, can have no “remains” left behind him after death, for having attained that [pg 367] state from which no further incarnations are possible, there is no need for him of a subtle body, or of the individual Ego that reincarnates from one birth to another, and that therefore the latter disappears of logical necessity; to this it is answered: it is so for all exoteric purposes and as a general law. But the case with which we are dealing is an exceptional one, and its realization lies within the Occult powers of the high Initiate, who, before entering into the state of Nirvâna, can cause his “remains” (sometimes, though not very well, called his Mâyâvi Rûpa), to remain behind,652 whether he is to become a Nirvânî, or to find himself in a lower state of bliss.
Having said all this, the statement is likely to seem confusing, if not ridiculous, to many. First, to those who aren’t familiar with the concept of the multifaceted nature and various aspects of the human Monad; and second, to those who view the sevenfold division of the human being too materialistically. However, the intuitive Occultist, who has thoroughly studied the mysteries of Nirvâna—knowing it to be the same as Parabrahman and therefore unchangeable, eternal, and nothing but the Absolute All—will grasp the possibility of the fact. They understand that while a Dharmakâya—a Nirvânî “without remains,” as our Orientalists have translated it, absorbed into that Nothingness, which is the only real and Absolute Consciousness—cannot be said to return to incarnation on Earth, since the Nirvânî is no longer a he, a she, or even an it, the Nirmânakâya—or the one who has achieved Nirvâna “with remains,” meaning he is clothed in a subtle body that makes him impervious to all external impressions and to every mental feeling, and in whom the notion of his Ego has not entirely ceased—can do so. Furthermore, every Eastern Occultist acknowledges that there are two types of Nirmânakâyas—the natural and the assumed; the former is the term or title for the condition of a high ascetic or Initiate who has reached a level of bliss just below Nirvâna; while the latter refers to the self-sacrifice of one who voluntarily renounces absolute Nirvâna to assist humanity and continue doing good, or in other words, to save his fellow beings by guiding them. One might argue that the Dharmakâya, being a Nirvânî or Jîvanmukta, can have no “remains” left behind after death, as having reached that state where no further incarnations are possible, he has no need for a subtle body or an individual Ego that reincarnates from one life to another, therefore the latter must disappear by logical necessity; to this, it is responded: this is true for all exoteric purposes and as a general rule. Yet the case we’re discussing is exceptional, and its realization lies within the Occult powers of a high Initiate who, before entering the state of Nirvâna, can cause his “remains” (sometimes, although not accurately, referred to as his Mâyâvi Rûpa) to stay behind, whether he is to become a Nirvânî or find himself in a lower state of bliss.
Next, there are cases—rare, yet more frequent than one would be disposed to expect—which are the voluntary and conscious reincarnations of Adepts653 on their trial. Every man has an Inner, a “Higher Self,” and also an Astral Body. But few are those who, outside the higher degrees of Adeptship, can guide the latter, or any of the principles that animate it, when once death has closed their short terrestrial life. Yet such guidance, or their transference from the dead to a living body, is not only possible, but is of frequent occurrence, according to Occult and Kabalistic teachings. The degrees of such power of course vary greatly. To mention but three: the lowest of these degrees would allow an Adept, who has been greatly trammelled during life in his study and in the use of his powers, to choose after death another body in which he could go on with his interrupted studies, though ordinarily he would lose in it every remembrance of his previous incarnation. The next degree permits him, in addition to this, to transfer the memory of his past life to his new body; while the highest has hardly any limits in the exercise of that wonderful faculty.
Next, there are cases—rare, yet more common than one might expect—where Adepts voluntarily and consciously reincarnate during their trials. Every person has an Inner self, a “Higher Self” and also an Astral Body. However, few individuals, aside from those at the higher levels of Adeptship, can navigate the latter or any of the principles that give it life once death has ended their brief earthly existence. Still, such guidance, or the transfer from the dead to a living body, is not only possible, but occurs frequently, according to Occult and Kabalistic teachings. The levels of such power vary greatly. For instance, the lowest level allows an Adept, who has been significantly restricted during life in their studies and use of powers, to choose another body after death where they can continue their interrupted studies, though usually, they would lose all memories of their previous life. The next level allows them to carry over memories of their past life to their new body; while the highest level has almost no limits in the abilities of this remarkable faculty.
As an instance of an Adept who enjoyed the first mentioned power some mediæval Kabalists cite a well-known personage of the fifteenth century—Cardinal de Cusa; Karma, due to his wonderful devotion to [pg 368] Esoteric study and the Kabalah, led the suffering Adept to seek intellectual recuperation and rest from ecclesiastical tyranny in the body of Copernicus. Se non e vero e ben trovato; and the perusal of the lives of the two men might easily lead a believer in such powers to a ready acceptance of the alleged fact. The reader having at his command the means to do so is asked to turn to the formidable folio in Latin of the fifteenth century, called De Docta Ignorantia, written by the Cardinal de Cusa, in which all the theories and hypotheses—all the ideas—of Copernicus are found as the key-notes to the discoveries of the great astronomer.654 Who was this extraordinarily learned Cardinal? The son of a poor boatman, owing all his career, his Cardinal's hat, and the reverential awe rather than friendship of the Popes Eugenius IV., Nicholas V., and Pius II., to the extraordinary learning which seemed innate in him, since he had studied nowhere till comparatively late in life. De Cusa died in 1473; moreover, his best works were written before he was forced to enter orders—to escape persecution. Nor did the Adept escape it.
As an example of an Adept who possessed the aforementioned power, some medieval Kabalists refer to a well-known figure from the fifteenth century—Cardinal de Cusa. His commitment to Esoteric study and the Kabalah drove this suffering Adept to seek intellectual recovery and relief from ecclesiastical oppression in the form of Copernicus. Se non e vero e ben trovato; reading about the lives of these two men could easily lead someone who believes in such powers to readily accept this claim. Readers who have access are encouraged to look at the significant fifteenth-century Latin folio titled De Docta Ignorantia, written by Cardinal de Cusa, which contains all the theories and ideas of Copernicus as essential to the discoveries of this great astronomer. Who was this exceptionally learned Cardinal? He was the son of a poor boatman, and his entire career, his Cardinal's hat, and the respect—rather than friendship—of Popes Eugenius IV, Nicholas V, and Pius II, are attributed to the remarkable intelligence that seemed to be inherent in him, as he had not studied until fairly late in life. De Cusa died in 1473, and most of his best works were written before he had to join the clergy to escape persecution. The Adept did not escape it either.
In the voluminous work of the Cardinal above-quoted is found a very suggestive sentence, the authorship of which has been variously attributed to Pascal, to Cusa himself, and to the Zohar, and which belongs by right to the Books of Hermes:
In the extensive work of the Cardinal mentioned above, there is a very thought-provoking sentence that has been attributed to various authors, including Pascal, Cusa himself, and the Zohar, and it rightly belongs to the Books of Hermes:
The world is an infinite sphere, whose centre is everywhere and whose circumference is nowhere.
The world is a limitless sphere, with its center in every location and no definite edge.
This is changed by some into: “The centre being nowhere, and the circumference everywhere,” a rather heretical idea for a Cardinal, though perfectly orthodox from a Kabalistic standpoint.
This is changed by some into: "The center is nowhere, and the edge is everywhere." a pretty radical idea for a Cardinal, though completely orthodox from a Kabalistic perspective.
The theory of rebirth must be set forth by Occultists, and then applied to special cases. The right comprehension of this psychic fact is based upon a correct view of that group of celestial Beings who are universally called the seven Primeval Gods or Angels—our Dhyân Chohans—the “Seven Primeval Rays” or Powers, adopted later on by the Christian Religion as the “Seven Angels of the Presence.” Arûpa, formless, at the upper rung of the ladder of Being, materializing more and more as they descend in the scale of objectivity and form, ending in the grossest and most imperfect of the Hierarchy, man—it is the former purely spiritual group that is pointed out to us, in our Occult teaching, as the nursery and fountain-head of human beings. Therein germinates that consciousness which is the earliest manifestation from causal Consciousness—the Alpha and the Omega of divine being and life for ever. And as it proceeds downward through every phase of existence descending through man, through animal and plant, it ends its descent only in the mineral. It is represented by the double triangle—the most mysterious and the most suggestive of all mystic signs, for it is a double glyph, embracing spiritual and physical consciousness and life, the former triangle running upwards, and the lower downwards, both interlaced, and showing the various planes of the twice-seven modes of consciousness, the fourteen spheres of existence, the Lokas of the Brâhmans.
The theory of rebirth needs to be explained by Occultists and then applied to specific cases. A proper understanding of this psychic phenomenon relies on an accurate perspective of the group of celestial Beings commonly known as the seven Primeval Gods or Angels—our Dhyân Chohans—the “Seven Original Rays” or Powers, which were later adopted by the Christian Religion as the “Seven Angels of the Presence.” Arûpa, or formless, exists at the highest level of being and becomes increasingly material as it descends in the hierarchy of objectivity and form, ultimately ending in the most dense and imperfect of the hierarchy, which is humanity. It is this initially spiritual group that our Occult teachings highlight as the source and origin of human beings. Within this group germinates that consciousness which marks the earliest manifestation from causal Consciousness—the beginning and the end of divine existence and life for eternity. As this consciousness moves downward through all forms of existence, passing through humans, animals, and plants, it concludes its descent only in minerals. This is symbolized by the double triangle—the most enigmatic and thought-provoking of all mystical symbols, as it represents a dual glyph that encompasses both spiritual and physical consciousness and life, with the upper triangle pointing upwards and the lower triangle pointing downwards, both intertwined, illustrating the various levels of the twice-seven modes of consciousness and the fourteen spheres of existence, the Lokas of the Brâhmans.
The reader may now be able to obtain a clearer comprehension of the whole thing. He will also see what is meant by the “Watchers,” there being one placed as the Guardian or Regent over each of the seven divisions or regions of the earth, according to old traditions, as there is one to watch over and guide every one of the fourteen worlds or Lokas.655 But it is not with any of these that we are at present concerned, but with the “Seven Breaths,” so-called, that furnish man with his immortal Monad in his cyclic pilgrimage.
The reader may now be able to gain a clearer understanding of the whole concept. He will also understand what is meant by the “Observers,” with one assigned as the Guardian or Regent over each of the seven divisions or regions of the earth, according to ancient traditions, just as there is one to observe and guide each of the fourteen worlds or Lokas.655 But we are not focusing on any of these right now; instead, we are concerned with the “Seven Breaths,” which provide man with his immortal Monad on his cyclical journey.
The Commentary on the Book of Dzyan says:
The Commentary on the Book of Dzyan says:
Descending on his region first as Lord of Glory, the Flame (or Breath), having called into conscious being the highest of the Emanations of that special region, ascends from it again to Its primeval seat, whence It watches [pg 370]over and guides Its countless Beams (Monads). It chooses as Its Avatâras only those who had the Seven Virtues in them656 in their previous incarnation. As for the rest, It overshadows each with one of Its countless beams.... Yet even the “beam” is a part of the Lord of Lords.657
Descending into his domain first as the Lord of Glory, the Flame (or Breath), having made aware the highest of the Emanations from that specific area, rises back to Its ancient seat, from where It [pg 370]oversees and directs Its countless Beams (Monads). It chooses only those as Its Avatâras who had the Seven Virtues in their past life__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ . As for the others, It casts a shadow over each with one of Its countless beams.... Yet even the “beam” is part of the Lord of Lords.657
The septenary principle in man—who can be regarded as dual only as concerns psychic manifestation on this gross earthly plane—was known to all antiquity, and may be found in every ancient Scripture. The Egyptians knew and taught it, and their division of principles is in every point a counterpart of the Âryan Secret Teaching. It is thus given in Isis Unveiled:
The sevenfold principle in humans—who can only be seen as dual when it comes to spiritual expression in this physical world—was recognized by all ancient cultures and can be found in every ancient scripture. The Egyptians understood and taught it, and their classification of principles aligns perfectly with the Aryan Secret Teaching. This is presented in Isis Unveiled:
In the Egyptian notions, as in those of all other faiths founded on philosophy, man was not merely ... a union of soul and body: he was a trinity when Spirit was added to it. Besides, that doctrine made him consist of Kha (body), Khaba (astral form or shadow), Ka (animal soul or life-principle), Ba (the higher soul), and Akh (terrestrial intelligence). They had also a sixth principle, named Sah (or mummy), but the functions of this one commenced after the death of the body.658
In Egyptian beliefs, similar to other philosophies, a person was not simply a mix of soul and body; they were a trinity when Spirit was added. This belief also categorized a person into Kha (body), Khaba (astral form or shadow), Ka (animal soul or life-force), Ba (the higher soul), and Akh (earthly intelligence). They also acknowledged a sixth element called Sah (or mummy), but its role started only after death.658
The seventh principle being of course the highest, uncreated Spirit was generically called Osiris, therefore every deceased person became Osirified—or an Osiris—after death.
The seventh principle, which is the highest, uncreated Spirit, was generally referred to as Osiris. Therefore, every person who died became Osirified—or an Osiris—after death.
But in addition to reiterating the old ever-present fact of reincarnation and Karma—not as taught by the Spiritists, but as by the most Ancient Science in the world—Occultists must teach cyclic and evolutionary reincarnation: that kind of re-birth, mysterious and still incomprehensible to many who are ignorant of the world's history, which was cautiously mentioned in Isis Unveiled. A general re-birth for every individual with interlude of Kâma Loka and Devachan, and a cyclic conscious reincarnation with a grand and divine object for the few. Those great characters who tower like giants in the history of mankind like Siddârtha Buddha and Jesus in the realm of the spiritual, and Alexander the Macedonian and Napoleon the Great in the realm of physical conquests are but the reflected images of human types which had existed—not ten thousand years before, as cautiously put forward in Isis Unveiled, but for millions of consecutive years from the beginning of the Manvantara. For—with the exception of real Avatâras, as [pg 371] above explained—they are the same unbroken Rays (Monads), each respectively of its own special Parent-Flame—called Devas, Dhyân Chohans, or Dhyâni-Buddhas, or again, Planetary Angels, etc.—shining in æonic eternity as their prototypes. It is in their image that some men are born, and when some specific humanitarian object is in view, the latter are hypostatically animated by their divine prototypes reproduced again and again by the mysterious Powers that control and guide the destinies of our world.
But in addition to emphasizing the ever-present concepts of reincarnation and Karma—not as taught by Spiritists, but as understood by the most ancient science in the world—Occultists must explain cyclic and evolutionary reincarnation: that kind of re-birth, mysterious and still incomprehensible to many who are unaware of the world's history, which was carefully mentioned in Isis Unveiled. There is a general re-birth for every individual that includes an interlude of Kâma Loka and Devachan, and a consciously cyclical reincarnation with a grand and divine purpose for the few. Those great figures that stand like giants in human history, such as Siddârtha Buddha and Jesus in the spiritual realm, and Alexander the Great and Napoleon in the realm of physical conquests, are merely reflections of human types that existed—not ten thousand years before, as cautiously stated in Isis Unveiled, but for millions of years since the beginning of the Manvantara. For—apart from true Avatâras, as explained above—they are the same continuous Rays (Monads), each with its own special Parent-Flame—called Devas, Dhyân Chohans, or Dhyâni-Buddhas, or even Planetary Angels, etc.—shining in aeonic eternity as their prototypes. It is in their image that some people are born, and when a specific humanitarian goal is in sight, these individuals are divinely inspired by their prototypes, repeatedly brought to life by the mysterious Powers that control and guide the destinies of our world.
No more could be said at the time when Isis Unveiled was written; hence the statement was limited to the single remark that
No more could be said at the time when Isis Unveiled was written; hence the statement was limited to the single remark that
There is no prominent character in all the annals of sacred or profane history whose prototype we cannot find in the half fictitious and half real traditions of bygone religions and mythologies. As the star, glimmering at an immeasurable distance above our heads, in the boundless immensity of the sky, reflects itself in the smooth waters of a lake, so does the imagery of men of the antediluvian ages reflect itself in the periods we can embrace in a historical retrospect.
There isn't a major figure in all of sacred or secular history whose counterpart we can’t find in the partly fictional and partly real stories of ancient religions and mythologies. Just like a star shining from an unfathomable distance in the vast sky reflects in the calm waters of a lake, the images of people from ancient times reflect in the periods we can comprehend through historical reflection.
But now that so many publications have been brought out, stating much of the doctrine, and several of them giving many an erroneous view, this vague allusion may be amplified and explained. Not only does this statement apply to prominent characters in history in general, but also to men of genius, to every remarkable man of the age, who soars beyond the common herd with some abnormally developed special capacity in him, leading to the progress and good of mankind. Each is a reincarnation of an individuality that has gone before him with capacities in the same line, bringing thus as a dowry to his new form that strong and easily re-awakened capacity or quality which had been fully developed in him in his preceding birth. Very often they are ordinary mortals, the Egos of natural men in the course of their cyclic development.
But now that so many publications have come out, stating a lot of the doctrine, and several of them presenting many incorrect views, this vague reference can be expanded and clarified. This statement not only applies to notable figures in history in general, but also to individuals of genius, to every remarkable person of the age, who rises above the average crowd with some unusually developed special ability that contributes to the progress and welfare of humanity. Each is a reincarnation of an individuality that has existed before, with abilities in the same area, thereby bringing as a gift to their new existence that strong and easily reawakened capacity or quality that was fully developed in them during their previous life. Very often, they are ordinary individuals, the Egos of natural people in the process of their cyclical development.
But it is with “special cases” that we are now concerned. Let us suppose that a person during his cycle of incarnations is thus selected for special purposes—the vessel being sufficiently clean—by his personal God, the Fountain-head (on the plane of the manifested) of his Monad, who thus becomes his in-dweller. That God, his own prototype or “Father in Heaven,” is, in one sense, not only the image in which he, the spiritual man, is made, but in the case we are considering, it is that spiritual, individual Ego himself. This is a case of permanent, life-long Theophania. Let us bear in mind that this is neither Avatârism, as it is understood in Brâhmanical Philosophy, nor is the [pg 372] man thus selected a Jîvanmukta or Nirvânî, but that it is a wholly exceptional case in the realm of Mysticism. The man may or may not have been an Adept in his previous lives; he is so far, and simply, an extremely pure and spiritual individual—or one who was all that in his preceding birth, if the vessel thus selected is that of a newly-born infant. In this case, after the physical translation of such a saint or Bodhisattva, his astral principles cannot be subjected to a natural dissolution like those of any common mortal. They remain in our sphere and within human attraction and reach; and thus it is that not only a Buddha, a Shankarâchârya, or a Jesus can be said to animate several persons at one and the same time, but even the principles of a high Adept may be animating the outward tabernacles of common mortals.
But right now, we are focused on “special cases”. Let’s imagine that someone, during their cycle of rebirths, is chosen for special purposes—because their vessel is sufficiently pure—by their personal God, the Source (in the realm of what’s seen) of their Monad, who then becomes their inner presence. That God, their own model or “Dad in Heaven,” is, in one way, not just the image in which the spiritual person is created, but in this situation, it is actually that spiritual individual Ego itself. This represents a case of lasting, lifelong Theophania. It’s important to remember that this is neither Avatârism as understood in Brâhmanical Philosophy, nor is the [pg 372] person chosen a Jîvanmukta or Nirvânî; rather, it’s a completely exceptional case within Mysticism. The individual may or may not have been an Adept in their past lives; for now, they are simply an extremely pure and spiritual person—or someone who was that way in their previous life, especially if the selected vessel is that of a newborn infant. In this situation, after the physical passing of such a saint or Bodhisattva, their astral components cannot naturally dissolve like those of an ordinary person. They stay within our sphere, accessible and reachable by people; and so, not only can a Buddha, a Shankarâchârya, or a Jesus be said to inspire several individuals at the same time, but the principles of a high Adept may also inhabit the outer forms of ordinary people.
A certain Ray (principle) from Sanat Kumâra spiritualized (animated) Pradyumna, the son of Krishna during the great Mahâbhârata period, while at the same time, he, Sanat Kumâra, gave spiritual instruction to King Dhritarâshtra. Moreover, it is to be remembered that Sanat-Kumâra is “an eternal youth of sixteen,” dwelling in Jana Loka, his own sphere or spiritual state.
A certain Ray (principle) from Sanat Kumâra energized Pradyumna, the son of Krishna, during the great Mahâbhârata period, while at the same time, Sanat Kumâra provided spiritual guidance to King Dhritarâshtra. Additionally, it's important to note that Sanat-Kumâra is “an everlasting sixteen-year-old,” residing in Jana Loka, his own realm or spiritual state.
Even in ordinary mediumistic life, so-called, it is pretty well ascertained that while the body is acting—even though only mechanically—or resting in one place, its astral double may be appearing and acting independently in another, and very often distant place. This is quite a common occurrence in mystic life and history, and if this be so with ecstatics, Seers and Mystics of every description, why cannot the same thing happen on a higher and more spiritually developed plane of existence? Admit the possibility on the lower psychic plane, then why not on a higher plane? In the cases of higher Adeptship, when the body is entirely at the command of the Inner Man, when the Spiritual Ego is completely reünited with its seventh principle even during the life-time of the personality, and the Astral Man or personal Ego has become so purified that he has gradually assimilated all the qualities and attributes of the middle nature (Buddhi and Manas in their terrestrial aspect) that personal Ego substitutes itself, so to say, for the spiritual Higher Self, and is thenceforth capable of living an independent life on earth; when corporeal death takes place the following mysterious event often happens. As a Dharmakâya, a Nirvânî “without remains” entirely free from terrestrial admixture, the Spiritual Ego cannot return to reincarnate on earth. But in such cases, it is affirmed, the personal Ego of even a Dharmakâya can remain in our sphere as a [pg 373] whole, and return to incarnation on earth if need be. For now it can no longer be subject, like the astral remains of any ordinary man, to gradual dissolution in the Kâma Loka (the limbus or purgatory of the Roman Catholic, and the “Summer-land” of the Spiritualist); it cannot die a second death, as such disintegration is called by Proclus.659 It has become too holy and pure, no longer by reflected but its own natural light and spirituality, either to sleep in the unconscious slumber of a lower Nirvânic state, or to be dissolved like any ordinary astral shell and disappear in its entirety.
Even in what we call ordinary spiritual life, it is fairly well established that while the body is either acting— even if just mechanically— or resting in one place, its astral double can be appearing and acting independently in another, often far away. This is a common occurrence in mystical life and history, and if this happens with ecstatics, seers, and mystics of all kinds, why can’t the same thing occur at a higher and more spiritually developed level of existence? If we accept the possibility on a lower psychic level, then why not a higher one? In cases of advanced adeptship, when the body is entirely under the control of the Inner Man, when the Spiritual Ego is fully reunited with its seventh principle even during the lifetime of the personality, and the Astral Man or personal Ego has become so purified that it has gradually absorbed all the qualities and attributes of the middle nature (Buddhi and Manas in their earthly aspect), the personal Ego effectively takes the place of the spiritual Higher Self and is then capable of living an independent life on earth. When physical death occurs, a mysterious event often takes place. As a Dharmakâya, a Nirvânî "no remains" completely free from earthly influence, the Spiritual Ego cannot return to reincarnate on earth. However, in such cases, it is said that the personal Ego of even a Dharmakâya can remain in our realm as a [pg 373] whole and return to incarnation on earth if necessary. For now, it is no longer subject, like the astral remnants of any ordinary person, to gradual dissolution in the Kâma Loka (the limbo or purgatory of the Roman Catholic Church, and the “Summer land” of the Spiritualist tradition); it cannot die a second death, as that process of disintegration is described by Proclus.659 It has become too holy and pure, not just by reflected but by its own innate light and spirituality, to either remain in the unconscious slumber of a lower Nirvânic state or to be dissolved like any ordinary astral shell and completely vanish.
But in that condition known as the Nirmânakâya [the Nirvânî “with remains,”] he can still help humanity.
But in that condition known as the Nirmânakâya [the Nirvânî "with remains,"] he can still assist humanity.
“Let me suffer and bear the sins of all [be reincarnated unto new misery] but let the world be saved!” was said by Gautama Buddha: an exclamation the real meaning of which is little understood now by his followers. “If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee?”660 asks the astral Jesus of Peter. “Till I come” means “till I am reincarnated again” in a physical body. Yet the Christ of the old crucified body could truly say: “I am with my Father and one with Him,” which did not prevent the astral from taking a form again nor John from tarrying indeed till his Master had come; nor hinder John from failing to recognize him when he did come, or from then opposing him. But in the Church that remark generated the absurd idea of the millennium or chiliasm, in its physical sense.
"Let me endure and take on everyone’s sins [be reincarnated into new misery], but let the world be saved!" was said by Gautama Buddha: an exclamation whose true meaning is not well understood by his followers today. "If I want him to stay until I arrive, what does it matter to you?"660 asks the astral Jesus of Peter. "Until I get there" means “until I’m reincarnated again” in a physical body. Yet the Christ of the old crucified body could truly say: "I am with my Father and I am one with Him." which did not stop the astral from taking form again, nor did it prevent John from waiting until his Master had arrived; nor did it stop John from failing to recognize him when he did come, or from opposing him afterward. But in the Church, that remark led to the ridiculous idea of the millennium or chiliasm, in its physical sense.
Since then the “Man of Sorrows” has returned perchance, more than once, unknown to, and undiscovered by, his blind followers. Since then also, this grand “Son of God” has been incessantly and most cruelly crucified daily and hourly by the Churches founded in his name. But the Apostles, only half-initiated, failed to tarry for their Master, and not recognizing him, spurned him every time he returned.661
Since then, the "Man of Sorrow" has come back, perhaps more than once, unnoticed and undetected by his blind followers. Since then, this great “Son of God” has been relentlessly and cruelly crucified day in and day out by the Churches that were established in his name. However, the Apostles, who were only partially initiated, failed to wait for their Master and, not recognizing him, rejected him every time he returned.661
Section 42. The Seven Principles.
The “Mystery of Buddha” is that of several other Adepts—perhaps of many. The whole trouble is to understand correctly that other mystery: that of the real fact, so abstruse and transcendental at first sight, about the “Seven Principles” in man, the reflections in man of the seven powers in Nature, physically, and of the seven Hierarchies of Being, intellectually and spiritually. Whether a man—material, ethereal, and spiritual—is for the clearer comprehension of his (broadly-speaking) triple nature, divided into groups according to one or another system, the foundation and the apex of that division will be always the same. There being only three Upâdhis (bases) in man, any number of Koshas (sheaths) and their aspects may be built on these without destroying the harmony of the whole. Thus, while the Esoteric System accepts the septenary division, the Vedântic classification gives five Koshas, and the Târaka Râja Yoga simplifies them into four—the three Upâdhis synthesized by the highest principle, Âtmâ.
The "Buddha's Mystery" is shared by several other Adepts—maybe even many. The main challenge is to properly understand that other mystery: the real and often confusing truth about the "Seven Principles" in humans, which reflect the seven powers in Nature on a physical level and the seven Hierarchies of Being on an intellectual and spiritual level. When considering a person—material, ethereal, and spiritual—for a clearer understanding of their generally threefold nature, the way we group these according to different systems will always lead to the same basic foundation and highest point. Since there are only three Upâdhis (bases) in a person, any number of Koshas (sheaths) and their variations can be created on these without disrupting the overall harmony. Thus, while the Esoteric System accepts the seven-part division, the Vedântic classification identifies five Koshas, and the Târaka Râja Yoga simplifies these into four—the three Upâdhis brought together by the highest principle, Âtmâ.
That which has just been stated will, of course, suggest the question: “How can a spiritual (or semi-spiritual) personality lead a triple or even a dual life, shifting respective ‘Higher Selves’ ad libitum, and be still the one eternal Monad in the infinity of a Manvantara?” The answer to this is easy for the true Occultist, while for the uninitiated profane it must appear absurd. The “Seven Principles” are, of course, the manifestation of one indivisible Spirit, but only at the end of the Manvantara, and when they come to be re-united on the plane of the One Reality does the unity appear; during the “Pilgrim's” journey the reflections of that indivisible One Flame, the aspects of the one eternal Spirit, have each the power of action on one of the manifested planes of existence—the gradual differentiations from the one unmanifested plane—on that plane namely to which it properly belongs. Our earth [pg 375] affording every Mâyâvic condition, it follows that the purified Egotistical Principle, the astral and personal Self of an Adept, though forming in reality one integral whole with its Highest Self (Âtmâ and Buddhi) may, nevertheless, for purposes of universal mercy and benevolence, so separate itself from its divine Monad as to lead on this plane of illusion and temporary being a distinct independent conscious life of its own under a borrowed illusive shape, thus serving at one and the same time a double purpose: the exhaustion of its own individual Karma, and the saving of millions of human beings less favoured than itself from the effects of mental blindness. If asked: “When the change described as the passage of a Buddha or a Jîvanmukta into Nirvâna takes place, where does the original consciousness which animated the body continue to reside—in the Nirvânî or in the subsequent reincarnations of the latter's ‘remains’ (the Nirmânakâya)?” the answer is that imprisoned consciousness may be a “certain knowledge from observation and experience,” as Gibbon puts it, but disembodied consciousness is not an effect, but a cause. It is a part of the whole, or rather a Ray on the graduated scale of its manifested activity, of the one all-pervading, limitless Flame, the reflections of which alone can differentiate; and, as such, consciousness is ubiquitous, and can be neither localized nor centred on or in any particular subject, nor can it be limited. Its effects alone pertain to the region of matter, for thought is an energy that affects matter in various ways, but consciousness per se, as understood and explained by Occult philosophy, is the highest quality of the sentient spiritual principle in us, the Divine Soul (or Buddhi) and our Higher Ego, and does not belong to the plane of materiality. After the death of the physical man, if he be an Initiate, it becomes transformed from a human quality into the independent principle itself; the conscious Ego becoming Consciousness per se without any Ego, in the sense that the latter can no longer be limited or conditioned by the senses, or even by space or time. Therefore it is capable, without separating itself from or abandoning its possessor, Buddhi, of reflecting itself at the same time in its astral man that was, without being under any necessity for localizing itself. This is shown at a far lower stage in our dreams. For if consciousness can display activity during our visions, and while the body and its material brain are fast asleep—and if even during those visions it is all but ubiquitous—how much greater must be its power when entirely free from, and having no more connection with, our physical brain.
What I've just mentioned will naturally raise the question: “How can a spiritual (or somewhat spiritual) person lead a triple or even dual life, switching between different ‘Higher Selves’ ad libitum, while still being the one eternal Monad in the expanse of a Manvantara?” The true Occultist finds this simple, while it must seem absurd to the uninitiated. The "Seven Principles" represent the manifestation of one indivisible Spirit, but unity is only recognized at the end of the Manvantara when they come together on the plane of the One Reality; throughout the "Pilgrim's" journey, the reflections of that indivisible One Flame, the aspects of the eternal Spirit, each influence one of the manifested planes of existence—the gradual differentiations from the unmanifested plane—belonging to its respective plane. Our earth [pg 375] offers every Mâyâvic condition, so the purified Egotistical Principle, the astral and personal Self of an Adept, though actually one with its Highest Self (Âtmâ and Buddhi), can, for the sake of universal mercy and kindness, separate from its divine Monad enough to lead a distinct conscious life on this plane of illusion and temporary existence in a borrowed illusory form, thus serving a dual purpose: resolving its own individual Karma and helping millions of less fortunate humans by alleviating their mental blindness. If one asks: "When a Buddha or a Jîvanmukta transitions into Nirvâna, what happens to the original consciousness of that body—does it go into the Nirvânî or into the later reincarnations of that being's ‘remains’ (the Nirmânakâya)?" the answer is that locked up consciousness can be seen as a "certain knowledge gained from observation and experience," as Gibbon puts it, but disembodied consciousness is not a result, but a force. It is part of the whole, or rather a Ray on the graduated scale of its manifested activity, from one all-encompassing, limitless Flame; only its reflections can differentiate. Thus, consciousness is everywhere and cannot be confined to or centered in any particular subject, nor can it be limited. Its effects only apply to the material realm, since thought is energy that interacts with matter in various ways, but consciousness per se, as explained by Occult philosophy, is the highest quality of the sentient spiritual principle in us, the Divine Soul (or Buddhi) and our Higher Ego, and does not belong to the material level. After the death of a physical person, if they are an Initiate, it transforms from a human quality into the independent principle itself; the conscious Ego becomes Consciousness per se without an Ego, in a sense that it can no longer be limited or conditioned by the senses or by space or time. Therefore, it is capable, without separating from or abandoning its possessor, Buddhi, of reflecting itself simultaneously in its former astral man, without the need for localization. This is evident even at a much lower level in our dreams. If consciousness can exhibit activity during our dreams while the body and its physical brain are deeply asleep—and if during those dreams it seems almost everywhere—imagine how much greater its power is when it is entirely free from and no longer connected to our physical brain.
Section 43. The Mystery of Buddha.
Now the mystery of Buddha lies in this: Gautama, an incarnation of pure Wisdom, had yet to learn in His human body and to be initiated into the world's secrets like any other mortal, until the day when He emerged from His secret recess in the Himâlayas and preached for the first time in the grove of Benares. The same with Jesus: from the age of twelve to thirty years, when He is found preaching the Sermon on the Mount, nothing is positively said or known of Him. Gautama had sworn inviolable secrecy as to the Esoteric Doctrines imparted to Him. In His immense pity for the ignorance—and as its consequence the sufferings—of mankind, desirous though He was to keep inviolate His sacred vows, He failed to keep within the prescribed limits. While constructing His Esoteric Philosophy (the “Eye-Doctrine”) on the foundations of eternal Truth, He failed to conceal certain dogmas, and trespassing beyond the lawful lines, caused those dogmas to be misunderstood. In His anxiety to make away with the false Gods, He revealed in the “Seven Paths to Nirvâna” some of the mysteries of the Seven Lights of the Arûpa (formless) World. A little of the truth is often worse than no truth at all.
Now the mystery of Buddha is this: Gautama, an embodiment of pure Wisdom, still had to learn in His human form and be initiated into the world's secrets like anyone else, until the day He came out from His hidden retreat in the Himalayas and preached for the first time in the grove of Benares. The same goes for Jesus: from age twelve to thirty, when He is found preaching the Sermon on the Mount, nothing is clearly said or known about Him. Gautama had vowed to keep the Esoteric Doctrines He received a secret. In His great compassion for the ignorance—and the resulting suffering—of humanity, although He wanted to keep His sacred vows, He couldn’t stay within the limits set. While developing His Esoteric Philosophy (the "Eye Doctrine") based on eternal Truth, He unintentionally let slip some key dogmas, and by crossing the boundaries, caused those dogmas to be misunderstood. In His eagerness to eliminate false Gods, He revealed in the "Seven Ways to Nirvana" some of the mysteries of the Seven Lights of the Arûpa (formless) World. A little bit of truth can often be worse than no truth at all.
Truth and fiction are like oil and water: they will never mix.
Truth and fiction are like oil and water; they will never mix.
His new doctrine, which represented the outward dead body of the Esoteric Teaching without its vivifying Soul, had disastrous effects: it was never correctly understood, and the doctrine itself was rejected by the Southern Buddhists. Immense philanthropy, a boundless love and charity for all creatures, were at the bottom of His unintentional mistake; but Karma little heeds intentions, whether good or bad, if they remain fruitless. If the “Good Law” as preached resulted in the most sublime code of ethics and the unparalleled philosophy of things external in the visible Kosmos, it biassed and misguided immature minds into believing there was nothing more under the outward mantle of the system, and its dead-letter only was accepted. Moreover, [pg 377] the new teaching unsettled many great minds which had previously followed the orthodox Brâhmanical lead.
His new doctrine, which was the outer shell of the Esoteric Teaching without its vital essence, had terrible consequences: it was never properly understood, and the Southern Buddhists rejected the doctrine itself. Behind his unintentional mistake were immense philanthropy, a limitless love, and compassion for all beings; however, Karma pays little attention to intentions, whether they are good or bad, if they go unfulfilled. If the “Good Law” as preached resulted in the most profound ethical code and a unique philosophy of the visible universe, it misled immature minds into thinking there was nothing more beneath the surface of the system, leading them to accept only its literal meaning. Furthermore, [pg 377] the new teaching disturbed many brilliant minds that had previously followed the traditional Brâhmanical path.
A sudden plunge into darkness to a transition into a brighter light.
A brief plunge into darkness that leads to a transition into brighter light.
The shock of death was broken, and like many other Adepts, He threw off the mortal coil and left it to be burnt, and its ashes to serve as relics, and began interplanetary life, clothed in His subtle body. He was reborn as Shankara, the greatest Vedântic teacher of India, whose philosophy—based as it is entirely on the fundamental axioms of the eternal Revelation, the Shruti, or the primitive Wisdom-Religion, as Buddha from a different point of view had before based His—finds itself in the middle-ground between the too exuberantly veiled metaphysics of the orthodox Brâhmans and those of Gautama, which, stripped in their exoteric garb of every soul-vivifying hope, transcendental aspiration and symbol, appear in their cold wisdom like crystalline icicles, the skeletons of the primeval truths of Esoteric Philosophy.
The shock of death was broken, and like many other Adepts, He shed His physical body and left it to be cremated, with its ashes becoming relics, and began His interplanetary existence, clothed in His subtle body. He was reborn as Shankara, the greatest Vedântic teacher of India, whose philosophy—grounded entirely in the fundamental principles of the eternal Revelation, the Shruti, or the original Wisdom-Religion, just as Buddha had based His teachings from a different perspective—finds itself positioned between the overly complex metaphysics of the orthodox Brâhmans and those of Gautama, which, stripped of every soul-nourishing hope, transcendental aspiration, and symbol, appear in their cold wisdom like crystalline icicles, the remnants of the ancient truths of Esoteric Philosophy.
Was Shankarâchârya Gautama the Buddha, then, under a new personal form? It may perhaps only puzzle the reader the more if he be told that there was the “astral” Gautama inside the outward Shankara, whose higher principle, or Âtman, was, nevertheless, his own divine prototype—the “Son of Light,” indeed—the heavenly, mind-born son of Aditi.
Was Shankarâchârya actually Gautama the Buddha in a new form? It might just confuse the reader more to hear that there was the “astral” Gautama within the physical Shankara, whose higher principle, or Âtman, was still his own divine prototype—the “Child of Light,” indeed—the heavenly, mind-born son of Aditi.
This fact is again based on that mysterious transference of the divine ex-personality merged in the impersonal Individuality—now in its full trinitarian form of the Monad as Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas—to a new body, whether visible or subjective. In the first case it is a Manushya-Buddha; in the second it is a Nirmânakâya. The Buddha is in Nirvâna, it is said, though this once mortal vehicle—the subtle body—of Gautama is still present among the Initiates; nor will it leave the realm of conscious Being so long as suffering mankind needs its divine help—not to the end of this Root Race, at any rate. From time to time He, the “astral” Gautama, associates Himself, in some most mysterious—to [pg 378] us quite incomprehensible—manner, with Avatâras and great saints, and works through them. And several such are named.
This fact is again based on that mysterious transfer of the divine past self merged in the impersonal Individuality—now in its full trinitarian form of the Monad as Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas—to a new body, whether visible or subjective. In the first case, it is a Manushya-Buddha; in the second, it is a Nirmânakâya. It is said that the Buddha is in Nirvâna, although this once-mortal vehicle—the subtle body—of Gautama is still present among the Initiates; it won’t leave the realm of conscious Being as long as suffering humanity needs its divine assistance—not until the end of this Root Race, at least. From time to time, He, the “astral” Gautama, connects in some very mysterious—completely incomprehensible to [pg 378] us—way with Avatâras and great saints, and works through them. Several such are named.
Thus it is averred that Gautama Buddha was reincarnated in Shankarâchârya—that, as is said in Esoteric Buddhism:
Thus it is claimed that Gautama Buddha was reincarnated as Shankarâchârya—that, as stated in Mystical Buddhism:
While the expression in its mystic sense is true, the way of putting it may be misleading until explained. Shankara was a Buddha, most assuredly, but he never was a reincarnation of the Buddha, though Gautama's “Astral” Ego—or rather his Bodhisattva—may have been associated in some mysterious way with Shankarâchârya. Yes, it was perhaps the Ego, Gautama, under a new and better adapted casket—that of a Brâhman of Southern India. But the Âtman, the Higher Self that overshadowed both, was distinct from the Higher Self of the translated Buddha, which was now in Its own sphere in Kosmos.
While the expression in its mystical sense is true, the way it's presented can be misleading until clarified. Shankara was definitely a Buddha, but he was never a reincarnation of the Buddha, even though Gautama's "Astral" Ego—or rather his Bodhisattva—might have been connected in some mysterious way with Shankarâchârya. Yes, it might have been Gautama's Ego, housed in a new and better-suited form—a Brâhman from Southern India. But the Âtman, the Higher Self that overshadowed both, was separate from the Higher Self of the translated Buddha, which now existed in its own realm in the cosmos.
Shankara was an Avatâra in the full sense of the term. According to Sayanâchârya, the great commentator on the Vedas, he is to be held as an Avatâra, or direct incarnation of Shiva—the Logos, the Seventh Principle in Nature—Himself. In the Secret Doctrine Shri Shankarâchârya is regarded as the abode—for the thirty-two years of his mortal life—of a Flame, the highest of the manifested Spiritual Beings, one of the Primordial Seven Rays.
Shankara was an Avatâra in every sense of the word. According to Sayanâchârya, the esteemed commentator on the Vedas, he is considered an Avatâra, or a direct incarnation of Shiva—the Logos, the Seventh Principle in Nature—Himself. In the Secret Doctrine, Shri Shankarâchārya is seen as the vessel—for the thirty-two years of his human life—of a Flame, the highest of the manifested Spiritual Beings, one of the Primordial Seven Rays.
And now what is meant by a “Bodhisattva”? Buddhists of the Mahâyâna mystic system teach that each Buddha manifests Himself (hypostatically or otherwise) simultaneously in three worlds of Being, namely, in the world of Kâma (concupiscence or desire—the sensuous universe or our earth) in the shape of a man; in the world of Rûpa (form, yet supersensuous) as a Bodhisattva; and in the highest Spiritual World (that of purely incorporeal existences) as a Dhyâni-Buddha. The latter prevails eternally in space and time, i.e., from one Mahâ-Kalpa to the other—the synthetic culmination of the three being Âdi-Buddha,665 the Wisdom-Principle, which is Absolute, and therefore out of space and time. Their inter-relation is the following: The Dhyâni-Buddha, when the world needs a human Buddha, [pg 379] “creates” through the power of Dhyâna (meditation, omnipotent devotion), a mind-born son—a Bodhisattva—whose mission it is after the physical death of his human, or Manushya-Buddha, to continue his work on earth till the appearance of the subsequent Buddha. The Esoteric meaning of this teaching is clear. In the case of a simple mortal, the principles in him are only the more or less bright reflections of the seven cosmic, and the seven celestial Principles, the Hierarchy of supersensual Beings. In the case of a Buddha, they are almost the principles in esse themselves. The Bodhisattva replaces in him the Kârana Sharira, the Ego principle, and the rest correspondingly; and it is in this way that Esoteric Philosophy explains the meaning of the sentence that “by virtue of Dhyâna [or abstract meditation] the Dhyâni-Buddha [the Buddha's Spirit or Monad] creates a Bodhisattva,” or the astrally clothed Ego within the Manushya-Buddha. Thus, while the Buddha merges back into Nirvâna whence it proceeded, the Bodhisattva remains behind to continue the Buddha's work upon earth. It is then this Bodhisattva that may have afforded the lower principles in the apparitional body of Shankarâchârya, the Avatâra.
And now what does a "Bodhisattva" mean? Buddhists of the Mahâyâna mystical tradition teach that each Buddha appears (in whatever way) at the same time in three realms of existence: in the world of Kâma (desire—the physical universe or our earth) as a human; in the world of Rûpa (form, yet beyond the physical) as a Bodhisattva; and in the highest Spiritual World (composed of purely spiritual beings) as a Dhyâni-Buddha. The Dhyâni-Buddha exists forever in space and time, i.e., from one Mahâ-Kalpa to another—the ultimate synthesis of the three is Âdi-Buddha, the Wisdom-Principle, which is Absolute and therefore outside of space and time. Their connection is as follows: The Dhyâni-Buddha, when there is a need for a human Buddha, [pg 379] “makes” through the power of Dhyâna (meditation, all-encompassing devotion), a mind-born child—a Bodhisattva—whose task is to continue the work of the physical human Buddha after his death, until the next Buddha appears. The deeper meaning of this teaching is clear. In the case of an ordinary person, the principles within them are merely reflections of the seven cosmic, and the seven celestial Principles, part of the Hierarchy of non-physical Beings. In the case of a Buddha, they are almost the principles in existence themselves. The Bodhisattva takes the place of the Kârana Sharira, the Ego principle, and the rest correspondingly; and this is how Esoteric Philosophy explains the meaning of the phrase that “through Dhyâna [or abstract meditation], the Dhyâni-Buddha [the Buddha's Spirit or Monad] brings a Bodhisattva into existence,” or the spiritually manifested Ego within the Manushya-Buddha. Therefore, while the Buddha returns to Nirvâna from which it came, the Bodhisattva stays behind to continue the Buddha's work on earth. It is this Bodhisattva that may have provided the lower principles in the physical body of Shankarâchârya, the Avatâra.
Now to say that Buddha, after having reached Nirvâna, returned thence to reïncarnate in a new body, would be uttering a heresy from the Brâhmanical, as well as from the Buddhistic standpoint. Even in the Mahâyâna exoteric School in the teaching as to the three “Buddhic” bodies,666 it is said of the Dharmakâya—the ideal formless Being—that once it is taken, the Buddha in it abandons the world of sensuous perceptions for ever, and has not, nor can he have, any more connection with it. To say, as the Esoteric or Mystic School teaches, that though Buddha is in Nirvâna he has left behind him the Nirmânakâya (the Bodhisattva) to work after him, is quite orthodox and in accordance with both the Esoteric Mahâyâna and the Prasanga Mâdhyâmika Schools, the latter an anti-esoteric and most rationalistic system. For in the Kâla Chakra Commentary it is shown that there is: (1) Âdi-Buddha, eternal and conditionless; then (2) come Sambhogakâya-Buddhas, or Dhyâni-Buddhas, existing from (æonic) eternity and never disappearing—the Causal Buddhas so to say; and (3) the Manushya-Bodhisattvas. [pg 380] The relation between them is determined by the definition given. Âdi-Buddha is Vajradhara, and the Dhyâni-Buddhas are Vajrasattva; yet though these two are different Beings on their respective planes, They are identical in fact, one acting through the other, as a Dhyâni through a human Buddha. One is “Endless Intelligence;” the other only “Supreme Intelligence.” It is said of Phra Bodhisattva—who was subsequently on earth Buddha Gautama:
Now, saying that Buddha, after reaching Nirvana, returned to reincarnate in a new body would be considered heresy from both the Brahmanical and Buddhist perspectives. Even in the Mahayana exoteric School, the teachings about the three "Buddhist" bodies state that once the Dharmakaya—the ideal formless Being—is achieved, the Buddha in it completely leaves the world of sensory perceptions forever and has no further connection with it. Saying, as the Esoteric or Mystic School does, that although Buddha is in Nirvana, he has left behind the Nirmanakaya (the Bodhisattva) to continue his work is entirely orthodox and aligns with both the Esoteric Mahayana and the Prasanga Madhyamika Schools, the latter being an anti-esoteric and highly rational system. The Kāla Chakra Commentary explains that there are: (1) Ādi-Buddha, eternal and without conditions; then (2) Sambhogakaya Buddhas, or Dhyani Buddhas, who exist from (aeonic) eternity and never fade away—the Casual Buddhas, so to speak; and (3) the Manushya Bodhisattvas. [pg 380] The relationship between them is defined by the given definitions. Ādi-Buddha is Vajradhara, and the Dhyani Buddhas are Vajrasattva; yet though these two are distinct beings on their respective levels, they are essentially identical, one acting through the other, like a Dhyani through a human Buddha. One is "Unlimited Intelligence;" the other is simply "Supreme Intelligence." It is said of Phra Bodhisattva—who later became Buddha Gautama:
Having fulfilled all the conditions for the immediate attainment of perfect Buddhaship, the Holy One preferred, from unlimited charity towards living beings, once more to reincarnate for the benefit of man.
After fulfilling all the criteria for reaching complete Buddhahood, the Holy One selected, out of profound compassion for all living beings, once more to be reborn for the benefit of humanity.
The Nirvâna of the Buddhists is only the threshold of Paranirvâna, according to the Esoteric Teaching: while with the Brâhmans, it is the summum bonum, that final state from which there is no more return—not till the next Mahâ-Kalpa, at all events. And even this last view will be opposed by some too orthodox and dogmatic Philosophers who will not accept the Esoteric Doctrine. With them Nirvâna is absolute nothingness, in which there is nothing and no one: only an unconditioned All. To understand the full characteristics of that Abstract Principle one must sense it intuitionally and comprehend fully the “one permanent condition in the Universe,” which the Hindûs define so truly as
The Nirvana of the Buddhists is just the doorway to Paranirvana, according to the Esoteric Teaching. On the other hand, for the Brahmins, it represents the ultimate goal, or greatest good, that final state from which there is no return—not until the next Mahâ-Kalpa, at least. Even this last perspective will face opposition from some overly orthodox and dogmatic philosophers who refuse to accept the Esoteric Doctrine. To them, Nirvana is absolute nothingness, where there is neither anything nor anyone—only an unconditioned All. To grasp the complete nature of that Abstract Principle, one must intuitively sense it and fully understand the "one permanent state in the Universe," which the Hindus define so accurately as
The state of perfect unconsciousness—bare Chidâkâsham (field of consciousness) in fact,
The state of complete unconsciousness—just Chidâkâsham (field of consciousness) actually,
however paradoxical it may seem to the profane reader.667
however paradoxical it may seem to the casual reader.667
Shankarâchârya was reputed to be an Avatâra, an assertion the writer implicitly believes in, but which other people are, of course, at liberty to reject. And as such he took the body of a southern Indian, newly-born Brâhman baby; that body, for reasons as important as they are mysterious to us, is said to have been animated by Gautama's astral personal remains. This divine Non-Ego chose as its own Upâdhi (physical basis), the ethereal, human Ego of a great Sage in this world of forms, as the fittest vehicle for Spirit to descend into.
Shankarâchârya was considered an Avatâra, a belief the writer implicitly accepts, but others are, of course, free to disagree. As such, he took on the physical form of a newly-born Brâhman baby from southern India; this body, for reasons as significant as they are mysterious to us, is said to have been infused with the astral essence of Gautama. This divine Non-Ego selected the ethereal human Ego of a great Sage in this world of forms as the most suitable vessel for the Spirit to enter.
Said Shankarâchârya:
Said Shankaracharya:
Now what is true of the Macrocosmical is also true of the Microcosmical plane. It is therefore nearer the truth to say—when once we accept such a possibility—that the “astral” Gautama, or the Nirmânakâya, was the Upâdhi of Shankarâchârya's spirit, rather than that the latter was a reincarnation of the former.
Now what is true of the Macrocosm is also true of the Microcosm. Therefore, it’s more accurate to say—once we accept this possibility—that the "spiritual" Gautama, or the Nirmânakâya, was the Upâdhi of Shankarâchârya's spirit, rather than saying that the latter was a reincarnation of the former.
When a Shankarâchârya has to be born, naturally every one of the principles in the manifested mortal man must be the purest and finest that exist on earth. Consequently those principles that were once attached to Gautama, who was the direct great predecessor of Shankara, were naturally attracted to him, the economy of Nature forbidding the re-evolution of similar principles from the crude state. But it must be remembered that the higher ethereal principles are not, like the lower more material ones, visible sometimes to man (as astral bodies), and they have to be regarded in the light of separate or independent Powers or Gods, rather than as material objects. Hence the right way of representing the truth would be to say that the various principles, the Bodhisattva, of Gautama Buddha, which did not go to Nirvâna, re-united to form the middle principles of Shankarâchârya, the earthly Entity.670
When a Shankarâchârya is meant to be born, it's natural that every principle in the manifested human must be the purest and finest that exists on earth. As a result, the principles that were once linked to Gautama, who was Shankara's direct predecessor, were naturally drawn to him, since Nature doesn't allow similar principles to evolve from a crude state. However, it's important to note that the higher ethereal principles aren't visible to humans like the lower, more material ones (such as astral bodies), and they should be seen as separate or independent Powers or Gods, rather than as material objects. So, the most accurate way to convey the truth would be to say that the various principles, the Bodhisattva of Gautama Buddha, which did not attain Nirvâna, came together to form the middle principles of Shankarâchârya, the earthly Entity.670
It is absolutely necessary to study the doctrine of the Buddhas esoterically and understand the subtle differences between the various planes of existence to be able to comprehend correctly the above. Put more clearly, Gautama, the human Buddha, who had, exoterically, Amitâbha for his Bodhisattva and Avalokiteshvara for his Dhyâni-Buddha—the triad emanating directly from Âdi-Buddha—assimilated these by his “Dhyâna” (meditation) and thus become a Buddha (“enlightened”). In another manner this is the case with all men; everyone of us has his Bodhisattva—the middle principle, if we hold for a moment to the trinitarian division of the septenary group—and his Dhyâni-Buddha, or Chohan, the “Father of the Son.” Our connecting link with the higher Hierarchy of Celestial Beings lies here in a nutshell, only we are too sinful to assimilate them.
It is absolutely necessary to study the teachings of the Buddhas in depth and understand the subtle differences between the various planes of existence to truly grasp the above. To clarify, Gautama, the human Buddha, who had Amitâbha as his Bodhisattva and Avalokiteshvara as his Dhyâni-Buddha—the triad that directly comes from Âdi-Buddha—internalized these through his “Meditation” (meditation) and became a Buddha ("enlightened"). This is also true for all people; each of us has our Bodhisattva—the middle principle, if we consider the trinitarian division of the sevenfold group—and our Dhyâni-Buddha, or Chohan, the "Father of the Son." Our connection to the higher hierarchy of celestial beings is summed up here, but we are too sinful to fully embrace them.
Six centuries after the translation of the human Buddha (Gautama) another Reformer, as noble and as loving, though less favoured by opportunity, arose in another part of the world, among another and a less spiritual race. There is a great similarity between the subsequent opinions of the world about the two Saviours, the Eastern and the Western. While millions became converted to the doctrines of the two Masters, the enemies of both—sectarian opponents, the most dangerous of all—tore both to shreds by insinuating maliciously-distorted statements based on Occult truths, and therefore doubly dangerous. While of Buddha it is said by the Brâhmans that He was truly an Avatâra of Vishnu, but that He had come to tempt the Brâhmans from their faith, and was therefore the evil aspect of the God; of Jesus the Bardesanian Gnostics and others asserted that He was Nebu, the false Messiah, the destroyer of the old orthodox religion. “He is the founder of a new sect of Nazars,” said other sectarians. In Hebrew the word “Naba” means “to speak by inspiration,” (נבא, and נבו is Nebo, the God of wisdom). But Nebo is also Mercury, who is Buddha in the Hindu monogram of planets. And this is shown by the fact that the Talmudists hold that Jesus was inspired by the Genius (or Regent) of Mercury confounded by Sir William Jones with Gautama Buddha. There are many other strange points of similarity between Gautama and Jesus, which cannot be noticed here.671
Six centuries after the translation of the human Buddha (Gautama), another Reformer emerged in a different part of the world, just as noble and loving, though less fortunate in opportunities, among a less spiritually inclined people. There is a strong resemblance between how the world viewed the two Saviors, the Eastern and the Western. While millions embraced the teachings of both Masters, their enemies—sectarian opponents, the most dangerous of all—attacked them with maliciously distorted statements based on occult truths, making them even more perilous. While the Brâhmans claim that Buddha was indeed an Avatâra of Vishnu, they say he came to tempt them away from their faith, casting him as the evil side of God; the Bardesanian Gnostics and others asserted that Jesus was Nebu, the false Messiah, the destroyer of the old orthodox religion. "He is the founder of a new group of Nazars," said other sectarians. In Hebrew, the word "Naba" means "to speak from inspiration," (נבא, and נבו is Nebo, the God of wisdom). But Nebo is also Mercury, who is associated with Buddha in the Hindu monogram of planets. This is further illustrated by the fact that the Talmudists believe Jesus was inspired by the Genius (or Regent) of Mercury, who Sir William Jones compared with Gautama Buddha. There are many other intriguing similarities between Gautama and Jesus that cannot be addressed here.671
If both the Initiates, aware of the danger of furnishing the uncultured masses with the powers acquired by ultimate knowledge, left the innermost corner of the sanctuary in profound darkness, who, acquainted with human nature, can blame either of them for this? Yet although Gautama, actuated by prudence, left the Esoteric and most dangerous portions of the Secret Knowledge untold, and lived to the ripe old age of eighty—the Esoteric Doctrine says one hundred—years, dying with the certainty of having taught its essential truths, and of having sown the seeds for the conversion of one-third of the world, He yet perhaps revealed more than was strictly good for posterity. But Jesus, who had promised His disciples the knowledge which confers upon man the power of producing “miracles” far greater than He had ever produced Himself, died, leaving but a few faithful disciples—men only half-way to knowledge. They had therefore to struggle with a world to which they could impart only what they but half-knew themselves, and—no more. In later ages the exoteric followers of both [pg 383] mangled the truths given out, often out of recognition. With regard to the adherents of the Western Master, the proof of this lies in the very fact that none of them can now produce the promised “miracles.” They have to choose: either it is they who have blundered, or it is their Master who must stand arraigned for an empty promise, an uncalled-for boast.672 Why such a difference in the destiny of the two? For the Occultist this enigma of the unequal favour of Karma or Providence is unriddled by the Secret Doctrine.
If both the Initiates, understanding the risks of giving the uneducated masses access to the powers gained from ultimate knowledge, kept the deepest part of the sanctuary in total darkness, who, knowing human nature, can blame either of them for that? Yet, even though Gautama, motivated by caution, left the most secretive and dangerous aspects of the Secret Knowledge untold and lived to a good old age of eighty—the Esoteric Doctrine claims it was one hundred—he passed away certain that he had taught its core truths and planted the seeds for converting one-third of the world. However, he perhaps revealed more than was truly wise for future generations. On the other hand, Jesus, who promised His disciples the knowledge that would give them the power to perform “miracles” far greater than He ever did, died after leaving only a few devoted followers—men who were only halfway to understanding. They thus had to contend with a world in which they could only share what they only half-knew themselves, nothing more. In later ages, the exoteric followers of both [pg 383] seriously distorted the truths revealed, often beyond recognition. Regarding the supporters of the Western Master, the proof of this is that none of them can currently perform the promised “miracles.” They must decide: either they have made a mistake, or their Master must be held accountable for an empty promise, an unnecessary boast. Why is there such a difference in the fates of the two? For the Occultist, the Secret Doctrine explains this mystery of the unequal treatment by Karma or Providence.
It is “not lawful” to speak of such things publicly, as St. Paul tells us. One more explanation only may be given in reference to this subject. It was said a few pages back that an Adept who thus sacrifices himself to live, giving up full Nirvâna, though he can never lose the knowledge acquired by him in previous existences, yet can never rise higher in such borrowed bodies. Why? Because he becomes simply the vehicle of a “Son of Light” from a still higher sphere, Who being Arûpa, has no personal astral body of His own fit for this world. Such “Sons of Light,” or Dhyâni-Buddhas, are the Dharmakâyas of preceding Manvantaras, who have closed their cycles of incarnations in the ordinary sense and who, being thus Karmaless, have long ago dropped their individual Rûpas, and have become identified with the first Principle. Hence the necessity of a sacrificial Nirmânakâya, ready to suffer for the misdeeds or mistakes of the new body in its earth-pilgrimage, without any future reward on the plane of progression and rebirth, since there are no rebirths for him in the ordinary sense. The Higher Self, or Divine Monad, is not in such a case attached to the lower Ego; its connection is only temporary, and in most cases it acts through decrees of Karma. This is a real, genuine sacrifice, the explanation of which pertains to the highest Initiation of Gñâna (Occult Knowledge). It is closely linked, by a direct evolution of Spirit and involution of Matter, with the primeval and great Sacrifice at the foundation of the manifested Worlds, the gradual smothering and [pg 384] death of the spiritual in the material. The seed “is not quickened except it die.”673 Hence in the Purusha Sûkta of the Rig Veda,674 the mother-fount and source of all subsequent religions, it is stated allegorically that “the thousand-headed Purusha” was slaughtered at the foundation of the World, that from his remains the Universe might arise. This is nothing more nor less than the foundation—the seed, truly—of the later many-formed symbol in various religions, including Christianity, of the sacrificial lamb. For it is a play upon the words. “Aja” (Purusha), “the unborn,” or eternal Spirit, means also “lamb,” in Sanskrit. Spirit disappears—dies, metaphorically—the more it gets involved in matter, and hence the sacrifice of the “unborn,” or the “lamb.”
It is “not legal” to talk about such things publicly, as St. Paul tells us. One more explanation can be offered regarding this subject. A few pages back, it was mentioned that an Adept who sacrifices himself to continue living, giving up full Nirvâna, although he never loses the knowledge gained from previous lives, can never rise higher in those borrowed bodies. Why? Because he simply becomes the vehicle of a "Son of Light" from an even higher realm, Who, being Arûpa, does not have a personal astral body suitable for this world. Such “Children of Light,” or Dhyâni-Buddhas, are the Dharmakâyas of earlier Manvantaras, who have completed their cycles of incarnations in the ordinary sense and who, being Karmaless, have long since shed their individual Rûpas and become unified with the first Principle. Hence the need for a sacrificial Nirmânakâya, ready to endure the consequences of the new body's mistakes during its journey on Earth, without expecting any future rewards in terms of progression and rebirth, since there are no rebirths for him in the ordinary sense. The Higher Self, or Divine Monad, is not attached to the lower Ego in this case; its connection is only temporary, and in most instances, it acts according to the laws of Karma. This is a true, genuine sacrifice, the explanation of which relates to the highest Initiation of Gñâna (Occult Knowledge). It is directly connected, through a progression of Spirit and a regression of Matter, with the ancient and significant Sacrifice at the foundation of the manifested Worlds, the gradual suppression and [pg 384] death of the spiritual in the material. The seed “is not made alive unless it dies.”673 Therefore, in the Purusha Sûkta of the Rig Veda,674 the source of all subsequent religions, it is stated allegorically that “the thousand-headed Purusha” was sacrificed at the foundation of the World so that the Universe could arise from his remains. This is nothing more and nothing less than the foundation—the seed, indeed—of the later many-formed symbol in various religions, including Christianity, of the sacrificial lamb. For it plays on words. “Aja” (Purusha), “the unborn,” or eternal Spirit, also means "lamb," in Sanskrit. Spirit metaphorically disappears—dies—the more it becomes entangled in matter, hence the sacrifice of the "unborn," or the “lamb.”
Why the Buddha chose to make this sacrifice will be plain only to those who, to the minute knowledge of His earthly life, add that of a thorough comprehension of the laws of Karma. Such occurrences, however, belong to the most exceptional cases.
Why the Buddha decided to make this sacrifice will be clear only to those who, in addition to knowing the details of His earthly life, have a deep understanding of the laws of Karma. However, such instances are quite rare.
As tradition goes, the Brâhmans had committed a heavy sin by persecuting Gautama Buddha and His teachings instead of blending and reconciling them with the tenets of pure Vaidic Brâhmanism, as was done later by Shankarâchârya. Gautama had never gone against the Vedas, only against the exoteric growth of preconceived interpretations. The Shruti—divine oral revelation, the outcome of which was the Veda—is eternal. It reached the ear of Gautama Siddartha as it had those of the Rishis who had written it down. He accepted the revelation, while rejecting the later overgrowth of Brâhmanical thought and fancy, and built His doctrines on one and the same basis of imperishable truth. As in the case of His Western successor, Gautama, the “Merciful,” the “Pure,” and the “Just,” was the first found in the Eastern Hierarchy of historical Adepts, if not in the world-annals of divine mortals, who was moved by that generous feeling which locks the whole of mankind within one embrace, with no petty differences of race, birth, or caste. It was He who first enunciated that grand and noble principle, and He again who first put it into practice. For the sake of the poor and the reviled, the outcast and the hapless, invited by Him to the king's festival table, He had excluded those who had hitherto sat alone in haughty seclusion and selfishness, believing that they would be defiled by the very shadow of the disinherited [pg 385] ones of the land—and these non-spiritual Brâhmans turned against Him for that preference. Since then such as these have never forgiven the prince-beggar, the son of a king, who, forgetting His rank and station, had flung widely open the doors of the forbidden sanctuary to the pariah and the man of low estate, thus giving precedence to personal merit over hereditary rank or fortune. The sin was theirs—the cause nevertheless Himself: hence the “Merciful and the Blessed One” could not go out entirely from this world of illusion and created causes without atoning for the sin of all—therefore of these Brâhmans also. If “man afflicted by man” found safe refuge with the Tathâgata, “man afflicting man” had also his share in His self-sacrificing, all-embracing and forgiving love. It is stated that He desired to atone for the sin of His enemies. Then only was He willing to become a full Dharmakâya, a Jivanmukta “without remains.”
As the tradition goes, the Brahmins committed a serious sin by persecuting Gautama Buddha and his teachings instead of integrating and reconciling them with the principles of pure Vedic Brahmanism, as later done by Shankaracharya. Gautama never opposed the Vedas, only the external growth of preconceived interpretations. The Shruti—divine oral revelation, which resulted in the
The close of Shankarâchârya's life brings us face to face with a fresh mystery. Shankarâchârya retires to a cave in the Himâlayas, permitting none of his disciples to follow him, and disappears therein for ever from the sight of the profane. Is he dead? Tradition and popular belief answer in the negative, and some of the local Gurus, if they do not emphatically corroborate, do not deny the rumour. The truth with its mysterious details as given in the Secret Doctrine is known but to them; it can be given out fully only to the direct followers of the great Dravidian Guru, and it is for them alone to reveal of it as much as they think fit. Still it is maintained that this Adept of Adepts lives to this day in his spiritual entity as a mysterious, unseen, yet overpowering presence among the Brotherhood of Shamballa, beyond, far beyond, the snowy-capped Himâlayas.
The end of Shankarâchârya's life presents us with a new mystery. He retreats to a cave in the Himalayas, allowing none of his disciples to accompany him, and disappears forever from the view of the ordinary world. Is he dead? Tradition and popular belief say no, and some local Gurus don’t frankly confirm or deny the rumor. The truth, with its mysterious details as outlined in the Secret Doctrine, is known only to them; it can be fully shared only with the direct followers of the great Dravidian Guru, and it’s up to them to reveal whatever they choose. However, it’s still said that this Master of Masters is alive to this day in his spiritual form as a mysterious, unseen, yet powerful presence among the Brotherhood of Shamballa, far beyond the snowy-capped Himalayas.
Section 44. “Reincarnations” of Buddha.
Every section in the chapter on “Dezhin Shegpa”675 (Tathâgata) in the Commentaries represents one year of that great Philosopher's life, in its dual aspect of public and private teacher, the two being contrasted and commented upon. It shows the Sage reaching Buddha-hood through a long course of study, meditation, and Initiations, as any other Adept would have to do, not one rung of the ladder up to the arduous “Path of Perfection” being missed. The Bodhisattva became a Buddha and a Nirvânî through personal effort and merit, after having had to undergo all the hardships of every other neophyte—not by virtue of a divine birth, as thought by some. It was only the reaching of Nirvâna while still living in the body and on this earth that was due to His having been in previous births high on the “Path of Dzyan” (knowledge, wisdom). Mental or intellectual gifts and abstract knowledge follow an Initiate in his new birth, but he has to acquire phenomenal powers anew, passing through all the successive stages. He has to acquire Rinchen-na-dun (“the seven precious gifts”)676 one after the other. During the period of meditation no worldly phenomena on the physical plane must be allowed to enter into his mind or cross his thoughts. Zhine-Ihagthong (Sanskrit: Vipashya, religious abstract meditation) will develop in him most wonderful faculties independently of himself. The four degrees of [pg 387] contemplation, or Sam-tan (Sanskrit: Dhyâna), once acquired, everything becomes easy. For, once that man has entirely got rid of the idea of individuality, merging his Self in the Universal Self, becoming, so to say, the bar of steel to which the properties inherent in the loadstone (Âdi Buddha, or Anima Mundi) are imparted, powers hitherto dormant in him are awakened, mysteries in invisible Nature are unveiled, and becoming a Thonglam-pa (a Seer) he becomes a Dhyâni-Buddha. Every Zung (Dhâranî, a mystic word or mantra) of the Lokottaradharma (the highest world of causes) will be known to him.
Every section in the chapter on “Dezhin Shegpa”675 (Tathâgata) in the Commentaries represents one year of that great philosopher’s life, exploring his roles as both a public and private teacher, highlighting their contrasts and offering insights. It illustrates the Sage achieving Buddha-hood through extensive study, meditation, and Initiations, just like any other Adept would, without skipping a single step on the challenging "Path to Perfection". The Bodhisattva became a Buddha and a Nirvânî through hard work and personal merit, enduring all the struggles of every other beginner—not by the benefit of a divine birth, as some believe. The experience of reaching Nirvâna while still living on earth was only because he had advanced along the “Dzyan Path” (knowledge, wisdom) in previous existences. Mental or intellectual gifts and abstract knowledge accompany an Initiate in their new life, but they must obtain phenomenal powers anew, navigating through all the necessary stages. They must acquire Rinchen-na-dun ("the seven valuable gifts")676 one by one. During meditation, no worldly distractions from the physical realm should enter their mind or thoughts. Zhine-Ihagthong (Sanskrit: Vipashya, religious abstract meditation) will cultivate remarkable abilities within them, independently of their will. Once the four degrees of [pg 387] contemplation or Sam-tan (Sanskrit: Dhyâna) are mastered, everything becomes manageable. For, once a person completely sheds the notion of individuality, merging their Self with the Universal Self—essentially becoming the steel rod that imbues the properties of the loadstone (Âdi Buddha, or Anima Mundi)—the dormant powers within them are activated, unveiling mysteries in the unseen aspects of Nature, transforming them into a Thonglam-pa (a Seer) and making them a Dhyâni-Buddha. They will know every Zung (Dhâranî, a mystic word or mantra) of the Lokottaradharma (the highest world of causes).
Thus, after His outward death, twenty years later, Tathâgata in His immense love and “pitiful mercy” for erring and ignorant humanity, refused Paranirvâna677 in order that He might continue to help men.
Thus, after His outward death, twenty years later, the Tathâgata, in His immense love and "pathetic mercy" for misguided and ignorant humanity, chose not to enter Paranirvana677 so that He could continue to assist people.
Says a Commentary:
Says a
Having reached the Path of Deliverance [Thar-lam] from transmigration, one cannot perform Tulpa678 any longer, for to become a Paranirvânî is to close the circle of the Septenary Ku-Sum.679 He has merged his borrowed Dorjesempa [Vajrasattva] into the Universal and become one with it.
Once someone has reached the Path of Deliverance [Thar-lam] and escaped the cycle of rebirth, they can no longer perform Tulpa __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ because achieving Paranirvana means completing the cycle of the Septenary Ku-Sum. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ They have merged their borrowed Dorjesempa [Vajrasattva] into the Universal and become one with it.
Vajradhara, also Vajrasattva (Tibetan: Dorjechang and Dorjedzin, or Dorjosampa), is the regent or President of all the Dhyân Chohans or Dhyâni Buddhas, the highest, the Supreme Buddha; personal, yet never manifested objectively; the “Supreme Conqueror,” the “Lord of all Mysteries,” the “One without Beginning or End”—in short, the Logos of Buddhism. For, as Vajrasattva, He is simply the Tsovo (Chief) of the Dhyâni Buddhas or Dhyân Chohans, and the Supreme Intelligence in the Second World; while as Vajradhara (Dorjechang), He is all that which was enumerated above. “These two are one, and yet two,” and over them is “Chang, the Supreme Unmanifested and [pg 388] Universal Wisdom that has no name.” As two in one He (They) is the Power that subdued and conquered Evil from the beginning, allowing it to reign only over willing subjects on earth, and having no power over those who despise and hate it. Esoterically the allegory is easily understood; exoterically Vajradhara (Vajrasattva) is the God to whom all the evil spirits swore that they would not impede the propagation of the Good Law (Buddhism), and before whom all the demons tremble. Therefore, we say this dual personage has the same rôle assigned to it in canonical and dogmatic Tibetan Buddhism as have Jehovah and the Archangel Mikael, the Metatron of the Jewish Kabalists. This is easily shown. Mikael is “the angel of the face of God,” or he who represents his Master. “My face shall go with thee” (in English, “presence”), before the Israelites, says God to Moses (Exodus, xxxiii. 14). “The angel of my presence” (Hebrew: “of my face”) (Isaiah, lxiii. 9), etc. The Roman Catholics identify Christ with Mikael, who is also his ferouer, or “face,” mystically. This is precisely the position of Vajradhara, or Vajrasattva, in Northern Buddhism. For the latter, in His Higher Self as Vajradhara (Dorjechang), is never manifested, except to the seven Dhyân Chohans, the primeval Builders. Esoterically, it is the Spirit of the “Seven” collectively, their seventh principle, or Âtman. Exoterically, any amount of fables may be found in Kâla Chakra, the most important work in the Gyut [or (D)gyu] division of the Kanjur, the division of mystic knowledge [(D)gyu]. Dorjechang (wisdom) Vajradhara, is said to live in the second Arûpa World, which connects him with Metatron, in the first world of pure Spirits, the Briatic world of the Kabalists, who call this angel El-Shaddai, the Omnipotent and Mighty One. Metatron is in Greek ἄγγελος (Messenger), or the Great Teacher. Mikael fights Satan, the Dragon, and conquers him and his Angels. Vajrasattva, who is one with Vajrapâni, the Subduer of the Evil Spirits, conquers Râhu, the Great Dragon who is always trying to devour the sun and moon (eclipses). “War in Heaven” in the Christian legend is based upon the bad angels having discovered the secrets (magical wisdom) of the good ones (Enoch), and the mystery of the “Tree of Life.” Let anyone read simply the exoteric accounts in the Hindu and Buddhist Pantheons—the latter version being taken from the former—and he will find both resting on the same primeval, archaic allegory from the Secret Doctrine. In the exoteric texts (Hindu and Buddhist), the Gods churn the ocean to extract from it the Water of Life—Amrita—or the Elixir of Knowledge. In both the Dragon [pg 389] steals some of this, and is exiled from heaven by Vishnu, or Vajradhara, or the chief God, whatever may be his name. We find the same in the Book of Enoch, and it is poetized in St. John's Revelation. And now the allegory, with all its fanciful ornamentations, has become a dogma!
Vajradhara, also known as Vajrasattva (Tibetan: Dorjechang and Dorjedzin, or Dorjosampa), is the leader or President of all the Dhyân Chohans or Dhyâni Buddhas, the highest, the Supreme Buddha; personal, yet never appears in a physical form; the "Supreme Ruler," the "Master of all Mysteries," the “Timeless and Infinite”—in short, the Logos of Buddhism. As Vajrasattva, He is simply the chief (Tsovo) of the Dhyâni Buddhas or Dhyân Chohans, and the Supreme Intelligence in the Second World; while as Vajradhara (Dorjechang), He embodies all that was previously mentioned. "These two are one, and yet they are two." and above them is "Chang, the Supreme Unseen and Universal Knowledge that is nameless." As one within two, He (They) is the Power that has subdued and conquered Evil from the beginning, allowing it to dominate only over willing subjects on earth and having no control over those who reject and dislike it. Esoterically, the metaphor is easy to grasp; exoterically, Vajradhara (Vajrasattva) is the God to whom all evil spirits agreed not to obstruct the spread of the Good Law (Buddhism), and before whom all demons shake in fear. Therefore, we say this dual entity holds the same position assigned to it in canonical and dogmatic Tibetan Buddhism as have Jehovah and Archangel Mikael, the Metatron of the Jewish Kabalists. This is clear. Mikael is “the angel of God’s presence,” representing his Master. "My presence will go with you." (in English, "being present"), before the Israelites, says God to Moses (Exodus, xxxiii. 14). "My guardian angel" (Hebrew: "on my face") (Isaiah, lxiii. 9), etc. Roman Catholics link Christ with Mikael, who is also his ferouer, or “face,” in a mystical sense. This is exactly the role of Vajradhara, or Vajrasattva, in Northern Buddhism. For the latter, in His Higher Self as Vajradhara (Dorjechang), is never manifested, except to the seven Dhyân Chohans, the original Builders. Esoterically, it is the Spirit of the "7" collectively, their seventh principle, or Âtman. Exoterically, numerous myths can be found in Kâla Chakra, the most significant work in the Gyut [or (D)gyu] division of the Kanjur, the section of mystical knowledge [(D)gyu]. Dorjechang (wisdom) Vajradhara is said to reside in the second Arûpa World, connecting him with Metatron, in the first world of pure Spirits, the Briatic world of the Kabalists, who refer to this angel as El-Shaddai, the Omnipotent and Mighty One. Metatron is from the Greek ἄγγελος (Messenger), or the Great Teacher. Mikael battles Satan, the Dragon, and defeats him and his Angels. Vajrasattva, who is one with Vajrapâni, the Subduer of the Evil Spirits, conquers Râhu, the Great Dragon who constantly attempts to devour the sun and moon (eclipses). “War in Heaven” in Christian legend is based on the evil angels discovering the secrets (magical wisdom) of the good ones (Enoch) and the mystery of the "Tree of Life." Anyone can read the straightforward exoteric accounts in the Hindu and Buddhist Pantheons—the latter being derived from the former—and find both resting on the same ancient, foundational allegory from the Secret Doctrine. In the exoteric texts (Hindu and Buddhist), the Gods churn the ocean to retrieve the Water of Life—Amrita—or the Elixir of Knowledge. In both, the Dragon [pg 389] steals some of this and is cast out of heaven by Vishnu, or Vajradhara, or the chief God, whatever his name may be. We see the same in the Book of Enoch, and it is poetically presented in St. John's Revelation. And now the allegory, with all its intricate embellishments, has turned into a dogma!
As will be found mentioned later, the Tibetan Lamaseris contain many secret and semi-secret volumes, detailing the lives of great Sages. Many of the statements in them are purposely confused, and in others the reader becomes bewildered, unless a clue be given him, by the use of one name to cover many individuals who follow the same line of teaching. Thus there is a succession of “living Buddhas'” and the name “Buddha” is given to teacher after teacher. Schlagintweit writes:
As will be mentioned later, the Tibetan Lamaseries contain many secret and semi-secret texts that detail the lives of great Sages. Many of the statements in these texts are intentionally confusing, and readers can feel lost unless they have a hint, as one name is used to represent many individuals who share the same teachings. Thus, there is a series of "living Buddhas", and the name "Buddha" is applied to teacher after teacher. Schlagintweit writes:
To each human Buddha belongs a Dhyâni-Buddha, and a Dhyâni-Bodhisattva, and the unlimited number of the former also involves an equally unlimited number of the latter.680
Every human Buddha has a Dhyâni-Buddha and a Dhyâni-Bodhisattva, and the infinite number of the former also implies there’s an equally infinite number of the latter.680
[But if this be so—and the exoteric and semi-exoteric use of the name justify the statement—the reader must depend on his own intuition to distinguish between the Dhyâni Buddhas and the human Buddhas, and must not apply to the great Buddha of the Fifth Race all that is ascribed to “the Buddha” in books where, as said, blinds are constantly introduced.
[But if this is the case—and the outer and somewhat outer use of the name supports this statement—the reader must rely on their own intuition to tell the difference between the Dhyâni Buddhas and the human Buddhas, and must not attribute everything that is said about the great Buddha of the Fifth Race to “Buddha” in texts where, as mentioned, misleading information is frequently included.]
In one of these books some strange and obscure statements are made which the writer gives, as before, entirely on her own responsibility, since a few may sense a meaning hidden under words misleading in their surface meaning.]681 It is stated that at the age of thirty-three, Shankarâchârya, tired of his mortal body, “put it off” in the cave he had entered, and that the Bodhisattva, that served as his lower personality, was freed
In one of these books, there are some strange and unclear statements that the writer takes full responsibility for, as some might perceive a meaning concealed beneath words that seem misleading on the surface. It is mentioned that at the age of thirty-three, Shankaracharya, weary of his physical form, "procrastinate" in the cave he had entered, and that the Bodhisattva, which acted as his lower self, was set free.
With the burden of a sin upon him which he had not committed.
With the burden of a sin he didn't commit weighing on him.
At the same time it is added:
At the same time, it is added:
At whatever age one puts off his outward body by free will, at that age will he be made to die a violent death against his will in his next rebirth.
At whatever age a person chooses to leave their physical body, they will be compelled to experience a violent death against their will in their next life at that same age.
Now, Karma could have no hold on “Mahâ Shankara” (as Shankara is called in the secret work), as he had, as Avatâra, no Ego of his own, but a Bodhisattva—a willing sacrificial victim. Neither had the latter any responsibility for the deed, whether sinful or otherwise. Therefore we do not see the point, since Karma cannot act unjustly. There is some terrible mystery involved in all this story, one that no uninitiated intellect can ever unravel. Still, there it is, suggesting the natural query, “Who, then, was punished by Karma?” and leaving it to be answered.
Now, Karma could have no power over "Great Shankara" (as Shankara is referred to in this secret work), because as an Avatâra, he had no personal Ego, but rather was a Bodhisattva—a willing sacrificial victim. The Bodhisattva also had no responsibility for the action, whether it was sinful or not. Therefore, we don’t see the issue, since Karma cannot act unfairly. There is some profound mystery in this entire situation, one that no uninformed mind can ever unravel. Still, it raises the question, "Who was punished by Karma?" and leaves it open for discussion.
A few centuries later Buddha tried one more incarnation, it is said, in * * *, and again, fifty years subsequent to the death of this Adept, in one whose name is given as Tiani-Tsang.682 No details, no further information or explanation is given. It is simply stated that the last Buddha had to work out the remains of his Karma, which none of the Gods themselves can escape, forced as he was to bury still deeper certain mysteries half revealed by him—hence misinterpreted. The words used would stand when translated:683
A few centuries later, Buddha supposedly tried one more incarnation in * * *, and again, fifty years after the death of this Adept, in someone named Tiani-Tsang.682 No details, no further information or explanation is provided. It is simply stated that the last Buddha had to deal with the remnants of his Karma, something that none of the Gods themselves can escape. He was forced to bury even deeper certain mysteries that he had half revealed—resulting in misinterpretation. The words used would remain when translated:683
Born fifty-two years too early as Shramana Gautama, the son of King Zastang; then retiring fifty-seven years too soon as Mahâ Shankara, who got tired of his outward form. This wilful act aroused and attracted King Karma, who killed the new form of * * * at thirty-three,684 the age of the body that was put off. [At whatever age one puts off his outward body by free will, at that age will he be made to die in his next incarnation against his will—Commentary.] He died in his next (body) at thirty-two and a little over, and again in his next at eighty—a Mâyâ, and at one hundred, in reality. The Bodhisattva chose Tiani-Tsang,685 then again the Sugata became Tsong-Kha-pa, who became thus Dezhin-Shegpa [Tathâgata—“one who follows in the way and manner of his predecessors”]. The Blessed One could do good to his generation as * * * but none to posterity, and so as Tiani-Tsaug he became incarnated only for the “remains” [of his precedent Karma, as we understand it]. The Seven Ways and the Four Truths were once more hidden out of sight. The Merciful One confined since then his attention and fatherly care to the heart of Bodyul, the nursery-grounds of the seeds of truth. The blessed “remains” since then have overshadowed and rested in many a holy body of human Bodhisattvas.
Born fifty-two years too early as Shramana Gautama, the son of King Zastang; then retiring fifty-seven years too soon as Mahâ Shankara, who became weary of his physical existence. This intentional decision drew the attention of King Karma, who ended the new incarnation of * * * at the age of thirty-three,684the age of the body that was shed. [Whenever someone willingly sheds their physical body, they will die at that same age in their next life.against his will—Commentary.] He died in his next life at just over thirty-two, and again in his next life at eighty—a Mâyâ, and at one hundred, in reality. The Bodhisattva chose Tiani-Tsang,685Then once again, the Sugata became Tsong-Kha-pa, who subsequently became Dezhin-Shegpa [Tathâgata—“someone who follows the path and style of those who came before them”]. The Blessed One could benefit his generation like * * * but not future generations, and so as Tiani-Tsaug, he was incarnated only for the “remains” [of his previous Karma, as we understand it]. The Seven Ways and the Four Truths were hidden from sight once more. Since then, the Merciful One has directed his attention and nurturing care towards the heart of Bodyul, the nurturing grounds of the seeds of truth. The blessed “remains” have since overshadowed and dwelled in many sacred beings of human Bodhisattvas.
No further information is given, least of all are there any details or [pg 391] explanations to be found in the secret volume. All is darkness and mystery in it, for it is evidently written but for those who are already instructed. Several flaming red asterisks are placed instead of names, and the few facts given are abruptly broken off. The key of the riddle is left to the intuition of the disciple, unless the “direct followers” of Gautama the Buddha—“those who are to be denied by His Church for the next cycle”—and of Shankarâchârya, are pleased to add more.
No additional information is provided, and there are definitely no details or [pg 391] explanations in the secret volume. It’s all shrouded in darkness and mystery, clearly written only for those who are already knowledgeable. Several bright red asterisks replace names, and the few facts presented are abruptly cut off. The answer to the riddle is left to the discretion of the student, unless the “direct followers” of Gautama the Buddha—"those who will be excluded by His Church for the next cycle"—and of Shankarâchârya, choose to provide more information.
The final section gives a kind of summary of the seventy sections—covering seventy-three years of Buddha's life686—from which the last paragraph is summarized as follows:
The final section gives a summary of the seventy sections—covering seventy-three years of Buddha's life686—from which the last paragraph is summarized as follows:
Emerging from ——, the most excellent seat of the three secrets [Sang-Sum], the Master of incomparable mercy, after having performed on all the anchorites the rite of ——, and each of these having been cut off,687 perceived through [the power of] Hlun-Chub688 what was his next duty. The Most-Illustrious meditated and asked himself whether this would help [the future] generations. What they needed was the sight of Mâyâ in a body of illusion. Which?... The great conqueror of pains and sorrows arose and proceeded back to his birthplace. There Sugata was welcomed by the few, for they did not know Shramana Gautama. “Shâkya [the Mighty] is in Nirvâna.... He has given the Science to the Shuddhas [Shûdra],”said they of Damze Yul [the country of Brâhmans: India].... It was for that, born of pity, that the All-Glorious One had to retire to ——, and then appear [karmically] as Mahâ Shankara; and out of pity as ——, and again as ——, and again as Tsong-Kha-pa.... For, he who chooses in humiliation must go down, and he who loves not allows Karma to raise him.689
Coming from ——, the top location of the three secrets [Sang-Sum], the Master of unparalleled compassion, after carrying out the ritual on all the ascetics, and each of them having been severed,687seen through [the power of] Hlun-Chub688what his next duty was. The Most-Illustrious thought and wondered if this would help [future] generations. What they needed was Mâyâ's experience in a world of illusion. Which?... The great conqueror of pain and suffering stood up and went back to his birthplace. There, Sugata was welcomed by a few, as they did not recognize Shramana Gautama.“Shâkya [the Mighty] has reached Nirvâna.... He has shared the teachings with the Shuddhas [Shûdra],”They said in Damze Yul [the land of Brâhmans: India].... It was for this reason, stemming from compassion, that the All-Glorious One had to retreat to ———, and then appear [karmically] as Mahâ Shankara; and out of compassion as ———, and again as ———, and once more as Tsong-Kha-pa.... For, those who choose humiliation must descend, and those who don't love let Karma uplift them.689
This passage is confessedly obscure and written for the few. It is not lawful to say any more, for the time has not yet come when nations are [pg 392] prepared to hear the whole truth. The old religions are full of mysteries, and to demonstrate some of them would surely lead to an explosion of hatred, followed, perhaps, by bloodshed and worse. It will be sufficient to know that while Gautama Buddha is merged in Nirvâna ever since his death, Gautama Shâkyamuni may have had to reincarnate—this dual inner personality being one of the greatest mysteries of Esoteric psychism.
This passage is clearly obscure and meant for a select few. It's not appropriate to say more, as we haven't yet reached a time when nations are [pg 392] ready to hear the complete truth. The old religions are filled with mysteries, and revealing some of them would likely cause a violent backlash, possibly followed by bloodshed and worse. It’s enough to understand that while Gautama Buddha has been in Nirvâna since his death, Gautama Shâkyamuni may have needed to reincarnate—this dual inner personality being one of the greatest mysteries of Esoteric psychism.
“The seat of the three secrets” refers to a place inhabited by high Initiates and their disciples. The “secrets” are the three mystic powers known as Gopa, Yasodhara, and Uptala Varna, that Csomo de Köros mistook for Buddha's three wives, as other Orientalists have mistaken Shakti (Yoga power) personified by a female deity for His wife; or the Draupadî—also a spiritual power—for the wife in common of the five brothers Pândava.
“The center of the three secrets” refers to a place inhabited by advanced Initiates and their followers. The "secrets" are the three mystical powers known as Gopa, Yasodhara, and Uptala Varna, which Csomo de Köros confused for Buddha's three wives, just as other Orientalists have misidentified Shakti (Yoga power) personified by a female deity as His wife; or Draupadî—also a spiritual power—as the shared wife of the five Pândava brothers.
Section 45. An Unpublished Talk by Buddha.
(It is found in the second Book of Commentaries and is addressed to the Arhats.)
(It is found in the second Commentary Book and is addressed to the Arhats.)
Said the All-Merciful: Blessed are ye, O Bhikshus, happy are ye who have understood the mystery of Being and Non-Being explained in Bas-pa [Dharma, Doctrine], and have given preference to the latter, for ye are verily my Arhats.... The elephant, who sees his form mirrored in the lake, looks at it, and then goes away, taking it for the real body of another elephant, is wiser than the man who beholds his face in the stream, and, looking at it, says, “Here am I.... I am I”: for the “I,” his Self, is not in the world of the twelve Nidânas and mutability, but in that of Non-Being, the only world beyond the snares of Mâyâ.... That alone, which has neither cause nor author, which is self-existing, eternal, far beyond the reach of mutability, is the true “I” [Ego], the Self of the Universe. The Universe of Nam-Kha says: “I am the world of Sien-Chan”;690 the four illusions laugh and reply, “Verily so.” But the truly wise man knows that neither man, nor the Universe that he passes through like a flitting shadow, is any more a real Universe than the dewdrop that reflects a spark of the morning sun is that sun.... There are three things, Bhikshus, that are everlastingly the same, upon which no vicissitude, no modification can ever act: these are the Law, Nirvâna, and Space,691 and those three are One, since the first two are within the last, and that last one a Mâyâ, so long as man keeps within the whirlpool of sensuous existences. One need not have his mortal body die to avoid the [pg 394] clutches of concupiscence and other passions. The Arhat who observes the seven hidden precepts of Bas-pa may become Dang-ma and Lha.692 He may hear the “holy voice” of ... [Kwan-yin],693 and find himself within the quiet precincts of his Sangharama694 transferred into Amitâbha Buddha.695 Becoming one with Anuttara Samyak Sambodhi,696 he may pass through all the six worlds of Being (Rûpaloka) and get into the first three worlds of Arûpa.697... He who listens to my secret law, preached to my select Arhats, will arrive with its help at the knowledge of Self, and thence at perfection.
Said the All-Merciful: Blessed are you, oh Bhikshus, happy are you who have understood the mystery of Being and Non-Existence explained in Bas-pa [Dharma, Doctrine], and have given preference to the latter, for you are truly my Arhats.... The elephant, seeing its form reflected in the lake, gazes at it before moving on, thinking it’s another elephant, is wiser than the person who sees their face in the stream and says, "Here I am... It's me.": for the “I,” their Self, isn’t found in the world of the twelve Nidânas and change, but in that of Non-Being, the only world free from the traps of Mâyâ.... That which has no cause or author, which is self-existing, eternal, and far beyond the reach of change, is the true “I” [Ego], the Self of the Universe. The Universe of Nam-Kha says: “I am the world of Sien-Chan”;690 the four illusions laugh and respond, "Absolutely." But the truly wise person understands that neither humanity nor the Universe they traverse like a fleeting shadow is any more a real Universe than the dewdrop reflecting a spark of the morning sun is that sun.... There are three things, Bhikshus, that remain eternally the same, upon which no change or modification can act: these are the Law, Nirvâna, and Space,691 and these three are One, since the first two exist within the last, which in turn is a Mâyâ, as long as one remains caught in the whirlpool of sensory experiences. One does not need to have their mortal body die to escape the [pg 394] grips of desire and other passions. The Arhat who follows the seven hidden precepts of Bas-pa can become Dang-ma and Lha.692 They may hear the “sacred voice” of ... [Kwan-yin],693 and find themselves in the serene spaces of their Sangharama694 transformed into Amitâbha Buddha.695 By becoming one with Anuttara Samyak Sambodhi,696 they can pass through all the six worlds of Being (Rûpaloka) and enter the first three worlds of Arûpa.697... Those who listen to my secret law, taught to my select Arhats, will achieve knowledge of Self and from that, perfection.
It is due to entirely erroneous conceptions of Eastern thought and to ignorance of the existence of an Esoteric key to the outward Buddhist phrases that Burnouf and other great scholars have inferred from such propositions—held also by the Vedântins—as “my body is not body” and “myself is no self of mine,” that Eastern psychology was all based upon non-permanency. Cousin, for instance, lecturing upon the subject, brings the two following propositions to prove, on Burnouf's authority, that, unlike Brâhmanism, Buddhism rejects the perpetuity of the thinking principle. These are:
It's because of completely incorrect ideas about Eastern thought and a lack of understanding of an Esoteric key to the external Buddhist phrases that Burnouf and other prominent scholars have concluded from statements—also held by the Vedântins—like “my body is not a body” and "myself isn't a part of me," that Eastern psychology was entirely based on non-permanence. Cousin, for example, in his lectures on the topic, presents the following two statements to support, based on Burnouf’s authority, the claim that, unlike Brâhmanism, Buddhism denies the permanence of the thinking principle. These are:
1. Thought or Spirit698—for the faculty is not distinguished from the subject—appears only with sensation and does not survive it.
Mind or Spirit698—because the ability isn’t apart from the person—it only comes into effect with sensation and doesn’t remain after it.
2. The Spirit cannot itself lay hold of itself, and in directing attention to itself it draws from it only the conviction of its powerlessness to see itself otherwise than as successive and transitory.
2. The spirit can't directly understand itself, and when it tries to focus on itself, it only becomes aware of how helpless it is to recognize itself as anything more than a series of changes and moments.
This all refers to Spirit embodied, not to the freed Spiritual Self on whom Mâyâ has no more hold. Spirit is no body; therefore have the [pg 395] Orientalists made of it “nobody” and nothing. Hence they proclaim Buddhists to be Nihilists, and Vedântins to be the followers of a creed in which the “Impersonal [God] turns out on examination to be a myth”; their goal is described as
This all refers to Spirit embodied, not to the liberated Spiritual Self that Mâyâ no longer influences. Spirit doesn't have a physical form; that's why the [pg 395] Orientalists have labeled it as “no one” and nothing. As a result, they claim that Buddhists are Nihilists and Vedântins are adherents of a belief system where the “Impersonal [God] is revealed to be a myth upon closer examination.”; their goal is described as
Section XLVI. Enlightenment.
The few sentences given in the text from one of Gautama Buddha's secret teachings show how uncalled for is the epithet of “Materialist” when applied to One Whom two-thirds of those who are looked upon as great Adepts and Occultists in Asia recognize as their Master, whether under the name of Buddha or that of Shankarâchârya. The reader will remember the just-quoted words are what Buddha Sanggyas (or Pho) is alleged by the Tibetan Occultists to have taught: there are three eternal things in the Universe—the Law, Nirvâna, and Space. The Buddhists of the Southern Church claim, on the other hand, that Buddha held only two things as eternal—Âkâsha and Nirvâna. But Âkâsha being the same as Aditi,700 and both being translated “Space,” there is no discrepancy so far, since Nirvâna as well as Moksha, is a state. Then in both cases the great Kapilavastu Sage unifies the two, as well as the three, into one eternal Element, and ends by saying that even “that One is a Mâyâ” to one who is not a Dang-ma, a perfectly purified Soul.
The few sentences in the text from one of Gautama Buddha's secret teachings illustrate how unnecessary it is to call someone a "Materialist" when many of those regarded as great Adepts and Occultists in Asia recognize Him as their Master, whether known as Buddha or Shankarâchârya. The reader will recall that the previously quoted words are what Buddha Sanggyas (or Pho) is said to have taught according to Tibetan Occultists: there are three eternal things in the Universe—the Law, Nirvâna, and Space. On the other hand, the Buddhists of the Southern Church assert that Buddha believed only in two eternal things—Âkâsha and Nirvâna. However, since Âkâsha is the same as Aditi,700 and both are translated as "Outer space," there's no conflict so far, as Nirvâna and Moksha refer to a state. In both instances, the great Sage from Kapilavastu unifies the two and the three into one eternal Element, concluding that even “that One is a Maya” for anyone who is not a Dang-ma, a fully purified Soul.
The whole question hangs upon materialistic misconceptions and ignorance of Occult Metaphysics. To the man of Science who regards Space as simply a mental representation, a conception of something existing pro formâ, and having no real being outside our mind, Space per se is verily an illusion. He may fill the boundless interstellar space with an “imaginary” ether, nevertheless Space for him is an abstraction. Most of the Metaphysicians of Europe are so wide of the mark, from the purely Occult standpoint, of a correct comprehension of “Space,” as are the Materialists, though the erroneous conceptions of both of course differ widely.
The entire issue comes down to materialistic misunderstandings and a lack of awareness about Occult Metaphysics. For a Scientist who sees Space merely as a mental construct, a way to think about something that exists pro forma, and has no true existence outside our minds, Space as such is essentially an illusion. He might imagine the vastness of interstellar space as filled with an "imaginary" ether, but for him, Space remains an abstraction. Most Metaphysicists in Europe are just as far from grasping the true nature of "Outer space," from the purely Occult perspective, as the Materialists are, although their incorrect views differ significantly.
If, bearing in mind the philosophical views of the Ancients upon this question, we compare them with what is now termed exact physical Science, it will be found that the two disagree only in inferences and names, and that their postulates are the same when reduced to their most simple expression. From the beginning of the human Æons, from the very dawn of Occult Wisdom, the regions that the men of Science fill with ether have been explored by the Seers of every age. That which the world regards simply as cosmic Space, an abstract representation, the Hindu Rishi, the Chaldæan Magus, the Egyptian Hierophant held, each and all, as the one eternal Root of all, the playground of all the Forces in Nature. It is the fountain-head of all terrestrial life, and the abode of those (to us) invisible swarms of existences—of real beings, as of the shadows only thereof, conscious and unconscious, intelligent and senseless—that surround us on all sides, that interpenetrate the atoms of our Kosmos, and see us not, as we do not either see or sense them through our physical organisms. For the Occultist “Space” and “Universe” are synonyms. In Space there is not Matter, Force, nor Spirit, but all that and much more. It is the One Element, and that one the Anima Mundi—Space, Âkâsha, Astral Light—the Root of Life which, in its eternal, ceaseless motion, like the out- and in-breathing of one boundless ocean, evolves but to reabsorb all that lives and feels and thinks and has its being in it. As said of the Universe in Isis Unveiled, it is:
If we consider the philosophical ideas of the Ancients regarding this question and compare them with what we now call exact physical science, we’ll find that they only differ in conclusions and terminology, while their fundamental concepts are actually the same when simplified. Since the beginning of human existence, from the earliest days of hidden wisdom, the areas that scientists now describe as ether have been explored by visionary thinkers throughout history. What the world sees as cosmic space, just an abstract idea, was viewed by the Hindu sage, the Chaldean magician, and the Egyptian teacher as the one eternal source of everything, the playground for all natural forces. It is the source of all earthly life and the home of those invisible beings—real entities, as well as their mere shadows, whether conscious or unconscious, intelligent or dull—that surround us on all sides, intertwining with the very atoms of our universe, unseen by us, just as we are unable to perceive them through our physical bodies. To the occultist, "Space" and "Universe" are the same. In Space, there is neither Matter, nor Force, nor Spirit, but all of that and much more. It is the One Element, the Anima Mundi—Space, Akasha, Astral Light—the root of life which, in its eternal, constant motion, like the ebb and flow of an infinite ocean, evolves only to reabsorb everything that lives, feels, thinks, and has existence within it. As mentioned about the Universe in *Isis Unveiled*, it is:
The combination of a thousand elements and yet the expression of a single Spirit—a chaos to the sense, a Kosmos to the reason.
The combination of a thousand elements, yet conveying one Spirit—a chaotic experience for the senses, a universe for the mind to understand.
Such were the views upon the subject of all the great ancient Philosophers, from Manu down to Pythagoras, from Plato to Paul.
These were the perspectives on the subject held by all the great ancient philosophers, from Manu to Pythagoras, and from Plato to Paul.
When the dissolution [Pralaya] had arrived at its term the great Being [Para-Âtmâ, or Para-Purusha], the Lord existing through himself, out of whom and through whom all things were, and are, and will be, ... resolved to emanate from his own substance the various creatures.701
When the dissolution [Pralaya] came to an end, the great Being [Para-Âtmâ, or Para-Purusha], the Lord who exists independently, from whom and through whom all things were, are, and will be, ... chose to create various creatures from his own essence.701
The mystic Decad [of Pythagoras] (1 + 2 + 3 + 4 = 10) is a way of expressing this idea. The One is God;702 the Two, matter; the Three, combining Monad and Duad and partaking of the nature of both, is the phenomenal world; the Tetrad, or form of perfection, expresses the emptiness of all; and the Decad, or sum of all, involves the entire Cosmos.703
The mystical Decad [of Pythagoras] (1 + 2 + 3 + 4 = 10) conveys this concept. The One symbolizes God;702The Two represents matter; the Three merges the Monad and Duad, reflecting the essence of both and symbolizing the phenomenal world; the Tetrad, or perfect form, conveys the emptiness of all things; and the Decad, or totality, includes the whole Cosmos.703
Plato's “God” is the “Universal Ideation,” and Paul saying “Out of him, and through him, and in him, all things are,” had surely a Principle—never a Jehovah—in his profound mind. The key to the Pythagorean dogmas is the key to every great Philosophy. It is the general formula of unity in multiplicity, the One evolving the many and pervading the All. It is the archaic doctrine of Emanation in a few words.
Plato's “God” represents the "Universal Ideation," and when Paul says "Everything comes from him, exists through him, and is found in him." he certainly had a Principle—never a Jehovah—in his deep thoughts. The key to the Pythagorean teachings unlocks every major Philosophy. It is the underlying idea of unity within diversity, the One that evolves into the many and encompasses the All. It succinctly expresses the ancient doctrine of Emanation.
Speusippus and Xenocrates held, like their great Master, Plato, that:
Speusippus and Xenocrates believed, just like their great teacher, Plato, that:
The Anima Mundi (or “world-soul”) was not the Deity, but a manifestation. Those philosophers never conceived of the One as an animate nature. The original One did not exist, as we understand the term. Not till he (it) had united with the many emanated existences (the Monad and Duad), was a being produced. The τίμιον (“honoured”), the something manifested, dwells in the centre as in the circumference, but it is only the reflection of the Deity—the World-Soul. In this doctrine we find the spirit of Esoteric Buddhism.704
The Anima Mundi (or “world-soul”) was not the Deity, but a manifestation. Those philosophers never considered the One as an animated wildlifeThe original one didn't exist, as we understand it. Only after it united with the many emanated existences (the Monad and Duad) was a being produced. The τίμιον (“honored”), the manifested something exists at the center just as it does at the edge, but it is only a reflection of the Deity—the World-Soul. This doctrine embodies the essence of Esoteric Buddhism.704
And it is that of Esoteric Brâhmanism and of the Vedântin Adwaitîs. The two modern philosophers, Schopenhauer and von Hartmann, teach the same ideas. The Occultists say that:
And it is that of Esoteric Brâhmanism and of the Vedântin Adwaitîs. The two modern philosophers, Schopenhauer and von Hartmann, teach the same ideas. The Occultists say that:
The psychic and ectenic forces, the “ideo-motor” and “electro-biological powers,” “latent thought,” and even “unconscious cerebration” theories can be condensed in two words: the Kabalistic Astral Light.705
The psychic and ectenic forces, the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, "ideo-motor" and “electro-biological powers,” “unconscious thought,” and even “unconscious thinking” The theories can be summed up in two words: the Kabalistic Astral Light.705
Schopenhauer only synthesized all this by calling it Will, and contradicted the men of Science in their materialistic views, as von Hartmann did later on. The author of the Philosophy of the Unconscious calls their views “an instinctual prejudice.”
Schopenhauer just brought all of this together by naming it Will and went against the scientists' materialistic views, similar to what von Hartmann did later. The writer of the *Philosophy of the Unconscious* refers to their views as "an ingrained bias."
Furthermore, he demonstrates that no experimenter can have anything to do with matter properly so termed, but only with the forces into which he divides it. The visible effects of matter are but the effects of force. He concludes thereby that that which is now called matter is nothing but the aggregation of atomic forces, to express which the word “matter” is used; outside of that, for science, matter is but a word void of sense.706
Moreover, he demonstrates that no experimenter can genuinely interact with what we properly call matter; they can only engage with the forces it can be divided into. The observable effects of matter are just the results of those forces. He concludes that what we currently refer to as matter is merely a collection of atomic forces, which is why we use the term __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “matter” Beyond that, in science, matter is just a term that has no real meaning.706
As much, it is to be feared, as those other terms with which we are now concerned, “Space,” “Nirvâna,” and so on.
As much as it is to be feared, it's like those other terms we're dealing with now, “Outer space,” “Nirvana,” and so on.
The bold theories and opinions expressed in Schopenhauer's works differ widely from those of the majority of our orthodox scientists.707 “In reality,” remarks this [pg 399]daring speculator, “there is neither Matter nor Spirit. The tendency to gravitation in a stone is as unexplainable as thought in the human brain.... If matter can—no one knows why—fall to the ground, then it can also—no one knows why—think.... As soon, even in mechanics, as we trespass beyond the purely mathematical, as soon as we reach the inscrutable adhesion, gravitation, and so on we are faced by phenomena which are to our senses as mysterious as the will and thought in man: we find ourselves facing the incomprehensible, for such is every force in nature. Where is, then, that matter which you all pretend to know so well, and from which—being so familiar with it—you draw all your conclusions and explanations, and attribute to it all things?... That which can be fully realized by our reason and senses is but the superficial; they can never reach the true inner substance of things. Such was the opinion of Kant. If you consider that there is in a human head some sort of a spirit, then you are obliged to concede the same to a stone. If your dead and utterly-passive matter can manifest a tendency toward gravitation or, like electricity, attract and repel and send out sparks then as well as the brain it can also think. In short, every particle of the so-called spirit we can replace with an equivalent of matter, and every particle of matter replace with spirit.... Thus, it is not the Christian division of all things into matter and spirit that can ever be found philosophically exact; but only if we divide them into will and manifestation, which form of division has naught to do with the former, for it spiritualizes everything: all that which is in the first instance real and objective—body and matter—it transforms into a representation, and every manifestation into will.”708
The bold theories and opinions in Schopenhauer's works are quite different from those of most of our traditional scientists.707 “In reality,” says this [pg 399]bold thinker “there is neither Matter nor Spirit. The way a stone falls is just as mysterious as the thoughts in a human brain.... If matter can—though no one knows why—fall to the ground, then it can also—though no one knows why—think.... Once we go beyond just the math in mechanics, and start dealing with enigmatic forces like adhesion and gravity, we encounter phenomena that are as baffling to our senses as will and thought in humans: we confront the incomprehensible, because every force in nature is like that. So where is that matter that everyone claims to understand so well, and from which—because you are so familiar with it—you derive all your conclusions and explanations, attributing everything to it?... What can be fully grasped by our reason and senses is just the surface; they can never access the true inner nature of things. This was Kant's view. If you think there’s some type of spirit in a human head, then you must also accept the same for a stone. If your lifeless, completely passive matter can show a tendency toward gravity or, like electricity, can attract and repel and emit sparks, then it, just like the brain, can also think. In short, every part of the so-called spirit can be replaced with an equivalent amount of matter, and every part of matter can be replaced with spirit.... Therefore, it’s not the Christian division of everything into matter and spirit that can ever be philosophically accurate; instead, we should divide them into will and manifestation, which is a form of division that has nothing to do with the previous one, because it spiritualizes everything: it takes what is initially real and objective—body and matter—and transforms it into a representation, turning every manifestation into will.”708
The matter of science may be for all objective purposes a “dead and utterly-passive matter”; to the Occultist not an atom of it can be dead—“Life is ever present in it.” We send the reader who would know more about it to our article, “Transmigration of Life-Atoms.”709 What we are now concerned with is the doctrine of Nirvâna.
The issue of science might be considered, for all practical purposes, a “inert and totally passive matter”; however, to the Occultist, not a single atom is truly dead—"Life is always present in it." For those interested in learning more about this, we direct you to our article, “Transmigration of Life Atoms.”709 What we focus on now is the concept of Nirvâna.
A “system of atheism” it may be justly called, since it recognizes neither God nor Gods—least of all a Creator, as it entirely rejects creation. The Fecit ex nihilo is as incomprehensible to the Occult metaphysical Scientist as it is to the scientific Materialist. It is at this point that all agreement stops between the two. But if such be the sin of the Buddhist and Brâhman Occultist, then Pantheists and Atheists, and also theistical Jews—the Kabalists—must also plead “guilty” to it; yet no one would ever think of calling the Hebrews of the Kabalah “Atheists.” Except the Talmudistic and Christian exoteric systems there never was a religious Philosophy, whether in the ancient or modern world, but rejected à priori the ex nihilo hypothesis, simply because Matter was always co-eternalized with Spirit.
A "atheist worldview" could be accurately described, as it doesn’t acknowledge either God or gods—especially not a Creator, since it completely dismisses the idea of creation. The Created from nothing is just as perplexing to the Occult metaphysical Scientist as it is to the scientific Materialist. This is where all common ground ends between the two. However, if this is the flaw of the Buddhist and Brâhman Occultist, then Pantheists, Atheists, and theistic Jews—the Kabalists—must also plead “guilty” to it; yet no one would ever think of calling the Hebrews of the Kabalah “Atheists.” Besides the Talmudic and Christian exoteric systems, there has never been a religious Philosophy, whether in ancient or modern times, that didn’t initially reject the from nothing hypothesis, simply because Matter has always been seen as co-eternal with Spirit.
Nirvâna, as well as the Moksha of the Vedântins, is regarded by most of the Orientalists as a synonym of annihilation; yet no more glaring injustice could be done, and this capital error must be pointed out and disproved. On this most important tenet of the Brâhmo-Buddhistic system—the Alpha and the Omega of “Being” or “Non-Being”—rests the whole edifice of Occult Metaphysics. Now the rectification of the great error concerning Nirvâna may be very easily accomplished with relation to the philosophically inclined, to those who,
Nirvana, like the Moksha of the Vedantins, is often seen by most scholars as a synonym for total annihilation; however, this is a serious misunderstanding that needs to be addressed and corrected. This crucial principle of the Brahmo-Buddhist system—the beginning and end of “Being” or “Non-Being”—is the foundation of the entire framework of Occult Metaphysics. Correcting the common misconceptions about Nirvana can be quite simple for those who are philosophically inclined, for those who,
In the glass of things temporal see the image of things spiritual.
In the realm of physical objects, see the reflection of spiritual matters.
On the other hand, to that reader who could never soar beyond the details of tangible material form, our explanation will appear meaningless. He may comprehend and even accept the logical inferences from the reasons given—the true spirit will ever escape his intuitions. The word “nihil” having been misconceived from the first, it is continually used as a sledge-hammer in the matter of Esoteric Philosophy. Nevertheless it is the duty of the Occultist to try and explain it.
On the other hand, to the reader who can never look beyond the specifics of physical form, our explanation might seem pointless. They may understand and even agree with the logical conclusions drawn from the provided reasons—yet the true essence will always elude their intuition. The word “nothing” has been misunderstood from the beginning, and it is often used as a blunt instrument in discussions about Esoteric Philosophy. Still, it is the duty of the Occultist to attempt to explain it.
Nirvâna and Moksha, then, as said before, have their being in non-being, if such a paradox be permitted to illustrate the meaning the better. Nirvâna, as some illustrious Orientalists have attempted to prove, does mean the “blowing-out”710 of all sentient existence. It is like the flame of a candle burnt out to its last atom, and then suddenly extinguished. Quite so. Nevertheless, as the old Arhat Nâgasena affirmed before the king who taunted him: “Nirvâna is”—and Nirvâna is eternal. But the Orientalists deny this, and say it is not so. In their opinion Nirvâna is not a re-absorption in the Universal Force, not eternal bliss and rest, but it means literally “the blowing-out, the extinction, complete annihilation, and not absorption.” The Lankavatara quoted in support of their arguments by some Sanskritists, and which gives the different interpretations of Nirvâna by the Tîrthika Brâhmans, is no authority to one who goes to primeval sources for information, namely, to the Buddha who taught the doctrine. As well quote the Chârvâka Materialists in their support.
Nirvana and Moksha, as mentioned earlier, exist in non-being, if we can use such a paradox to clarify their meaning. Nirvana, as some notable scholars from the East have tried to show, does signify the blowing out710 of all sentient existence. It's like a candle flame burning down to its last particle and then suddenly going out. That’s true. However, as the ancient Arhat Nâgasena asserted before the king who ridiculed him: “Nirvana is”—and Nirvana is eternal. But some scholars deny this and claim otherwise. They believe Nirvana is not a reabsorption into the Universal Force, nor eternal bliss and rest, but literally means "the blowing out, the extinction, total annihilation, and not absorption." The Lankavatara, which some Sanskritists cite to support their arguments and which provides various interpretations of Nirvana by the Tîrthika Brahmins, holds no authority for someone who seeks fundamental sources for information, namely the Buddha who taught the doctrine. Citing the Chârvâka Materialists for support wouldn’t make much sense either.
If we bring as an argument the sacred Jaina books, wherein the dying Gautama Buddha is thus addressed: “Arise into Nirvi [Nirvâna] from this decrepit body into which thou hast been sent.... Ascend into thy former abode, O blessed Avatâra”; and if we add that this seems to us the very opposite of nihilism, we may be told that so far it may only prove a contradiction, one more discrepancy in the Buddhist faith. If again we remind the reader that since Gautama is believed to appear occasionally, re-descending from his “former abode” for the good of humanity and His faithful congregation, thus making it incontestable that Buddhism does not teach final annihilation, we shall be referred to authorities to whom such teaching is ascribed. And let us say at once: Men are no authority for us in questions of conscience, nor ought they to be for anyone else. If anyone holds to Buddha's Philosophy, let him do and say as Buddha did and said; if a man calls himself a Christian, let him follow the commandments of Christ—not the interpretations of His many dissenting priests and sects.
If we consider the sacred Jaina texts, where the dying Gautama Buddha is addressed: "Rise into Nirvi [Nirvâna] from this tired body you were sent into... Ascend to your original home, O blessed Avatâra."; and if we point out that this seems to clearly oppose nihilism, we might be told that it could just be another contradiction, yet another inconsistency within the Buddhist faith. If we remind the reader that Gautama is believed to occasionally return, descending from his "old home" for the benefit of humanity and his loyal followers, it becomes clear that Buddhism does not teach total annihilation. Still, we'll likely be directed to authorities who attribute such teaching to Buddhism. Let us declare this from the start: People should not serve as authority for us on matters of conscience, nor should they for anyone else. If someone embraces Buddha's Philosophy, they should do and say as Buddha did and said; if a person claims to be a Christian, they should follow the commandments of Christ—not the interpretations of the many differing priests and sects.
In A Buddhist Catechism the question is asked:
In Buddhist Q&A, the question is posed:
Are there any dogmas in Buddhism which we are required to accept on faith?
Are there any beliefs in Buddhism that we need to accept without questioning?
A. No. We are earnestly enjoined to accept nothing whatever on faith, whether it be written in books, handed down from our ancestors, or taught by sages. Our Lord Buddha has said that we must not believe in a thing said merely because it is said; nor traditions because they have been handed down from antiquity; nor rumours, as such; nor writings by sages, because sages wrote them: nor fancies that we may suspect to have been inspired in us by a Deva (that is, in presumed spiritual inspiration); nor from inferences drawn from some haphazard assumption we may have made; nor because of what seems an analogical necessity; nor on the mere authority of our teachers or masters. But we are to believe when the writing, doctrine, or saying is corroborated by our own reason and consciousness. “For this,” says he in concluding, “I taught you not to believe merely because you have heard, but when you believed of your consciousness, then to act accordingly and abundantly.”711
A. No. We're strongly encouraged to accept nothing purely on faith, whether it's written in books, passed down from our ancestors, or taught by wise individuals. Our Lord Buddha has stated that we shouldn't believe something just because it's said; nor should we accept traditions just because they’ve existed for a long time; nor rumors; nor writings by wise people just because they wrote them; nor ideas we think might have come from spiritual inspiration; nor conclusions drawn from random assumptions we've made; nor based on what seems necessary through analogy; nor just on the authority of our teachers or mentors. Instead, we should believe when the writing, doctrine, or statement is backed by our own reason and understanding. “For this,” he wraps up, “I taught you not to trust something just because you heard it, but when you have your own understanding, then fully act on that belief.”711
That Nirvâna, or rather, that state in which we are in Nirvâna, is quite the reverse of annihilation is suggested to us by our “reason and consciousness,” and that is sufficient for us personally. At the same time, this fact being inadequate and very ill-adapted for the general reader, something more efficient may be added.
That Nirvâna, or really, the state we experience in Nirvâna, is the complete opposite of nothingness, as our "reason and awareness," indicate, and that’s enough for us individually. However, since this explanation isn’t enough and may not resonate well with the general reader, we can add something more effective.
Without resorting to sources unsympathetic to Occultism, the Kabalah furnishes us with the most luminous and clear proofs that the term “nihil” in the minds of the Ancient Philosophers had a meaning quite different from that it has now received at the hands of Materialists. It means certainly “nothing”—or “no-thing.” F. Kircher, in his work on the Kabalah and the Egyptian Mysteries712 explains the term admirably. He tells his readers that in the Zohar the first of the Sephiroth713 has a name the significance of which is “the Infinite,” but which was translated indifferently by the Kabalists as “Ens” and “Non-Ens” (“Being” and “Non-Being”); a Being, inasmuch as it is the root and source of all other beings; Non-Being because Ain Soph—the Boundless and the Causeless, the Unconscious and the Passive Principle—resembles nought else in the Universe.
Without turning to sources that are biased against Occultism, the Kabbalah provides us with the clearest evidence that the term “nothing” in the minds of the Ancient Philosophers had a meaning that differs significantly from the one it has now adopted by Materialists. It certainly means “null”—or "nothing." F. Kircher, in his work on the Kabbalah and the Egyptian Mysteries712 explains the term remarkably well. He informs his readers that in the Zohar, the first of the Sephiroth713 has a name that signifies “the Infinite,” but which was translated interchangeably by the Kabalists as “Ens” and "Non-Engagement" (“Existing” and "Nothingness"); a Being since it is the root and source of all other beings; Non-Existence because Ain Soph—the Boundless and the Causeless, the Unconscious and the Passive Principle—looks like nothing else in the Universe.
The author adds:
The author says:
This is the reason why St. Denys did not hesitate to call it Nihil.
This is why St. Denys wasn't afraid to call it Nothing.
“Nihil” therefore stands—even with some Christian theologians and thinkers, especially with the earlier ones who lived but a few removes from the profound Philosophy of the initiated Pagans—as a synonym for the impersonal, divine Principle, the Infinite All, which is no Being or thing—the En or Ain Soph, the Parabrahman of the Vedânta. Now St. Denys was a pupil of St. Paul—an Initiate—and this fact makes everything clear.
“Nihil” therefore represents—even among some Christian theologians and thinkers, particularly the earlier ones who were only a few generations away from the deep Philosophy of the initiated Pagans—as a synonym for the impersonal, divine Principle, the Infinite All, which isn't a Being or a thing—the En or Ain Soph, the Parabrahman of the Vedânta. Now St. Denys was a student of St. Paul—an Initiate—and this fact clarifies everything.
The “Nihil” is in esse the Absolute Deity itself, the hidden Power or Omnipresence degraded by Monotheism into an anthropomorphic Being, with all the passions of a mortal on a grand scale. Union with That is not annihilation in the sense understood in Europe.714 In the East annihilation in Nirvâna refers but to matter: that of the visible as well as the invisible body, for the astral body, the personal double, is still matter, however sublimated. Buddha taught that the primitive Substance is eternal and unchangeable. Its vehicle is the pure, luminous ether, the boundless, infinite Space,
The "Nihil" is in existence the Absolute Deity itself, the hidden Power or Omnipresence reduced by Monotheism to an anthropomorphic Being, with all the emotions of a mortal amplified. Union with That is not annihilation as it’s understood in Europe.714 In the East, annihilation in Nirvâna pertains only to matter: that of the visible as well as the invisible body, because the astral body, the personal double, is still matter, no matter how refined. Buddha taught that the fundamental Substance is eternal and unchanging. Its medium is the pure, luminous ether, the limitless, infinite Space,
Not a void resulting from the absence of forms, but on the contrary, the foundation [pg 403]of all forms.... [This] denotes it to be the creation of Mâyâ, all the works of which are as nothing before the uncreated Form [Spirit], in whose profound and sacred depths all motion must cease for ever.715
Not an emptiness due to a lack of shapes, but rather, the foundation [pg 403]of all forms.... [This] means that it is the creation of Mâyâ, with all its creations being trivial compared to the uncreated Form [Spirit], in whose deep and sacred essence all movement must ultimately stop.715
Motion here refers only to illusive objects, to their change as opposed to perpetuity, rest—perpetual motion being the Eternal Law, the ceaseless Breath of the Absolute.
Motion here refers only to fleeting objects, to their change as opposed to permanence, rest—perpetual motion being the Eternal Law, the endless Breath of the Absolute.
The mastery of Buddhistic dogmas can be attained only according to the Platonic method: from universals to particulars. The key to it lies in the refined and mystical tenets of spiritual influx and divine life.
The mastery of Buddhistic beliefs can only be achieved through the Platonic method: from general concepts to specific details. The key to this lies in the subtle and mystical ideas of spiritual flow and divine life.
Saith Buddha:
Said Buddha:
Whosoever is unacquainted with my Law,716 and dies in that state must return to earth until he becomes a perfect Samano [ascetic]. To achieve this object he must destroy within himself the trinity of Mâyâ.717 He must extinguish his passions, unite and identify himself with the Law [the teaching of the Secret Doctrine], and comprehend the philosophy of annihilation.718
Anyone who doesn't know my Law,716and dies without that knowledge must return to earth until they become a perfect ascetic. To achieve this, they need to eliminate the three aspects of illusion within themselves.717They have to control their desires, align themselves with the Law [the teachings of the Secret Doctrine], and grasp the philosophy of annihilation.718
No, it is not in the dead-letter of Buddhistical literature that scholars may ever hope to find the true solution of its metaphysical subtleties. Alone in all antiquity the Pythagoreans understood them perfectly, and it is on the (to the average Orientalist and the Materialist) incomprehensible abstractions of Buddhism that Pythagoras grounded the principal tenets of his Philosophy.
No, scholars will never find the true solution to its metaphysical complexities in the forgotten writings of Buddhist literature. Only the Pythagoreans of ancient times truly understood them, and it is on the (to the typical Orientalist and Materialist) incomprehensible abstractions of Buddhism that Pythagoras based the main principles of his philosophy.
Annihilation means with the Buddhistical Philosophy only a dispersion of matter, in whatever form or semblance of form it may be, for everything that bears a shape was created, and thus must sooner or later perish, i.e., change that shape; therefore, as something temporal, though seeming to be permanent, it is but an illusion, Mâyâ; for as eternity has neither beginning nor end, the more or less prolonged duration of some particular form passes, as it were, like an instantaneous flash of lightning. Before we have the time to realize that we have seen it, it is gone and passed for ever; hence even our astral bodies, pure ether, are but illusions of matter so long as they retain their terrestrial outline. The latter changes, says the Buddhist, according to the merits or demerits of the person during his lifetime, and this is [pg 404] metempsychosis. When the spiritual Entity breaks loose for ever from every particle of matter, then only it enters upon the eternal and unchangeable Nirvâna. He exists in Spirit, in nothing; as a form, a shape, a semblance, he is completely annihilated, and thus will die no more, for Spirit alone is no Mâyâ, but the only Reality in an illusionary universe of ever-passing forms.
Annihilation means, in Buddhist philosophy, only a dispersal of matter, no matter what form or appearance it takes. Everything that has a shape was created and must eventually perish, which means it will change that shape. Therefore, as something temporary that seems permanent, it is just an illusion, Mâyâ. Since eternity has no beginning or end, the time a particular form exists is like a brief flash of lightning. Before we even notice we've seen it, it’s gone forever. Even our astral bodies, pure ether, are merely illusions of matter as long as they maintain their earthly shape. According to the Buddhist view, this shape changes based on the individual's merits or demerits throughout their life, which is called metempsychosis. When the spiritual entity finally breaks free from all particles of matter, then it enters the eternal and unchanging Nirvāna. It exists in Spirit, in nothing; as a form, shape, or appearance, it is completely annihilated and will not die again, because Spirit alone is not Mâyâ, but the only reality in a universe filled with fleeting forms.
It is upon this Buddhist doctrine that the Pythagoreans grounded the principal tenets of their philosophy. “Can that Spirit which gives life and motion, and partakes of the nature of light, be reduced to nonentity?” they ask. “Can that sensitive Spirit in brutes which exercises memory, one of the rational faculties, die and become nothing?” And Whitelock Bulstrode in his able defence of Pythagoras expounds this doctrine by adding:
This Buddhist teaching is what the Pythagoreans based their core philosophical ideas on. “Can the life-giving Spirit that brings movement and resembles light really be turned into nothing?” they ask. “Can the living spirit in animals that has memory, one of the thinking abilities, really die and become nothing?” And Whitelock Bulstrode, in his compelling argument for Pythagoras, explains this concept by adding:
“If you say they [the brutes] breathe their Spirits into the air, and there vanish, that is all that I contend for. The air indeed is the proper place to receive them, being according to Laertius full of souls; and according to Epicurus full of atoms, the principles of all things; for even this place wherein we walk and birds fly has so much of a spiritual nature that it is invisible, and therefore may well be the receiver of forms, since the forms of all bodies are so; we can only see and hear its effects; the air itself is too fine and above the capacity of the age. What then is the ether in the region above, and what are the influences of forms that descend from thence?”The Spirits of creatures, the Pythagoreans hold, who are emanations of the most sublimated portions of ether—emanations, breaths, but not forms. Ether is corruptible—all philosophers agree in that;—and what is incorruptible is so far from being annihilated when it gets rid of the form that it lays a good claim to immortality.
“If you say that the creatures release their spirits into the air and then vanish, that's exactly my point. The air is indeed the right place for them, as Laertius suggests it's filled with souls, and Epicurus claims it's made up of atoms, which are the fundamental parts of everything. Even the spaces we walk in and where birds fly have an unseen spiritual quality, making them suitable for forms, since the essence of all bodies is like that; we can only see it through its effects. The air itself is too delicate and beyond our complete understanding. So, what is the ether above us, and what are the influences of forms that come down from there?”The Drinks According to the Pythagoreans, living beings are made up of emissions from the purest parts of ether—emissions, breath, but not shapesEther can decay—all philosophers agree on that; and what is incorruptible is far from destroyed when it sheds the form that it rightfully asserts eternal life.
“But what is that which has no body, no form; which is imponderable, invisible, and indivisible—that which exists, and yet is not?” ask the Buddhists. “It is Nirvâna,” is the answer. It is nothing—not a region, but rather a state.719
“But what is something that has no body, no shape; that is weightless, invisible, and cannot be divided—that which exists, and yet does not?” ask the Buddhists. "It is Nirvana," is the answer. It is nothing—not a location, but a mindset.719
Section 47. The Secret Books of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Lam-Rin” and Dzyan.
The Book of Dzyan—from the Sanskrit word “Dhyân” (mystic meditation)—is the first volume of the Commentaries upon the seven secret folios of Kiu-te, and a Glossary of the public works of the same name. Thirty-five volumes of Kiu-te for exoteric purposes and the use of the laymen may be found in the possession of the Tibetan Gelugpa Lamas, in the library of any monastery; and also fourteen books of Commentaries and Annotations on the same by the initiated Teachers.
The Book of Dzyan—from the Sanskrit word "Dhyana" (mystic meditation)—is the first volume of the commentaries on the seven secret scrolls of Kiu-te and a glossary of the public works with the same name. Thirty-five volumes of Kiu-te for general purposes and for laypeople are available at the Tibetan Gelugpa Lamas' monasteries, as well as fourteen books of commentaries and annotations on the same by the initiated teachers.
Strictly speaking, those thirty-five books ought to be termed “The Popularised Version” of the Secret Doctrine, full of myths, blinds, and errors; the fourteen volumes of Commentaries, on the other hand—with their translations, annotations, and an ample glossary of Occult terms, worked out from one small archaic folio, the Book of the Secret Wisdom of the World720—contain a digest of all the Occult Sciences. These, it appears, are kept secret and apart, in the charge of the Teshu Lama of Tji-gad-je. The Books of Kiu-te are comparatively modern, having been edited within the last millennium, whereas, the earliest volumes of the Commentaries are of untold antiquity, some fragments of the original cylinders having been preserved. With the exception that they explain and correct some of the too fabulous, and to every appearance, grossly-exaggerated accounts in the Books of Kiu-te721—properly so-called—the Commentaries have little to do with these. They stand in relation to [pg 406] them as the Chaldæo-Jewish Kabalah stands to the Mosaic Books. In the work known as the Avatumsaka Sûtra, in section: “The Supreme Âtman [Soul] as manifested in the character of the Arhats and Pratyeka Buddhas,” it is stated that:
Strictly speaking, those thirty-five books should be called “The Mainstream Version” of the Secret Doctrine, which is filled with myths, misconceptions, and mistakes; the fourteen volumes of Commentaries, on the other hand—with their translations, notes, and a comprehensive glossary of Occult terms, derived from one small ancient folio, the Book of the Secret Knowledge of the World720—offer a summary of all the Occult Sciences. These are apparently kept confidential and separate, under the care of the Teshu Lama of Tji-gad-je. The Books of Kiu-te are relatively modern, having been edited within the last millennium, while the earliest volumes of the Commentaries are of immeasurable antiquity, with some fragments of the original cylinders still preserved. Other than clarifying and correcting some of the overly fanciful and seemingly grossly exaggerated accounts in the Books of Kiu-te721—rightly so—the Commentaries have little connection to these. They relate to [pg 406] them similarly to how the Chaldæo-Jewish Kabbalah relates to the Mosaic Books. In the work known as the Avatamsaka Sutra, in the section titled “The Supreme Âtman [Soul] as shown in the characteristics of the Arhats and Pratyeka Buddhas,” it states that:
Because from the beginning all sentient creatures have confused the truth and embraced the false, therefore there came into existence a hidden knowledge called Alaya Vijñâna.
From the very start, all conscious beings have confused the truth and accepted falsehoods, leading to the emergence of a hidden knowledge known as Alaya Vijñâna.
“Who is in possession of the true knowledge?” is asked. “The great Teachers of the Snowy Mountain,” is the response.
"Who really has the true knowledge?" is asked. "The great Teachers of the Snowy Mountain," is the response.
These “great Teachers” have been known to live in the “Snowy Range” of the Himâlayas for countless ages. To deny in the face of millions of Hindus the existence of their great Gurus, living in the Âshrams scattered all over the Trans- or the Cis-Himâlayan slopes is to make oneself ridiculous in their eyes. When the Buddhist Saviour appeared in India, their Âshrams—for it is rarely that these great Men are found in Lamaseries, unless on a short visit—were on the spots they now occupy, and that even before the Brâhmans themselves came from Central Asia to settle on the Indus. And before that more than one Âryan Dvija of fame and historical renown had sat at their feet, learning that which culminated later on in one or another of the great philosophical schools. Most of these Himâlayan Bhante were Âryan Brâhmans and ascetics.
These "awesome teachers" are said to have lived in the “Snowy Range” of the Himalayas for countless ages. Denying the existence of their great Gurus, who live in the Âshrams spread across the Trans- or the Cis-Himalayan slopes, in front of millions of Hindus is simply absurd in their eyes. When the Buddhist Savior appeared in India, their Âshrams—since it’s rare for these great Men to be found in Lamaseries, except for short visits—were in the same locations they are now, even before the Brahmans arrived from Central Asia to settle along the Indus. Before that, several renowned Aryan Dvijas had sat at their feet, learning what later evolved into some of the great philosophical schools. Most of these Himalayan Bhante were Aryan Brahmans and ascetics.
No student, unless very advanced, would be benefited by the perusal of those exoteric volumes.722 They must be read with a key to their meaning, and that key can only be found in the Commentaries. Moreover there are some comparatively modern works that are positively injurious so far as a fair comprehension of even exoteric Buddhism is concerned. Such are the Buddhist Cosmos, by Bonze Jin-ch'on of Pekin; the Shing-Tau-ki (or The Records of the Enlightenment of Tathâgata), by Wang Puk—seventh century; Hisai Sûtra (or Book of Creation), and some others.
No student, unless very advanced, would benefit from reading those complex volumes.722 They must be approached with a guide to their meaning, and that guide can only be found in the Commentaries. Furthermore, there are some fairly modern works that are actually harmful to a proper understanding of even basic Buddhism. Examples include the Buddhist Universe, by Bonze Jin-ch'on of Beijing; the Shing-Tau-ki (or The Records of the Enlightenment of Tathâgata), by Wang Puk—seventh century; Hisai Sutra (or Creation Book), and some others.
Section 48. Amita Buddha Kwan-Shai-yin, and Kwan-yin.—What the “Book of Dzyan” and the Lamaseries of Tsong-Kha-pa say.
As a supplement to the Commentaries there are many secret folios on the lives of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas, and among these there is one on Prince Gautama and another on His reincarnation in Tsong-Kha-pa. This great Tibetan Reformer of the fourteenth century, said to be a direct incarnation of Amita Buddha, is the founder of the secret School near Tji-gad-je, attached to the private retreat of the Teshu Lama. It is with Him that began the regular system of Lamaic incarnations of Buddhas (Sang-gyas), or of Shâkya-Thub-pa (Shakya-muni). Amida or Amita Buddha is called by the author of Chinese Buddhism, a mythical being. He speaks of
As a supplement to the Commentaries, there are many hidden texts about the lives of the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas. Among these, one focuses on Prince Gautama and another on his reincarnation as Tsong-Kha-pa. This prominent Tibetan reformer from the fourteenth century, who is believed to be a direct incarnation of Amita Buddha, founded a secret school near Tji-gad-je, which is linked to the private retreat of the Teshu Lama. It was through him that the regular system of Lamaic incarnations of Buddhas (Sang-gyas) or Shâkya-Thub-pa (Shakya-muni) began. Amida or Amita Buddha is referred to by the author of Chinese Buddhism as a mythical being. He talks about
Amida Buddha (Ami-to Fo) a fabulous personage, worshipped assiduously—like Kwan-yin—by the Northern Buddhists, but unknown in Siam, Burmah, and Ceylon.723
Amida BuddhaAmi-to Fo) is a significant figure, highly respected—similar to Kwan-yin—by Northern Buddhists, but not acknowledged in Thailand, Myanmar, and Sri Lanka.723
Very likely. Yet Amida Buddha is not a “fabulous” personage, since (a) “Amida” is the Senzar form of “Âdi”; “Âdi-Buddhi” and “Âdi-Buddha,”724 as already shown, existed ages ago as a Sanskrit term for “Primeval Soul” and “Wisdom”; and (b) the name was applied to Gautama Shâkyamuni, the last Buddha in India, from the seventh century, when Buddhism was introduced into Tibet. “Amitâbha” (in Chinese, “Wu-liang-sheu”) means literally “Boundless Age,” a [pg 408] synonym of “En,” or “Ain-Suph,” the “Ancient of Days,” and is an epithet that connects Him directly with the Boundless Âdi-Buddhi (primeval and Universal Soul) of the Hindus, as well as with the Anima Mundi of all the ancient nations of Europe and the Boundless and Infinite of the Kabalists. If Amitâbha be a fiction of the Tibetans, or a new form of Wu-liang-sheu, “a fabulous personage,” as the author-compiler of Chinese Buddhism tells his readers, then the “fable” must be a very ancient one. For on another page he says himself that the addition to the canon, of the books containing the
Very likely. Yet Amida Buddha is not a “fabulous” figure, since (“Amida” is the Senzar form of “Âdi”; “Âdi-Buddhi” and “Âdi-Buddha,” as already shown, have existed for ages as a Sanskrit term for “Primeval Soul” and “Wisdom”; and) the name was used for Gautama Shâkyamuni, the last Buddha in India, starting in the seventh century when Buddhism was introduced into Tibet. “Amitâbha” (in Chinese, “Wu-liang-sheu”) literally means “Boundless Age,” a synonym of “En,” or “Ain-Suph,” the “Ancient of Days,” and is a title that links Him directly with the Boundless Âdi-Buddhi (primeval and Universal Soul) of the Hindus, as well as with the Anima Mundi of all the ancient nations of Europe and the Boundless and Infinite of the Kabalists. If Amitâbha is a creation of the Tibetans, or a new version of Wu-liang-sheu, “a fabulous figure,” as the author-compiler of *Chinese Buddhism* informs his readers, then the “fable” must be a very old one. For on another page he states himself that the addition to the canon, of the books containing the
Legends of Kwan-yin and of the Western heaven with its Buddha, Amitâbha, was also previous to the Council of Kashmere, a little before the beginning of our era,725
Stories of Kwan-yin and the Western paradise with its Buddha, Amitâbha, existed even before the Council of Kashmere, right before the beginning of our era.725
and he places
and he puts
the origin of the primitive Buddhist books which are common to the Northern and Southern Buddhists before 246 b.c.
the start of the early Buddhist texts that are common to both Northern and Southern Buddhists before 246 b.c.
Since Tibetans accepted Buddhism only in the seventh century a.d., how comes it that they are charged with inventing Amita-Buddha? Besides which, in Tibet, Amitâbha is called Odpag-med, which shows that it is not the name but the abstract idea that was first accepted of an unknown, invisible, and Impersonal Power—taken, moreover, from the Hindu “Âdi-Buddhi,” and not from the Chinese “Amitâbha.”726 There is a great difference between the popular Odpag-med (Amitâbha) who sits enthroned in Devachan (Sukhâvatî), according to the Mani Kambum Scriptures—the oldest historical work in Tibet, and the philosophical abstraction called Amida Buddha, the name being passed now to the earthly Buddha, Gautama.
Since Tibetans accepted Buddhism only in the seventh century A.D., how is it that they are accused of inventing Amita-Buddha? Furthermore, in Tibet, Amitâbha is known as Odpag-med, which indicates that it is not the name but the abstract concept that was first recognized: an unknown, invisible, and impersonal power—originating, moreover, from the Hindu “Âdi-Buddhi,” and not from the Chinese “Amitâbha.” There is a significant difference between the popular Odpag-med (Amitâbha) who is said to be enthroned in Devachan (Sukhâvatî), according to the Mani Kambum Scriptures—the oldest historical work in Tibet—and the philosophical concept known as Amida Buddha, with the name now attributed to the earthly Buddha, Gautama.
Section 49. Tsong-Kha-pa.—Buddhist Monks in China.
In an article, “Reincarnation in Tibet,” everything that could be said about Tsong-Kha-pa was published.727 It was stated that this reformer was not, as is alleged by Pârsî scholars, an incarnation of one of the celestial Dhyânis, or the five heavenly Buddhas, said to have been created by Shâkyamuni after he had risen to Nirvâna, but that he was an incarnation of Amita Buddha Himself. The records preserved in the Gon-pa, the chief Lamasery of Tda-shi-Hlumpo, show that Sang-gyas left the regions of the “Western Paradise” to incarnate Himself in Tsong-Kha-pa, in consequence of the great degradation into which His secret doctrines had fallen.
In an article, “Reincarnation in Tibet” everything that could be said about Tsong-Kha-pa was published.727 It was claimed that this reformer was not, as Pârsî scholars suggest, an incarnation of one of the celestial Dhyânis, or the five heavenly Buddhas, said to have been created by Shâkyamuni after he reached Nirvâna, but rather, he was an incarnation of Amita Buddha Himself. The records kept in the Gon-pa, the main Lamasery of Tda-shi-Hlumpo, show that Sang-gyas left the regions of the "Western Paradise" to incarnate Himself in Tsong-Kha-pa due to the significant decline of His secret doctrines.
Whenever made too public, the Good Law of Cheu [magical powers] fell invariably into sorcery or “black magic.” The Dwijas, the Hoshang [Chinese monks] and the Lamas could alone be entrusted safely with the formulæ.
Whenever the Good Law of Cheu [magical powers] was made too public, it always ended up in witchcraft or “dark magic.” Only the Dwijas, the Hoshang [Chinese monks], and the Lamas could be reliably trusted with the formulas.
Until the Tsong-Kha-pa period there had been no Sang-gyas (Buddha) incarnations in Tibet.
Until the Tsong-Kha-pa period, there had been no Sang-gyas (Buddha) incarnations in Tibet.
Tsong-Kha-pa gave the signs whereby the presence of one of the twenty-five Bodhisattvas728 or of the Celestial Buddhas (Dhyân Chohans) in a human body might be recognized, and He strictly forbade necromancy. This led to a split amongst the Lamas, and the malcontents allied themselves with the aboriginal Bhons against the reformed Lamaism. Even now they form a powerful sect, practising the most disgusting rites all over Sikkhim, Bhutan, Nepaul, and even on the borderlands of Tibet. It was worse then. With the permission of the Tda-shu or Teshu Lama,729 some hundred Lohans (Arhats), to avert strife, [pg 410] went to settle in China in the famous monastery near Tien-t'-ai, where they soon became subjects for legendary lore, and continue to be so to this day. They had been already preceded by other Lohans,
Tsong-Kha-pa provided signs that could show when one of the twenty-five Bodhisattvas or Celestial Buddhas (Dhyân Chohans) was present in a human form, and he strongly prohibited necromancy. This caused a division among the Lamas, with the dissenters teaming up with the native Bhons against the reformed Lamaism. Even now, they are a powerful sect practicing repugnant rituals across Sikkhim, Bhutan, Nepaul, and even on the edges of Tibet. It was even worse back then. With the approval of the Tda-shu or Teshu Lama, around a hundred Lohans (Arhats) moved to China to prevent conflict, settling in a well-known monastery near Tien-t'ai, where they quickly became the subjects of legends, and continue to be to this day. They had already been preceded by other Lohans,
The world-famous disciples of Tathâgata, called the “sweet-voiced” on account of their ability to chant the Mantras with magical effect.730
The globally recognized followers of Tathâgata, known as the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, “smooth-voiced” due to their ability to chant the Mantras with magical effects.730
The first ones came from Kashmir in the year 3,000 of Kali Yuga (about a century before the Christian era),731 while the last ones arrived at the end of the fourteenth century, 1,500 years later; and, finding no room for themselves at the lamasery of Yihigching, they built for their own use the largest monastery of all on the sacred island of Pu-to (Buddha, or Put, in Chinese), in the province of Chusan. There the Good Law, the “Doctrine of the Heart,” flourished for several centuries. But when the island was desecrated by a mass of Western foreigners, the chief Lohans left for the mountains of ——. In the Pagoda of Pi-yun-ti, near Pekin, one can still see the “Hall of the Five-hundred Lohans.” There the statues of the first-comers are arranged below, while one solitary Lohan is placed quite under the roof of the building, which seems to have been built in commemoration of their visit.
The first arrivals came from Kashmir in the year 3000 of Kali Yuga (around a century before the Christian era), while the last ones arrived at the end of the fourteenth century, 1,500 years later. Finding no space for themselves at the Yihigching lamasery, they constructed the largest monastery on the sacred island of Pu-to (Buddha, or Put, in Chinese), in the province of Chusan. There, the Good Law, the “Heart Doctrine,” thrived for several centuries. However, when the island was defiled by a wave of Western foreigners, the chief Lohans retreated to the mountains of ——. In the Pagoda of Pi-yun-ti, near Beijing, one can still see the “Hall of the 500 Lohans.” The statues of the first arrivals are displayed below, while one lone Lohan is positioned close to the roof of the building, which appears to have been constructed to commemorate their visit.
The works of the Orientalists are full of the direct landmarks of Arhats (Adepts), possessed of thaumaturgic powers, but these are spoken of—whenever the subject cannot be avoided—with unconcealed scorn. Whether innocently ignorant of, or purposely ignoring, the importance of the Occult element and symbology in the various Religions they undertake to explain, short work is generally made of such passages, and they are left untranslated. In simple justice, however, it should be allowed that much as all such miracles may have been exaggerated by popular reverence and fancy, they are neither less credible nor less attested in “heathen” annals than are those of the [pg 411] numerous Christian Saints in the church chronicles. Both have an equal right to a place in their respective histories.
The works of the Orientalists are filled with direct references to Arhats (Adepts), who have miraculous powers, but these are often mentioned—when the topic can't be avoided—with obvious disdain. Whether out of ignorance or a deliberate choice to overlook the significance of the Occult aspect and symbolism in the various religions they aim to explain, such references are typically dismissed and left untranslated. However, it’s fair to point out that while all these miracles may have been exaggerated by popular reverence and imagination, they are no less credible or well-documented in “heathen” histories than those of the numerous Christian Saints recorded in church history. Both deserve a place in their respective narratives.
If, after the beginning of persecution against Buddhism, the Arhats were no more heard of in India, it was because, their vows prohibiting retaliation, they had to leave the country and seek solitude and security in China, Tibet, Japan, and elsewhere. The sacerdotal powers of the Brâhmans being at that time unlimited, the Simons and Apolloniuses of Buddhism had as much chance of recognition and appreciation by the Brâhmanical Irenæuses and Tertullians as had their successors in the Judæan and Roman worlds. It was a historical rehearsal of the dramas that were enacted centuries later in Christendom. As in the case of the so-called “Heresiarchs” of Christianity, it was not for rejecting the Vedas or the sacred Syllable that the Buddhist Arhats were persecuted, but for understanding too well the secret meaning of both. It was simply because their knowledge was regarded as dangerous and their presence in India unwelcome, that they had to emigrate.
If, after the start of the persecution against Buddhism, the Arhats were no longer heard from in India, it was because, bound by their vows against retaliation, they had to leave the country in search of solitude and safety in China, Tibet, Japan, and beyond. At that time, the spiritual authority of the Brâhmans was absolute, and the Buddhist figures like Simons and Apolloniuses had as little chance of being recognized and valued by the Brâhmanical Irenæuses and Tertullians as their successors did in the Judean and Roman worlds. It was a historical repeat of the dramas that would unfold centuries later in Christendom. Just like the so-called “Heresiarchs” of Christianity, the Buddhist Arhats were not persecuted for rejecting the Vedas or the sacred Syllable, but rather for understanding the hidden meaning of both too well. Their knowledge was seen as a threat, and their presence in India was deemed unwelcome, forcing them to emigrate.
Nor were there a smaller number of Initiates among the Brâhmans themselves. Even to-day one meets most wonderfully-gifted Sâddhus and Yogîs, obliged to keep themselves unnoticed and in the shadow, not only owing to the absolute secresy imposed upon them at their Initiation but also for fear of the Anglo-Indian tribunals and courts of law, wherein judges are determined to regard as charlatanry, imposition, and fraud, the exhibition of, or claim to, any abnormal powers, and one may judge of the past by the present. Centuries after our era the Initiates of the inner temples and the Mathams (monastic communities) chose a superior council, presided over by an all-powerful Brahm-Âtmâ, the Supreme Chief of all those Mahâtmâs. This pontificate could be exercised only by a Brâhman who had reached a certain age, and he it was who was the sole guardian of the mystic formula, and he was the Hierophant who created great Adepts. He alone could explain the meaning of the sacred word, AUM, and of all the religious symbols and rites. And whosoever among those Initiates of the Supreme Degree revealed to a profane a single one of the truths, even the smallest of the secrets entrusted to him, had to die; and he who received the confidence was put to death.
Nor were there fewer Initiates among the Brâhmans themselves. Even today, you meet incredibly gifted Sâddhus and Yogîs who have to stay hidden and in the shadows, not only because of the total secrecy required during their Initiation but also out of fear of the Anglo-Indian legal system. The judges there are quick to label any display of or claim to abnormal powers as charlatanry, deception, and fraud, and one can judge the past by the present. Centuries after our era, the Initiates of the inner temples and the Mathams (monastic communities) chose a superior council, led by a powerful Brahm-Âtmâ, the Supreme Chief of all those Mahâtmâs. This position could only be held by a Brâhman who had reached a certain age; he was the sole guardian of the mystic formula and the Hierophant who created great Adepts. He alone could explain the meaning of the sacred word AUM and all the religious symbols and rituals. Anyone among those Initiates of the Supreme Degree who revealed even the smallest truth to an outsider had to die, and the person who received that confidence would also be put to death.
But there existed, and still exists to this day, a Word far surpassing the mysterious monosyllable, and which renders him who comes into possession of its key nearly the equal of Brahman. The Brahmâtmâs alone possess this key, and we know that to this day there are two [pg 412] great Initiates in Southern India who possess it. It can be passed only at death, for it is the “Lost Word.” No torture, no human power, could force its disclosure by a Brâhman who knows it; and it is well guarded in Tibet.
But there has always been, and still is today, a Word that far exceeds the enigmatic monosyllable, which makes anyone who holds its key almost equal to Brahman. Only the Brahmâtmâs have this key, and we know that even now there are two [pg 412] great Initiates in Southern India who possess it. It can only be passed on at death, as it is the “Missing Word.” No torture or human power could compel a Brâhman who knows it to reveal it; and it is well protected in Tibet.
Yet this secresy and this profound mystery are indeed disheartening, since they alone—the Initiates of India and Tibet—could thoroughly dissipate the thick mists hanging over the history of Occultism, and force its claims to be recognized. The Delphic injunction, “Know thyself,” seems for the few in this age. But the fault ought not to be laid at the door of the Adepts, who have done all that could be done, and have gone as far as Their rules permitted, to open the eyes of the world. Only while the European shrinks from public obloquy and the ridicule unsparingly thrown on Occultists, the Asiatic is being discouraged by his own Pandits. These profess to labour under the gloomy impression that no Bîga Vidyâ, no Arhatship (Adeptship), is possible during the Kali Yuga (the “Black Age”) we are now passing through. Even the Buddhists are taught that the Lord Buddha is alleged to have prophesied that the power would die out in “one millennium after His death.” But this is an entire mistake. In the Dîgha Nikâya the Buddha says:
Yet this secrecy and profound mystery are truly discouraging, since only the Initiates of India and Tibet can completely clear up the confusion surrounding the history of Occultism and make its claims recognized. The Delphic command, “Know yourself,” seems impossible for most in this age. But we shouldn't blame the Adepts, who have done everything possible and gone as far as their rules allow to enlighten the world. While Europeans shy away from public criticism and the harsh ridicule directed at Occultists, Asians are being discouraged by their own Pandits. These claim to be burdened by the grim belief that no Bîga Vidyâ, no Arhatship (Adeptship), is achievable during the Kali Yuga (the “Black Era”) we are currently experiencing. Even the Buddhists are taught that the Lord Buddha supposedly prophesied that this power would diminish in "one thousand years after His death." But this is a complete misunderstanding. In the Digha Nikaya, the Buddha says:
Hear, Subhadra! The world will never be without Rahats, if the ascetics in my congregations well and truly keep my precepts.
Listen, Subhadra! The world will always have Rahats, as long as the ascetics in my groups truly follow my teachings.
A similar contradiction of the view brought forward by the Brâhmans is made by Krishna in the Bhagavad Gîtâ, and there is further the actual appearance of many Sâddhus and miracle-workers in the past, and even in the present age. The same holds good for China and Tibet. Among the commandments of Tsong-Kha-pa there is one that enjoins the Rahats (Arhats) to make an attempt to enlighten the world, including the “white barbarians,” every century, at a certain specified period of the cycle. Up to the present day none of these attempts has been very successful. Failure has followed failure. Have we to explain the fact by the light of a certain prophecy? It is said that up to the time when Pban-chhen-rin-po-chhe (the Great Jewel of Wisdom)732 condescends to be reborn in the land of the P'helings (Westerners), and appearing as the Spiritual Conqueror (Chom-den-da), destroys the errors and ignorance of the ages, it will be of little use to try to uproot the misconceptions [pg 413] of P'heling-pa (Europe): her sons will listen to no one. Another prophecy declares that the Secret Doctrine shall remain in all its purity in Bhod-yul (Tibet), only to the day that it is kept free from foreign invasion. The very visits of Western natives, however friendly, would be baneful to the Tibetan populations. This is the true key to Tibetan exclusiveness.
A similar contradiction of the view put forward by the Brahmins is expressed by Krishna in the Bhagavad Gita, and there are also many sadhus and miracle-workers who have appeared in the past and even in the present. The same is true for China and Tibet. Among the teachings of Tsong-Kha-pa, there's one that instructs the Rahats (Arhats) to try to enlighten the world, including the “white barbarians” once every century, during a specific time in the cycle. So far, none of these efforts have been very successful. Failure has followed failure. Should we explain this by looking at a certain prophecy? It’s said that until Pban-chhen-rin-po-chhe (the Great Jewel of Wisdom)732 chooses to be reborn in the land of the P'helings (Westerners), appearing as the Spiritual Conqueror (Chom-den-da) to eliminate the errors and ignorance of the ages, trying to correct the misconceptions [pg 413] of P'heling-pa (Europe) will be pointless: its people will not listen to anyone. Another prophecy states that the Secret Doctrine will remain in its pure form in Bhod-yul (Tibet) only until the day it is free from foreign invasion. Even the visits of Western natives, no matter how friendly, would be harmful to the Tibetan communities. This is the real reason behind Tibetan exclusivity.
Section L. A Few More Misconceptions Corrected.
Notwithstanding widespread misconceptions and errors—often most amusing to one who has a certain knowledge of the true doctrines—about Buddhism generally, and especially about Buddhism in Tibet, all the Orientalists agree that the Buddha's foremost aim was to lead human beings to salvation by teaching them to practise the greatest purity and virtue, and by detaching them from the service of this illusionary world, and the love of one's still more illusionary—because so evanescent and unreal—body and physical self. And what is the good of a virtuous life, full of privations and suffering, if the only result of it is to be annihilation at the end? If even the attainment of that supreme perfection which leads the Initiate to remember the whole series of his past lives, and to foresee that of the future ones, by the full development of that inner, divine eye in him, and to acquire the knowledge that unfolds the causes733 of the ever-recurring cycles of existence, brings him finally to non-being, and nothing more—then the whole system is idiotic, and Epicureanism is far more philosophical than such Buddhism. He who is unable to comprehend the subtle, and yet so potent, difference between existence in a material or physical state and a purely spiritual existence—Spirit or “Soul-life”—will never appreciate at their full value the grand teachings of the Buddha, even in their exoteric form. Individual or personal existence is the cause of pains and sorrows; collective and impersonal life-eternal is full of divine bliss and joy for ever, with neither causes nor effects to darken its light. And the hope for such a life-eternal is the keynote of the whole of Buddhism. If we are told that impersonal existence is no existence at all, but amounts to annihilation, as was maintained by some French reincarnationists, then we would ask: What difference can it [pg 415] make in the spiritual perceptions of an Ego whether he enter Nirvâna loaded with the recollections only of his own personal lives—tens of thousands according to the modern reincarnationists—or whether, merged entirely in the Parabrâhmic state it becomes one with the All, with the absolute knowledge and the absolute feeling of representing collective humanities? Once that an Ego lives only ten distinct individual lives he must necessarily lose his one self, and become mixed up—merged, so to say—with these ten selves. It really seems that so long as this great mystery remains a dead-letter to the world of Western thinkers, and especially to the Orientalists, the less the latter undertake to explain it the better for Truth.
Despite widespread misconceptions and mistakes—often quite amusing to those with some knowledge of the true teachings—about Buddhism in general, and particularly about Tibetan Buddhism, all scholars agree that the Buddha's main goal was to guide people towards salvation by encouraging them to practice the highest purity and virtue while detaching them from the illusion of this world and the attachment to their equally illusory—because transient and unreal—bodies and physical selves. What is the point of living a virtuous life filled with sacrifices and suffering if it simply leads to annihilation in the end? If even reaching that ultimate perfection, which allows the Initiate to remember all their past lives and foresee future ones through the development of their inner, spiritual insight, only results in nothingness, then the entire philosophy seems foolish; even Epicureanism appears more rational than such Buddhism. Anyone who cannot grasp the subtle, yet powerful difference between existing in a material or physical form and living a purely spiritual life—Spirit or “Soul-life”—will never fully appreciate the profound teachings of the Buddha, even in their basic form. Personal existence leads to pain and sorrow; collective, impersonal eternal life is filled with divine bliss and joy forever, without any causes or effects to dim its light. The hope for such eternal life is the central theme of all Buddhism. If we are told that impersonal existence means no existence at all, equating to annihilation, as some French reincarnationists claimed, we would then ask: What difference does it make to a being's spiritual awareness whether they enter Nirvâna burdened with memories of their own personal lives—thousands upon thousands, according to modern reincarnationists—or whether they fully merge into the Parabrâhmic state and become one with the Universal, possessing absolute knowledge and the complete awareness of embodying collective humanity? Once a being has lived just ten distinct individual lives, they must inevitably lose their singular self and become intertwined—merged, so to speak—with those ten selves. It appears that as long as this profound mystery remains a mystery to the Western thinkers, particularly the Orientalists, the less they try to explain it, the better it will be for the truth.
Of all the existing religious Philosophies, Buddhism is the least understood. The Lassens, Webers, Wassiljows, the Burnoufs and Juliens, and even such “eye-witnesses” of Tibetan Buddhism as Csoma de Köros and the Schlagintweits, have hitherto only added perplexity to confusion. None of these has ever received his information from a genuine Gelugpa source: all have judged Buddhism from the bits of knowledge picked up at Tibetan frontier lamaseries, in countries thickly populated by Bhutanese and Leptchas, Bhons, and red-capped Dugpas, along the line of the Himâlayas. Hundreds of volumes purchased from Burats, Shamans, and Chinese Buddhists, have been read and translated, glossed and misinterpreted according to invariable custom. Esoteric Schools would cease to be worthy of their name were their literature and doctrines to become the property of even their profane co-religionists—still less of the Western public. This is simple common-sense and logic. Nevertheless this is a fact which our Orientalists have ever refused to recognize: hence they have gone on, gravely discussing the relative merits and absurdities of idols, “sooth-saying tables,” and “magical figures of Phurbu” on the “square tortoise.” None of these have anything to do with the real philosophical Buddhism of the Gelugpa, or even of the most educated among the Sakyapa and Kadampa sects. All such “plates” and sacrificial tables, Chinsreg magical circles, etc., were avowedly got from Sikkhim, Bhutan, and Eastern Tibet, from Bhons and Dugpas. Nevertheless, these are given as characteristics of Tibetan Buddhism! It would be as fair to judge the unread Philosophy of Bishop Berkeley after studying Christianity in the clown-worship of Neapolitan lazzaroni, dancing a mystic jig before the idol of St. Pip, or carrying the ex-voto in wax of the phallus of SS. Cosmo and Domiano, at Tsernie.
Of all the existing religious philosophies, Buddhism is the least understood. The Lassens, Webers, Wassiljows, Burnoufs, and Juliens, as well as “eyewitnesses” of Tibetan Buddhism like Csoma de Köros and the Schlagintweits, have only added to the confusion. None of them have ever gotten their information from a genuine Gelugpa source; they have all judged Buddhism based on bits of knowledge picked up at Tibetan border lamaseries, in areas populated by Bhutanese, Leptchas, Bhons, and red-capped Dugpas along the Himalayas. Hundreds of volumes acquired from Burats, Shamans, and Chinese Buddhists have been read and translated, glossed over, and misinterpreted as is common practice. Esoteric schools wouldn’t deserve their name if their literature and doctrines became accessible to even their uninformed co-religionists, let alone the Western public. This is just simple common sense and logic. However, this is a fact that our Orientalists have always refused to acknowledge, which is why they have continued to seriously discuss the relative merits and absurdities of idols, “sooth-saying tables,” and “magical figures of Phurbu” on the “square tortoise.” None of these have anything to do with the true philosophical Buddhism of the Gelugpa, or even with the most educated among the Sakyapa and Kadampa sects. All these “plates” and sacrificial tables, Chinsreg magical circles, etc., were clearly sourced from Sikkhim, Bhutan, and Eastern Tibet, from Bhons and Dugpas. Yet, these are presented as characteristics of Tibetan Buddhism! It would be just as fair to judge the unread philosophy of Bishop Berkeley after studying Christianity in the clown worship of Neapolitan lazzaroni, dancing a mystic jig before the idol of St. Pip, or carrying the ex-voto in wax of the phallus of SS. Cosmo and Domiano at Tsernie.
It is quite true that the primitive Shrâvakas (listeners or hearers) and the Shramanas (the “thought-restrainers” and the “pure”) have degenerated, and that many Buddhist sects have fallen into mere dogmatism and ritualism. Like every other Esoteric, half-suppressed teaching, the words of the Buddha convey a double meaning, and every sect has gradually come to claim to be the only one knowing the correct meaning, and thus to assume supremacy over the rest. Schism has crept in, and has fastened, like a hideous cancer, on the fair body of early Buddhism. Nâgârjuna's Mahâyâna (“Great Vehicle”) School was opposed by the Hînayâna (or “Little Vehicle”) System, and even the Yogâchârya of Âryâsanga became disfigured by the yearly pilgrimage from India to the shores of Mansarovara, of hosts of vagabonds with matted locks who play at being Yogîs and Fakirs, preferring this to work. An affected detestation of the world, and the tedious and useless practice of the counting of inhalations and exhalations as a means to produce absolute tranquillity of mind or meditation, have brought this school within the region of Hatha Yoga, and have made it heir to the Brâhmanical Tîrthikas. And though its Srotâpatti, its Sakridâgâmin, Anâgâmin, and Arhats,734 bear the same names in almost every school, yet the doctrines of each differ greatly, and none of these is likely to gain real Abhijñâs (the supernatural abnormal five powers).
It's true that the early Shrâvakas (listeners) and Shramanas (the “thought-restrainers” and the “pure”) have declined, and many Buddhist sects have turned into just dogma and rituals. Like any other esoteric, somewhat hidden teaching, the words of the Buddha have a double meaning; each sect has gradually come to believe they are the only ones who truly understand that meaning, claiming superiority over the others. Splits have emerged, like a damaging cancer, in the once pure body of early Buddhism. Nâgârjuna's Mahâyâna (“Great Vehicle”) School faced opposition from the Hînayâna (“Little Vehicle”) System, and even the Yogâchârya of Âryâsanga was tainted by the annual pilgrimage from India to the shores of Mansarovara by many wanderers with matted hair, pretending to be Yogîs and Fakirs, choosing this over real work. An exaggerated disdain for the world, along with the tedious and pointless practice of counting breaths to achieve complete mental tranquility or meditation, has brought this school into the realm of Hatha Yoga and linked it to the Brahmanical Tîrthikas. Although its Srotâpatti, Sakridâgâmin, Anâgâmin, and Arhats bear the same names in nearly every school, the doctrines greatly differ, and none of these is likely to attain true Abhijñâs (the five supernatural powers).
One of the chief mistakes of the Orientalists when judging on “internal (?) evidence,” as they express it, was that they assumed that the Pratyeka Buddhas, the Bodhisattvas, and the “Perfect” Buddhas were a later development of Buddhism. For on these three chief degrees are based the seven and twelve degrees of the Hierarchy of Adeptship. The first are those who have attained the Bodhi (wisdom) of the Buddhas, but do not become Teachers.735 The human Bodhisattvas are candidates, so to say, for perfect Buddhaship (in Kalpas to come), and with the option of using their powers now if need be. “Perfect” [pg 417] Buddhas are simply “perfect” Initiates. All these are men, and not disembodied Beings, as is given out in the Hînayâna exoteric books. Their correct character may be found only in the secret volumes of Lugrub or Nâgârjuna, the founder of the Mahâyâna system, who is said to have been initiated by the Nâgas (fabulous “Serpents,” the veiled name for an Initiate or Mahâtmâ). The fabled report found in Chinese records that Nâgârjuna considered his doctrine to be in opposition to that of Gautama Buddha, until he discovered from the Nâgas that it was precisely the doctrine that had been secretly taught by Shâkyamuni Himself, is an allegory, and is based upon the reconciliation between the old Brâhmanical secret Schools in the Himâlayas and Gautama's Esoteric teachings, both parties having at first objected to the rival schools of the other. The former, the parent of all others, had been established beyond the Himâlayas for ages before the appearance of Shâkyamuni. Gautama was a pupil of this; and it was with them, those Indian Sages, that He had learned the truths of the Sungata, the emptiness and impermanence of every terrestrial, evanescent thing, and the mysteries of Prajñâ Pâramitâ, or “knowledge across the River,” which finally lands the “Perfect One” in the regions of the One Reality. But His Arhats were not Himself. Some of them were ambitious, and they modified certain teachings after the great councils, and it is on account of these “heretics” that the Mother-School at first refused to allow them to blend their schools, when persecution began driving away the Esoteric Brotherhood from India. But when finally most of them submitted to the guidance and control of the chief Âshrams, then the Yogâchârya of Âryâsanga was merged into the oldest Lodge. For it is there from time immemorial that has lain concealed the final hope and light of the world, the salvation of mankind. Many are the names of that School and land, the name of the latter being now regarded by the Orientalists as the mythic name of a fabulous country. It is from this mysterious land, nevertheless, that the Hindu expects his Kalki Avatâra, the Buddhist his Maitreya, the Pârsî his Sosiosh, and the Jew his Messiah, and so would the Christian expect thence his Christ—if he only knew of it.
One of the main mistakes of Orientalists when evaluating “internal evidence,” was assuming that the Pratyeka Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and “Flawless” Buddhas were later developments in Buddhism. These three key levels form the foundation of the seven and twelve levels of the Hierarchy of Adeptship. The first group consists of those who have achieved the Bodhi (wisdom) of the Buddhas but do not become Teachers.735 The human Bodhisattvas are essentially candidates for perfect Buddhaship (in future Kalpas), and they have the option to use their powers now if needed. "Flawless" [pg 417] Buddhas are simply "perfect" Initiates. All these beings are human, not disembodied entities, contrary to what is stated in the Hînayâna exoteric texts. Their true nature can only be found in the secret writings of Lugrub or Nâgârjuna, the founder of the Mahâyâna tradition, who is said to have been initiated by the Nâgas (mythical "Snakes," a veiled term for an Initiate or Mahâtmâ). The legendary account found in Chinese records that Nâgârjuna believed his doctrine opposed Gautama Buddha's until he learned from the Nâgas that it was actually the doctrine Shâkyamuni had secretly taught, is an allegory. It reflects the reconciliation between the old Brâhmanical secret Schools in the Himâlayas and Gautama's Esoteric teachings, with both sides initially rejecting the other's rival schools. The former, which is the original of all others, had existed beyond the Himâlayas long before Shâkyamuni appeared. Gautama was a student of this school, learning the truths of the Sungata, the emptiness and impermanence of all earthly and fleeting things, as well as the mysteries of Prajñâ Pâramitâ, or “knowledge across the river,” which ultimately brings the "Perfect One" to the realms of the One Reality. However, His Arhats were not the same as Him. Some of them were ambitious and altered certain teachings after the great councils, which led the Mother-School to initially reject their attempt to merge with other schools when persecution began to drive the Esoteric Brotherhood from India. But when most of them eventually submitted to the guidance and control of the main Âshrams, the Yogâchârya of Âryâsanga was integrated into the oldest Lodge. For it is there that, since ancient times, the ultimate hope and light of the world— the salvation of humanity— has been concealed. There are many names for that School and land, the latter being regarded by Orientalists as the mythic name of a legendary country. Nevertheless, it is from this mysterious land that the Hindu expects his Kalki Avatâra, the Buddhist his Maitreya, the Pârsî his Sosiosh, and the Jew his Messiah, and so would the Christian expect his Christ from there— if only he knew of it.
There, and there alone, reigns Paranishpanna (Gunggrub), the absolutely perfect comprehension of Being and Non-Being, the changeless true Existence in Spirit, even while the latter is seemingly still in the body, every inhabitant thereof being a Non-Ego because he has become the Perfect Ego. Their voidness is “self-existent and perfect”—if [pg 418] there were profane eyes to sense and perceive it—because it has become absolute; the unreal being transformed into conditionless Reality, and the realities of this, our world, having vanished in their own nature into thin (non-existing) air. The “Absolute Truth” (Dondam-pay-den-pa; Sanskrit: Paramârthasatya), having conquered “relative truth” (Kunza-bchi-den-pa; Sanskrit: Samvritisatya), the inhabitants of the mysterious region are thus supposed to have reached the state called in mystic phraseology Svasamvedanâ (“self-analyzing reflection”) and Paramârtha, or that absolute consciousness of the personal merged into the impersonal Ego, which is above all, hence above illusion in every sense. Its “Perfect” Buddhas and Bodhisattvas may be on every nimble Buddhist tongue as celestial—therefore unreachable Beings, while these names may suggest and say nothing to the dull perceptions of the European profane. What matters it to Those who, being in this world, yet live outside and far beyond our illusive earth! Above Them there is but one class of Nirvânîs, namely, the Chos-ku (Dharmakâya), or the Nirvânîs “without remains”—the pure Arûpa, the formless Breaths.736
There, and only there, resides Paranishpanna (Gunggrub), the completely perfect understanding of Being and Non-Being, the unchanging true Existence in Spirit, even while it seems to still exist in the body, every inhabitant being a Non-Ego because they have become the Perfect Ego. Their emptiness is "self-existent and flawless"—if [pg 418] there were ordinary eyes to sense and perceive it—because it has become absolute; the unreal has transformed into conditionless Reality, and the realities of this, our world, have faded into non-existence. The "Absolute Truth" (Dondam-pay-den-pa; Sanskrit: Paramârthasatya), having overcome "subjective truth" (Kunza-bchi-den-pa; Sanskrit: Samvritisatya), means that the inhabitants of this mysterious realm are understood to have reached a state known in mystical terms as Svasamvedanâ ("self-reflection") and Paramârtha, or that absolute awareness of the personal merged into the impersonal Ego, which transcends illusion in every way. Its "Perfect" Buddhas and Bodhisattvas may be spoken of with reverence on every agile Buddhist tongue as celestial—therefore unreachable beings, while these names may mean little to the dull perceptions of the European layperson. What does it matter to Those who, while being in this world, live outside of and far beyond our illusory earth! Above them, there is only one class of Nirvânîs, namely, the Chos-ku (Dharmakâya), or the Nirvânîs “no remains”—the pure Arûpa, the formless Breaths.736
Thence emerge occasionally the Bodhisattvas in their Prul-pai-ku (or Nirmânakâya) body and, assuming an ordinary appearance, they teach men. There are conscious, as well as unconscious, incarnations.
Thence emerge occasionally the Bodhisattvas in their Prul-pai-ku (or Nirmânakâya) body, and, taking on a regular appearance, they teach people. There are both conscious and unconscious incarnations.
Most of the doctrines contained in the Yogâchârya, or Mahâyâna systems are Esoteric, like the rest. One day the profane Hindu and Buddhist may begin to pick the Bible to pieces, taking it literally. Education is fast spreading in Asia, and already there have been made some attempts in this direction, so that the tables may then be cruelly turned on the Christians. Whatever conclusions the two may arrive at, they will never be half as absurd and unjust as some of the theories launched by Christians against their respective Philosophies. Thus, according to Spence Hardy, at death the Arhat enters Nirvâna:
Most of the doctrines found in the Yogâchârya or Mahâyâna systems are esoteric, like many others. One day, ordinary Hindus and Buddhists might start dissecting the Bible, taking it literally. Education is spreading quickly in Asia, and there have already been some efforts in this direction, which could turn the tables on Christians. Whatever conclusions they reach, they will never be as absurd or unjust as some theories Christians have proposed about their philosophies. As Spence Hardy noted, at death, the Arhat enters Nirvâna:
That is, he ceases to exist.
In other words, he no longer exists.
And, agreeably to Major Jacob, the Jîvanmukta,
And, according to Major Jacob, the Jîvanmukta,
Shankarâchârya is shown as saying in his prolegomena to the Shvetâshvatara:
Shankarâchârya is shown as saying in his introduction to the Shvetashvatara:
Gnosis, once arisen, requires nothing farther for the realization of its result: it needs subsidia only that it may arise.
Gnosis, once it exists, doesn’t need anything else to determine its outcome: it only needs subsidia to come out.
The Theosophist, it has been argued, as long as he lives, may do good and evil as he chooses, and incur no stain, such is the efficacy of gnosis. And it is further alleged that the doctrine of Nirvâna lends itself to immoral inferences, and that the Quietists of all ages have been taxed with immorality.738
The Theosophist, it has been suggested, as long as they live, can do good or evil as they wish, and remain untainted, such is the power of knowledge. It is also claimed that the concept of Nirvana can lead to questionable interpretations, and that Quietists throughout history have been accused of immorality.738
Correct interpretations of Buddhist Philosophy are crowned by that gloss on a thesis from the Prasanga School, that
Correct interpretations of Buddhist Philosophy are topped off by that explanation of a thesis from the Prasanga School, that
thus making of the most free-thinking religion in the world a blind-faith system. The “threat” refers simply to the well-known law that even an Initiate may fail, and thus have his object utterly ruined, if he doubt for one moment the efficacy of his psychic powers—the alphabet of Occultism, as every Kabalist well knows.
thus turning the most free-thinking religion in the world into a blind-faith system. The “danger” simply refers to the well-known law that even an Initiate can fail and completely ruin their objectives if they doubt their psychic powers for even a moment—the alphabet of Occultism, as every Kabalist knows.
The Tibetan sect of the Ngo-vo-nyid-med par Mraba (“they who deny existence,” or “regard nature as Mâyâ”)743 can never be contrasted for one moment with some of the nihilistic or materialistic schools of India, such as the Chârvâka. They are pure Vedântins—if anything—in their views. And if the Yogâchâryas may be compared with, or called the Tibetan Vishishtadwaitîs, the Prasanga School is surely the Adwaita Philosophy of the land. It was divided into two: one was originally founded by Bhavya, the Svantatra Madhyamika School, and the other by Buddhapâlita; both have their exoteric and esoteric divisions. It is necessary to belong to the latter to know anything of the [pg 420] esoteric doctrines of that sect, the most metaphysical and philosophical of all. Chandrakirti (Dava Dagpa) wrote his commentaries on the Prasanga doctrines and taught publicly; and he expressly states that there are two ways of entering the “Path” to Nirvâna. Any virtuous man can reach by Naljorngonsum (“meditation by self-perception”), the intuitive comprehension of the four Truths, without either belonging to a monastic order or having been initiated. In this case it was considered as a heresy to maintain that the visions which may arise in consequence of such meditation, or Vishnâ (internal knowledge), are not susceptible of errors (Namtog or false visions), for they are. Alaya alone having an absolute and eternal existence, can alone have absolute knowledge; and even the Initiate, in his Nirmânakâya744 body may commit an occasional mistake in accepting the false for the true in his explorations of the “Causeless” World. The Dharmakâya Bodhisattva is alone infallible, when in real Samâdhi. Âlaya, or Nying-po, being the root and basis of all, invisible and incomprehensible to human eye and intellect, it can reflect only its reflection—not Itself. Thus that reflection will be mirrored like the moon in tranquil and clear water only in the passionless Dharmakâya intellect, and will be distorted by the flitting image of everything perceived in a mind that is itself liable to be disturbed.
The Tibetan sect of the Ngo-vo-nyid-med par Mraba (“they who deny existence,” or “regard nature as Mâyâ”) can never be compared for even a moment with some of the nihilistic or materialistic schools of India, such as the Chârvâka. They are pure Vedântins—if anything—in their beliefs. And if the Yogâchâryas can be compared to, or described as, the Tibetan Vishishtadwaitîs, then the Prasanga School is definitely the Adwaita Philosophy of the region. It was split into two: one was originally founded by Bhavya, which is the Svantatra Madhyamika School, and the other by Buddhapâlita; both have their exoteric and esoteric branches. You need to belong to the latter to learn anything about the esoteric teachings of that sect, which are the most metaphysical and philosophical of all. Chandrakirti (Dava Dagpa) wrote his commentaries on the Prasanga teachings and taught publicly; he clearly states that there are two ways to enter the “Path” to Nirvâna. Any virtuous person can arrive at this through Naljorngonsum (“meditation by self-perception”), which grants the intuitive understanding of the four Truths, without needing to join a monastic order or have received initiation. In this case, it was considered heretical to claim that the visions that may arise from such meditation, or Vishnâ (internal knowledge), are free from errors (Namtog or false visions), because they can be. Only Alaya, which has an absolute and eternal existence, can possess absolute knowledge; and even the Initiate, in his Nirmânakâya body, might occasionally mistake the false for the true in his explorations of the “Causeless” World. The Dharmakâya Bodhisattva alone is infallible when in genuine Samâdhi. Âlaya, or Nying-po, being the root and foundation of everything, remains invisible and incomprehensible to human sight and reason, thus reflecting only its own reflection—not itself. Therefore, that reflection will solely be mirrored like the moon in calm and clear water in the passionless Dharmakâya intellect, and will be distorted by the fleeting images of everything perceived in a mind that itself is prone to disturbance.
In short, this doctrine is that of the Râj-Yoga in its practice of the two kinds of the Samâdhi state; one of the “Paths” leading to the sphere of bliss (Sukhâvatî or Devachan), where man enjoys perfect, unalloyed happiness, but is yet still connected with personal existence; and the other the Path that leads to entire emancipation from the worlds of illusion, self, and unreality. The first one is open to all and is reached by merit simply; the second—a hundredfold more rapid—is reached through knowledge (Initiation). Thus the followers of the Prasanga School are nearer to Esoteric Buddhism than are the Yogâchâryas; for their views are those of the most secret Schools, and only the echo of these doctrines is heard in the Yamyangshapda and other works in public circulation and use. For instance, the unreality of two out of the three divisions of time is given in public works, namely (a) that there is neither past nor future, both of these divisions being [pg 421] correlative to the present; and (b) that the reality of things can never be sensed or perceived except by him who has obtained the Dharmakâya body; here again is a difficulty, since this body “without remains” carries the Initiate to full Paranirvâna, if we accept the exoteric explanation verbally, and can therefore neither sense nor perceive. But evidently our Orientalists do not feel the caveat in such incongruities, and they proceed to speculate without pausing to reflect over it. Literature on Mysticism being enormous, and Russia, owing to the free intercourse with the Burats, Shamans, and Mongolians, having alone purchased whole libraries on Tibet, scholars ought to know better by this time. It suffices to read, however, what Csoma wrote on the origin of the Kâla Chakra System,745 or Wassilyew on Buddhism, to make one give up every hope of seeing them go below the rind of the “forbidden fruit.” When Schlagintweit is found saying that Tibetan Mysticism is not Yoga—
In short, this doctrine is that of Râj-Yoga and its practice of the two types of Samâdhi state; one of the "Paths" leading to the realm of bliss (Sukhâvatî or Devachan), where a person enjoys perfect, pure happiness but is still connected to personal existence; and the other is the Path that leads to complete freedom from the worlds of illusion, self, and unreality. The first path is open to everyone and can be reached through merit alone; the second—much quicker—can be attained through knowledge (Initiation). Thus, followers of the Prasanga School are closer to Esoteric Buddhism than the Yogâchâryas are, as their views reflect those of the most secret Schools, and only the echoes of these teachings are found in the Yamyangshapda and other publicly available works. For instance, the unreality of two out of the three divisions of time is expressed in public works, namely (a) that there is no past or future, as both of these divisions are [pg 421] correlated to the present; and () that the reality of things can only be sensed or perceived by someone who has attained the Dharmakâya body; this presents a challenge, since this body "without leftovers" takes the Initiate to full Paranirvâna, assuming we take the exoteric explanation at face value, and therefore cannot sense or perceive. But obviously, our Orientalists don’t see the warning in such contradictions, and they continue to speculate without stopping to think it through. Literature on Mysticism is vast, and Russia, due to its open communication with the Burats, Shamans, and Mongolians, has acquired whole libraries on Tibet, so scholars should know better by now. However, reading what Csoma wrote on the origin of the Kâla Chakra System, or Wassilyew on Buddhism, should discourage anyone from expecting them to go deeper than the surface of the “forbidden fruit.” When Schlagintweit claims that Tibetan Mysticism isn't Yoga—
as Yoga is defined by Wilson, but that it is closely related to Siberian Shamanism, and is “almost identical with the Tântrika ritual”; and that the Tibetan Zung is the “Dhâranîs,” and the Gyut only the Tantras—pre-Christian Tantra being judged by the ritual of the modern Tântrikas—one seems almost justified in suspecting our materialistic Orientalists of acting as the best friends and allies of the missionaries. Whatever is not known to our geographers seems to be a non-existent locality. Thus:
as Yoga is defined by Wilson, but it is closely related to Siberian Shamanism, and is "nearly identical to the Tântrika ritual"; and that the Tibetan Zung is the “Dhâranîs,” and the Gyut only the Tantras—pre-Christian Tantra being judged by the ritual of the modern Tântrikas—one seems almost justified in suspecting our materialistic Orientalists of acting as the best friends and allies of the missionaries. Whatever is not known to our geographers seems to be a non-existent locality. Thus:
Mysticism is reported to have originated in the fabulous country, Sambhala.... Csoma, from careful investigations, places this [fabulous?] country beyond the Sir Daria [Yaxartes] between 45° and 50° north latitude. It was first known in India in the year 965 a.d., and was introduced ... into Tibet from India, viâKashmir, in the year 1025 a.d.747
Mysticism is believed to have started in the mythical land of Sambhala.... Csoma, through __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ cautious Research identifies this [legendary?] country beyond the Sir Daria [Yaxartes] between 45° and 50° north latitude. It was first acknowledged in India in the year 965. a.d., and was brought ... into Tibet from India, viaKashmir, in 1025 a.d.747
“It” meaning the “Dus-kyi Khorlo,” or Tibetan Mysticism. A system as old as man, known in India and practised before Europe had become a continent, “was first known,” we are told, only nine or ten centuries ago! The text of its books in its present form may have “originated” even later, for there are numerous such texts that have been tampered with by sects to suit the fancies of each. But who has read [pg 422] the original book on Dus-Kyi Khorlo, re-written by Tsong-Kha-pa, with his Commentaries? Considering that this grand Reformer burnt every book on Sorcery on which he could lay his hands in 1387, and that he has left a whole library of his own works—not a tenth part of which has ever been made known—such statements as those above-quoted are, to say the least, premature. The idea is also cherished—from a happy hypothesis offered by Abbé Huc—that Tsong-Kha-pa derived his wisdom and acquired his extraordinary powers from his intercourse with a stranger from the West, “remarkable for a long nose.” This stranger is believed by the good Abbé “to have been a European missionary”; hence the remarkable resemblance of the religious ritual in Tibet to the Roman Catholic service. The sanguine “Lama of Jehovah” does not say, however, who were the five foreigners who appeared in Tibet in the year 371 of our era, to disappear as suddenly and mysteriously as they came, after leaving with King Thothori-Nyang-tsan instructions how to use certain things in a casket that “had fallen from heaven” in his presence precisely fifty years before, or in the year a.d. 331.748
“It” refers to the “Dus-kyi Khorlo,” or Tibetan Mysticism. This system is as old as humanity, known in India and practiced before Europe became a continent, and we are told it “was first known” only nine or ten centuries ago! The current texts may have "originated" even later, as many have been altered by different sects to match their beliefs. But who has read [pg 422] the original work on Dus-Kyi Khorlo, rewritten by Tsong-Kha-pa along with his Commentaries? Given that this great Reformer burned every book on Sorcery he could find in 1387 and produced a whole library of his works—most of which remain unknown—statements like those mentioned above are, at best, premature. There's also a popular belief, stemming from a pleasant hypothesis by Abbé Huc, that Tsong-Kha-pa gained his wisdom and extraordinary powers through interactions with a stranger from the West, “notable for a long nose.” This stranger is thought by the well-meaning Abbé "to have been a European missionary"; hence the striking similarity of Tibetan religious rituals to the Roman Catholic service. However, the hopeful “Lama of the Lord” does not clarify who the five foreigners were that appeared in Tibet in the year 371 of our era, only to vanish as mysteriously as they arrived after giving King Thothori-Nyang-tsan instructions on how to use certain items in a casket that “fallen from heaven” in his presence exactly fifty years earlier, in the year a.d. 331.748
There is generally a hopeless confusion about Eastern dates among European scholars, but nowhere is this so great as in the case of Tibetan Buddhism. Thus, while some, correctly enough, accept the seventh century as the date of the introduction of Buddhism, there are others—such as Lassen and Koeppung, for instance—who show on good authority, the one, the construction of a Buddhist monastery on the slopes of the Kailas Range so far back as the year 137 b.c.,749 and the other, Buddhism established in and north of the Punjab, as early as the year 292 b.c. The difference though trifling—only just one thousand years—is nevertheless puzzling. But even this is easily explained on Esoteric grounds. Buddhism—the veiled Esotericism of Buddha—was established and took root in the seventh century of the Christian era; while true Esoteric Buddhism, or the kernel, the very spirit of Tathâgata's doctrines, was brought to the place of its birth, the cradle of humanity, by the chosen Arhats of Buddha, who were sent to find for it a secure refuge, as
There is generally a lot of confusion about Eastern dates among European scholars, but nowhere is this confusion greater than in the case of Tibetan Buddhism. While some correctly accept the seventh century as the time when Buddhism was introduced, others—like Lassen and Koeppung, for instance—provide credible evidence: one shows that a Buddhist monastery was built on the slopes of the Kailas Range as far back as 137 b.c., and the other claims Buddhism was established in and north of the Punjab as early as 292 b.c.. The difference—though it seems small at just one thousand years—is nonetheless puzzling. However, this can be easily clarified on Esoteric grounds. Buddhism—the hidden Esotericism of Buddha—was established and started to flourish in the seventh century of the Christian era, while true Esoteric Buddhism, or the core essence of Tathâgata's teachings, was brought to its birthplace, the cradle of humanity, by the chosen Arhats of Buddha, who were sent to find it a safe haven, as
The Sage had perceived the dangers ever since he had entered upon Thonglam (“the Path of seeing,” or clairvoyance).
The Sage had been aware of the dangers ever since he began his journey on Thonglam ("the Path of seeing," or psychic ability).
Amidst populations deeply steeped in Sorcery the attempt proved a failure; and it was not until the School of the “Doctrine of the Heart” had merged with its predecessor, established ages earlier on the slope facing Western Tibet, that Buddhism was finally engrafted, with its two distinct Schools—the Esoteric and the exoteric divisions—in the land of the Bhon-pa.
Amidst communities heavily influenced by Sorcery, the effort was unsuccessful; it wasn't until the School of the "Heart Doctrine" combined with its predecessor, founded long before on the slope facing Western Tibet, that Buddhism was finally integrated, with its two distinct Schools—the Esoteric and the exoteric divisions—in the land of the Bhon-pa.
Section LI. The “Doctrine of the Eye” & the “Doctrine of the Heart,” or the “Heart's Seal.”
Prof. Albrecht Weber was right when he declared that the Northern Buddhists
Prof. Albrecht Weber was right when he said that the Northern Buddhists
Alone possess these [Buddhist] Scriptures complete.
Only these [Buddhist] Scriptures contain all that matters.
For, while the Southern Buddhists have no idea of the existence of an Esoteric Doctrine—enshrined like a pearl within the shell of every religion—the Chinese and the Tibetans have preserved numerous records of the fact. Degenerate, fallen as is now the Doctrine publicly preached by Gautama, it is yet preserved in those monasteries in China that are placed beyond the reach of visitors. And though for over two millennia every new “reformer,” taking something out of the original has replaced it by some speculation of his own, still truth lingers even now among the masses. But it is only in the Trans-Himâlayan fastnesses—loosely called Tibet—in the most inaccessible spots of desert and mountain, that the Esoteric “Good Law”—the “Heart's Seal”—lives to the present day in all its pristine purity.
For while Southern Buddhists have no concept of an Esoteric Doctrine—hidden like a pearl within the shell of every religion—the Chinese and Tibetans have kept numerous records of its existence. Even though the doctrine publicly taught by Gautama has become degraded and corrupted, it still exists in monasteries in China that are off-limits to visitors. For over two millennia, every new "reformer" has taken something from the original and replaced it with their own speculation, yet truth still remains among the masses. However, it is only in the remote areas beyond the Himalayas—commonly referred to as Tibet—in the most inaccessible desert and mountain locations, that the Esoteric “Good Law”—the "Heart Seal"—endures today in all its original purity.
Was Emanuel Swedenborg wrong when he remarked of the forgotten, long-lost Word:
Was Emanuel Swedenborg wrong when he commented on the forgotten, long-lost Word:
Seek for it in China; peradventure you may find it in Great Tartary.
Search for it in China; maybe you'll discover it in Great Tartary.
He had obtained this information, he tells his readers, from certain “Spirits,” who told him that they performed their worship according to this (lost) ancient Word. On this it was remarked in Isis Unveiled that
He got this information, he tells his readers, from certain "Drinks," who told him that they performed their worship based on this (lost) ancient Word. In Isis Unveiled, it was noted that
Other students of Occult Sciences had more than the word of “spirits” to rely upon in this special case: they have seen the books
Other students of Occult Sciences had more than just the word of “spirits” to rely on in this case: they have seen the books
that contain the “Word.”750 Perchance the names of those “Spirits” who visited the great Swedish Theosophist were Eastern. The word of a man of such undeniable and recognised integrity, of one whose learning in Mathematics, Astronomy, the natural Sciences and Philosophy was far in advance of his age, cannot be trifled with or rejected as unceremoniously as if it were the statement of a modern Theosophist; further, he claimed to pass at will into that state when the Inner Self frees itself entirely from every physical sense, and lives and breathes in a world where every secret of Nature is an open book to the Soul-eye.751 Unfortunately two-thirds of his public writings are also allegorical in one sense; and, as they have been accepted literally, criticism has not spared the great Swedish Seer any more than other Seers.
that contain the "Word."750 Perhaps the names of those “Drinks” who visited the great Swedish Theosophist were from the East. The word of a man with such undeniable integrity, whose knowledge in Mathematics, Astronomy, the natural Sciences, and Philosophy was well ahead of his time, cannot be taken lightly or dismissed as casually as if it were the statement of a modern Theosophist; moreover, he claimed he could enter that state at will when the Inner Self completely frees itself from all physical senses and exists in a world where every secret of Nature is an open book to the Soul-eye.751 Unfortunately, two-thirds of his public writings are also allegorical in some ways; and, since they have been taken literally, criticism has not spared the great Swedish Seer any more than other Seers.
Having taken a panoramic view of the hidden Sciences and Magic with their Adepts in Europe, Eastern Initiates must now be mentioned. If the presence of Esotericism in the Sacred Scriptures of the West only now begins to be suspected, after nearly two thousand years of blind faith in their verbatim wisdom, the same may well be granted as to the Sacred Books of the East. Therefore neither the Indian nor the Buddhist system can be understood without a key, nor can the study of comparative Religion become a “Science” until the symbols of every Religion yield their final secrets. At the best such a study will remain a loss of time, a playing at hide-and-seek.
Having taken a panoramic view of the hidden sciences and magic with their experts in Europe, we now need to mention Eastern initiates. If the presence of esotericism in the sacred texts of the West is only just starting to be recognized after nearly two thousand years of blind faith in their literal wisdom, the same can be said for the sacred books of the East. Therefore, neither the Indian nor the Buddhist systems can be understood without a key, nor can the study of comparative religion become a “science” until the symbols of every religion reveal their ultimate secrets. At best, such a study will remain a waste of time, like playing hide-and-seek.
On the authority of a Japanese Encyclopædia, Remusat shows the Buddha, before His death, committing the secrets of His system to His disciple, Kâsyapa, to whom alone was entrusted the sacred keeping of the Esoteric interpretation. It is called in China Ching-fa-yin-Tsang (“the Mystery of the Eye of the Good Doctrine”). To any student of Buddhist Esotericism the term, “the Mystery of the Eye,” would show the absence of any Esotericism. Had the word “Heart” stood in its place, then it would have meant what it now only professes to convey. The “Eye Doctrine” means dogma and dead-letter form, church ritualism intended for those who are content with exoteric formulæ. The “Heart Doctrine,” or the “Heart's Seal” (the Sin Yin), is the only real one. This may be found corroborated by Hiuen Tsang. [pg 426] In his translation of Mahâ-Prajnâ-Pâramitâ (Ta-poh-je-King), in one hundred and twenty volumes, it is stated that it was Buddha's “favourite disciple Ânanda,” who, after his great Master had gone into Nirvâna, was commissioned by Kâsyapa to promulgate “the Eye of the Doctrine,” the “Heart” of the Law having been left with the Arhats alone.
On the authority of a Japanese Encyclopedia, Remusat shows the Buddha, before His death, entrusting the secrets of His teachings to His disciple, Kâsyapa, who alone was responsible for safeguarding the Esoteric interpretation. In China, it is called Ching-fa-yin-Tsang ("the Mystery of the Eye of the Good Doctrine"). For anyone studying Buddhist Esotericism, the term "the Mystery of the Eye," suggests a lack of true Esotericism. If the word “Heart” had been used instead, it would have conveyed what it only pretends to today. The "Eye Doctrine" refers to dogma and superficial interpretation, ritualistic practices for those satisfied with exoteric formulas. The "Heart Doctrine," or the "Heart Seal" (the Sin Yin), is the only authentic teaching. Hiuen Tsang supports this. [pg 426] In his translation of Great Wisdom Perfection (Ta-poh-je-King), which consists of one hundred and twenty volumes, it is stated that Buddha's “favorite disciple Ananda,” who was commissioned by Kâsyapa to spread “the Eye of the Teachings,” was tasked with this after his great Master entered Nirvâna, while the “Love” of the Law was left with the Arhats alone.
The essential difference that exists between the two—the “Eye” and the “Heart,” or the outward form and the hidden meaning, the cold metaphysics and the Divine Wisdom—is clearly demonstrated in several volumes on “Chinese Buddhism,” written by sundry missionaries. Having lived for years in China, they still know no more than they have learned from pretentious schools calling themselves esoteric, yet freely supplying the open enemies of their faith with professedly ancient manuscripts and esoteric works! This ludicrous contradiction between profession and practice has never, as it seems, struck any of the western and reverend historians of other peoples' secret tenets. Thus many esoteric schools are mentioned in Chinese Buddhism by the Rev. Joseph Edkins, who believes quite sincerely that he has made “a minute examination” of the secret tenets of Buddhists whose works “were until lately inaccessible in their original form.” It really will not be saying too much to state at once that the genuine Esoteric literature is “inaccessible” to this day, and that the respectable gentleman who was inspired to state that
The key difference between the two—the "Vision" and the "Heart," or the external appearance and the deeper meaning, the cold philosophy and the Divine Wisdom—is clearly shown in several volumes on "Chinese Buddhism," written by various missionaries. After spending years in China, they still understand no more than what they've learned from pretentious schools that claim to be esoteric, yet openly share supposedly ancient manuscripts and esoteric works with their avowed opponents! This ridiculous contradiction between words and actions seems to have gone unnoticed by many western historians who study other cultures' secret beliefs. Thus, several esoteric schools are mentioned in Chinese Buddhism by Rev. Joseph Edkins, who sincerely believes he has conducted “a quick look” of the secret teachings of Buddhists whose works “were until recently unavailable in their original format.” It's really not an exaggeration to say that the genuine Esoteric literature is still "not accessible" today, and that the respected gentleman who claimed so
It does not appear that there was any secret doctrine which those who knew it would not divulge,
It seems there wasn't any secret doctrine that those in the know wouldn't share,
made a great mistake if he ever believed in what he says on page 161 of his work. Let him know at once that all those Yû-luh (“Records of the Sayings”) of celebrated teachers are simply blinds, as complete—if not more so—than those in the Purânas of the Brâhmans. It is useless to enumerate an endless string of the finest Oriental scholars or to bring forward the researches of Remusat, Burnouf, Koeppen, St. Hilaire, and St. Julian, who are credited with having exposed to view the ancient Hindu world, by revealing the sacred and secret books of Buddhism: the world that they reveal has never been veiled. The mistakes of all the Orientalists may be judged by the mistake of one of the most popular, if not the greatest among them all—Prof. Max Müller. It is made with reference to what he laughingly translates as the “god Who” (Ka).
made a big mistake if he ever believed in what he says on page 161 of his work. He should be informed right away that all those Yû-luh ("Sayings Archive") of well-known teachers are just illusions, as complete—if not more so—than those in the Purânas of the Brâhmans. There's no point in listing an endless array of top Oriental scholars or highlighting the research of Remusat, Burnouf, Koeppen, St. Hilaire, and St. Julian, who are credited with bringing the ancient Hindu world to light by revealing the sacred and secret texts of Buddhism: the world they reveal has never really been hidden. The errors of all the Orientalists can be seen in the mistake made by one of the most popular, if not the greatest, of them all—Prof. Max Müller. This mistake relates to what he amusingly translates as the “God Who” (Ka).
The authors of the Brâhmanas had so completely broken with the past, that, forgetful of the poetical character of the hymns and the yearning of the poets after the Unknown God, they exalted the interrogative pronoun itself into a deity, and acknowledged a god Ka (or Who?)... Wherever interrogative verses occur the author states that Ka is Prajâpati, or the Lord of Creatures. Nor did they stop here. Some of the hymns in which the interrogative pronoun occurred were called Kadvat, i.e., having Kad or Quid. But soon a new adjective was formed, and not only the hymns but the sacrifice also offered to the god were called Kaya, or “Who”-ish.... At the time of Pânini this word acquired such legitimacy as to call for a separate rule explaining its formation. The Commentator here explains Ka by Brahman.
The authors of the Brâhmanas had distanced themselves so much from the past that, losing touch with the poetic essence of the hymns and the poets' desire for the Unknown God, they raised the interrogative pronoun to the level of a deity, acknowledging a god named Ka (or Who?)... In every instance of interrogative verses, the author suggests that Ka is Prajâpati, or the Lord of Creatures. They went even further. Some of the hymns that contained the interrogative pronoun were called Kadvat, i.e., having Kad or Quid. But soon a new word came up, and not just the hymns but also the sacrifices made to the god were referred to as Kaya, or “Who”By the time of Pânini, this word had gained enough legitimacy to need a separate rule explaining how it was formed. The Commentator interprets Ka as Brahman.
Had the commentator explained It even by Parabrahman he would have been still more in the right than he was by rendering It as “Brahman.” One fails to see why the secret and sacred Mystery-Name of the highest, sexless, formless Spirit, the Absolute,—Whom no one would have dared to classify with the rest of the manifested Deities, or even to name during the primitive nomenclature of the symbolical Panthenon, should not be expressed by an interrogative pronoun. Is it those who belong to the most anthropomorphic Religion in the world who have a right to take ancient Philosophers to task for even an exaggerated religious awe and veneration?
Had the commentator explained it as Parabrahman, he would have been even more correct than he was by calling it “Brahman.” It's hard to understand why the secret and sacred Mystery-Name of the highest, sexless, formless Spirit, the Absolute—whom no one would dare categorize with the other manifested Deities or even name during the early stages of the symbolic Pantheon—shouldn't be expressed with an interrogative pronoun. Are those who follow the most anthropomorphic religion in the world really in a position to criticize ancient philosophers for their exaggerated sense of religious awe and reverence?
But we are now concerned with Buddhism. Its Esotericism and oral instruction, which is written down and preserved in single copies by the highest chiefs in genuine Esoteric Schools, is shown by the author San-Kian-yi-su. Contrasting Bodhidharma with Buddha, he exclaims:
But we are now focused on Buddhism. Its secret teachings and oral instructions, which are documented and kept in single copies by the top leaders in authentic Esoteric Schools, are described by the author San-Kian-yi-su. Comparing Bodhidharma to Buddha, he exclaims:
“Julai” (Tathâgata) taught great truths and the causes of things. He became the instructor of men and Devas. He saved multitudes, and spoke the contents of more than five hundred works. Hence arose the Kiau-men, or exoteric branch of the system, and it was believed to be the tradition of the words of Buddha. Bodhidharma brought from the Western Heaven [Shamballa] the “Seal of Truth” (true seal) and opened the fountain of contemplation in the East. He pointed directly to Buddha's heart and nature, swept away the parasitic and alien growth of book-instruction, and thus established the Tsung-men, or Esoteric branch of the system containing the tradition of the heart of Buddha.752
"July" (Tathâgata) taught fundamental truths and the reasons behind things. He became the teacher of humans and Devas. He assisted many and shared the insights of over five hundred texts. This gave rise to the Kiau-men, or exoteric branch of the system, which is believed to represent the words of Buddha. Bodhidharma brought the “Seal of Truth” He received the true seal from the Western Heaven [Shamballa] and opened the source of contemplation in the East. He directed attention straight to the core and essence of Buddha, removing unnecessary and external teaching methods, thereby establishing the Tsung-men, or Esoteric branch of the system that preserves the tradition of Buddha's heart.752
A few remarks made by the author of Chinese Buddhism throw a flood of light on the universal misconceptions of Orientalists in general, and [pg 428] of the missionaries in the “lands of the Gentiles” in particular. They appeal very forcibly to the intuition of Theosophists—more particularly of those in India. The sentences to be noticed are italicized.
A few comments made by the author of Chinese Buddhism shed light on the widespread misunderstandings of Orientalists in general, and [pg 428] of the missionaries in the “Gentile lands” specifically. They strongly resonate with the intuition of Theosophists—especially those in India. The sentences worth noting are italicized.
The common [Chinese] word for the esoteric Schools is dan, the Sanskrit Dhyâna.... Orthodox Buddhism has in China slowly but steadily become heterodox. The Buddhism of books and ancient traditions has become the Buddhism of mystic contemplation.... The history of ancient schools springing up long ago in the Buddhist communities of India can now be only very partially recovered. Possibly some light may be thrown back by China upon the religious history of the country from which Buddhism came.753 In no part of the story is aid to the recovery of the lost knowledge more likely to be found than in the accounts of the patriarchs, the line of whom was completed by Bodhidharma. In seeking the best explanation of the Chinese and Japanese narrative of the patriarchs, and the seven Buddhasterminating in Gautama, or Shâkyamuni, it is important to know the Jain traditions as they were early in the sixth century of our era, when the Patriarch Bodhidharma removed to China....
The usual [Chinese] term for the esoteric schools is __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. dan, the Sanskrit MeditationOrthodox Buddhism has gradually but consistently become unconventionalin China. The Buddhism rooted in texts and ancient traditions has evolved into the Buddhism of mystical contemplationThe history of ancient schools that developed a long time ago in the Buddhist communities of India. can now only be partially revealedSome insights can be gained from China about the religious history of the country where Buddhism began.753There's no better opportunity to regain lost knowledge than in the stories of the patriarchs, completed by Bodhidharma. When seeking the best interpretation of the Chinese and Japanese narratives about the patriarchs, as well as the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, seven BuddhasEnding with Gautama, or Shâkyamuni, it’s important to understand the Jain traditions as they were in the early sixth century of our era, when the Patriarch Bodhidharma moved to China....
In tracing the rise of the various schools of esoteric Buddhism it must be kept in mind that a principle somewhat similar to the dogma of apostolical succession belongs to them all. They all profess to derive their doctrines through a succession of teachers, each instructed personally by his predecessor, till the time of Bodhidharma, and so further up in the series to Shâkyamuni himself and the earlier Buddhas.754
When examining the growth of various schools of esoteric Buddhism, it's essential to recognize that they all share a principle akin to apostolic succession. They all claim to pass on their teachings through a line of teachers, each personally trained by their predecessor, all the way back to Bodhidharma, and even further back in the lineage to Shâkyamuni and the earlier Buddhas.754
It is complained further on, and is mentioned as a falling away from strict orthodox Buddhism, that the Lamas of Tibet are received in Pekin with the utmost respect by the Emperor.
It is also noted further on, and mentioned as a departure from traditional Buddhism, that The Lamas of Tibet are received in Beijing with great respect. by the Emperor.
The following passages, taken from different parts of the book, summarise Mr. Edkins' views:
The following passages, taken from different parts of the book, summarize Mr. Edkins' views:
Hermits are not uncommonly met with in the vicinity of large Buddhist temples ... their hair being allowed to grow unshorn.... The doctrine of metempsychosis is rejected. Buddhism is one form of Pantheism on the ground that the doctrine of metempsychosis makes all nature instinct with life, and that that life is the Deity assuming different forms of personality, that Deity not being a self-conscious, free-acting Self-Cause, but an all-pervading Spirit. The esoteric Buddhists of China, keeping rigidly to their one doctrine,755 say nothing of the metempsychosis, ... or any other of the more material parts of the Buddhist system.... The Western paradise promised to the worshippers of Amida Buddha is ... inconsistent [pg 429]with the doctrine of Nirvana [?].756... It promises immortality instead of annihilation. The great antiquity of this School is evident from the early date of the translation of the Amida Sûtra, which came from the hands of Kumârajîva, and the Ku-liang-sheu-King, dating from the Han dynasty. Its extent of influence is seen in the attachment of the Tibetans and Moguls to the worship of this Buddha, and in the fact that the name of this fictitious personage [?] is more commonly heard in China than that of the historical Shâkyamuni.
Hermits are commonly seen near large Buddhist temples, with their hair left uncut. They dismiss the idea of reincarnation. Buddhism is a form of Pantheism because the idea of reincarnation indicates that all of nature is alive, and that this life is the Deity manifesting through different personalities. This Deity isn’t a self-aware, independent being, but rather a universal Spirit. The esoteric Buddhists in China strictly follow their single doctrine, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.755and don’t bring up reincarnation, ... or any other more tangible aspects of Buddhism.... The Western paradise offered to the followers of Amida Buddha is ... inconsistent. [pg 429]with the idea of Nirvana [?].756I'm sorry, but I need a short piece of text to work on. Please provide the text you would like modernized. It guarantees immortality instead of being forgotten. The long-standing tradition of this School is evident from the early translation of the Amitabha Sutra, which was translated by Kumârajîva, and the Ku-liang-sheu-King, dating back to the Han dynasty. Its broad influence is clear in the devotion of the Tibetans and Moguls to this Buddha, and in the fact that the name of this mythical figure [?] is more commonly heard in China than that of the historical Shâkyamuni.
We fear the learned writer is on a false track as to Nirvâna and Amita Buddha. However, here we have the evidence of a missionary to show that there are several schools of Esoteric Buddhism in the Celestial Empire. When the misuse of dogmatical orthodox Buddhist Scriptures had reached its climax, and the true spirit of the Buddha's Philosophy was nearly lost, several reformers appeared from India, who established an oral teaching. Such were Bodhidharma and Nâgârjuna, the authors of the most important works of the contemplative School in China during the first centuries of our era. It is known, moreover, as is said in Chinese Buddhism, that Bodhidharma became the chief founder of the Esoteric Schools, which were divided into five principal branches. The data given are correct enough, but every conclusion, without one single exception, is wrong. It was said in Isis Unveiled that—
We believe the knowledgeable writer is misunderstanding Nirvâna and Amita Buddha. However, we have evidence from a missionary showing that there are multiple schools of Esoteric Buddhism in the Celestial Empire. When the misuse of orthodox Buddhist Scriptures reached its peak, and the true essence of Buddha's Philosophy was almost lost, several reformers emerged from India, who established an oral tradition. Bodhidharma and Nâgârjuna were among them, the authors of the most significant works of the contemplative School in China during the early centuries of our era. Furthermore, as noted in Chinese Buddhism, Bodhidharma became the main founder of the Esoteric Schools, which were divided into five major branches. The information provided is accurate enough, but every conclusion, without exception, is incorrect. It was mentioned in Isis Unveiled that—
Buddha teaches the doctrine of a new birth as plainly as Jesus does. Desiring to break with the ancient Mysteries, to which it was impossible to admit the ignorant masses, the Hindu reformer, though generally silent upon more than one secret dogma, clearly states his thought in several passages. Thus, he says: “Some people are born again; evil-doers go to hell [Avitchi]; righteous people go to heaven [Devachan]; those who are free from all worldly desires enter Nirvâna”(Precepts of the Dhammapada, v. 126). Elsewhere Buddha states that “it is better to believe in a future life, in which happiness or misery can be felt: for if the heart believes therein it will abandon sin and act virtuously; and even if there is no resurrection [rebirth], such a life will bring a good name and the reward of men. But those who believe in extinction at death will not fail to commit any sin that they may choose, because of their disbelief in a future.” (See Wheel of the Law.)
Buddha explains the idea of rebirth just as clearly as Jesus does. Aiming to distance himself from the old Mysteries that excluded uneducated people, the Hindu reformer, while mostly silent on various secret teachings, shares his thoughts in a few passages. He says: “Some people are reborn; wrongdoers end up in hell [Avitchi]; good people go to heaven [Devachan]; those who are free from all earthly desires achieve Nirvâna”It seems there was an issue with your input. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.Teachings of the Dhammapada, v. 126). In another instance, Buddha says “it's better to believe in an afterlife, where you can experience happiness or suffering: because if your heart believes in it, you'll avoid sin and do the right thing; and even if there is no resurrection [rebirth], living this way will give you a good reputation and rewards from others. But those who think death means total extinction won’t hesitate to commit any sin they want, since they don’t believe in a future.” (See Law Wheel.)
How is immortality, then, “inconsistent with the doctrine of [pg 430] Nirvâna?” The above are only a few of Buddha's openly-expressed thoughts to his chosen Arhats; the great Saint said much more. As a comment upon the mistaken views held in our century by the Orientalists, “who vainly try to fathom Tathâgata's thoughts,” and those of Brâhmans, “who repudiate the great Teacher to this day,” here are some original thoughts expressed in relation to the Buddha and the study of the Secret Sciences. They are from a work written in Chinese by a Tibetan, and published in the monastery of Tientaï for circulation among the Buddhists
How is immortality, then, “Is this inconsistent with the doctrine of Nirvana?” The above are just a few of Buddha's openly expressed thoughts to his chosen Arhats; the great Saint had much more to say. As a commentary on the mistaken views held in our century by Orientalists, "who vainly attempt to grasp Tathagata's thoughts," and those of Brahmins, "who still reject the great Teacher even now," here are some original thoughts shared regarding the Buddha and the study of Secret Sciences. They come from a work written in Chinese by a Tibetan, published in the Tientaï monastery for distribution among the Buddhists.
Who live in foreign lands, and are in danger of being spoiled by missionaries,
Who live in other countries and are at risk of being influenced by missionaries,
as the author truly says, every convert being not only “spoiled” for his own creed, but being also a sorry acquisition for Christianity. A translation of a few passages, kindly made from that work for the present volumes is now given.
as the author truly says, every convert is not only “entitled” for his own beliefs but is also a poor addition to Christianity. A translation of a few passages, kindly made from that work for the present volumes, is now provided.
No profane ears having heard the mighty Chau-yan [secret and enlightening precepts] of Vu-vei-Tchen-jen [Buddha within Buddha],757 of our beloved Lord and Bodhisattva, how can one tell what his thoughts really were? The holy Sang-gyas-Panchhen758never offered an insight into the One Reality to the unreformed [uninitiated] Bhikkus. Few are those even among the Tu-fon [Tibetans] who knew it; as for the Tsung-men759 Schools, they are going with every day more down hill.... Not even the Fa-siong-Tsung760 can give one the wisdom taught in real Naljor-chod-pa [Sanskrit:761 Yogâchârya]: ... it is all “Eye” Doctrine, and no more. The loss of a restraining guidance is felt, since the Tch'-an-si [teachers] of inward meditation [self-contemplation or Tchung-kwan] have become rare, and the Good Law is replaced by idol-worship [Siang-kyan]. It is of this [idol- or image-worship] that the Barbarians [Western people] have heard, and know nothing of Bas-pa-Dharma [the secret Dharma or doctrine]. Why has truth to hide like a tortoise within its shell? Because it is now found to have become like the Lama's tonsure knife,762 a weapon too dangerous to use even for the Lanoo. Therefore no one can be entrusted with the knowledge [Secret Science] before his time. The [pg 431]Chagpa-Thog-mad have become rare, and the best have retired to Tushita the Blessed.763
No ordinary ears have heard the profound teachings of Chau-yan [secret and enlightening]. principles] of Vu-vei-Tchen-jen [Buddha inside Buddha757 Of our beloved Lord and Bodhisattva, how can anyone really understand his thoughts? The sacred Sang-gyas-Panchhen758never shared insights about the One Reality with the inexperienced Bhikkus. Few, even among the Tu-fon [Tibetans], were aware of it; as for the Tsung-men,759 Schools are declining every day.... Not even the Fa-siong-Tsung __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__760 can share the knowledge taught in authentic Naljor-chod-pa [Sanskrit:761 Yogâchârya]: ... it's all “Eye” Doctrine, nothing more. The lack of guiding restraint is obvious, as the Tch'-an-si [teachers] of inward meditation [self-contemplation or Tchung-kwan] have become rare, and the Good Law has been replaced by idol worship [Siang-kyan]. This [idol or image worship] is what the Barbarians [Western people] have heard about, without any knowledge of Bas-pa-Dharma [the secret Dharma or doctrine]. Why does truth have to hide like a tortoise in its shell? Because it has become like the Lama's tonsure knife,762 a tool that's too dangerous to use, even for the Lanoo. So, no one can be trusted with the knowledge [Secret Science] before they’re ready. The [pg 431]Chagpa-Thog-mad have become uncommon, and the finest have gone to Tushita the Blessed.763
Further on, a man seeking to master the mysteries of Esotericism before he had been declared by the initiated Tch'-an-si (teachers) to be ready to receive them, is likened to
Further on, a man seeking to understand the secrets of Esotericism before the initiated Tch'-an-si (teachers) confirmed he was ready to receive them is compared to
One who would, without a lantern and on a dark night, proceed to a place full of scorpions, determined to feel on the ground for a needle his neighbour has dropped.
Someone who would, without a flashlight and on a dark night, go to a place full of scorpions, determined to search the ground for a needle that their neighbor has lost.
Again:
Again:
He who would acquire the Sacred Knowledge should, before he goes any farther “trim his lamp of inner understanding,” and then “with the help of such good light” use his meritorious actions as a dust-cloth to remove every impurity from his mystic mirror,764 so that he should be enabled to see in its lustre the faithful reflection of Self.... First, this; then Tong-pa-nya,765 lastly; Samma Sambuddha.766
Anyone looking to acquire Sacred Knowledge should, before proceeding, “prepare his inner light” and then “with that great lighting” use his positive actions like a microfiber cloth to remove any smudges from his magical mirror,764 so he can see in its brightness the true reflection of Self... First this; then Tong-pa-nya, 765 and finally; Samma Sambuddha. 766
In Chinese Buddhism a corroboration of these statements is to be found in the aphorisms of Lin-tsi:
In Chinese Buddhism, you can find support for these statements in the sayings of Lin-tsi:
Within the body which admits sensations, acquires knowledge, thinks, and acts, there is the “true man without a position” Wu-wei-chen-jen. He makes himself clearly visible; not the thinnest separating film hides him. Why do you not recognise him?... If the mind does not come to conscious existence, there is deliverance everywhere.... What is Buddha? Ans. A mind clear and at rest. What is the Law? Ans. A mind clear and enlightened. What is Tau? Ans. In every place absence of impediments and pure enlightenment. These three are one.
Within the body that feels sensations, gains knowledge, thinks, and acts, there is the “genuine person without a label” Wu-wei-chen-jen. He is completely visible; no barrier hides him at all. Why can’t you see him?... If the mind doesn't become consciously aware, then freedom is everywhere.... What is Buddha? Answer. A clear and peaceful mind. What is the Law? Ans. A clear and enlightened mind. What is Tau? Answer. There are no obstacles anywhere, just pure enlightenment. These three are one.
The reverend author of Chinese Buddhism makes merry over the symbolism of Buddhist discipline. Yet the self-inflicted “slaps on the cheek” and “blows under the ribs” find their pendants in the mortifications of the body and self-flagellation—“the discipline of the scourge”—of the Christian monks, from the first centuries of Christianity down to our own day. But then the said author is a Protestant, who substitutes for mortification and discipline—good living and comfort. The sentence in the Lin-tsi,
The reverend author of Chinese Buddhism has a good time poking fun at the symbolism of Buddhist discipline. However, the self-inflicted "cheek slaps" and "punches to the ribs" have their counterparts in the body mortifications and self-flagellation—"the discipline of the whip"—practiced by Christian monks from the early centuries of Christianity to the present day. But the author is a Protestant, who replaces mortification and discipline with good living and comfort. The sentence in the Lin-tsi,
The “true man, without a position,” Wu-wei-chen-jen, is wrapped in a prickly shell, like the chestnut. He cannot be approached. This is Buddha—the Buddha within you,
The “genuine person, without a title,” Wu-wei-chen-jen has a tough exterior, much like a chestnut. You can't easily get close to him. This symbolizes Buddha—the Buddha within you.
is laughed at. Truly
is ridiculed. Seriously
An infant cannot understand the seven enigmas!
A baby can't solve the seven mysteries!
Some Papers on the Impact of Occult Philosophy on Life.
[pg 434]Note.
Note.
Papers I. II. III. of the following were written by H. P. B. and were circulated privately during her lifetime, but they were written with the idea that they would be published after a time. They are papers intended for students rather than for the ordinary reader, and will repay careful study and thought. The “Notes of some Oral Teaching” were written down by some of her pupils and were partially corrected by her, but no attempt has been made to relieve them of their fragmentary character. She had intended to make them the basis for written papers similar to the first three, but her failing health rendered this impossible, and they are published with her consent, the time for restricting them to a limited circle having expired.
Papers I. II. III. of the following were written by H. P. B. and were circulated privately during her lifetime, but they were written with the idea that they would be published eventually. They are papers meant for students rather than for the average reader, and will reward careful study and thought. The "Notes on Oral Teaching" were recorded by some of her students and were partially edited by her, but no effort has been made to clean up their fragmentary nature. She had planned to use them as the basis for written papers similar to the first three, but her declining health made this impossible, and they are published with her consent, as the time for keeping them within a limited circle has passed.
Paper I. A Warning.
There is a strange law in Occultism which has been ascertained and proven by thousands of years of experience; nor has it failed to demonstrate itself, almost in every case, during the years that the Theosophical Society has been in existence. As soon as anyone pledges himself as a “Probationer,” certain Occult effects ensue. Of these the first is the throwing outward of everything latent in the nature of the man; his faults, habits, qualities or subdued desires, whether good, bad or indifferent.
There’s a weird rule in occultism that has been confirmed by thousands of years of experience, and it consistently shows itself almost every time since the Theosophical Society has been around. As soon as someone commits to being a “Intern,” certain occult effects start to happen. The first of these is the external expression of everything that is hidden in a person’s character; their faults, habits, qualities, or suppressed desires, whether they’re good, bad, or neutral.
For instance, if a man be vain or a sensualist, or ambitious, whether by atavism or by karmic heirloom, those vices are sure to break out, even if he has hitherto successfully concealed and repressed them. They will come to the front irrepressibly, and he will have to fight a hundred times harder than before, until he kills all such tendencies in himself.
For example, if a man is vain, a pleasure-seeker, or ambitious, whether because of inherited traits or past karma, those flaws will definitely emerge, even if he has been able to hide and suppress them until now. They will come forward uncontrollably, and he will have to struggle much harder than before, until he overcomes all of those tendencies within himself.
On the other hand, if he be good, generous, chaste and abstemious, or has any virtue hitherto latent and concealed in him, it will work its way out as irrepressibly as the rest. Thus a civilized man who hates to be considered a saint, and therefore assumes a mask, will not be able to conceal his true nature, whether base or noble.
On the other hand, if he is good, generous, pure, and self-disciplined, or has any virtues that have been hidden until now, they will come to light just as naturally as everything else. So, a civilized person who dislikes being seen as a saint and therefore puts on a façade won't be able to hide his true nature, whether it's lowly or admirable.
This is an immutable law in the domain of the occult.
This is a fixed rule in the realm of the occult.
Its action is the more marked, the more earnest and sincere the desire of the candidate, and the more deeply he has felt the reality and importance of his pledge.
Its action is more pronounced the more genuine and sincere the candidate's desire is, and the more profoundly he has understood the reality and significance of his pledge.
The ancient occult axiom, “Know Thyself,” must be familiar to every student; but few if any have apprehended the real meaning of this wise exhortation of the Delphic Oracle. You all know your earthly pedigree, but who of you has ever traced all the links of heredity, [pg 436] astral, psychic and spiritual, which go to make you what you are? Many have written and expressed their desire to unite themselves with their Higher Ego, yet none seem to know the indissoluble link connecting their “Higher Egos” with the One Universal Self.
The ancient occult saying, "Know Yourself," should be known by every student; but few, if any, truly understand the deep meaning behind this wise advice from the Delphic Oracle. You all know your family background, but how many of you have traced all the connections of heredity, [pg 436] astral, psychic, and spiritual, that contribute to who you are? Many have written and expressed their wish to connect with their Higher Ego, yet none seem to recognize the unbreakable link between their “High Egos” and the One Universal Self.
For all purposes of Occultism, whether practical or purely metaphysical, such knowledge is absolutely requisite. It is proposed, therefore, to begin these papers by showing this connection in all directions with the worlds: Absolute, Archetypal, Spiritual, Mânasic, Psychic, Astral, and Elemental. Before, however, we can touch upon the higher worlds—Archetypal, Spiritual and Mânasic—we must master the relations of the seventh, the terrestrial world, the lower Prakriti, or Malkuth as in the Kabalah, to the worlds or planes which immediately follow it.
For all intents and purposes of Occultism, whether practical or purely metaphysical, this knowledge is absolutely essential. Therefore, the goal here is to start these papers by demonstrating this connection in all directions with the worlds: Absolute, Archetypal, Spiritual, Mânasic, Psychic, Astral, and Elemental. However, before we can discuss the higher worlds—Archetypal, Spiritual, and Mânasic—we need to understand the relationships of the seventh world, the terrestrial world, the lower Prakriti, or Malkuth as referred to in the Kabbalah, to the worlds or planes that come directly after it.
OM.
OM.
“Om,” says the Âryan Adept, the son of the Fifth Race, who with this syllable begins and ends his salutation to the human being, his conjuration of, or appeal to, non-human Presences.
“Om,” says the Aryan Adept, the son of the Fifth Race, who uses this sound to start and finish his greeting to the human being, his invocation of, or call to, non-human Presences.
“Om-Mani,” murmurs the Turanian Adept, the descendant of the Fourth Race; and after pausing he adds, “Padme-Hum.”
“Om-Mani,” whispers the Turanian Adept, a descendant of the Fourth Race; and after a moment, he adds, “Padme-Hum.”
This famous invocation is very erroneously translated by the Orientalists as meaning, “Oh the Jewel in the Lotus.” For although, literally, Om is a syllable sacred to the Deity, Padme means “in the Lotus,” and Mani is any precious stone, still neither the words themselves, nor their symbolical meaning, are thus really correctly rendered.
This well-known invocation is often misinterpreted by Orientalists as meaning, "Oh, the Jewel in the Lotus." While Om is a sacred syllable to the Deity, Padmé translates to "in the Lotus," and Mani refers to any precious stone, the words and their symbolic meanings are not accurately represented this way.
In this, the most sacred of all Eastern formulas, not only has every syllable a secret potency producing a definite result, but the whole invocation has seven different meanings and can produce seven distinct results, each of which may differ from the others.
In this, the most sacred of all Eastern formulas, every syllable has a hidden power that creates a specific outcome, and the entire invocation has seven different meanings that can lead to seven distinct results, each of which may vary from the others.
The seven meanings and the seven results depend upon the intonation which is given to the whole formula and to each of its syllables; and even the numerical value of the letters is added to or diminished according as such or another rhythm is made use of. Let the student remember that number underlies form, and number guides sound. Number lies at the root of the manifested Universe: numbers and harmonious proportions guide the first differentiations of homogeneous substance into heterogeneous elements; and number and numbers set limits to the formative hand of Nature.
The seven meanings and the seven results depend on the intonation given to the entire formula and to each of its syllables. The numerical value of the letters can also increase or decrease based on the rhythm used. The student should remember that number is the foundation of form, and number influences sound. Number is at the core of the manifested Universe: numbers and harmonious proportions direct the initial differentiation of uniform substance into diverse elements; and number establishes limits for the creative processes of Nature.
But to arrive at the macrocosmical, you must begin by the microcosmical, i.e., you must study Man, the microcosm—in this case as physical science does—inductively, proceeding from particulars to universals. At the same time, however, since a key-note is required to analyze and comprehend any combination of differentiations of sound, we must never lose sight of the Platonic method, which starts with one general view of all, and descends from the universal to the individual. This is the method adopted in Mathematics—the only exact science that exists in our day.
But to understand the big picture, you need to start with the small details, i.e. you have to study Man, the small universe—in this case, like physical science does—deductively, moving from specific examples to general principles. At the same time, though, since you need a key concept to analyze and understand any mix of sound differences, we must always keep in mind the Platonic method, which begins with a general perspective and works its way down from the universal to the individual. This approach is used in Mathematics—the only exact science that exists today.
Let us study Man, therefore; but if we separate him for one moment from the Universal Whole, or view him in isolation, from a single aspect, apart from the “Heavenly Man”—the Universe symbolized by Adam Kadmon or his equivalents in every Philosophy—we shall either land in Black Magic or fail most ingloriously in our attempt.
Let's study man, then; but if we separate him for even a moment from the Universal Whole, or look at him in isolation from a single perspective, apart from the "Heavenly Man"—the Universe symbolized by Adam Kadmon or his equivalents in every Philosophy—we'll either end up in Black Magic or fail miserably in our efforts.
Thus the mystic sentence, “Om Mani Padme Hum,” when rightly understood, instead of being composed of the almost meaningless words, “Oh the Jewel in the Lotus,” contains a reference to this indissoluble union between Man and the Universe, rendered in seven different ways, and having the capability of seven different applications to as many planes of thought and action.
Thus, the mystic sentence, “Om Mani Padme Hum,” when properly understood, is not just made up of the almost meaningless phrase, “Oh, the jewel in the lotus,” but instead refers to the inseparable connection between Man and the Universe, expressed in seven different ways, with the ability to be applied in seven distinct ways across various levels of thought and action.
From whatever aspect we examine it, it means: “I am that I am”: “I am in thee and thou art in me.” In this conjunction and close union the good and pure man becomes a God. Whether consciously or unconsciously, he will bring about, or innocently cause to happen, unavoidable results. In the first case, if an Initiate (of course an Adept of the Right-hand Path alone is meant), he can guide a beneficent or a protecting current, and thus benefit and protect individuals and even whole nations. In the second case, although quite unaware of what he is doing, the good man becomes a shield to whomsoever he is with.
No matter how we look at it, it signifies: “I am who I am”: "I am in you and you are in me." In this connection and close bond, a good and pure person becomes like a God. Whether they are aware of it or not, they will bring about, or unintentionally cause, unavoidable outcomes. In the first scenario, if they are an Initiate (specifically an Adept of the Right-hand Path), they can steer a positive or protective energy, thus benefiting and safeguarding individuals and even entire nations. In the second scenario, even if completely unaware of their impact, the good person acts as a shield for anyone they are around.
Such is the fact; but its how and why have to be explained, and this can be done only when the actual presence and potency of numbers in sounds, and hence in words and letters, have been rendered clear. The formula, “Om Mani Padme Hum,” has been chosen as an illustration on account of its almost infinite potency in the mouth of an Adept, and [pg 438] of its potentiality when pronounced by any man. Be careful, all you who read this: do not use these words in vain, or when in anger, lest you become yourself the first sacrificial victim, or, what is worse, endanger those whom you love.
That's the fact; however, the how and why need to be explained, and this can only happen when the actual presence and power of numbers in sounds, and therefore in words and letters, have been made clear. The phrase, “Om Mani Padme Hum,” has been selected as an example because of its nearly infinite power in the mouth of an Adept, and [pg 438] of its potential when spoken by anyone. Be careful, all you who read this: do not use these words lightly or in anger, or you may become the first sacrificial victim, or worse, put those you love in danger.
The profane Orientalist, who all his life skims mere externals, will tell you flippantly, and laughing at the superstition, that in Tibet this sentence is the most powerful six-syllabled incantation and is said to have been delivered to the nations of Central Asia by Padmapâni, the Tibetan Chenresi.767
The unrefined Orientalist, who spends his whole life focused on just the surface, will casually tell you, laughing at the superstition, that in Tibet this phrase is the most powerful six-syllable incantation and is believed to have been given to the people of Central Asia by Padmapâni, the Tibetan Chenresi.767
But who is Padmapâni, in reality? Each of us must recognize him for himself, whenever he is ready. Each of us has within himself the “Jewel in the Lotus,” call it Padmapâni, Krishna, Buddha, Christ, or whatever name we may give to our Divine Self. The exoteric story runs thus:
But who is Padmapâni, really? Each of us has to recognize him for ourselves when we're ready. We all have within us the "Gem in the Lotus," whether we call it Padmapâni, Krishna, Buddha, Christ, or any name we choose for our Divine Self. The outer story goes like this:
The supreme Buddha, or Amitâbha, they say, at the hour of the creation of man, caused a rosy ray of light to issue from his right eye. The ray emitted a sound and became Padmapâni Bodhisattva. Then the Deity allowed to stream forth from his left eye a blue ray of light, which, becoming incarnate in the two virgins Dolma, acquired the power to enlighten the minds of living beings. Amitâbha then called the combination, which forthwith took up its abode in man, “Om Mani Padme Hum,” “I am the Jewel in the Lotus and in it I will remain.” Then Padmapâni, “the One in the Lotus” vowed never to cease working until he had made Humanity feel his presence in itself and had thus saved it from the misery of rebirth. He vowed to perform the feat before the end of the Kalpa, adding that, in case of failure, he wished that his head should split into numberless fragments. The Kalpa closed; but Humanity felt him not within its cold, evil heart. Then Padmapâni's head split and was shattered into a thousand fragments. Moved with compassion, the Deity re-formed the pieces into ten heads, three white, and seven of various colours. And since that day man has become a perfect number, or Ten.
The supreme Buddha, or Amitâbha, is said to have released a rosy ray of light from his right eye at the moment of man’s creation. This ray produced a sound and transformed into Padmapâni Bodhisattva. Then the Deity allowed a blue ray of light to flow from his left eye, which became incarnate in the two virgins Dolma, gaining the ability to enlighten living beings. Amitâbha referred to this combination, which then took residence in mankind, “Om Mani Padme Hum,” "I am the Jewel in the Lotus, and I will stay there." Then Padmapâni, “the One in the Lotus” vowed to never stop working until he made humanity feel his presence within themselves and saved them from the suffering of rebirth. He pledged to accomplish this before the end of the Kalpa, stating that if he failed, his head should split into countless pieces. The Kalpa ended; yet humanity remained unaware of him in its cold, evil heart. Then Padmapâni's head split and shattered into a thousand fragments. Moved by compassion, the Deity reformed the pieces into ten heads, three white, and seven of different colors. Since that day, mankind has been a perfect number, or Ten.
In this allegory the potency of Sound, Colour, and Number is so ingeniously introduced as to veil the real Esoteric meaning. To the outsider it reads like one of the many meaningless fairy-tales of creation; but it is pregnant with spiritual and divine, physical and magical meaning. From Amitâbha—no colour, or the white glory—are [pg 439] born the seven differentiated colours of the prism. These each emit a corresponding sound, forming the seven of the musical scale. As Geometry, among the Mathematical Sciences, is specially related to Architecture, and also (proceeding to Universals) to Cosmogony, so the ten Jods of the Pythagorean Tetrad, or Tetraktys, being made to symbolize the Macrocosm, the Microcosm, or man, its image, had also to be divided into ten points. For this Nature herself has provided, as will be seen.
In this allegory, the power of Sound, Color, and Number is cleverly presented to conceal its true esoteric meaning. To outsiders, it seems like just another one of those meaningless fairy tales about creation, but it’s filled with spiritual, divine, physical, and magical significance. From Amitâbha—no color, or the white privilege—are [pg 439] born the seven distinct colours of the prism. Each of these produces a corresponding sound, creating the seven notes of the musical scale. Geometry, as part of the Mathematical Sciences, is specifically linked to Architecture, and also (when considering broader concepts) to Cosmogony. Similarly, the ten Jods of the Pythagorean Tetrad, or Tetraktys, which symbolize the Macrocosm and the Microcosm, or man, its reflection, had to be divided into ten points. Nature herself has provided for this, as will be demonstrated.
But before this statement can be proved and the perfect correspondences between the Macrocosm and the Microcosm demonstrated, a few words of explanation are necessary.
But before this statement can be proven and the perfect connections between the Macrocosm and the Microcosm shown, a few words of explanation are needed.
To the learner who would study the Esoteric Sciences with their double object: (a) of proving Man to be identical in spiritual and physical essence with both the Absolute Principle and with God in Nature; and (b) of demonstrating the presence in him of the same potential powers as exist in the creative forces in Nature—to such a one a perfect knowledge of the correspondences between Colours, Sounds, and Numbers is the first requisite. As already said, the sacred formula of the far East, “Om Mani Padme Hum,” is the one best calculated to make these correspondential qualities and functions clear to the learner.
To the learner who wants to study the Esoteric Sciences with two main goals: (a) proving that humans are spiritually and physically the same as both the Absolute Principle and God in Nature; and (b) demonstrating that we have the same potential powers as those found in Nature's creative forces—this person must first gain a complete understanding of the connections between Colors, Sounds, and Numbers. As mentioned before, the sacred formula of the far East, “Om Mani Padme Hum,” is the best way to clarify these corresponding qualities and functions for the learner.
In the allegory of Padmapâni, the Jewel (or Spiritual Ego) in the Lotus, or the symbol of androgynous man, the numbers 3, 4, 7, 10, as synthesizing the Unit, Man, are prominent, as I have already said. It is on the thorough knowledge and comprehension of the meaning and potency of these numbers, in their various and multiform combinations, and in their mutual correspondence with sounds or words, and colours or rates of motion (represented in physical science by vibrations), that the progress of a student in Occultism depends. Therefore we must begin with the first, initial word, Om, or Aum. Om is a “blind.” The sentence “Om Mani Padme Hum” is not a six- but a seven-syllabled phrase, as the first syllable is double in its right pronunciation, and triple in its essence, A-um. It represents the for ever concealed primeval triune differentiation, not from but in the One Absolute, and is therefore symbolized by the 4, or the Tetraktys, in the metaphysical world. It is the Unit-ray, or Âtman.
In the allegory of Padmapâni, the Jewel (or Spiritual Ego) in the Lotus, or the symbol of androgynous humanity, the numbers 3, 4, 7, and 10, which synthesize the Unit, Man, stand out, as I have already mentioned. A student's progress in Occultism relies on a deep understanding and comprehension of the meaning and power of these numbers, in their various combinations, and in their connection with sounds or words, as well as colors or rates of motion (which in physical science are represented by vibrations). Therefore, we must start with the first, foundational word, Om, or Aum. Om is a “vision impaired.” The phrase “Om Mani Padme Hum” has seven syllables, not six, as the first syllable is pronounced as a double sound and is triple in its essence, A-um. It represents the eternally hidden original threefold differentiation, not from but in the One Absolute, and is therefore symbolized by the 4, or the Tetraktys, in the metaphysical realm. It is the Unit-ray, or Âtman.
It is the Âtman, this highest Spirit in man, which, in conjunction with Buddhi and Manas, is called the upper Triad, or Trinity. This [pg 440] Triad with its four lower human principles, is, moreover, enveloped with an auric atmosphere, like the yolk of an egg (the future embryo) by the albumen and shell. This, to the perceptions of higher Beings from other planes, makes of each individuality an oval sphere of more or less radiancy.
It is the Âtman, this highest Spirit in a person, which, together with Buddhi and Manas, is referred to as the upper Triad, or Trinity. This [pg 440] Triad, along with its four lower human principles, is also surrounded by an auric atmosphere, similar to how the yolk of an egg (the future embryo) is protected by the egg white and shell. To the perception of higher Beings from other planes, this creates an oval sphere of varying radiance for each individual.
To show the student the perfect correspondence between the birth of Kosmos, a World, a Planetary Being, or a Child of Sin and Earth, a more definite and clear description must be given. Those acquainted with Physiology will understand it better than others.
To demonstrate to the student the exact relationship between the birth of Kosmos, a World, a Planetary Being, or a Child of Sin and Earth, a more specific and clear explanation is needed. Those familiar with Physiology will grasp it better than others.
Who, having read say the Vishnu or other Purâna, is not familiar with the exoteric allegory of the birth of Brahmâ (male-female) in the Egg of the World, Hiranyagarbha, surrounded by its seven zones, or rather planes, which in the world of form and matter become seven and fourteen Lokas; the numbers seven and fourteen reäppearing as occasion requires.
Who, having read for example the Vishnu or other Purana, is not familiar with the external story of Brahmâ's (male-female) birth in the Egg of the World, Hiranyagarbha, surrounded by its seven zones, or rather planes, which in the realm of form and matter become seven and fourteen Lokas; the numbers seven and fourteen reappearing as needed.
Without giving out the secret analysis, the Hindus have from time immemorial compared the matrix of the Universe, and also the solar matrix, to the female uterus. It is written of the former: “Its womb is vast as the Meru,” and
Without revealing the secret analysis, Hindus have long compared the structure of the Universe, as well as the solar system, to a female uterus. It's said of the former: “Its womb is as vast as the Meru,” and
The future mighty oceans lay asleep in the waters that filled its cavities, the continents, seas and mountains, the stars, planets, the gods, demons and mankind.
The future powerful oceans are resting in the waters that filled their basins, along with the continents, seas, mountains, stars, planets, gods, demons, and humankind.
The whole resembled, in its inner and outer coverings, the cocoanut filled interiorly with pulp, and covered externally with husk and rind. “Vast as Meru,” say the texts.
The whole thing looked, in its inner and outer layers, like a coconut filled with pulp and covered on the outside with husk and shell. "As vast as Meru," say the texts.
Meru was its Amnion, and the other mountains were its Chorion,
Meru was its Amnion, and the other mountains were its Chorion.
adds a verse in Vishnu Purâna.768
adds a verse in Vishnu Purâna.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
In the same way is man born in his mother's womb. As Brahmâ is surrounded, in exoteric traditions, by seven layers within and seven without the Mundane Egg, so is the embryo (the first or the seventh layer, according to the end from which we begin to count). Thus, just as Esotericism in its Cosmogony enumerates seven inner and seven outer layers, so Physiology notes the contents of the uterus as seven also, although it is completely ignorant of this being a copy of what takes place in the Universal Matrix. These contents are:
In the same way, a person is born in their mother's womb. Just as Brahmâ is surrounded, in external traditions, by seven layers inside and seven outside the Mundane Egg, the embryo is similarly situated (the first or the seventh layer, depending on which end we start counting from). Therefore, just as Esotericism in its Cosmogony lists seven inner and seven outer layers, Physiology also identifies the contents of the uterus as seven, even though it has no awareness that this mirrors what happens in the Universal Matrix. These contents are:
1. Embryo. 2. Amniotic Fluid, immediately surrounding the Embryo. 3. Amnion, a membrane derived from the Fœtus, which contains the fluid. 4. Umbilical Vesicle, which serves to convey nourishment originally [pg 441] to the Embryo and to nourish it. 5. Allantois, a protrusion from the Embryo in the form of a closed bag, which spreads itself between 3 and 7, in the midst of 6, and which, after being specialized into the Placenta, serves to conduct nourishment to the Embryo. 6. Interspace between 3 and 7 (the Amnion and Chorion), filled with an albuminous fluid. 7. Chorion, or outer layer.
1. Embryo. 2. Amniotic Fluid, immediately surrounding the Embryo. 3. Amnion, a membrane from the fetus, which contains the fluid. 4. Yolk sac, which provides the initial nourishment to the Embryo. [pg 441] 5. Allantois, a pouch-like extension from the Embryo that develops between 3 and 7, amidst 6, and which, once specialized into the Placenta, transports nourishment to the Embryo. 6. Interspace between 3 and 7 (the Amnion and Chorion), filled with a protein-rich fluid. 7. Chorion, the outer layer.
Now, each of these seven contents severally corresponds with, and is formed after, an antetype, one on each of the seven planes of being, with which in their turn correspond the seven states of Matter and all other forces, sensational or functional, in Nature.
Now, each of these seven elements corresponds to and is modeled after an archetype, one for each of the seven levels of existence, which in turn correspond to the seven states of matter and all other forces, whether sensory or functional, in nature.
The following is a bird's-eye view of the seven correspondential contents of the wombs of Nature and of Woman. We may contrast them thus:
The following is an overview of the seven corresponding elements of the wombs of Nature and of Woman. We can compare them like this:
(1) Cosmic Process: The mathematical Point, called the “Cosmic Seed,” the Monad of Leibnitz; which contains the whole Universe, as the acorn the oak. This is the first bubble on the surface of boundless homogeneous Substance, or Space, the bubble of differentiation in its incipient stage. It is the beginning of the Orphic or Brahmâ's Egg. It corresponds in Astrology and Astronomy to the Sun.
(1) Cosmic Process: The mathematical Point, referred to as the “Cosmic Seed,” the Monad of Leibnitz; which holds the entire Universe, just like an acorn holds the potential of an oak tree. This is the first bubble on the surface of infinite uniform Substance, or Space, indicating the initial stage of differentiation. It signifies the start of the Orphic or Brahmâ's Egg. In Astrology and Astronomy, it relates to the Sun.
Human Process: The terrestrial Embryo, which contains in it the future man with all his potentialities. In the series of principles of the human system it is the Âtman, or the super-spiritual principle, just as in the physical Solar System it is the Sun.
Human Process: The earthly embryo contains the future human along with all his potential. In the hierarchy of the principles of the human system, it represents the Âtman, or the higher spiritual principle, similar to how the Sun represents the center of the physical Solar System.
(2) Cosmic Process: The vis vitæ of our solar system exudes from the Sun. Human Process: The Amniotic Fluid exudes from the Embryo.
Cosmic Process: The life energy Our solar system's energy comes from the Sun. Human Process: The amniotic fluid comes from the embryo.
(a) Cosmic Process: It is called, when referred to the higher planes, Âkâsha. Human Process: It is called, on the plane of matter, Prâna.769
(aCosmic Process: This is known as Âkâsha when discussing the higher planes. Human Process: This is called Prâna on the physical plane.769
(b) Cosmic Process: It proceeds from the ten “divinities,” the ten numbers of the Sun, which is itself the “Perfect Number.” These are called Dis—in reality Space—the forces spread in Space, three of which are contained in the Sun's Âtman, or seventh principle, and seven are the rays shot out by the Sun.
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links.b) Cosmic Process: It originates from the ten “gods,” the ten numbers of the Sun, which is also the “Perfect Number.” These are called Dis—in essence, Space—the forces spread out across Space, three of which are located in the Sun's Âtman, or seventh principle, and seven are the rays that the Sun emits.
Human Process: It proceeds, taking its source in the universal One Life, from the heart of man and Buddhi, over which the Seven Solar Rays (Gods) preside.
Human Process: It advances, beginning from the universal One Life, from the essence of humanity and Buddhi, influenced by the Seven Solar Rays (Gods).
(3) Cosmic Process: The Ether of Space, which, in its external aspect, is the plastic crust which is supposed to envelope the Sun. On the higher plane it is the whole Universe, as the third differentiation of evolving Substance, Mûlaprakriti becoming Prakriti.
(3) Cosmic Process: The Ether of Space, which, in its outer form, is the flexible layer believed to surround the Sun. On a higher level, it symbolizes the entire Universe, representing the third stage of evolving Substance, Mûlaprakriti transforming into Prakriti.
Human Process: The Amnion, the membrane containing the Amniotic Fluid and enveloping the Embryo. After the birth of man it becomes the third layer, so to say, of his magneto-vital aura.
Human Process: The amnion is the membrane that contains the amniotic fluid and surrounds the embryo. After a person is born, it becomes the third layer, in a sense, of their magneto-vital aura.
(a) Cosmic Process: It corresponds mystically to the manifested Mahat, or the Intellect or Soul of the World. Human Process: Manas, the third principle (counting from above), or the Human Soul in Man.
I'm sorry, but it seems there was no text provided for me to modernize. Please provide the text you'd like assistance with.aCosmic Process: It has a mystical connection to the manifested Mahat, which is the Intellect or Soul of the World. Human Process: Manas, the third principle (counting from the top), or the Human Soul in a person.
(4) Cosmic Process: The sidereal contents of Ether, the substantial parts of it, unknown to Modern Science, represented as follows. Human Process: Umbilical Vesicle, serving, as Science teaches, to nourish the Embryo originally, but, as Occult Science avers, to carry to the Fœtus by osmosis the cosmic influences extraneous to the mother.
(4) Cosmic Process: The celestial parts of Ether, its important elements that Modern Science doesn't acknowledge, are shown as follows. Human Process: The Umbilical Vesicle, which Science says nourishes the Embryo at first, but as Occult Science suggests, carries cosmic influences from outside the mother to the Fœtus through osmosis.
(a) Cosmic Process: In Occult and Kabalistic Mysteries, by Elementals. Human Process: In the grown man these become the feeders of Kâma, over which they preside.
(a) Cosmic Process: In occult and Kabalistic teachings, through Elementals. Human Process: In an adult, these influence Kâma, having authority over it.
(b) Cosmic Process: In physical Astronomy, by meteors, comets, and all kinds of casual and phenomenal cosmic bodies. Human Process: In the physical man, his passions and emotions, the moral meteors and comets of human nature.
)bCosmic Process: In physical astronomy, this includes meteors, comets, and all kinds of unusual and remarkable cosmic objects. Human Process: Inside a person, their passions and emotions, the moral meteors and comets of human nature.
(5) Cosmic Process: Life currents in Ether, having their origin in the Sun: the canals through which the vital principle of that Ether (the blood of the Cosmic Body) passes to nourish everything on the Earth and on the other Planets: from the minerals, which are thus made to grow and become specialized, from the plants, which are thus fed, to animal and man, to whom life is thus imparted.
(5) Cosmic Process: Life currents in Ether, coming from the Sun: the channels through which the vital energy of that Ether (the lifeblood of the Cosmic Body) flows to nourish everything on Earth and on other planets: from the minerals, which grow and develop, to the plants, which receive nourishment, and to animals and humans, who are given life through this energy.
Human Process: The Allantois, a protrusion from the Embryo, which spreads itself between the Amnion and Chorion; it is supposed to conduct the nourishment from the mother to the Embryo. It corresponds to the life-principle, Prâna or Jîva.
Human Process: The Allantois, which is an extension from the embryo, spreads out between the amnion and chorion; it is thought to transport nourishment from the mother to the embryo. It corresponds to the principle of life, Prâna or Jîva.
(6) Cosmic Process: The double radiation, psychic and physical, which radiates from the Cosmic Seed and expands around the whole Kosmos, as well as around the Solar System and every Planet. In Occultism it is called the upper divine, and the lower material, Astral Light.
(6) Cosmic Process: The dual radiation, both psychic and physical, that comes from the Cosmic Seed and spreads throughout the entire universe, as well as around the Solar System and every Planet. In Occultism, this is known as the higher divine and the lower material, Astral Light.
Human Process: The Allantois is divided into two layers. The interspace between the Amnion and the Chorion contains the Allantois and also an albuminous fluid.770
Human Process: The Allantois has two layers. The area between the Amnion and the Chorion holds the Allantois along with a fluid that is rich in proteins.770
(7) Cosmic Process: The outer crust of every sidereal body, the Shell of the Mundane Egg, or the sphere of our Solar System, of our Earth, and of every man and animal. In sidereal space, Ether proper; on the terrestrial plane, Air, which again is built in seven layers.
(7) Cosmic Process: The outer layer of every celestial body, known as the Shell of the Mundane Egg, or the sphere of our Solar System, includes our Earth and every human and animal. In outer space, it's Ether; on the ground, it's Air, which is organized into seven layers.
Human Process: The Chorion, or the Zona Pellucida, the globular object called Blastodermic Vesicle, the outer and the inner layers of the membrane of which go to form the physical man. The outer, or ectoderm, forms his epidermis; the inner, or endoderm, his muscles, bones, etc. Man's skin, again, is composed of seven layers.
Human Process: The Chorion, or the Clear AreaThe round structure called the Blastodermic Vesicle consists of outer and inner membrane layers that create the physical body of a person. The outer layer, or ectoderm, develops into the skin; the inner layer, or endoderm, forms the muscles, bones, and other organs. Human skin consists of seven layers.
(a) Cosmic Process: The primordial potential world-stuff becomes (for the Manvantaric period) the permanent globe or globes. Human Process: The “primitive” becomes the “permanent” Chorion.
(aCosmic Process: The original potential world material transforms into the permanent globe or globes during the Manvantaric period. Human Process: The “primitive” turns into the “permanent” Chorion.
Even in the evolution of the Races we see the same order as in Nature and Man.771 Placental animal-man became such only after the separation of sexes in the Third Root-Race. In the physiological evolution, the placenta is fully formed and functional only after the third month of uterine life.
Even in the evolution of the Races, we see the same order as in Nature and Man.771 Placental animal-man became such only after the separation of sexes in the Third Root-Race. In physiological evolution, the placenta is fully formed and functional only after the third month of uterine life.
Let us put aside such human conceptions as a personal God, and hold to the purely divine, to that which underlies all and everything in boundless Nature. It is called by its Sanskrit Esoteric name in the Vedas, Tat (or That), a term for the unknowable Rootless Root. If we do so, we may answer these seven questions of the Esoteric Catechism thus:
Let's set aside
ideas like a personal God and focus on the purely divine, that which is the foundation of everything in the vastness
of Nature. It's referred to by its Sanskrit Esoteric name in the
(1) Q.—What is the Eternal Absolute?
(1) Q.—What is the Eternal Absolute?
A.—That.
That.
(2) Q.—How came Kosmos into being?
(2) Q.—How did the universe come to be?
A.—Through That.
A.—Through That.
(3) Q.—How, or what will it be when it falls back into Pralaya?
(3) Q.—What will it be like when it goes back to Pralaya?
A.—In That.
A.—In That.
(4) Q.—Whence all the animate, and suppositionally, the “inanimate”nature?
(4) Q.—Where do all the living, and supposedly, the “inanimate”where do things in nature come from?
A.—From That.
A.—From That.
(5) Q.—What is the Substance and Essence of which the Universe is formed?
(5) Q.—What is the substance and essence that make up the Universe?
A.—That.
A.—That.
(6) Q.—Into what has it been and will be again and again resolved?
(6) Q.—What has it become, and what will it keep becoming?
A.—Into That.
A.—Into That.
(7) Q.—Is That then both the instrumental and material cause of the Universe?
(7) Q.—Is That Then what are both the instrumental and material causes of the Universe?
A.—What else is it or can it be than That?
A.—What else could it be besides That?
As the Universe, the Macrocosm and the Microcosm,772 are ten, why should we divide Man into seven “principles”? This is the reason why the perfect number ten is divided into two: in their completeness, i.e., super-spiritually and physically, the forces are ten: to wit, three on the subjective and inconceivable, and seven on the objective plane. Bear in mind that I am now giving you the description of the two opposite poles: (a) the primordial Triangle, which, as soon as it has reflected itself in the “Heavenly Man,” the highest of the lower seven—disappears, returning into “Silence and Darkness”; and (b) the astral paradigmatic man, whose Monad (Âtmâ) is also represented by a triangle, as it has to become a ternary in conscious Devachanic interludes. The purely terrestrial man being reflected in the universe of Matter, so to say, upside down, the upper Triangle, wherein the creative ideation and the subjective potentiality of the formative faculty resides, [pg 445] is shifted in the man of clay below the seven. Thus three of the ten, containing in the archetypal world only ideative and paradigmatical potentiality, i.e., existing in possibility, not in action, are in fact one. The potency of formative creation resides in the Logos, the synthesis of the seven Forces or Rays, which becomes forthwith the Quaternary, the sacred Tetraktys. This process is repeated in man, in whom the lower physical triangle becomes, in conjunction with the female One, the male-female creator, or generator. The same on a still lower plane in the animal world. A mystery above, a mystery below, truly.
As the Universe, the Macrocosm and the Microcosm, are ten, why should we split Man into seven "principles"? This is why the perfect number ten is divided into two: in their completeness, that is, super-spiritually and physically, the forces are ten: specifically, three on the subjective and inconceivable, and seven on the objective plane. Remember that I am now describing the two opposite poles: (a) the primordial Triangle, which, as soon as it reflects itself in the "Heavenly Man," the highest of the lower seven—vanishes, returning to "Silence and Darkness"; and (b) the astral paradigmatic man, whose Monad (Âtmâ) is also symbolized by a triangle, as it needs to become a ternary in conscious Devachanic interludes. The purely earthly man is reflected in the universe of Matter, so to speak, upside down, the upper Triangle, where the creative ideation and the subjective potentiality of the formative faculty resides, is shifted in the man of clay below the seven. Thus three of the ten, existing in the archetypal world only as ideative and paradigmatical potentiality, that is, existing in possibility, not in action, are actually one. The power of formative creation resides in the Logos, the synthesis of the seven Forces or Rays, which then becomes the Quaternary, the sacred Tetraktys. This process repeats in man, where the lower physical triangle, together with the female One, forms the male-female creator or generator. The same occurs on an even lower level in the animal world. A mystery above, a mystery below, indeed.
This is how the upper and highest, and the lower and most animal, stand in mutual relation.
This is how the upper and highest, and the lower and most animal, stand in mutual relation.
Diagram I
Diagram I
1st—Macrocosm and Its 3, 7, or 10 Centres of Creative Forces
1st—Macrocosm and Its 3, 7, or 10 Centers of Creative Forces
a. b. c. This is Pradhâna, undifferentiated matter in Sânkhya philosophy, or Good, Evil and Chaotic Darkness (Sattva, Rajas, and Tamas), neutralizing each other. When differentiated, they become the Seven Creative Potencies: Spirit, Substance and Fire stimulating Matter to form itself.
a. b. c. This is Pradhâna, the undifferentiated matter in Sânkhya philosophy, or Good, Evil, and Chaotic Darkness (Sattva, Rajas, and Tamas), balancing each other out. When differentiated, they become the Seven Creative Potencies: Spirit, Substance, and Fire inspiring Matter to shape itself.
D. The Spiritual Forces acting in Matter
D. The Spiritual Forces Acting in Matter
2nd.—Microcosm (the Inner Man) and his 3, 7, or 10 Centres of Potential Forces
2nd.—Microcosm (the Inner Man) and his 3, 7, or 10 Centers of Potential Forces
(ÂTMAN, although exoterically reckoned as the seventh principle, is no individual principle at all, and belongs to the Universal Soul; 7 is the AURIC EGG, the Magnetic Sphere round every human and animal being.)
(ÂTMAN, while considered externally as the seventh principle, isn’t an individual principle at all; it is part of the Universal Soul. 7 is the AURIC EGG, the Magnetic Sphere surrounding every human and animal.)
1. Buddhi, the vehicle of Âtmâ.
Buddhi, the vehicle of Âtmâ.
2. Manas, the vehicle of Buddhi.
2. Manas, the vehicle of Buddhi.
3. Lower Manas (the Upper and Lower Manas are two aspects of one and the same principle) and
3. Lower Manas (the Upper and Lower Manas are two sides of the same principle) and
4. Kâma Rûpa, its vehicle.
4. Kâma Rûpa, its vehicle.
5. Prâna, Life, and
5. Prâna, Life, and
6. Linga Sharira, its vehicle
Linga Sharira, its vehicle
I. II. III. are the Three Hypostases of Âtman, its contact with Nature and Man being the Fourth, making it a Quaternary, or Tetraktys, the Higher self.
I. II. III. are the Three Hypostases of Âtman, its contact with Nature and Man being the Fourth, making it a Quaternary, or Tetraktys, the Higher self.
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. These six principles, acting on four different planes, and having their Auric Envelope on the seventh (vide infra), are those used by the Adepts of the Right-Hand, or White Magicians.
1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. These six principles work on four different levels, with their Auric Envelope on the seventh (see below), and are used by the Adepts of the Right-Hand, or White Magicians.
3rd.—Microcosm (the Physical Man) and his 10 Orifices, or centres of Action
3rd.—Microcosm (the Physical Man) and his 10 Openings, or centers of Action
1. (Buddhi) Right Eye
Buddhi Right Eye
3. (Lower Manas) Right Ear
3. (Lower Manas) Right Ear
5. (Life Principle) Right Nostril
Right Nostril
7. The Organ of the Creative Logos, the Mouth
7. The Organ of the Creative Logos, the Mouth
8. 9. 10. As this Lower Ternary has a direct connection with the Higher Âtmic Triad and its three aspects (creative, preservative and destructive, or rather regenerative), the abuse of the corresponding functions is the most terrible of Karmic Sins—the Sin against the Holy Ghost with the Christians.
8. 9. 10. Since this Lower Ternary is directly linked to the Higher Âtmic Triad and its three aspects (creative, preservative, and destructive, or more accurately, regenerative), misusing the corresponding functions is the most severe of Karmic Sins—the Sin against the Holy Spirit in Christian belief.
2. (Manas) Left Eye
2. Manas Left Eye
4. (Kâma Rûpa) Left Ear
4. (Kâma Rûpa) Left Ear
6. (Life Vehicle) Left Nostril
6. (Life Vehicle) Left Nostril
7. The Paradigm of the 10th (creative) orifice in the Lower Triad.
7. The Paradigm of the 10th (creative) opening in the Lower Triad.
These Physical Organs are used only by Dugpas in Black Magic.
These physical organs are only used by Dugpas in black magic.
In this diagram, we see that physical man (or his body) does not share in the direct pure waves of the divine Essence which flows from the One in Three, the Unmanifested, through the Manifested Logos (the upper face in the diagram). Purusha, the primeval Spirit, touches the human head and stops there. But the Spiritual Man (the synthesis of the seven principles) is directly connected with it. And here a few words ought to be said about the usual exoteric enumeration of the principles. At first an approximate division only was made and given out. Esoteric Buddhism begins with Âtmâ, the seventh, and ends with the Physical Body, the first. Now neither Âtmâ, which is no individual “principle,” but a radiation from and one with the Unmanifested Logos; nor the Body, which is the material rind, or shell, of the Spiritual Man, can be, in strict truth, referred to as “principles.” Moreover, the chief “principle” of all, one not even mentioned heretofore, is the “Luminous Egg” (Hiranyagarbha), or the invisible magnetic sphere in which every man is enveloped.773 It is the direct emanation: (a) from the Âtmic Ray in its triple aspect of Creator, Preserver and Destroyer (Regenerator); and (b) from Buddhi-Manas. The seventh aspect of this individual Aura is the faculty of assuming the form of its body and becoming the “Radiant,” the Luminous Augoeides. It is this, strictly speaking, which at times becomes the form called Mâyâvi Rûpa. Therefore, as explained in the second face of the diagram (the astral man), the Spiritual Man consists of only five [pg 446] principles, as taught by the Vedântins,774 who substitute, tacitly, for the physical this sixth, or Auric, Body, and merge the dual Manas (the dual mind, or consciousness) into one. Thus they speak of five Koshas (sheaths or principles), and call Âtmâ the sixth yet no “principle.” This is the secret of the late Subba Row's criticism of the division in Esoteric Buddhism. But let the student now learn the true Esoteric enumeration.
In this diagram, we can see that physical man (or his body) does not participate in the direct pure waves of the divine Essence that flows from the One in Three, the Unmanifested, through the Manifested Logos (the upper part of the diagram). Purusha, the primal Spirit, touches the human head and stops there. However, the Spiritual Man (the combination of the seven principles) is directly connected to it. Here, it’s important to mention the usual outer description of the principles. Initially, only a rough division was made and shared. Mystical Buddhism starts with Âtmâ, the seventh, and ends with the Physical Body, the first. Now, neither Âtmâ, which is not an individual “principle,” but a radiation from and one with the Unmanifested Logos; nor the Body, which is merely the material outer layer or shell of the Spiritual Man, can truly be referred to as "principles." Additionally, the main "principle" of all, which hasn’t been mentioned before, is the “Shining Egg” (Hiranyagarbha), or the invisible magnetic sphere that surrounds every man. It is the direct emanation: (a) from the Âtmic Ray in its three aspects of Creator, Preserver, and Destroyer (Regenerator); and (b) from Buddhi-Manas. The seventh aspect of this individual Aura is the ability to take the form of its body and become the “Glowing,” the Luminous Augoeides. It is specifically this that sometimes takes on the form called Mâyâvi Rûpa. Therefore, as explained in the second part of the diagram (the astral man), the Spiritual Man consists of only five [pg 446] principles, as taught by the Vedântins, who implicitly substitute the sixth, or Auric, Body for the physical one and merge the dual Manas (the dual mind, or consciousness) into one. Thus, they refer to five Koshas (sheaths or principles) and call Âtmâ the sixth but not a "principle." This is the essence of Subba Row's late criticism of the division in Mystical Buddhism. Now, let the student learn the true Esoteric enumeration.
The reason why public mention of the Auric Body was not permitted was on account of its being so sacred. It is this Body which, at death, assimilates the essence of Buddhi and Manas and becomes the vehicle of these spiritual principles, which are not objective, and then, with the full radiation of Âtmâ upon it ascends as Manas-Taijasi into the Devachanic state. Therefore is it called by many names. It is the Sûtrâtmâ, the silver “thread” which “incarnates” from the beginning of Manvantara to the end, stringing upon itself the pearls of human existence, in other words, the spiritual aroma of every personality it follows through the pilgrimage of life.775 It is also the material from which the Adept forms his Astral Bodies, from the Augoeides and the Mâyâvi Rûpa downwards. After the death of man, when its most ethereal particles have drawn into themselves the spiritual principles of Buddhi and the Upper Manas, and are illuminated with the radiance of Âtmâ, the Auric Body remains either in the Devachanic state of consciousness, or, in the case of a full Adept, prefers the state of a Nirmânakâya, that is, one who has so purified his whole system that he is above even the divine illusion of a Devachanî. Such an Adept remains in the astral (invisible) plane connected with our earth, and henceforth moves and lives in the possession of all his principles except the Kâma Rûpa and Physical Body. In the case of the Devachanî, the Linga Sharîra—the alter ego of the body, which during life is within the physical envelope while the radiant aura is without—strengthened by the material particles which this aura leaves behind, remains close to the dead body and outside it, and soon fades away. In the case of the full Adept, the body alone becomes subject to dissolution, while the centre of that force which was the seat of desires and passions, disappears with its cause—the animal body. But during the life of the latter all these centres are more or less active and in constant correspondence [pg 447] with their prototypes, the cosmic centres, and their microcosms, the principles. It is only through these cosmic and spiritual centres that the physical centres (the upper seven orifices and the lower triad) can benefit by their Occult interaction, for these orifices, or openings, are channels conducting into the body the influences that the will of man attracts and uses, viz., the cosmic forces.
The reason public discussion of the Auric Body wasn’t allowed is because it is so sacred. This Body, at death, integrates the essence of Buddhi and Manas and becomes the carrier of these spiritual principles, which are non-physical, and then, with the full energy of Âtmâ upon it, rises as Manas-Taijasi into the Devachanic state. For this reason, it has many names. It is the Sûtrâtmâ, the silver “chat thread” that “embodies” from the beginning to the end of Manvantara, stringing together the pearls of human existence, or the spiritual essence of every personality it follows through the journey of life.775 It is also the source from which the Adept creates his Astral Bodies, from the Augoeides and the Mâyâvi Rûpa downwards. After a person dies, when its most ethereal particles have absorbed the spiritual principles of Buddhi and the Upper Manas, and are illuminated by the radiance of Âtmâ, the Auric Body remains either in the Devachanic state of consciousness or, in the case of a true Adept, prefers the state of a Nirmânakâya, which means one who has purified his entire system to the point where he transcends even the divine illusion of a Devachanî. Such an Adept stays in the astral (invisible) plane connected to our earth and continues to exist with all his principles except the Kâma Rûpa and Physical Body. For the Devachanî, the Linga Sharîra—the alternative identity of the body, which during life is within the physical form while the radiant aura is outside—reinforced by the material particles left behind by this aura, stays close to the deceased body and outside of it, and soon fades away. For the true Adept, only the body undergoes dissolution, while the source of that force, which was the center of desires and passions, vanishes along with its cause—the physical body. However, during the life of the latter, all these centers are active to varying degrees and constantly interact with their prototypes, the cosmic centers, and their microcosms, the principles. It is only through these cosmic and spiritual centers that the physical centers (the upper seven openings and the lower triad) can benefit from their occult interaction, because these openings are channels that draw into the body the influences that the human will attracts and utilizes, specifically, the cosmic forces.
This will has, of course, to act primarily through the spiritual principles. To make this clearer, let us take an example. In order to stop pain, let us say in the right eye, you have to attract to it the potent magnetism from that cosmic principle which corresponds to this eye and also to Buddhi. Create, by a powerful will effort, an imaginary line of communication between the right eye and Buddhi, locating the latter as a centre in the same part of the head. This line, though you may call it “imaginary,” is, once you succeed in seeing it with your mental eye and give it a shape and colour, in truth as good as real. A rope in a dream is not and yet is. Moreover, according to the prismatic colour with which you endow your line, so will the influence act. Now Buddhi and Mercury correspond with each other, and both are yellow, or radiant and golden coloured. In the human system, the right eye corresponds with Buddhi and Mercury; and the left with Manas and Venus or Lucifer. Thus, if your line is golden or silvery, it will stop the pain; if red, it will increase it, for red is the colour of Kâma and corresponds with Mars. Mental or Christian Scientists have stumbled upon the effects without understanding the causes. Having found by chance the secret of producing such results owing to mental abstraction, they attribute them to their union with God (whether a personal or impersonal God they know best), whereas it is simply the effect of one or another principle. However it may be, they are on the path of discovery, although they must remain wandering for a long time to come.
This will, of course, need to operate primarily through spiritual principles. To clarify this, let’s take an example. To stop pain, let’s say in the right eye, you need to draw in potent magnetism from the cosmic principle that corresponds to this eye, as well as to Buddhi. Create, through a strong will, an imaginary line of communication between the right eye and Buddhi, placing Buddhi as a center in the same area of the head. This line, although you may call it "pretend," becomes almost real once you can visualize it with your mental eye and give it shape and color. A rope in a dream isn't and yet is. Additionally, the color you choose for your line will determine how the influence acts. Now Buddhi and Mercury are correlated, both being yellow or radiant, golden colors. In the human system, the right eye corresponds to Buddhi and Mercury, while the left corresponds to Manas and Venus or Lucifer. Therefore, if your line is golden or silvery, it will stop the pain; if it’s red, it will intensify it, since red is the color of Kâma and corresponds with Mars. Mental or Christian Scientists have inadvertently discovered the effects without grasping the reasons. Having stumbled upon the secret of achieving such results due to mental abstraction, they attribute these results to their connection with God (whether they perceive this God as personal or impersonal is up to them), when in fact, it’s just the effect of one principle or another. Regardless, they are on a path of discovery, although they will continue to wander for a long time yet.
Let not Esoteric students commit the same mistake. It has often been explained that neither the cosmic planes of substance nor even the human principles—with the exception of the lowest material plane or world and the physical body, which, as has been said, are no “principles,”—can be located or thought of as being in Space and Time. As the former are seven in One, so are we seven in One—that same absolute Soul of the World, which is both Matter and non-Matter, Spirit and non-Spirit, Being and non-Being. Impress yourselves well with this idea, all those of you who would study the mysteries of Self.
Don't let students of the esoteric make the same mistake. It has been explained many times that neither the cosmic planes of substance nor even the human principles—except for the lowest material plane or world and the physical body, which, as mentioned, are not “principles”—can be found or considered as existing in Space and Time. Just as the former are seven in One, we are also seven in One—that same absolute Soul of the World, which is both Matter and non-Matter, Spirit and non-Spirit, Being and non-Being. Keep this idea in mind, all of you who want to explore the mysteries of Self.
Remember that with our physical senses alone at our command, none [pg 448] of us can hope to reach beyond gross Matter. We can do so only through one or another of our seven spiritual senses, either by training, or if one is a born Seer. Yet even a clairvoyant possessed of such faculties, if not an Adept, no matter how honest and sincere he may be, will, through his ignorance of the truths of Occult Science, be led by the visions he sees in the Astral Light only to mistake for God or Angels the denizens of those spheres of which he may occasionally catch a glimpse, as witness Swedenborg and others.
Keep in mind that with just our physical senses at our disposal, none of us can hope to go beyond physical reality. We can only do that through one of our seven spiritual senses, either through training or if someone is a natural Seer. However, even a clairvoyant who has these abilities, if they are not an Adept, will, regardless of how honest and sincere they are, be misled by the visions they perceive in the Astral Light. This may cause them to mistake beings from those realms for God or Angels, as seen with Swedenborg and others.
These seven senses of ours correspond with every other septenate in nature and in ourselves. Physically, though invisibly, the human Auric Envelope (the amnion of the physical man in every age of life) has seven layers, just as Cosmic Space and our physical epidermis have. It is this Aura which, according to our mental and physical state of purity or impurity, either opens for us vistas into other worlds, or shuts us out altogether from anything but this three-dimensional world of Matter.
These seven senses of ours align with every group of seven in nature and within ourselves. Physically, though not visible, the human Aura (the protective layer of the physical body throughout all stages of life) has seven layers, just like Cosmic Space and our physical skin do. It is this Aura that, depending on our mental and physical state of purity or impurity, either opens up new perspectives into other worlds or completely shuts us off from anything beyond this three-dimensional world of Matter.
Each of our seven physical senses (two of which are still unknown to profane Science), and also of our seven states of consciousness—viz.: (1) waking; (2) waking-dreaming; (3) natural sleeping; (4) induced or trance-sleep; (5) psychic; (6) super-psychic; and (7) purely spiritual—corresponds with one of the seven Cosmic Planes, develops and uses one of the seven super-senses, and is connected directly, in its use on the terrestro-spiritual plane, with the cosmic and divine centre of force that gave it birth, and which is its direct creator. Each is also connected with, and under the direct influence of, one of the seven sacred Planets.776 These belonged to the Lesser Mysteries, whose followers were called Mystai (the veiled), seeing that they were allowed to perceive things only through a mist, as it were “with the eyes closed”; while the Initiates or “Seers” of the Greater Mysteries were called Epoptai (those who see things unveiled). It was the latter only who were taught the true mysteries of the Zodiac and the relations and correspondences between its twelve signs (two secret) and the ten human orifices. The latter are now of course ten in the female, and only nine in the male; but this is merely an external difference. In the second volume of this work it is stated that till the end of the Third Root-Race (when androgynous man separated into male and female) the ten orifices existed in the hermaphrodite, first potentially, then [pg 449] functionally. The evolution of the human embryo shows this. For instance, the only opening formed at first is the buccal cavity, “a cloaca communicating with the anterior extremity of the intestine.” These become later the mouth and the posterior orifice: the Logos differentiating and emanating gross matter on the lower plane, in Occult parlance. The difficulty which some students will experience in reconciling the correspondences between the Zodiac and the orifices can be easily explained. Magic is coëval with the Third Root-Race, which began by creating through Kriyâshakti and ended by generating its species in the present way.777 Woman, being left with the full or perfect cosmic number 10 (the divine number of Jehovah), was deemed higher and more spiritual than man. In Egypt, in days of old, the marriage service contained an article that the woman should be the “lady of the lord,” and real lord over him, the husband pledging himself to be “obedient to his wife” for the production of alchemical results such as the Elixir of Life and the Philosopher's Stone, for the spiritual help of the woman was needed by the male Alchemist. But woe to the Alchemist who should take this in the dead-letter sense of physical union. Such sacrilege would become Black Magic and be followed by certain failure. The true Alchemist of old took aged women to help him, carefully avoiding the young ones; and if any of them happened to be married they treated their wives for months both before and during their operations as sisters.
Each of our seven physical senses (two of which are still unknown to mainstream science), and our seven states of consciousness—specifically: (1) waking; (2) waking-dreaming; (3) natural sleeping; (4) induced or trance-sleep; (5) psychic; (6) super-psychic; and (7) purely spiritual—corresponds to one of the seven Cosmic Planes, develops and utilizes one of the seven super-senses, and is directly connected, in its use on the earthly-spiritual plane, to the cosmic and divine source of force that birthed it and is its direct creator. Each is also associated with, and under the direct influence of, one of the seven sacred Planets.776 These belonged to the Lesser Mysteries, whose followers were called Mystai (the veiled), as they could only perceive things through a haze, so to speak, "with eyes closed"; while the Initiates or "Psychics" of the Greater Mysteries were known as Epoptai (those who see things unveiled). Only the latter were taught the true mysteries of the Zodiac and the relationships between its twelve signs (two of which are secret) and the ten human orifices. Currently, there are ten in females and only nine in males, but this is merely an external difference. In the second volume of this work, it is stated that until the end of the Third Root-Race (when androgynous humans separated into male and female), the ten orifices existed in the hermaphrodite, first potentially, then [pg 449] functionally. The evolution of the human embryo shows this. For example, the only initial opening formed is the buccal cavity, "a cloaca that connects to the front end of the intestine." These later become the mouth and the posterior orifice: the Logos differentiating and emanating gross matter on the lower plane, in occult terms. The difficulty that some students may have in reconciling the correspondences between the Zodiac and the orifices can be easily explained. Magic began with the Third Root-Race, which started by creating through Kriyâshakti and ended by reproducing its species in the current way.777 Woman, having the complete or perfect cosmic number 10 (the divine number of Jehovah), was considered higher and more spiritual than man. In ancient Egypt, the marriage ceremony included a clause stating that the woman should be the “Lady of the Lord,” and the true lord over him, with the husband pledging to be “obedient to his partner” for the creation of alchemical results such as the Elixir of Life and the Philosopher's Stone, as the spiritual support of the woman was essential for the male Alchemist. However, it was a grave mistake for the Alchemist to interpret this literally as physical union. Such sacrilege would lead to Black Magic and result in certain failure. The true Alchemist of old sought the assistance of older women, carefully avoiding younger ones; and if any were married, they treated their wives like sisters for months leading up to and during their operations.
The error of crediting the Ancients with knowing only ten of the zodiacal signs is explained in Isis Unveiled.778 The Ancients did know of twelve, but viewed these signs differently from ourselves. They took neither Virgo nor Scorpio singly into consideration, but regarded them as two in one, since they were made to refer directly and symbolically to the primeval dual man and his separation into sexes. During the reformation of the Zodiac, Libra was added as the twelfth sign, though it is simply an equilibrating sign, at the turning point—the mystery of separated man.
The mistake of believing that the Ancients knew only ten zodiac signs is addressed in Isis Unveiled.778 The Ancients actually recognized twelve signs but understood them differently than we do today. They didn't consider Virgo and Scorpio separately; instead, they viewed them as two aspects of one sign, as they were directly and symbolically connected to the original duality of humanity and the separation into genders. When the Zodiac was reformed, Libra was included as the twelfth sign, but it is merely a balancing sign at the turning point—the mystery of separated humanity.
Let the student learn all this well. Meanwhile we have to recapitulate what has been said.
Let the student learn all this well. In the meantime, we need to summarize what has been said.
(1) Each human being is an incarnation of his God, in other words, one with his “Father in Heaven,” just as Jesus, an Initiate, is made to say. As many men on earth, so many Gods in Heaven; and yet these [pg 450] Gods are in reality One, for at the end of every period of activity, they are withdrawn, like the rays of the setting sun, into the Parent Luminary, the Non-Manifested Logos, which in its turn is merged into the One Absolute. Shall we call these “Fathers” of ours, whether individually or collectively, and under any circumstances, our personal God? Occultism answers, Never. All that an average man can know of his “Father” is what he knows of himself, through and within himself. The Soul of his “Heavenly Father” is incarnated in him. This Soul is himself, if he be successful in assimilating the Divine Individuality while in his physical, animal shell. As to the Spirit thereof, as well expect to be heard by the Absolute. Our prayers and supplications are vain, unless to potential words we add potent acts, and make the Aura which surrounds each one of us so pure and divine that the God within us may act outwardly, or in other words, become as it were an extraneous Potency. Thus have Initiates, Saints, and very holy and pure men been enabled to help others as well as themselves in the hour of need, and produce what are foolishly called “miracles,” each by the help and with the aid of the God within himself, which he alone has enabled to act on the outward plane.
(1) Each human being is the embodiment of their God; in other words, we are united with our “Dad in Heaven,” just as Jesus, an Initiate, is meant to indicate. For every person on earth, there’s a corresponding God in Heaven; yet these [pg 450] Gods are essentially One. At the end of each phase of activity, they retreat, like the rays of a setting sun, into the Parent Luminary, the Non-Manifested Logos, which in turn merges into the One Absolute. Can we refer to these "Dads", whether individually or collectively, under any circumstances, as our personal deity? Occultism responds, No way. What an average person can know of their “Dad” is only what they know of themselves, through and within themselves. The Soul of their “God” is incarnated within them. This Soul is themselves, if they succeed in embracing the Divine Individuality while in their physical, animal form. As for its Spirit, you might as well expect to be heard by the Absolute. Our prayers and pleas are pointless unless we complement potential words with significant actions, and make the Aura that surrounds each of us so pure and divine that the God within us can act outwardly, or in other words, become an external Power. This way, Initiates, Saints, and very holy and pure individuals have been able to assist others as well as themselves in times of need and generate what are naively referred to as "miracles," each with the help of the God within themselves, which they have empowered to act on the external level.
(2) The word Aum or Om, which corresponds to the upper Triangle, if pronounced by a very holy and pure man, will draw out, or awaken, not only the less exalted Potencies residing in the planetary spaces and elements, but even his Higher Self, or the “Father” within him. Pronounced by an averagely good man, in the correct way, it will help to strengthen him morally, especially if between two “Aums” he meditates intently upon the Aum within him, concentrating all his attention upon the ineffable glory. But woe to the man who pronounces it after the commission of some far-reaching sin: he will only thereby attract to his own impure photosphere invisible Presences and Forces which could not otherwise break through the Divine Envelope.
(2) The word Aum or Om, which connects to the upper Triangle, when said by a truly holy and pure person, will bring forth, or awaken, not just the lower Potencies that exist in the planetary spaces and elements, but also his Higher Self, or the “Dad” within him. When pronounced by a generally good person, the right way will help to strengthen him morally, especially if between two “Aums” he meditates deeply on the Aum inside him, focusing all his attention on the indescribable glory. But beware of the person who pronounces it after committing a significant sin: he will only attract to his own impure photosphere invisible Beings and Forces that would not otherwise be able to penetrate the Divine Envelope.
Aum is the original of Amen. Now, Amen is not a Hebrew term, but, like the word Halleluiah, was borrowed by the Jews and Greeks from the Chaldees. The latter word is often found repeated in certain magical inscriptions upon cups and urns among the Babylonian and Ninevean relics. Amen does not mean “so be it,” or “verily,” but signified in hoary antiquity almost the same as Aum. The Jewish Tanaïm (Initiates) used it for the same reason as the Âryan Adepts use Aum, and with a like success, the numerical value of AMeN in Hebrew [pg 451] letters being 91, the same as the full value of YHVH,779 26, and ADoNaY, 65, or 91. Both words mean the affirmation of the being, or existence, of the sexless “Lord” within us.
Aum is the original of Amen. Amen is not a Hebrew word; instead, it was taken by the Jews and Greeks from the Chaldeans, similar to how Halleluiah was borrowed. This word is often found in magical inscriptions on cups and urns in Babylonian and Nineveh artifacts. Amen does not mean "so it is," or "truly," but in ancient times it signified almost the same as Aum. The Jewish Tanaïm (Initiates) used it for the same reasons that the Aryan Adepts use Aum, and with similar effectiveness, since the numerical value of AMeN in Hebrew [pg 451] letters is 91, which matches the total value of YHVH, 26, and ADoNaY, 65, also totaling 91. Both terms affirm the existence of the genderless “Lord” within us.
(3) Esoteric Science teaches that every sound in the visible world awakens its corresponding sound in the invisible realms, and arouses to action some force or other on the Occult side of Nature. Moreover, every sound corresponds to a colour and a number (a potency spiritual, psychic or physical) and to a sensation on some plane. All these find an echo in every one of the so-far developed elements, and even on the terrestrial plane, in the Lives that swarm in the terrene atmosphere, thus prompting them to action.
(3) Esoteric Science teaches that every sound in the visible world activates its corresponding sound in the invisible realms and stimulates some force on the hidden side of Nature. Additionally, every sound is linked to a color and a number (which represent a spiritual, psychic, or physical energy) and to a sensation on some level. All of these resonate with each of the already developed elements, and even on the earthly plane, in the lives that exist in the atmosphere, prompting them to take action.
Thus a prayer, unless pronounced mentally and addressed to one's “Father” in the silence and solitude of one's “closet,” must have more frequently disastrous than beneficial results, seeing that the masses are entirely ignorant of the potent effects which they thus produce. To produce good effects, the prayer must be uttered by “one who knows how to make himself heard in silence,” when it is no longer a prayer, but becomes a command. Why is Jesus shown to have forbidden his hearers to go to the public synagogues? Surely every praying man was not a hypocrite and a liar, nor a Pharisee who loved to be seen praying by people! He had a motive, we must suppose: the same motive which prompts the experienced Occultist to prevent his pupils from going into crowded places now as then, from entering churches, séance rooms, etc., unless they are in sympathy with the crowd.
So, a prayer, unless said mentally and directed to one's "Dad" in the quiet and solitude of one's "wardrobe," is more likely to lead to negative than positive outcomes, considering that most people have no idea of the powerful effects they create. For a prayer to be effective, it needs to be spoken by “someone who knows how to speak up without saying anything,” when it shifts from being a prayer to becoming a command. Why did Jesus tell his listeners not to go to the public synagogues? Certainly, not every person who prayed was a hypocrite or a liar, nor was every Pharisee seeking to be seen praying! He must have had a reason, which seems to be the same reason the seasoned Occultist has for advising their students to avoid crowded places, like churches or séance rooms, unless they resonate with the crowd.
There is one piece of advice to be given to beginners, who cannot help going into crowds—one which may appear superstitious, but which in the absence of Occult knowledge will be found efficacious. As well known to good Astrologers, the days of the week are not in the order of those planets whose names they bear. The fact is that the ancient Hindus and Egyptians divided the day into four parts, each day being under the protection (as ascertained by practical magic) of a planet; and every day, as correctly asserted by Dion Cassius, received the name of the planet which ruled and protected its first portion. Let the student protect himself from the “Powers of the Air” (Elementals) which throng public places, by wearing either a ring containing some jewel of the colour of the presiding planet, or else of the metal sacred to it. But the best protection is a clear conscience and a firm desire to benefit Humanity.
There’s one piece of advice for beginners who can’t help but go into crowds. It may seem superstitious, but it can be effective without any Occult knowledge. As experienced Astrologers know, the days of the week don’t actually follow the order of the planets they’re named after. The ancient Hindus and Egyptians divided the day into four parts, with each day being under the influence of a specific planet (as determined by practical magic). According to Dion Cassius, every day was named after the planet that ruled its first part. To protect themselves from the “Air Powers” (Elementals) that gather in public places, students should wear a ring with a jewel in the color of the ruling planet or use a metal that’s sacred to it. However, the best protection is a clear conscience and a strong desire to help humanity.
The Planets, The Days of the Week and Their Matching Colors and Metals.
[Transcriber's Note: This table was a wide pull-out insert into the book, with more columns than modern readers can display. It has been reformatted into several tables of more manageable width.]
[Transcriber's Note: This table was a wide pull-out insert into the book, with more columns than modern readers can display. It has been reformatted into several tables of more manageable width.]
These Correspondences are from the Objective, Terrestrial Plane.
These Correspondences are from the Objective, Earthly Plane.
Âtman is no Number, and corresponds to no visible Planet, for it proceeds from the Spiritual Sun; nor does it bear any relation either to Sound, Colour, or the rest, for it includes them all.
Âtman is no number and doesn’t match any visible planet, as it comes from the Spiritual Sun; it also has no connection to sound, color, or anything else, because it encompasses all of them.
As the Human Principles have no Numbers per se, but only correspond to Numbers, Sounds, Colours, etc., they are not enumerated here in the order used for exoteric purposes.
As the Human Principles don’t have specific Numbers but only relate to Numbers, Sounds, Colors, etc., they aren’t listed here in the order typically used for public purposes.
NUMBERS | METALS. | Planets. |
1 and 10. Physical Man's Key-note. | Iron. | Mars. The Planet of Generation. |
2. Life Spiritual and Life Physical. | Gold. | The Sun. The Giver of Life physically. Spiritually and esoterically the substitute for the inter-Mercurial Planet, a sacred and secret planet with the ancients. |
3. Because Buddhi is (so to speak) between Âtmâ and Manas, and forms with the seventh, or Auric Envelope, the Devachanic Triad. | Mercury. Mixes with Sulphur, as Buddhi is mixed with the Flame of Spirit (See Alchemical Definitions.) | Mercury. The Messenger and the Interpreter of the Gods. |
4. The middle principle—between the purely material and purely spiritual triads. The conscious part of animal man. | Lead. | Saturn. |
5. | Tin. | Jupiter. |
6. | Copper. When alloyed becomes Bronze (the dual principle). | Venus. The Morning and the Evening Star. |
7. Contains in itself the reflection of Septenary Man. | Silver. | The Moon. The Patent of the Earth. |
NUMBERS | THE HUMAN PRINCIPLES. | Days of the Week. |
1 and 10. | Kâma Rûpa. The vehicle or seat of the Animal Instincts and Passions. | Tuesday. Tuesday, or Tiw. |
2. | Prâna or Jîva. Life. | Sunday. Day of the Sun, or Sun. |
3. | Buddhi. Spiritual Soul, or Âtmic Ray; vehicle of Âtmâ. | Wednesday. Wednesday, or Woden. Day of Buddha in the South, end of Woden in the North—Gods of Wisdom. |
4. | Kâma Manas. The Lower Mind, or Animal Soul. | Saturday. Saturn's Days, or Saturn. |
5. | Auric Envelope. | Thursday. Thursday, or Thor. |
6. | Manas. The Higher Mind, or Human Soul. | Friday. Friday, or Friga. |
7. | Linga Sharîra. The Astral Double of Man, the Parent of the Physical Man. |
NUMBERS | COLORS. | Sound. Musical Scale.. |
1 and 10. | 1 Red. | Sa or Do. |
2. | 2 Orange. | Ri or Re. |
3. | 3. Yellow. | Ga or Mi. |
4. | 4. Green. | Ma or Fa. |
5. | 5. Blue. | Pa or Sol. |
6. | 6. Indigo or Dark Blue. | Da or La. |
7. | 7. Violet. | Ni or Si. |
In the accompanying diagram the days of the week do not stand in their usual order, though they are placed in their correct sequence as determined by the order of the colours in the solar spectrum and the corresponding colours of their ruling planets. The fault of the confusion in the order of the days revealed by this comparison lies at the door of the early Christians. Adopting from the Jews their lunar months, they tried to blend them with the solar planets, and so made a mess of it; for the order of the days of the week as it now stands does not follow the order of the planets.
In the accompanying diagram, the days of the week aren't in their usual order, but they are arranged according to the sequence of colors in the solar spectrum and the corresponding colors of their ruling planets. The confusion in the order of the days shown by this comparison is due to the early Christians. By adopting lunar months from the Jews, they tried to combine them with solar planets, which created a mix-up; the current order of the days of the week does not align with the order of the planets.
Now, the Ancients arranged the planets in the following order: Moon, Mercury, Venus, Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, counting the Sun as a planet for exoteric purposes. Again, the Egyptians and Indians, the two oldest nations, divided their day into four parts, each of which was under the protection and rule of a planet. In course of time each day came to be called by the name of that planet which ruled its first portion—the morning. Now, when they arranged their week, the Christians proceeded as follows: they wanted to make the day of the Sun, or Sunday, the seventh, so they named the days of the week by taking every fourth planet in turn; e.g., beginning with the Moon (Monday), they counted thus: Moon, Mercury, Venus, Sun, Mars; thus Tuesday, the day whose first portion was ruled by Mars, became the second day of the week; and so on. It should be remembered also that the Moon, like the Sun, is a substitute for a secret planet.
Now, the Ancients arranged the planets in this order: Moon, Mercury, Venus, Sun, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, considering the Sun as a planet for general purposes. Similarly, the Egyptians and Indians, the two oldest civilizations, divided their day into four parts, each ruled by a different planet. Over time, each day was named after the planet that governed its first part—the morning. When the Christians organized their week, they chose to make Sunday, the day of the Sun, the seventh day. They named the days of the week by taking every fourth planet in succession; for example, starting with the Moon (Monday), they counted like this: Moon, Mercury, Venus, Sun, Mars; therefore, Tuesday, the day governed by Mars, became the second day of the week, and so on. It’s also important to note that the Moon, like the Sun, represents a hidden planet.
The present division of the solar year was made several centuries later than the beginning of our era; and our week is not that of the Ancients and the Occultists. The septenary division of the four parts of the lunar phases is as old as the world, and originated with the people who reckoned time by the lunar months. The Hebrews never used it, for they counted only the seventh day, the Sabbath, though the second chapter of Genesis seems to speak of it. Till the days of the Cæsars there is no trace of a week of seven days among any nation save the Hindus. From India it passed to the Arabs, and reached Europe with Christianity. The Roman week consisted of eight days, and the Athenian of ten.780 Thus one of the numberless contradictions [pg 453] and fallacies of Christendom is the adoption of the Indian septenary week of the lunar reckoning, and the preservation at the same time of the mythological names of the planets.
The current division of the solar year was established several centuries after the start of our era; and our week is not the same as that of the Ancients and the Occultists. The seven-day division based on the four phases of the moon is as old as time itself and originated with cultures that measured time using lunar months. The Hebrews never adopted it since they only recognized the seventh day, the Sabbath, even though the second chapter of Genesis seems to reference it. Until the time of the Caesars, there was no evidence of a seven-day week among any nation except the Hindus. It spread from India to the Arabs and eventually made its way to Europe with Christianity. The Roman week had eight days, while the Athenian week had ten.780 Thus, one of the countless contradictions [pg 453] and fallacies of Christendom is the adoption of the Indian seven-day week based on lunar cycles, while simultaneously retaining the mythological names of the planets.
Nor do modern Astrologers give the correspondences of the days and planets and their colours correctly; and while Occultists can give good reason for every detail of their own tables of colours, etc., it is doubtful whether the Astrologers can do the same.
Nor do modern astrologers accurately provide the associations between days, planets, and their colors; and while occultists can justify every detail of their own color charts, it's questionable whether astrologers can do the same.
To close this first Paper, let me say that the readers must in all necessity be separated into two broad divisions: those who have not quite rid themselves of the usual sceptical doubts, but who long to ascertain how much truth there may be in the claims of the Occultists; and those others who, having freed themselves from the trammels of Materialism and Relativity, feel that true and real bliss must be sought only in the knowledge and personal experience of that which the Hindu Philosopher calls the Brahmavidyâ, and the Buddhist Arhat the realization of Âdibuddha, the primeval Wisdom. Let the former pick out and study from these Papers only those explanations of the phenomena of life which profane Science is unable to give them. Even with such limitations, they will find by the end of a year or two that they will have learned more than all their Universities and Colleges can teach them. As to the sincere believers, they will be rewarded by seeing their faith transformed into knowledge. True knowledge is of Spirit and in Spirit alone, and cannot be acquired in any other way except through the region of the higher mind, the only plane from which we can penetrate the depths of the all-pervading Absoluteness. He who carries out only those laws established by human minds, who lives that life which is prescribed by the code of mortals and their fallible legislation, chooses as his guiding star a beacon which shines on the ocean of Mâyâ, or of temporary delusions, and lasts for but one incarnation. These laws are necessary for the life and welfare of physical man alone. He has chosen a pilot who directs him through the shoals of one existence, a master who parts with him, however, on the threshold of death. How much happier that man who, while strictly performing on the temporary objective plane the duties of daily life, carrying out each and every law of his country, and rendering, in short, to Cæsar what is Cæsar's, leads in reality a spiritual and permanent existence, a life with no breaks of continuity, no gaps, no interludes, [pg 454] not even during those periods which are the halting-places of the long pilgrimage of purely spiritual life. All the phenomena of the lower human mind disappear like the curtain of a proscenium, allowing him to live in the region beyond it, the plane of the noumenal, the one reality. If man by suppressing, if not destroying, his selfishness and personality, only succeeds in knowing himself as he is behind the veil of physical Mâyâ, he will soon stand beyond all pain, all misery, and beyond all the wear and tear of change, which is the chief originator of pain. Such a man will be physically of Matter, he will move surrounded by Matter, and yet he will live beyond and outside it. His body will be subject to change, but he himself will be entirely without it, and will experience everlasting life even while in temporary bodies of short duration. All this may be achieved by the development of unselfish universal love of Humanity, and the suppression of personality, or selfishness, which is the cause of all sin, and consequently of all human sorrow.
To wrap up this first Paper, I want to point out that readers can be divided into two main groups: those who still have some lingering doubts but are eager to find out how much truth there is in the claims of the Occultists, and those who, having liberated themselves from the constraints of Materialism and Relativity, believe that true happiness can only be achieved through the knowledge and personal experience of what the Hindu philosopher refers to as Brahmavidyâ and the Buddhist Arhat calls the realization of Âdibuddha, the primordial Wisdom. The first group should focus on learning from these Papers only those explanations of life’s phenomena that mainstream Science can't provide them. Even with these limitations, they will discover after a year or two that they have gained more knowledge than what all their universities and colleges can offer. For the sincere believers, they will find their faith transformed into knowledge. True knowledge resides in Spirit alone and can only be attained through the realm of the higher mind, the only space from which we can explore the depths of the all-encompassing Absolute. A person who only follows the rules set by human minds, living by the standards of mortals and their fallible laws, chooses a guiding star that merely shines on the sea of Mâyâ, or temporary illusions, lasting just for one lifetime. These rules are essential solely for the life and well-being of physical beings. He has selected a guide who navigates him through the hazards of one existence, a mentor who parts ways with him at the doorstep of death. How much more fortunate is the person who, while fulfilling the responsibilities of everyday life and obeying every law of his country, truly leads a spiritual and lasting existence, a life with no interruptions, no gaps, no interludes, [pg 454] not even during those moments that serve as stopping points along the lengthy journey of purely spiritual existence. All the phenomena of the lower human mind fade away like a stage curtain, allowing him to thrive in the realm beyond it, the plane of the noumenal, the only reality. If a person, by overcoming or at least suppressing his selfishness and individualism, manages to truly understand himself as he is beneath the illusion of physical Mâyâ, he will soon rise above all pain, all suffering, and the constant changes that are the main sources of pain. Such a person will physically exist within Matter, move through Matter, yet live beyond and outside of it. His body will undergo transformation, but he himself will remain completely unaffected, experiencing everlasting life even while temporarily housed in fleeting bodies. All of this can be achieved through the cultivation of selfless universal love for Humanity and the reduction of personality or self-centeredness, which is the root of all sin and thus all human sorrow.
Paper II: An Explanation.
In view of the abstruse nature of the subjects dealt with, the present Paper will begin with an explanation of some points which remained obscure in the preceding one, as well as of some statements in which there was an appearance of contradiction.
Given the complex nature of the topics discussed, this Paper will start with an explanation of some points that were unclear in the previous one, along with some statements that seemed contradictory.
Astrologers, of whom there are many among the Esotericists, are likely to be puzzled by some statements distinctly contradicting their teachings; whilst those who know nothing of the subject may perhaps find themselves opposed at the outset by those who have studied the exoteric systems of the Kabalah and Astrology. For let it be distinctly known, nothing of that which is printed broadcast, and available to every student in public libraries or museums, is really Esoteric, but is either mixed with deliberate “blinds,” or cannot be understood and studied with profit without a complete glossary of Occult terms.
Astrologers, many of whom are part of the Esoteric community, may be confused by certain statements that clearly contradict their beliefs. Meanwhile, those who know nothing about the subject might find themselves at odds from the beginning with people who have studied the outer teachings of the Kabalah and Astrology. It's important to clarify that nothing widely published and accessible to every student in public libraries or museums is genuinely Esoteric. It's either mixed with intentional “window shades,” or it cannot be understood or studied effectively without a full glossary of Occult terms.
The following teachings and explanations, therefore, may be useful to the student in assisting him to formulate the teaching given in the preceding Paper.
The following teachings and explanations may help the student in shaping the lessons presented in the previous Paper.
In Diagram I. it will be observed that the 3, 7, and 10 centres are respectively as follows:
In Diagram I, you will see that the 3, 7, and 10 centers are as follows:
(a) The 3 pertain to the spiritual world of the Absolute, and therefore to the three higher principles in Man.
(a) The 3 relate to the spiritual realm of the Absolute, and thus to the three higher principles in humans.
(b) The 7 belong to the spiritual, psychic, and physical worlds and to the body of man. Physics, metaphysics and hyper-physics are the triad that symbolizes man on this plane.
(b) The 7 are part of the spiritual, mental, and physical realms and relate to the human body. Physics, metaphysics, and hyper-physics represent the triad that symbolizes humanity in this dimension.
(c) The 10, or the sum total of these, is the Universe as a whole, in all its aspects, and also its Microcosm—Man, with his ten orifices.
(c) The 10, or the total of these, represents the Universe as a whole, in all its dimensions, as well as its Microcosm—Humans, with their ten openings.
Laying aside, for the moment, the Higher Decad (Kosmos) and the [pg 456] Lower Decad (Man), the first three numbers of the separate sevens have a direct reference to the Spirit, Soul and Auric Envelope of the human being, as well as to the higher supersensual world. The lower four, or the four aspects, belong to Man also, as well as to the Universal Kosmos, the whole being synthesized by the Absolute.
Putting aside, for now, the Higher Decad (Kosmos) and the [pg 456] Lower Decad (Man), the first three numbers of the separate sevens directly relate to the Spirit, Soul, and Auric Envelope of a person, as well as to the higher, supersensual world. The lower four, or the four aspects, also pertain to Man, as well as to the Universal Kosmos, the entire being integrated by the Absolute.
If these three discrete or distributive degrees of Being be conceived, according to the Symbology of all the Eastern Religions, as contained in one Ovum, or Egg, the name of that Egg will be Svabhâvat, or the All-Being on the manifested plane. This Universe has, in truth, neither centre nor periphery; but in the individual and finite mind of man it has such a definition, the natural consequence of the limitations of human thought.
If these three separate or combined levels of Being are understood, according to the symbolism of all Eastern religions, as contained in one Ovum, or Egg, the name of that Egg will be Svabhâvat, or the All-Being in the manifested realm. This Universe truly has no center or edge; yet in the individual and finite human mind, it is defined this way, which is a natural result of the limitations of human thought.
In Diagram II., as already stated therein, no notice need be taken of the numbers used in the left-hand column, as these refer only to the Hierarchies of the Colours and Sounds on the metaphysical plane, and are not the characteristic numbers of the human principles or of the planets. The human principles elude enumeration, because each man differs from every other, just as no two blades of grass on the whole earth are absolutely alike. Numbering is here a question of spiritual progress and the natural predominance of one principle over another. With one man it may be Buddhi that stands as number one; with another, if he be a bestial sensualist, the Lower Manas. With one the physical body, or perhaps Prâna, the life principle, will be on the first and highest plane, as would be the case in an extremely healthy man, full of vitality; with another it may come as the sixth or even seventh downward. Again, the colours and metals corresponding to the planets and human principles, as will be observed, are not those known exoterically to modern Astrologers and Western Occultists.
In Diagram II, as already mentioned, there's no need to pay attention to the numbers in the left-hand column since they only refer to the Hierarchies of the Colors and Sounds on the metaphysical level, and they aren't the specific numbers tied to human principles or the planets. The human principles can't be numbered because each person is different from everyone else, just like no two blades of grass on Earth are exactly the same. Here, numbering relates to spiritual progress and the natural dominance of one principle over another. For one person, Buddhi might be the top principle; for someone else, especially if they are a lustful sensualist, it could be the Lower Manas. For one individual, the physical body, or perhaps Prâna, the life force, might be the highest principle, typical of a very healthy person full of vitality; for another, it could rank as the sixth or even seventh down. Additionally, the colors and metals associated with the planets and human principles are not the same as those recognized by modern astrologers and Western occultists.
Let us see whence the modern Astrologer got his notions about the correspondence of planets, metals and colours. And here we are reminded of the modern Orientalist, who, judging by appearances credits the ancient Akkadians (and also the Chaldæans, Hindus and Egyptians) with the crude notion that the Universe, and in like manner the earth, was like an inverted, bell-shaped bowl! This he demonstrates by pointing to the symbolical representations of some Akkadian inscriptions and to the Assyrian carvings. It is, however, no place here to explain how mistaken is the Assyriologist, for all such representations are simply symbolical of the Khargakkurra, the World-Mountain, or Meru, and relate only to the North Pole, the Land of the [pg 457] Gods. Now, the Assyrians arranged their exoteric teaching about the planets and their correspondences as follows:
Let’s see where the modern astrologer got his ideas about the connections between planets, metals, and colors. This reminds us of the contemporary Orientalist who, judging by appearances, believes that the ancient Akkadians (along with the Chaldeans, Hindus, and Egyptians) had the simplistic idea that the universe and the earth were like an inverted, bell-shaped bowl! He supports this by referencing the symbolic depictions found in some Akkadian inscriptions and Assyrian carvings. However, it's not the right time to explain how mistaken this Assyriologist is, as all these depictions are merely symbolic of the Khargakkurra, the World-Mountain, or Meru, and relate only to the North Pole, the Land of the [pg 457] Gods. The Assyrians organized their mainstream teachings about the planets and their correspondences in the following way:
Diagram II.
Diagram 2.
Digits. | Planets. | Metals. | Colors. | Days of the Week. |
1. | Saturn. | Lead. | Black. | Saturday. (Whence Sabbath,781 in honour of Jehovah.) |
2. | Jupiter. | Tin. | White, but as often Purple or Orange. | Thursday. |
3. | Mars. | Iron. | Red. | Tuesday. |
4. | Sun. | Gold. | Yellow-golden. | Sunday. |
5. | Venus. | Copper. | Green or Yellow. | Friday. |
6. | Mercury. | Quicksilver. | Blue. | Wednesday. |
7. | Moon. | Silver. | Silver-white. | Monday. |
This is the arrangement now adopted by Christian Astrologers, with the exception of the order of the days of the week, of which, by associating the solar planetary names with the lunar weeks, they have made a sore mess, as has been already shown in Paper I. This is the Ptolemaic geocentric system, which represents the Universe as in the following diagram, showing our Earth in the centre of the Universe, and the Sun a Planet, the fourth in number.
This is the arrangement now used by Christian astrologers, except for the order of the days of the week. By linking the solar planetary names with the lunar weeks, they have created quite a mess, as explained in Paper I. This is the Ptolemaic geocentric system, which depicts the Universe as shown in the following diagram, placing our Earth at the center of the Universe, with the Sun as a planet, the fourth one in line.
And if the Christian chronology and order of the days of the week are being daily denounced as being based on an entirely wrong astronomical foundation, it is high time to begin a reform also in Astrology built on such lines, and coming to us entirely from the Chaldæan and Assyrian exoteric mob.
And if the Christian calendar and the order of the days of the week are being criticized daily for being based on a completely inaccurate astronomical foundation, it’s time to also start a reform in Astrology based on similar principles, which has come to us entirely from the Chaldæan and Assyrian mainstream.
But the correspondences given in these Papers are purely Esoteric. [pg 458] For this reason it follows that when the Planets of the Solar System are named or symbolized (as in Diagram II.) it must not be supposed that the planetary bodies themselves are referred to, except as types on a purely physical plane of the septenary nature of the psychic and spiritual worlds. A material planet can correspond only to a material something. Thus when Mercury is said to correspond to the right eye, it does not mean that the objective planet has any influence on the right optic organ, but that both stand rather as corresponding mystically through Buddhi. Man derives his Spiritual Soul (Buddhi) from the essence of the Mânasa Putra, the Sons of Wisdom, who are the Divine Beings (or Angels) ruling and presiding over the planet Mercury.
But the correspondences mentioned in these Papers are purely esoteric. [pg 458] For this reason, when we name or symbolize the planets of the Solar System (as in Diagram II.), it shouldn’t be assumed that we’re referring to the actual planetary bodies, except as types on a strictly physical level of the seven-fold nature of the psychic and spiritual worlds. A physical planet can only correspond to something physical. So, when Mercury is said to correspond to the right eye, it doesn't mean that the actual planet has any influence over the right eye; rather, they both correspond on a mystical level through Buddhi. Humans derive their Spiritual Soul (Buddhi) from the essence of the Mânasa Putra, the Sons of Wisdom, who are the Divine Beings (or Angels) that oversee and rule the planet Mercury.
In the same way Venus, Manas and the left eye are set down as correspondences. Exoterically, there is, in reality, no such association of physical eyes and physical planets; but Esoterically there is; for the right eye is the “Eye of Wisdom,” i.e., it corresponds magnetically with that Occult centre in the brain which we call the “Third Eye”;782 while the left corresponds with the intellectual brain, or those cells which are the organ on the physical plane of the thinking faculty. The kabalistic triangle of Kether, Chokmah and Binah shows this. Chokmah and Binah, or Wisdom and Intelligence, the Father and Mother, or, again, the Father and Son, are on the same plane and reäct mutually on one another.
In the same way, Venus, Manas, and the left eye are noted as correspondences. Exoterically, there isn't actually a connection between physical eyes and physical planets; however, esoterically there is. The right eye is the "Eye of Insight," i.e. it corresponds magnetically with that occult center in the brain we call the "Third Eye."782 Meanwhile, the left eye corresponds with the intellectual brain, or those cells that are the organ on the physical plane of the thinking faculty. The Kabalistic triangle of Kether, Chokmah, and Binah illustrates this. Chokmah and Binah, or Wisdom and Intelligence, the Father and Mother, or again, the Father and Son, exist on the same plane and react mutually with one another.
When the individual consciousness is turned inward, a conjunction of Manas and Buddhi takes place. In the spiritually regenerated man this conjunction is permanent, the Higher Manas clinging to Buddhi beyond the threshold of Devachan, and the Soul, or rather the Spirit, which should not be confounded with Âtmâ, the Super-Spirit, is then said to have the “Single Eye.” Esoterically, in other words, the “Third Eye” is active. Now Mercury is called Hermes, and Venus, Aphrodite, and thus their conjunction in man on the psycho-physical plane gives him the name of the Hermaphrodite, or Androgyne. The absolutely Spiritual Man is, however, entirely disconnected from sex. The Spiritual Man corresponds directly with the higher “coloured circles,” the Divine Prism which emanates from the One Infinite White Circle; while physical man emanates from the Sephiroth, which are the Voices or Sounds of Eastern Philosophy. And these “Voices” [pg 459] are lower than the “Colours,” for they are the seven lower Sephiroth, or the objective Sounds, seen, not heard, as the Zohar shows,783 and even the Old Testament also. For, when properly translated, verse 18 of chapter xx. Exodus would read: “And the people saw the Voices” (or Sounds, not the “thunderings” as now translated); and these Voices, or Sounds, are the Sephiroth.784
When an individual's consciousness turns inward, a merging of Manas and Buddhi occurs. In a spiritually evolved person, this merging is permanent, with the Higher Manas connected to Buddhi even beyond the state of Devachan. The Soul, or more accurately, the Spirit—which should not be confused with Âtmâ, the Super-Spirit—is then said to possess the “Single Eye.” Esoterically speaking, the "Third Eye" is active. Mercury is referred to as Hermes, and Venus as Aphrodite, so their merging in a person on the psycho-physical level earns them the title of Hermaphrodite or Androgyne. However, the truly Spiritual Man is entirely beyond sex. The Spiritual Man connects directly with the higher "colored circles," the Divine Prism emanating from the One Infinite White Circle, while physical man comes from the Sephiroth, which are the Voices or Sounds in Eastern Philosophy. These "Voices" [pg 459] are lesser than the "Colors," as they represent the seven lower Sephiroth, or the objective Sounds, perceived but not heard, as the Zohar indicates, and even the Old Testament supports this. When translated correctly, verse 18 of chapter 20 in Exodus would state: "And the people heard the Voices." (or Sounds, not the "thunder" as it's currently translated); and these Voices, or Sounds, are the Sephiroth.784
In the same way the right and left nostrils, into which is breathed the “Breath of Lives”785 are here said to correspond with Sun and Moon, as Brahmâ-Prajâpati and Vâch, or Osiris and Isis, are the parents of the natural life. This Quaternary, viz.: the two eyes and two nostrils, Mercury and Venus, Sun and Moon, constitutes the Kabalistic Guardian-Angels of the Four Corners of the Earth. It is the same in the Eastern Esoteric Philosophy, which, however, adds that the Sun is not a planet, but the central star of our system, and the Moon a dead planet, from which all the principles are gone, both being substitutes, the one for an invisible inter-Mercurial planet, and the other for a planet which seems to have now altogether disappeared from view. These are the Four Mahârâjahs,786 the “Four Holy Ones” connected with Karma and Humanity, Kosmos and Man, in all their aspects. They are: the Sun, or its substitute Michael; Moon, or substitute Gabriel; Mercury, Raphael; and Venus, Uriel. It need hardly be said here again that the planetary bodies themselves, being only physical symbols, are not often referred to in the Esoteric System, but, as a rule, their cosmic, psychic, physical and spiritual forces are symbolized under these names. In short, it is the seven physical planets which are the lower Sephiroth of the Kabalah, and our triple physical Sun whose reflection only we see, which is symbolized, or rather personified, by the Upper Triad, or Sephirothal Crown.787
In the same way, the right and left nostrils, which draw in the "Breath of Life"785, are said to represent the Sun and Moon, with Brahmâ-Prajâpati and Vâch, or Osiris and Isis, as the parents of natural life. This Quaternary, specifically: the two eyes and two nostrils, Mercury and Venus, Sun and Moon, forms the Kabalistic Guardian Angels of the Four Corners of the Earth. The same applies to Eastern Esoteric Philosophy, which adds that the Sun is not a planet but the central star of our system, while the Moon is a lifeless planet, drained of all its principles, with both serving as stand-ins—one for an invisible inter-Mercurial planet, and the other for a planet that seems to have entirely vanished from sight. These are the Four Mahârâjahs,786 the "Four Holy Beings" connected with Karma and Humanity, Cosmos and Man, in all their forms. They are: the Sun, or its stand-in Michael; Moon, or stand-in Gabriel; Mercury, Raphael; and Venus, Uriel. It barely needs repeating here that the planetary bodies themselves, as mere physical symbols, aren’t often mentioned in the Esoteric System. Instead, their cosmic, psychic, physical, and spiritual forces are typically represented by these names. In short, the seven physical planets are the lower Sephiroth of the Kabbalah, and our triple physical Sun, of which we only see the reflection, is symbolized, or rather personified, by the Upper Triad, or Sephirothal Crown.787
Then, again, it will be well to point out that the numbers attached to the psychic principles in Diagram I. appear the reverse of those in exoteric writings. This is because numbers in this connection are purely arbitrary, changing with every school. Some schools count [pg 460] three, some four, some six, and others seven, as do all the Buddhist Esotericists. As said before,788 the Esoteric School has been divided into two departments since the fourteenth century, one for the inner Lanoos, or higher Chelâs, the other for the outer circle, or lay Chelâs. Mr. Sinnett was distinctly told in the letters he received from one of the Gurus that he could not be taught the real Esoteric Doctrine given out only to the pledged disciples of the Inner Circle. The numbers and principles do not go in regular sequence, like the skins of an onion, but the student must work out for himself the number appropriate to each of his principles, when the time comes for him to enter upon practical study. The above will suggest to the student the necessity of knowing the principles by their names and their appropriate faculties apart from any system of enumeration, or by association with their corresponding centres of actions, colours, sounds, etc., until these become inseparable.
Then again, it's important to point out that the numbers linked to the psychic principles in Diagram I look different from those in external writings. This is because the numbers are completely arbitrary and differ from one school to another. Some schools count three, some four, some six, and others seven, like all the Buddhist Esotericists. As mentioned earlier, the Esoteric School has been split into two branches since the fourteenth century, one for the inner Lanoos or higher Chelâs, and the other for the outer circle or lay Chelâs. Mr. Sinnett was clearly told in the letters he received from one of the Gurus that he could not be taught the real Esoteric Doctrine, which is only revealed to the committed disciples of the Inner Circle. The numbers and principles don’t follow a regular order, like the layers of an onion; instead, the student has to determine the number that corresponds to each of their principles when it's time for them to begin practical study. This suggests to the student the importance of knowing the principles by their names and their specific faculties, separate from any counting system, or by linking them to their related action centers, colors, sounds, etc., until these become inseparable.
The old and familiar mode of reckoning the principles, given in the Theosophist and Esoteric Buddhism, leads to another apparently perplexing contradiction, though it is really none at all. The principles numbered 3 and 2, viz.: Linga Sharîra and Prâna, or Jîva, stand in the reverse order to that given in Diagram I. A moment's consideration will suffice to explain the apparent discrepancy between the exoteric enumeration, and the Esoteric order given in Diagram I. For in Diagram I. the Linga Sharîra is defined as the vehicle of Prâna, or Jîva, the life principle, and as such must of necessity be inferior to Prâna, not superior as the exoteric enumeration would suggest. The principles do not stand one above the other, and thus cannot be taken in numerical sequence; their order depends upon the superiority and predominance of one or another principle, and therefore differs in every man.
The old and familiar way of understanding the principles, found in the Theosophist and Esoteric Buddhism, leads to another seemingly confusing contradiction, though it’s really not one at all. The principles numbered 3 and 2, i.e.: Linga Sharîra and Prâna, or Jîva, are in reverse order compared to what's shown in Diagram I. A moment’s thought is enough to clarify the apparent difference between the popular listing and the esoteric order presented in Diagram I. In Diagram I, Linga Sharîra is described as the vehicle for Prâna, or Jîva, the life principle, and as such, it has to be below Prâna, not above it as the popular listing suggests. The principles don’t stand in a hierarchy, so they can’t be ordered numerically; their arrangement depends on which principle is more important or dominant, and therefore varies from person to person.
The Linga Sharîra is the double, or protoplasmic antetype of the body, which is its image. It is in this sense that it is called in Diagram II. the parent of the physical body, i.e., the mother by conception of Prâna, the father. This idea is conveyed in the Egyptian mythology by the birth of Horus, the child of Osiris and Isis, although, like all sacred Mythoi, this has both a threefold spiritual, and a sevenfold psycho-physical application. To close the subject, Prâna, the life principle, can, in sober truth, have no number, as it pervades [pg 461] every other principle, or the human total. Each number of the seven would thus be naturally applicable to Prâna-Jîva exoterically as it is to the Auric Body Esoterically. As Pythagoras showed, Kosmos was produced not through or by number, but geometrically, i.e., following the proportions of numbers.
The Linga Sharîra is the double or protoplasmic model of the body, which is its image. It's in this sense that it's referred to in Diagram II as the parent of the physical body, i.e., the mother who conceives Prâna, the father. This idea is expressed in Egyptian mythology through the birth of Horus, the child of Osiris and Isis. However, like all sacred myths, this has both a threefold spiritual and a sevenfold psycho-physical meaning. In conclusion, Prâna, the life principle, truly has no number, as it permeates [pg 461] every other principle or the entire human being. Each of the seven numbers can thus be naturally applied to Prâna-Jîva in an exoteric sense as well as to the Auric Body in an esoteric sense. As Pythagoras demonstrated, the cosmos was created not through or by number, but geometrically, i.e., by following the proportions of numbers.
To those who are unacquainted with the exoteric astrological natures ascribed in practice to the planetary bodies, it may be useful if we set them down here after the manner of Diagram II., in relation to their dominion over the human body, colours, metals, etc., and explain at the same time why genuine Esoteric Philosophy differs from the astrological claims.
To those who aren't familiar with the general astrological traits assigned to the planets, it might be helpful if we outline them here like in Diagram II., showing their influence over the human body, colors, metals, etc., and also explain why true Esoteric Philosophy is different from typical astrological claims.
Planets. | Days. | Metals. | Body Parts. | Colors. |
Saturn. | Saturday. | Lead. | Right Ear, Knees and Bony System. | Black.789 |
Jupiter. | Thursday. | Tin. | Left Ear, Thighs, Feet and Arterial System. | Purple.790 |
Mars. | Tuesday. | Iron. | Forehead and Nose, the Skull, Sex-function and Muscular System. | Red. |
Sun. | Sunday. | Gold. | Right Eye, Heart and Vital Centres. | Orange.791 |
Venus. | Friday. | Copper. | Chin and Cheeks, Neck and Reins and the Venous System. | Yellow.792 |
Mercury. | Wednesday. | Quicksilver. | Mouth, Hands, Abdominal Viscera and Nervous System. | Dove or Cream.793 |
Moon. | Monday. | Silver. | Breasts, Left Eye, the Fluidic System, Saliva, Lymph, etc. | White.794 |
Thus it will be seen that the influence of the solar system in the exoteric kabalistic Astrology is by this method distributed over the entire human body, the primary metals, and the gradations of colour from black to white; but that Esotericism recognizes neither black nor white as colours, because it holds religiously to the seven solar or natural colours of the prism. Black and white are artificial tints. They belong to the Earth, and are only perceived by virtue of the special construction of our physical organs. White is the absence of all colours, and therefore no colour; black is simply the absence of light, and therefore the negative aspect of white. The seven prismatic colours are direct emanations from the Seven Hierarchies of Being, each of which has a direct bearing upon and relation to one of the human principles, since each of these Hierarchies is, in fact, the creator and source of the corresponding human principle. Each prismatic colour is called in Occultism the “Father of the Sound” which corresponds to it; Sound being the Word, or the Logos, of its Father-Thought. This is the reason why sensitives connect every colour with a definite sound, a fact well recognized in Modern Science (e.g., Francis Galton's Human Faculty). But black and white are [pg 463] entirely negative colours, and have no representatives in the world of subjective being.
Thus, it will be clear that the influence of the solar system in exoteric Kabbalistic Astrology is distributed throughout the entire human body, the primary metals, and the range of colors from black to white. However, Esotericism doesn't recognize black or white as colors because it strictly adheres to the seven solar or natural colors of the prism. Black and white are artificial shades. They belong to the Earth and are only perceived due to the specific structure of our physical senses. White is the absence of all colors and therefore not a color; black is simply the absence of light and thus the negative aspect of white. The seven prismatic colors are direct emanations from the Seven Hierarchies of Being, each of which directly affects and relates to one of the human principles, as each of these Hierarchies is, in fact, the creator and source of the corresponding human principle. Each prismatic color is referred to in Occultism as the “Father of Sound” that corresponds to it; Sound being the Word, or the Logos, of its Father-Thought. This is why sensitives associate every color with a specific sound, a fact well recognized in Modern Science (e.g., Francis Galton's Human Ability). But black and white are [pg 463] entirely negative colors and have no representatives in the subjective realm.
Kabalistic Astrology says that the dominion of the planetary bodies in the human brain also is defined thus: there are seven primary groups of faculties, six of which function through the cerebrum, and the seventh through the cerebellum. This is perfectly correct Esoterically. But when it is further said that: Saturn governs the devotional faculties; Mercury, the intellectual; Jupiter, the sympathetic; the Sun, the governing faculties; Mars, the selfish; Venus, the tenacious; and the Moon, the instincts;—we say that the explanation is incomplete and even misleading. For, in the first place, the physical planets can rule only the physical body and the purely physical functions. All the mental, emotional, psychic and spiritual faculties, are influenced by the Occult properties of the scale of causes which emanate from the Hierarchies of the Spiritual Rulers of the planets, and not by the planets themselves. This scale, as given in Diagram II., leads the student to perceive in the following order: (1) colour; (2) sound; (3) the sound materializes into the spirit of the metals, i.e., the metallic Elementals; (4) these materialize again into the physical metals; (5) then the harmonial and vibratory radiant essence passes into the plants, giving them colour and smell, both of which “properties” depend upon the rate of vibration of this energy per unit of time; (6) from plants it passes into the animals; (7) and finally culminates in the “principles” of man.
Kabalistic Astrology states that the influence of the planets on the human brain is organized like this: there are seven main groups of functions, six of which operate through the cerebrum, and the seventh through the cerebellum. This is completely accurate Esoterically. However, when it’s further said that: Saturn governs the devotional functions; Mercury, the intellectual; Jupiter, the sympathetic; the Sun, the governing functions; Mars, the selfish; Venus, the tenacious; and the Moon, the instincts—this explanation is incomplete and even misleading. First of all, the physical planets can only influence the physical body and purely physical functions. All mental, emotional, psychic, and spiritual faculties are affected by the occult properties of the scale of causes that come from the Hierarchies of the Spiritual Rulers of the planets, not by the planets themselves. This scale, as shown in Diagram II., helps the student recognize the following order: (1) color; (2) sound; (3) sound materializes into the spirit of the metals, i.e. the metallic Elementals; (4) these materialize again into the physical metals; (5) then the harmonic and vibrating radiant essence moves into the plants, giving them color and scent, both of which “properties” depend on the rate of vibration of this energy per unit of time; (6) from plants it moves into the animals; (7) and finally culminates in the "values" of man.
Thus we see the Divine Essence of our Progenitors in Heaven circling through seven stages; Spirit becoming Matter, and Matter returning to Spirit. As there is sound in Nature which is inaudible, so there is colour which is invisible, but which can be heard. The creative force, at work in its incessant task of transformation, produces colour, sound and numbers, in the shape of rates of vibration which compound and dissociate the atoms and molecules. Though invisible and inaudible to us in detail, yet the synthesis of the whole becomes audible to us on the material plane. It is that which the Chinese call the “Great Tone,” or Kung. It is, even by scientific confession, the actual tonic of Nature, held by musicians to be the middle Fa on the keyboard of a piano. We hear it distinctly in the voice of Nature, in the roaring of the ocean, in the sound of the foliage of a great forest, in the distant roar of a great city, in the wind, the tempest and the storm; in short, in everything in Nature which has a voice or produces sound. To the [pg 464] hearing of all who hearken, it culminates in a single definite tone, of an unappreciable pitch, which, as said, is the F, or Fa, of the diatonic scale. From these particulars, that wherein lies the difference between the exoteric and the Esoteric nomenclature and symbolism will be evident to the student of Occultism. In short, kabalistic Astrology, as practised in Europe, is the semi-esoteric Secret Science, adapted for the outer and not for the inner circle. It is, furthermore, often left incomplete and not infrequently distorted to conceal the real truth. While it symbolizes and adapts its correspondences on the mere appearances of things, Esoteric Philosophy, which concerns itself pre-eminently with the essence of things, accepts only such symbols as cover the whole ground, i.e., such symbols as yield a spiritual as well as a psychic and physical meaning. Yet even Western Astrology has done excellent work, for it has helped to carry the knowledge of the existence of a Secret Wisdom throughout the dangers of the Mediæval Ages and their dark bigotry up to the present day, when all danger has disappeared.
So we see the divine essence of our ancestors in Heaven moving through seven stages; spirit becoming matter, and matter returning to spirit. Just as there are sounds in nature that we can’t hear, there are colors that are invisible but can be perceived. The creative force, constantly at work transforming everything, produces color, sound, and numbers, manifested as rates of vibration that combine and separate atoms and molecules. Although these vibrations are invisible and inaudible to us in detail, the overall synthesis becomes audible on the material level. This is what the Chinese refer to as the “Awesome Tone,” or Kung. According to science, this is the actual tonic of nature, and musicians identify it as the middle Fa on a piano keyboard. We can distinctly hear it in nature’s voice: in the roaring ocean, the rustling leaves of a great forest, the distant sounds of a bustling city, the wind, the storm, and everything in nature that has a voice or makes sound. For those who listen, it culminates in a single clear tone of an unrecognizable pitch, which, as mentioned, is the F, or Fa, of the diatonic scale. From these details, the difference between exoteric and esoteric terminology and symbolism becomes evident to the student of Occultism. In short, Kabalistic astrology, as practiced in Europe, is a semi-esoteric Secret Science intended for the outer circle rather than the inner. Additionally, it is often incomplete and sometimes distorted to hide the real truth. While it uses symbols based on mere appearances, Esoteric Philosophy focuses on the essence of things and accepts only symbols that encompass the whole spectrum, i.e. those that provide spiritual, psychic, and physical meanings. Even so, Western astrology has accomplished significant work, as it has helped preserve the knowledge of a Secret Wisdom through the dangers of the medieval ages and their dark bigotry all the way to today, when those dangers have vanished.
The order of the planets in exoteric practice is that defined by their geocentric radii, or the distance of their several orbits from the Earth as a centre, viz., Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Sun, Venus, Mercury and Moon. In the first three of these we find symbolized the celestial Triad of supreme power in the physical, manifested universe, or Brahmâ, Vishnu and Shiva; while in the last four we recognize the symbols of the terrestrial quaternary ruling over all natural and physical revolutions of the seasons, quarters of the day, points of the compass, and elements. Thus:
The order of the planets in practical use is determined by their distances from Earth, which serves as the center of their orbits: Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, the Sun, Venus, Mercury, and the Moon. In the first three, we see the symbols of the celestial Triad of supreme power in the physical, manifested universe—Brahmâ, Vishnu, and Shiva. In the last four, we recognize the symbols of the terrestrial quaternary that governs all natural and physical changes, including the seasons, parts of the day, directions, and elements. Thus:
But Esoteric Science is not content with analogies on the purely objective plane of the physical senses, and therefore it is absolutely necessary to preface further teachings in this direction with a clear explanation of the real meaning of the word Magic.
But Esoteric Science isn't satisfied with just analogies that appeal to our physical senses, so it's essential to start any further teachings in this area with a clear explanation of what Magic really means.
What Magic Really Is.
Esoteric Science is, above all, the knowledge of our relations with and in Divine Magic,795 inseparableness from our divine Selves—the latter meaning something else besides our own higher Spirit. Thus, before proceeding to exemplify and explain these relations, it may perhaps be useful to give the student a correct idea of the full meaning of this most misunderstood word “Magic.” Many are those willing and eager to study Occultism, but very few have even an approximate idea of the Science itself. Now, very few of our American and European students can derive benefit from Sanskrit works or even their translations, as these translations are, for the most part, merely blinds to the uninitiated. I therefore propose to offer to their attention demonstrations of the aforesaid drawn from Neo-Platonic works. These are accessible in translation; and in order to throw light on that which has hitherto been full of darkness, it will suffice to point to a certain key in them. Thus the Gnosis, both pre-Christian and post-Christian, will serve our purpose admirably.
Esoteric Science is fundamentally about understanding our connections with and within Divine Magic,795 which are inseparable from our divine Selfs—this refers to something beyond just our higher Spirit. So, before demonstrating and explaining these connections, it might be helpful to provide the student with a clear understanding of the full meaning of the often misunderstood term "Magic." Many are eager to study Occultism, but very few actually grasp the Science itself. Currently, very few of our American and European students can benefit from Sanskrit texts or their translations, as these translations mostly serve as barriers to the untrained. Therefore, I plan to present examples from Neo-Platonic works that are available in translation. To clarify what has previously been murky, it will be enough to refer to a specific key within them. Thus, the Gnosis, both before and after Christianity, will serve our purpose perfectly.
There are millions of Christians who know the name of Simon Magus, and the little that is told about him in the Acts; but very few who have even heard of the many motley, fantastic and contradictory details which tradition records about his life. The story of his claims and his death is to be found only in the prejudiced, half-fantastic records about him in the works of the Church Fathers, such as Irenæus, Epiphanius and St. Justin, and especially in the anonymous Philosophumena. Yet he is a historical character, and the appellation of “Magus” was given to him and was accepted by all his contemporaries, including the heads of the Christian Church, as a qualification indicating the miraculous powers he possessed, and irrespective of whether he was regarded as a white (divine) or a black (infernal) Magician. In this respect, opinion has always been made subservient to the Gentile or Christian proclivities of his chronicler.
There are millions of Christians who know the name Simon Magus, and the little that's mentioned about him in the Plays; but very few have even heard of the many colorful, fantastical, and contradictory details that tradition records about his life. The story of his claims and death can only be found in the biased, partly fantastical accounts from the Church Fathers, like Irenæus, Epiphanius, and St. Justin, especially in the anonymous Philosophumena. Yet, he is a historical figure, and the title "Wizard" was assigned to him and accepted by all his contemporaries, including the leaders of the Christian Church, as a label indicating the miraculous abilities he had, regardless of whether he was seen as a white (divine) or black (infernal) magician. In this regard, opinions have always leaned towards the Gentile or Christian biases of his chroniclers.
It is in his system and in that of Menander, his pupil and successor, that we find what the term “Magic” meant for Initiates in those days.
It is in his system and in that of Menander, his student and successor, that we find what the term “Magic” meant for Initiates back then.
Simon, as all the other Gnostics, taught that our world was created by the lower angels, whom he called Æons. He mentions only three [pg 466] degrees of such, because it was and is useless, as we have before explained, to teach anything about the four higher ones, and he therefore begins at the plane of globes A and G. His system is as near to Occult Truth as any, so that we may examine it, as well as his own and Menander's claims about “Magic,” to find out what they meant by the term. Now, for Simon, the summit of all manifested creation was Fire. It was, with him as with us, the Universal Principle, the Infinite Potency, born from the concealed Potentiality. This Fire was the primeval cause of the manifested world of being, and was dual, having a manifested and a concealed, or secret, side.
Simon, like all the other Gnostics, believed that our world was created by the lower angels, which he referred to as Æons. He only mentions three [pg 466] degrees of them, since it was, and still is, pointless to discuss the four higher ones, and he therefore starts with the realms of globes A and G. His system is among the closest to Occult Truth, allowing us to analyze it, along with his claims and those of Menander regarding “Magic,” to understand what they meant by the term. For Simon, the pinnacle of all manifested creation was Fire. For him, as for us, it represented the Universal Principle, the Infinite Potency, emerging from the hidden Potentiality. This Fire was the primal cause of the manifested world, possessing both a revealed and a hidden, or secret, aspect.
he writes, which amounts to saying that the visible is ever present in the invisible, and the invisible in the visible. This was but a new form of stating Plato's idea of the Intelligible (Noêton) and the Sensible (Aisthêton), and Aristotle's teaching on the Potency (Dunamis) and the Act (Energeia). For Simon, all that can be thought of, all that can be acted upon, was perfect intelligence. Fire contained all. And thus all the parts of that Fire, being endowed with intelligence and reason, were susceptible of development by extension and emanation. This is our teaching of the Manifested Logos, and these parts in their primordial emanation are our Dhyân Chohans, the “Sons of Flame and Fire,” or higher Æons. This “Fire” is the symbol of the active and living side of Divine Nature. Behind it lay “infinite Potentiality in Potentiality,” which Simon named “that which has stood, stands and will stand,” or permanent stability and personified immutability.
he writes, which is to say that the visible is always present in the invisible, and the invisible in the visible. This was just a new way of expressing Plato's idea of the Intelligible (Noëton) and the Sensible (Aisthêton), and Aristotle's teaching on Potency (Dunamis) and the Act (Energeia). For Simon, everything that can be thought of, everything that can be acted upon, was perfect intelligence. Fire contained all. Thus, all the parts of that Fire, being equipped with intelligence and reason, were capable of growth through extension and emanation. This is our teaching of the Manifested Logos, and these parts in their original emanation are our Dhyân Chohans, the “Children of Flame and Fire,” or higher Æons. This "Fire" symbolizes the active and living aspect of Divine Nature. Behind it lies “infinite potential in potential,” which Simon referred to as "that which has stood, stands and will continue to stand," representing permanent stability and personified immutability.
From the Potency of Thought, Divine Ideation thus passed to Action. Hence the series of primordial emanations through Thought begetting the Act, the objective side of Fire being the Mother, the sacred side of it being the Father. Simon called these emanations Syzygies (a united pair, or couple), for they emanated two-by-two, one as an active, and the other as a passive Æon. Three couples thus emanated (or six in all, the Fire being the seventh), to which Simon gave the following names: “Mind and Thought; Voice and Name; Reason and Reflection,”797 the first in each pair being male, the last female. From these primordial six emanated the six Æons of the Middle World. Let us see what Simon himself says:
From the Power of Thought, Divine Ideation moved into Action. Thus began the series of fundamental emanations through Thought creating the Act, with the objective side of Fire as the Mother and the sacred side as the Father. Simon referred to these emanations as Syzygies (a united pair or couple), since they emerged in pairs, one as an active and the other as a passive Æon. Three couples thus emerged (or six in total, with Fire being the seventh), which Simon named: "Mind and Thought; Voice and Name; Reason and Reflection,"797 where the first in each pair is male and the last is female. From these six primordial beings came the six Æons of the Middle World. Let’s see what Simon himself says:
Each of these six primitive beings contained the entire infinite Potency [of its parent]; but it was there only in Potency, and not in Act. That Potency had to be called forth [or conformed] through an image in order that it should manifest in all its essence, virtue, grandeur and effects; for only then could the emanated Potency become similar to its parent, the eternal and infinite Potency. If, on the contrary, it remained simply potentially in the six Potencies and failed to be conformed through an image, then the Potency would not pass into action, but would get lost,798
Each of these six primitive beings possessed the full infinite potential [of its source]; however, it existed only as potential and not in action. That potential needed to be activated [or shaped] through an image to fully convey its essence, virtue, greatness, and effects; only then could the realized potential reflect its source, the eternal and infinite potential. Conversely, if it stayed merely as potential within the six potentials and wasn’t shaped by a form, then the potential wouldn’t manifest but would be wasted,798
in clearer terms, it would become atrophied, as the modern expression goes.
in clearer terms, it would become weakened, as the modern expression goes.
Now, what do these words mean if not that to be equal in all things to the Infinite Potency the Æons had to imitate it in its action, and become themselves, in their turn, emanative Principles, as was their Parent, giving life to new beings, and becoming Potencies in actu themselves? To produce emanations, or to have acquired the gift of Kriyâ-shakti.799 is the direct result of that power, an effect which depends on our own action. That power, then, is inherent in man, as it is in the primordial Æons and even in the secondary Emanations, by the very fact of their and our descent from the One Primordial Principle, the Infinite Power, or Potency. Thus we find in the system of Simon Magus that the first six Æons, synthesized by the seventh, the Parent Potency, passed into Act, and emanated, in their turn, six secondary Æons, which were each synthesized by their respective Parents. In the Philosophumena we read that Simon compared the Æons to the “Tree of Life.” Said Simon in the Revelation:800
Now, what do these words mean if not that to be equal in all things to the Infinite Power, the Æons had to reflect it in their actions, and become, in turn, their own emanative Principles, just like their Parent, bringing life to new beings and becoming Potencies in action themselves? To produce emanations, or to have gained the ability of Kriyâ-shakti.799 is the direct result of that power, an effect that depends on our actions. That power is, therefore, inherent in humans, just as it is in the primordial Æons and even in the secondary Emanations, due to the fact that we all descend from the One Primordial Principle, the Infinite Power, or Potency. Thus, we see in the system of Simon Magus that the first six Æons, synthesized by the seventh, the Parent Potency, acted and emanated, in turn, six secondary Æons, each synthesized by their respective Parents. In the *Philosophumena*, we read that Simon compared the Æons to the "Tree of Life" Simon stated in the Revelation:800
It is written that there are two ramifications of the universal Æons, having neither beginning nor end, issued both from the same Root, the invisible and incomprehensible Potentiality, Sigê [Silence]. One of these [series of Æons] appears from above. This is the Great Potency, Universal Mind [or Divine Ideation, the Mahat of the Hindus]; it orders all things and is male. The other is from below, for it is the Great [manifested] Thought, the female Æon, generating all things. These [two kinds of Æons] corresponding801 with each other, have conjunction and manifest the middle distance [the intermediate sphere, or plane], the incomprehensible Air which has neither beginning nor end.802
It is said that there are two branches of the universal Æons, which have no beginning or end, coming from the same Source, the unseen and unfathomable Potentiality, Sigê [Silence]. One of these series of Æons arises from above. This is the Great Potency, Universal Mind [or Divine Ideation, the Mahat of the Hindus]; it organizes everything and is masculine. The other comes from below, as it represents the Great [manifested] Thought, the feminine Æon, which gives birth to all things. These two types of Æons correspond801with each other, establish a connection, and bring forth the middle space [the intermediate sphere, or plane], the limitless Air that has no beginning or end.802
This female “Air” is our Ether, or the kabalistic Astral Light. It [pg 468] is, then, the Second World of Simon, born of Fire, the principle of everything. We call it the One Life, the Intelligent, Divine Flame, omnipresent and infinite. In Simon's system this Second World was ruled by a Being, or Potency, both male and female, or active and passive, good and bad. This Parent-Being, like the primordial infinite Potency, is also called “that which has stood, stands and will stand,” so long as the manifested Kosmos shall last. When it emanated in actu and became like unto its own Parent, it was not dual or androgyne. It is the Thought (Sigê) that emanated from it which became as itself (the Parent), having become like unto its image (or antetype); the second had now become in its turn the first (on its own plane or sphere). As Simon has it:
This female "Air" is our Ether, or the Kabbalistic Astral Light. It [pg 468] is, then, the Second World of Simon, born of Fire, the principle of everything. We call it the One Life, the Intelligent, Divine Flame, omnipresent and infinite. In Simon's system, this Second World was ruled by a Being, or Potency, that is both male and female, or active and passive, good and bad. This Parent-Being, like the primordial infinite Potency, is also referred to as "that which has stood, stands, and will stand," as long as the manifested Kosmos lasts. When it emanated in action and became like its own Parent, it was neither dual nor androgynous. It is the Thought (Sigê) that emanated from it, which became like itself (the Parent), having become similar to its image (or antetype); the second had now become in its turn the first (on its own plane or sphere). As Simon has it:
It [the Parent or Father] was one. For having it [the Thought] in itself, it was alone. It was not, however, first, though it was preëxisting; but manifesting itself to itself from itself, it became the second (or dual). Nor was it called Father before it [the Thought] gave it that name. As, therefore, itself developing itself by itself, manifested to itself its own Thought, so also the Thought being manifested did not act, but seeing the Father hid it in itself, that is, (hid) that Potency (in itself). And the Potency [Dunamis, viz.: Nous] and Thought [Epinoia] are male-female. Whence they correspond with one another—for Potency in no way differs from Thought—being one. So from the things above is found Potency, and from those below, Thought. It comes to pass, therefore, that that which is manifested from them, although being one, yet is found to be twofold, the androgyne having the female in itself. So is Mind in Thought, things inseparable from each other which though being one are yet found dual.803
It [the Parent or Father] was one. Because it contained Thought within itself, it was alone. However, it wasn’t first, even though it existed before; by revealing itself to itself, it became the second (or dual). It wasn’t called Father until it [the Thought] named itself that. As it developed on its own, it manifested its own Thought to itself; similarly, the Thought that was revealed didn’t act, but upon seeing the Father, it hid within itself, or (hid) that Potency (within itself). And the Potency [Dunamis, namelyPlease provide the text you would like me to modernize. Nousand ThoughtEpinoiaBoth male and female exist together. They correspond to each other—Potency is the same as Thought—being one. So, Potency comes from above, and Thought comes from below. Consequently, what results from them, although it's one, appears to be twofold, with the androgyne containing the female within itself. Mind exists within Thought, as these are inseparable, being one but also seen as dual.803
He [Simon] calls the first Syzygy of the six Potencies and of the seventh, which is with it, Nous and Epinoia, Heaven and Earth: the male looks down from on high and takes thought for his Syzygy [or spouse], for the Earth below receives those intellectual fruits which are brought down from Heaven and are cognate to the Earth.804
He [Simon] calls the first Syzygy of the six Potencies and the seventh one that goes with it Nous and Epinoia, Heaven and Earth: the male looks down from above and thinks about his Syzygy [or partner], while the Earth below accepts the intellectual gifts that come from Heaven and are connected to the Earth.804
Simon's Third World with its third series of six Æons and the seventh, the Parent, is emanated in the same way. It is this same note which runs through every Gnostic system—gradual development downward into Matter by similitude; and it is a law which is to be traced down to primordial Occultism, or Magic. With the Gnostics, as with us, this seventh Potency, synthesizing all, is the Spirit brooding over the dark waters of undifferentiated Space, Nârâyana, or Vishnu, in India; the Holy Ghost in Christianity. But while in the latter the conception is conditioned and dwarfed by limitations necessitating [pg 469] faith and grace, Eastern Philosophy shows it pervading every atom, conscious or unconscious. Irenæus supplements the information on the further development of these six Æons. We learn from him that Thought, having separated itself from its Parent, and knowing through its identity of Essence with the latter what it had to know, proceeded on the second or intermediate plane, or rather World (each of such Worlds consisting of two planes, the superior and inferior, male and female, the latter assuming finally both Potencies and becoming androgyne), to create inferior Hierarchies, Angels and Powers, Dominions and Hosts, of every description, which in their turn created, or rather emanated out of their own Essence, our world with its men and beings, over which they watch.
Simon's Third World with its third series of six Æons and the seventh, the Parent, is produced in the same way. This idea is a constant theme throughout every Gnostic system—slowly developing downward into Matter through similarity; it’s a principle that can be traced back to ancient Occultism, or Magic. For the Gnostics, just like for us, this seventh Potency, which synthesizes everything, is the Spirit hovering over the dark waters of undifferentiated Space, Nârâyana, or Vishnu, in India; the Holy Ghost in Christianity. However, while in Christianity this idea is limited and restricted by conditions requiring faith and grace, Eastern Philosophy depicts it as permeating every atom, whether conscious or unconscious. Irenæus adds more details on the further development of these six Æons. From him, we learn that Thought, having separated itself from its Parent and knowing through its essence what it needed to know, moved on to the second or intermediate plane, or rather World (each of such Worlds consisting of two planes: the superior and inferior, male and female, with the latter eventually combining both Potencies and becoming androgynous), to create lower Hierarchies, Angels and Powers, Dominions and Hosts of all kinds, which in turn created, or rather emanated from their own essence, our world with its people and beings, which they oversee.
It thus follows that every rational being—called Man on Earth—is of the same essence and possesses potentially all the attributes of the higher Æons, the primordial Seven. It is for him to develope, “with the image before him of the highest,” by imitation in actu, the Potency with which the highest of his Parents, or Fathers, is endowed. Here we may again quote with advantage from the Philosophumena:
It follows that every rational being—referred to as Man on Earth—shares the same essence and has the potential to possess all the attributes of the higher Æons, the original Seven. It is up to him to develop, "with the image of the highest in front of him," by imitating in action, the Power with which the highest of his Parents, or Fathers, is gifted. Here we can again beneficially quote from the Philosophumena:
So then, according to Simon, this blissful and imperishable [principle] is concealed in everything in potency, not in act. This is “that which has stood, stands and will stand,” viz., that which has stood above in ingenerable Potency; that which stands below in the stream of the waters generated in an image; that which will stand above, beside the blissful infinite Potency, if it makes itself like unto this image. For three, he says, are they that stand, and without these three Æons of stability, there is no adornment of the generable which, according to them [the Simonians], is borne on the water, and being moulded according to the similitude is a perfect and celestial (Æon), in no manner of thinking inferior to the ingenerable Potency. Thus they say: “I and thou [are] one; before me [wast] thou; that which is after thee [is] I.” This, he says, is the one Potency, divided into above and below, generating itself, nourishing itself, seeking itself, finding itself; its own mother, father, brother, spouse, daughter and son, one, for it is the Root of all.805
According to Simon, this joyful and everlasting principle is concealed in everything as potential, not in reality. This is “everything that has existed, exists, and will exist,” specifically,What has always existed above in uncreated Potential; what exists below in the flow of waters that take shape; what will exist above, alongside the blissful infinite Potential, if it resembles this shape. He states there are three that exist, and without these three Æons of stability, there is no beauty in what can be generated, which, according to them [the Simonians], is carried on the water, and when shaped according to the likeness is a perfect and heavenly (Æon), equally matching the uncreated Potential. Therefore, they say: “You and I are one; you existed before me; what comes after you is me.” He says this is the one Power, divided into above and below, creating itself, sustaining itself, searching for itself, discovering itself; its own mother, father, brother, partner, daughter, and son, all one, because it is the Source of everything.805
Thus of this triple Æon, we learn the first exists as “that which has stood, stands and will stand,” or the uncreate Power, Âtman; the second is generated in the dark waters of Space (Chaos, or undifferentiated Substance, our Buddhi), from or through the image of the former reflected in those waters, the image of Him, or It, which moves on them; the third World (or, in man, Manas) will be endowed with every power of that eternal and omnipresent Image if it but assimilates it to itself. For,
Thus, about this triple Æon, we learn that the first exists as "what has stood, stands, and will stand," or the uncreated Power, Âtman; the second is formed in the dark waters of Space (Chaos, or undifferentiated Substance, our Buddhi), from or through the reflection of the former image in those waters, the image of Him, or It, which moves upon them; the third World (or, in man, Manas) will possess every power of that eternal and omnipresent Image if it simply integrates it into itself. For,
All that is eternal, pure and incorruptible is concealed in everything that is,
Everything that is eternal, pure, and unchanging is concealed within everything that exists.
if only potentially, not actually. And
if only maybe, not really. And
Everything is that image, provided the lower image (man) ascends to that highest Source and Root in Spirit and Thought.
Everything is that image, as long as the lower image (man) ascends to that highest Source and Root in Spirit and Thought.
Matter as Substance is eternal and has never been created. Therefore Simon Magus, with all the great Gnostic Teachers and Eastern Philosophers, never speaks of its beginning. “Eternal Matter” receives its various forms in the lower Æon from the Creative Angels, or Builders, as we call them. Why, then, should not Man, the direct heir of the highest Æon, do the same, by the potency of his thought, which is born from Spirit? This is Kriyâshakti, the power of producing forms on the objective plane through the potency of Ideation and Will, from invisible, indestructible Matter.
Matter as Substance is eternal and has never been created. Therefore, Simon Magus, along with all the great Gnostic Teachers and Eastern Philosophers, never discusses its beginning. "Everlasting Matter" takes on different forms in the lower Æon through the Creative Angels, or Builders, as we refer to them. So, why shouldn’t Man, the direct heir of the highest Æon, do the same by harnessing the power of his thought, which originates from Spirit? This is Kriyâshakti, the ability to create forms in the physical realm through the power of Ideation and Will, using invisible, indestructible Matter.
Truly says Jeremiah,806 quoting the “Word of the Lord”:
Truly says Jeremiah,806 quoting the "Message of the Lord":
Before I formed thee in the belly I knew thee; and before thou camest forth out of the womb I sanctified thee,
Before I formed you in the womb, I knew you; and before you were born, I appointed you,
for Jeremiah stands here for Man when he was yet an Æon, or Divine Man, both with Simon Magus and Eastern Philosophy. The first three chapters of Genesis are as Occult as that which is given in Paper I. For the terrestrial Paradise is the Womb, says Simon,807 Eden the region surrounding it. The river which went out of Eden to water the garden is the Umbilical Cord; this cord is divided into four Heads, the streams that flowed out of it, the four canals which serve to carry nutrition to the Fœtus, i.e., the two arteries and the two veins which are the channels for the blood and convey the breathing air, the unborn child, according to Simon, being entirely enveloped by the Amnion, fed through the Umbilical Cord and given vital air through the Aorta.808
for Jeremiah represents humanity at its earliest stage, or the Divine Man, as discussed alongside Simon Magus and Eastern Philosophy. The first three chapters of Genesis are as mystical as what is presented in Paper I. According to Simon, the earthly Paradise symbolizes the Womb, while Eden is the area surrounding it. The river that flowed out of Eden to nourish the garden is the Umbilical Cord; this cord splits into four main branches, the streams that emerged from it—these are the four channels that deliver nutrients to the Fetus, i.e. the two arteries and two veins acting as the blood vessels and delivering the air needed for breathing, with the unborn child completely surrounded by the Amnion, receiving nourishment through the Umbilical Cord and oxygen through the Aorta.
The above is given for the elucidation of that which is to follow. The disciples of Simon Magus were numerous, and were instructed by him in Magic. They made use of so-called “exorcisms” (as in the New Testament), incantations, philtres; believed in dreams and visions, and produced them at will; and finally forced the lower orders of spirits to obey them. Simon Magus was called “the Great Power of God,” literally “the Potency of the Deity which is called Great.” That which was then termed Magic we now call Theosophia, or Divine Wisdom, Power and Knowledge.
The above is given to clarify what follows. Simon Magus had many followers who he taught about magic. They used so-called "exorcisms" (as seen in the New Testament), along with incantations and potions; they believed in dreams and visions, and could create them at will; and ultimately, they compelled lower spirits to obey them. Simon Magus was called “the greatness of God,” which literally meant "the power of the Deity known as Great." What was then known as Magic is now referred to as Theosophia, or Divine Wisdom, Power, and Knowledge.
His direct disciple, Menander, was also a great Magician. Says Irenæus, among other writers:
His direct disciple, Menander, was also a great magician. Irenaeus, along with other writers, says:
The successor of Simon was Menander, a Samaritan by birth, who reached the highest summits in the Science of Magic.
The successor of Simon was Menander, a Samaritan by birth, who reached the highest levels in the Science of Magic.
Thus both master and pupil are shown as having attained the highest powers in the art of enchantments, powers which can be obtained only through “the help of the Devil,” as Christians claim; and yet their “works” were identical with those spoken of in the New Testament, wherein such phenomenal results are called divine miracles, and are, therefore, believed in and accepted as coming from and through God. But the question is, have these so-called “miracles” of the “Christ” and the Apostles ever been explained any more than the magical achievements of so-called Sorcerers and Magicians? I say, never. We Occultists do not believe in supernatural phenomena, and the Masters laugh at the word “miracle.” Let us see, then, what is really the sense of the word Magic.
So both the master and the student are shown to have reached the highest levels in the art of enchantments, capabilities that can only be gained through “the Devil's assistance,” according to Christians; yet their “projects” were the same as those mentioned in the New Testament, where such extraordinary results are referred to as divine miracles, and therefore, are believed to come from God. But the question is, have these so-called “miracles” of the "Christ" and the Apostles ever been explained any more than the magical feats of so-called Sorcerers and Magicians? I say, never. We Occultists do not believe in supernatural events, and the Masters scoff at the term "miracle." Let’s explore what the word Magic really means.
The source and basis of it lie in Spirit and Thought, whether on the purely divine or the terrestrial plane. Those who know the history of Simon have the two versions before them, that of White and of Black Magic, at their option, in the much talked of union of Simon with Helena, whom he called his Epinoia (Thought). Those who, like the Christians, had to discredit a dangerous rival, talk of Helena as being a beautiful and actual woman, whom Simon had met in a house of ill-fame at Tyre, and who was, according to those who wrote his life, the reincarnation of Helen of Troy. How, then, was she “Divine Thought”? The lower angels, Simon is made to say in Philosophumena, or the third Æons, being so material, had more badness in them than all the others. Poor man, created or emanated from them, had the vice of his origin. What was it? Only this: when the third Æons possessed themselves, in their turn, of the Divine Thought through [pg 472] the transmission into them of Fire, instead of making of man a complete being, according to the universal plan, they at first detained from him that Divine Spark (Thought, on Earth Manas); and that was the cause and origin of senseless man's committing the original sin as the angels had committed it æons before by refusing to create.809 Finally, after detaining Epinoia prisoner amongst them and having subjected the Divine Thought to every kind of insult and desecration, they ended by shutting it into the already defiled body of man. After this, as interpreted by the enemies of Simon, she passed from one female body into another through ages and races, until Simon found and recognized her in the form of Helena, the “prostitute,” the “lost sheep” of the parable. Simon is made to represent himself as the Saviour descended on Earth to rescue this “lamb” and those men in whom Epinoia is still under the dominion of the lower angels. The greatest magical feats are thus attributed to Simon through his sexual union with Helena, hence Black Magic. Indeed, the chief rites of this kind of Magic are based on such disgusting literal interpretation of noble myths, one of the noblest of which was thus invented by Simon as a symbolical mark of his own teaching. Those who understood it correctly knew what was meant by “Helena.” It was the marriage of Nous (Âtmâ-Buddhi) with Manas, the union through which Will and Thought become one and are endowed with divine powers. For Âtman in man, being of an unalloyed essence, the primordial Divine Fire (or the eternal and universal “that which has stood, stands and will stand”), is of all the planes; and Buddhi is its vehicle or Thought, generated by and generating the “Father” in her turn, and also Will. She is “that which has stood, stands and will stand,” thus becoming, in conjunction with Manas, male-female, in this sphere only. Hence, when Simon spoke of himself as the Father and the Son and the Holy Ghost, and of Helena as his Epinoia, Divine Thought, he meant the marriage of his Buddhi with Manas. Helena was the Shakti of the inner man, the female potency.
The origin and foundation of it come from Spirit and Thought, whether on the divine or earthly level. Those familiar with the story of Simon have the two narratives available to them, that of White and Black Magic, particularly in the much-discussed union of Simon with Helena, whom he referred to as his Epinoia (Thought). Those who, like the Christians, needed to undermine a formidable opponent, describe Helena as a beautiful, real woman whom Simon encountered in a brothel in Tyre, who, according to those who chronicled his life, was the reincarnation of Helen of Troy. So, how was she "Divine Insight"? The lower angels, Simon claims in Philosophumena, or the third Æons, being so material, contained more evil than all the others. A poor man, created or originated from them, inherited the flaws of his beginnings. What was it? Simply this: when the third Æons took possession of the Divine Thought through [pg 472] the infusion of Fire into themselves, instead of making a complete being in line with the universal plan, they initially withheld from him that Divine Spark (Thought, on Earth Manas); this was the reason and source of senseless man's original sin, as the angels had similarly fallen ages before by refusing to create. Finally, after holding Epinoia captive among them and subjecting the Divine Thought to all kinds of insults and indignities, they ultimately confined it within the already tainted body of man. Following this, as framed by Simon's adversaries, she moved from one female body to another across ages and races, until Simon recognized her in the form of Helena, the "sex worker," the “lost sheep” of the parable. Simon claims to be the Savior who descended to Earth to rescue this "lamb" and those individuals in whom Epinoia remains under the control of the lower angels. The most remarkable magical feats are thus attributed to Simon through his sexual union with Helena, hence Black Magic. In fact, the primary rites of this kind of Magic are grounded in a grotesque literal interpretation of noble myths, one of which was crafted by Simon as a symbolic representation of his teachings. Those who understood it accurately knew the true meaning behind “Helena.” It symbolized the marriage of Nous (Âtmâ-Buddhi) with Manas, the union through which Will and Thought merge and gain divine powers. Because Âtman in man is of pure essence, the primordial Divine Fire (or the eternal and universal "what has stood, stands, and will stand"), exists across all planes; and Buddhi serves as its vehicle or Thought, generated by and generating the "Dad" in her turn, as well as Will. She embodies "what has stood, stands, and will stand," thus becoming, in conjunction with Manas, male and female, but only in this realm. Therefore, when Simon referred to himself as the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, and Helena as his Epinoia, Divine Thought, he was speaking of the union of his Buddhi with Manas. Helena was the Shakti of the inner man, the female energy.
Now, what says Menander? The lower angels, he taught, were the emanations of Ennoia (Designing Thought). It was Ennoia who taught the Science of Magic and imparted it to him, together with the art of conquering the creative angels of the lower world. The latter stand for the passions of our lower nature. His pupils, after receiving [pg 473] baptism from him (i.e., after Initiation), were said to “resurrect from the dead” and, “growing no older,” became “immortal.”810 This “resurrection” promised by Menander meant, of course, simply the passage from the darkness of ignorance into the light of truth, the awakening of man's immortal Spirit to inner and eternal life. This is the Science of the Râja Yogîs—Magic.
Now, what does Menander say? He taught that the lower angels were manifestations of Ennoia (Designing Thought). It was Ennoia who taught the Science of Magic and passed it on to him, along with the skill to control the creative angels of the lower world. These angels represent the desires of our lower nature. His students, after receiving [pg 473] baptism from him (i.e., after Initiation), were said to "come back to life" and, “staying forever young,” became "immortal."810 This "revival" promised by Menander meant, of course, simply moving from the darkness of ignorance into the light of truth, awakening man's immortal Spirit to inner and eternal life. This is the Science of the Râja Yogîs—Magic.
Every person who has read Neo-Platonic Philosophy knows how its chief Adepts, such as Plotinus, and especially Porphyry, fought against phenomenal Theurgy. But, beyond all of them, Jamblichus, the author of the De Mysteriis, lifts high the veil from the real term Theurgy, and shows us therein the true Divine Science of Râja Yoga.
Every person who has studied Neo-Platonic Philosophy knows how its main proponents, like Plotinus and especially Porphyry, opposed phenomenal Theurgy. However, more than anyone else, Jamblichus, the author of the De Mysteriis, reveals the true meaning of Theurgy and demonstrates the genuine Divine Science of Râja Yoga.
Magic, he says, is a lofty and sublime Science, Divine, and exalted above all others.
Magic, he says, is a high and noble science, divine and elevated above all others.
It is the great remedy for all.... It neither takes its source in, nor is it limited to, the body or its passions, to the human compound or its constitution; but all is derived by it from our upper Gods,
It is the ultimate solution for everything. It doesn't come from or rely on the body or its desires, or on human makeup or nature; instead, everything flows from our higher Gods through it.
our divine Egos, which run like a silver thread from the Spark in us up to the primeval divine Fire.811
our divine Egos, which run like a silver thread from the Spark in us up to the original divine Fire.811
Jamblichus execrates physical phenomena, produced, as he says, by the bad demons who deceive men (the spooks of the séance room), as vehemently as he exalts Divine Theurgy. But to exercise the latter, he teaches, the Theurgist must imperatively be “a man of high morality and a chaste Soul.” The other kind of Magic is used only by impure, selfish men, and has nothing of the Divine in it. No real Vates would ever consent to find in its communications anything coming from our higher Gods. Thus one (Theurgy) is the knowledge of our Father (the Higher Self); the other, subjection to our lower nature. One requires holiness of the Soul, a holiness which rejects and excludes everything corporeal; the other, the desecration of it (the Soul). One is the union with the Gods (with one's God), the source of all Good; the other intercourse with demons (Elementals), which, unless we subject them, will subject us, and lead us step by step to moral ruin (mediumship). In short:
Jamblichus condemns physical phenomena, which he says are created by evil demons that trick people (the spirits of the séance room), just as passionately as he praises Divine Theurgy. However, he teaches that to practice the latter, the Theurgist must absolutely be "a person with strong morals and a pure soul." The other type of Magic is only used by corrupt, selfish individuals and lacks any divine essence. No true Vates would ever agree to recognize anything from our higher Gods in its communications. Thus, one (Theurgy) represents the knowledge of our Father (the Higher Self), while the other is about being controlled by our lower nature. One requires a holy Soul, a holiness that dismisses and excludes all things physical; the other leads to its desecration (the Soul). One is the connection with the Gods (with one's God), the source of all Good; the other involves interaction with demons (Elementals), which, if not controlled by us, will control us and gradually lead us to moral destruction (mediumship). In short:
Theurgy unites us most strongly to divine nature. This nature begets itself through itself, moves through its own powers, supports all, and is intelligent. Being the ornament of the Universe, it invites us to intelligible truth, to perfection [pg 474]and imparting perfection to others. It unites us so intimately to all the creative actions of the Gods, according to the capacity of each of us, that the soul having accomplished the sacred rites is consolidated in their [the Gods'] actions and intelligences, until it launches itself into and is absorbed by the primordial divine essence. This is the object of the sacred Initiations of the Egyptians.812
Theurgy ties us closely to the divine essence. This essence creates itself, acts through its own abilities, sustains everything, and has intelligence. As the pinnacle of the Universe, it guides us towards clear truth and perfection. [pg 474]while also perfecting others. It connects us deeply to all the creative actions of the Gods, rooted in our individual abilities. Once the soul has undergone the sacred rites, it merges with their [the Gods'] actions and wisdom, ultimately propelling itself into and merging with the original divine essence. This is the aim of the sacred Initiations of the Egyptians.812
Now, Jamblichus shows us how this union of our Higher Soul with the Universal Soul, with the Gods, is to be effected. He speaks of Manteia, which is Samâdhi, the highest trance.813 He speaks also of dream which is divine vision, when man re-becomes again a God. By Theurgy, or Râja Yoga, a man arrives at: (1) Prophetic Discernment through our God (the respective Higher Ego of each of us) revealing to us the truths of the plane on which we happen to be acting; (2) Ecstacy and Illumination; (3) Action in Spirit (in Astral Body or through Will); (4) and Domination over the minor, senseless demons (Elementals) by the very nature of our purified Egos. But this demands the complete purification of the latter. And this is called by him Magic, through initiation into Theurgy.
Now, Jamblichus explains how the union of our Higher Soul with the Universal Soul and the Gods is achieved. He talks about Manteia, which is Samâdhi, the highest trance. He also discusses dreams, which are divine visions, where a person becomes a God once more. Through Theurgy, or Râja Yoga, a person reaches: (1) Prophetic Discernment, where our God (the Higher Ego of each of us) reveals the truths of the realm we are in; (2) Ecstasy and Illumination; (3) Action in Spirit (in the Astral Body or through Will); (4) and Control over lesser, mindless demons (Elementals) by the very nature of our purified Egos. However, this requires complete purification of the latter. He refers to this as Magic, achieved through initiation into Theurgy.
But Theurgy has to be preceded by a training of our senses and the knowledge of the human Self in relation to the Divine Self. So long as man has not thoroughly mastered this preliminary study, it is idle to anthropomorphize the formless. By “formless” I mean the higher and the lower Gods, the supermundane as well as mundane Spirits, or Beings, which to beginners can be revealed only in Colours and Sounds. For none but a high Adept can perceive a “God” in its true transcendental form, which to the untrained intellect, to the Chelâ, will be visible only by its Aura. The visions of full figures casually perceived by sensitives and mediums belong to one or another of the only three categories they can see: (a) Astrals of living men; (b) Nirmânakâyas (Adepts, good or bad, whose bodies are dead, but who have learned to live in the invisible space in their ethereal personalities); and (c) Spooks, Elementaries and Elementals masquerading in shapes borrowed from the Astral Light in general, or from figures in the “mind's eye” of the audience, or of the medium, which are immediately reflected in their respective Auras.
But Theurgy needs to be preceded by training our senses and understanding the human Self in relation to the Divine Self. As long as a person has not fully mastered this initial study, it's pointless to attribute human characteristics to the formless. By shapeless, I mean the higher and lower Gods, the supermundane and mundane Spirits, or Beings, which can only be revealed to beginners through Colors and Sounds. Only a high Adept can perceive a "God" in its true transcendental form; to the untrained mind, to the Chelâ, it will only be visible by its Aura. The visions of complete figures casually seen by sensitives and mediums fall into one of three categories they can perceive: (a) Astrals of living people; (b) Nirmânakâyas (Adepts, whether good or bad, whose bodies are dead but who have learned to exist in the invisible space through their ethereal personalities); and (c) Spooks, Elementaries, and Elementals disguising themselves in shapes borrowed from the Astral Light in general, or from figures in the "imagination" of the audience or the medium, which are immediately reflected in their respective Auras.
Having read the foregoing, students will now better comprehend the necessity of first studying the correspondences between our “principles”—which are but the various aspects of the triune (spiritual and physical) man—and our Paradigm, the direct roots of these in the Universe. [pg 475] In view of this, we must resume our teaching about the Hierarchies directly connected and for ever linked with man.
Having read the above, students will now better understand the need to first study the connections between our “principles”—which are just different aspects of the three-part (spiritual and physical) human being—and our Paradigm, the direct sources of these in the Universe. [pg 475] With this in mind, we need to continue our teaching about the Hierarchies that are directly connected and forever linked with humanity.
Enough has been said to show that while for the Orientalists and profane masses the sentence, “Om Mani Padme Hum,” means simply “Oh the Jewel in the Lotus,” Esoterically it signifies “Oh my God within me.” Yes; there is a God in each human being, for man was, and will re-become, God. The sentence points to the indissoluble union between Man and the Universe. For the Lotus is the universal symbol of Kosmos as the absolute totality, and the Jewel is Spiritual Man, or God.
Enough has been said to show that while for the Orientalists and ordinary people the phrase, “Om Mani Padme Hum,” simply means “Oh, the Jewel in the Lotus,” esoterically it signifies “Oh my God inside me.” Yes; there is a God in every human being, for man was, and will become, God again. The phrase highlights the inseparable connection between Man and the Universe. The Lotus represents the universal symbol of the Cosmos as the complete whole, and the Jewel represents Spiritual Man, or God.
In the preceding Paper, the correspondences between Colours, Sounds, and “Principles” were given; and those who have read our second volume will remember that these seven principles are derived from the seven great Hierarchies of Angels, or Dhyân Chohans, which are, in their turn, associated with Colours and Sounds, and form collectively the Manifested Logos.
In the previous paper, we discussed the connections between colors, sounds, and "Guidelines"; and those who have read our second volume will recall that these seven principles come from the seven major Hierarchies of Angels, or Dhyân Chohans, which are also linked to colors and sounds and together make up the Manifested Logos.
In the eternal music of the spheres we find the perfect scale corresponding to the colours, and in the number, determined by the vibrations of colour and sound, which “underlies every form and guides every sound,” we find the summing-up of the Manifested Universe.
In the timeless music of the universe, we discover the ideal scale that matches the colors, and in the number, dictated by the vibrations of color and sound, which "underlies every form and directs every sound," we see the totality of the Manifested Universe.
We may illustrate these correspondences by showing the relation of colour and sound to the geometrical figures which814 express the progressive stages in the manifestation of Kosmos.
We can illustrate these connections by showing how color and sound relate to the geometric shapes that express the progressive stages in the manifestation of the cosmos.
But the student will certainly be liable to confusion if, in studying the Diagrams, he does not remember two things: (1) That, our plane being a plane of reflection, and therefore illusionary, the various notations are reversed and must be counted from below upwards. The musical scale begins from below upwards, commencing with the deep Do and ending with the far more acute Si. (2) That Kâma Rûpa (corresponding to Do in the musical scale), containing as it does all potentialities of Matter, is necessarily the starting-point on our plane. Further, it commences the notation on every plane, as corresponding to the “matter” of that plane. Again, the student must also remember that these notes have to be arranged in a circle, thus showing how Fa is the middle note of Nature. In short, musical notes, or Sounds, Colours [pg 476] and Numbers proceed from one to seven, and not from seven to one as erroneously shown in the spectrum of the prismatic colours, in which Red is counted first: a fact which necessitated my putting the principles and the days of the week at random in Diagram II. The musical scale and colours, according to the number of vibrations, proceed from the world of gross Matter to that of Spirit thus:
But the student will definitely get confused if, while studying the Diagrams, they don't keep two things in mind: (1) Our plane is a reflective one, and therefore illusory, The different notations are reversed and should be counted from the bottom up.. The musical scale starts from the bottom and goes upwards, beginning with the low Do and finishing with the much higher Si. (2) Kâma Rûpa (which corresponds to Do in the musical scale), having all the potentialities of Matter, is necessarily the starting point on our plane. Additionally, it starts the notation on every plane as it corresponds to the "issue" of that plane. Also, the student must keep in mind that these notes need to be arranged in a circle, which shows how Fa is the central note of Nature. In short, musical notes, or Sounds, Colours [pg 476] and Numbers go from one to seven, not from seven to one as mistakenly indicated in the spectrum of the prismatic colours, where Red is counted first: this is why I had to place the principles and the days of the week randomly in Diagram II. The musical scale and colours, based on the number of vibrations, move from the world of dense Matter to that of Spirit like this:
Guidelines. | Colors. | Notes. | Numbers. | States of Matter. |
Chhâyâ, Shadow or Double. | Violet. | Si. | 7. | Ether. |
Higher Manas, Spiritual Intelligence. | Indigo. | La. | 6. | Critical State, called Air in Occultism. |
Auric Envelope. | Blue. | Sol. | 5. | Steam or Vapour. |
Lower Manas, or Animal Soul. | Green. | Fa. | 4. | Critical State. |
Buddhi, or Spiritual Soul. | Yellow. | Mi. | 3. | Water. |
Prâna, or Life Principle. | Orange. | Re. | 2. | Critical State. |
Kâma Rûpa, the Seat of Animal Life. | Red. | Do. | 1. | Ice. |
Here again the student is asked to dismiss from his mind any correspondence between “principles” and numbers, for reasons already given. The Esoteric enumeration cannot be made to correspond with the conventional exoteric. The one is the reality, the other is classified according to illusive appearances. The human principles, as given in Esoteric Buddhism, were tabulated for beginners, so as not to confuse their minds. It was half a blind.
Here, the student is again asked to put aside any connection between "principles" and numbers, for the reasons already mentioned. The Esoteric numbering doesn't align with the conventional exoteric. One represents reality, while the other is categorized based on misleading appearances. The human principles outlined in Esoteric Buddhism were organized for beginners to avoid confusion. It was somewhat misleading.
Colors, Sounds, and Shapes.
To proceed:
To continue:
The Point in the Circle is the Unmanifested Logos, corresponding to Absolute Life and Absolute Sound.
The point in the circle represents the Unmanifested Logos, which relates to Absolute Life and Absolute Sound.
The first geometrical figure after the Circle or the Spheroid is the Triangle. It corresponds to Motion, Colour and Sound. Thus the Point in the Triangle represents the Second Logos, “Father-Mother,” or the White Ray which is no colour, since it contains potentially all colours. It is shown radiating from the Unmanifested Logos, or the Unspoken Word. Around the first Triangle is formed on the plane of Primordial Substance in this order (reversed as to our plane):
The first geometric shape after the Circle or the Spheroid is the Triangle. It relates to Motion, Color, and Sound. In this context, the Point in the Triangle represents the Second Logos, “Parent” or the White Ray, which is not a color since it has the potential for all colors. It is depicted as radiating from the Unmanifested Logos, or the Unspoken Word. Surrounding the first Triangle is formed on the plane of Primordial Substance in this order (reversed as to our plane):
A.
A.
(a) The Astral Double of Nature, or the Paradigm of all Forms.
(a) The Astral Double of Nature, or the Model of all Forms.
(b) Divine Ideation, or Universal Mind.
(b) Divine Thinking, or Universal Mind.
(c) The Synthesis of Occult Nature, the Egg of Brahmâ, containing all and radiating all.
(c) The Synthesis of Occult Nature, the Egg of Brahmâ, holds everything and emanates everything.
(d) Animal or Material Soul of Nature, source of animal and vegetable intelligence and instinct.
(d) The animal or material soul of nature, the source of animal and plant intelligence and instinct.
(e) The aggregate of Dhyân Chohanic Intelligences, Fohat.
(e) The collective of Dhyân Chohanic Intelligences, Fohat.
(f) Life Principle in Nature.
Life Principle in Nature.
(g) The Life Procreating Principle in Nature. That which, on the spiritual plane, corresponds to sexual affinity on the lower.
(g) The Life-Giving Principle in Nature. What corresponds to sexual attraction on the spiritual level below.
Mirrored on the plane of Gross Nature, the World of Reality is reversed, and becomes on Earth and our plane:
Mirrored on the level of Gross Nature, the World of Reality is inverted, becoming what we see on Earth and in our own realm:
B.
B.
(a) Red is the colour of manifested dual, or male and female. In man it is shown in its lowest animal form.
(a) Red represents the visible duality of male and female. In men, it appears in its most basic, primal form.
(b) Orange is the colour of the robes of the Yogîs and Buddhist Priests, the colour of the Sun and Spiritual Vitality, also of the Vital Principle.
(b) Orange is the color of the robes of Yogis and Buddhist priests, representing the Sun and spiritual vitality, as well as the vital principle.
(c) Yellow or radiant Golden is the colour of the Spiritual, Divine Ray in every atom; in man of Buddhi.
(c) Yellow or radiant gold is the color of the spiritual, divine energy in every atom; in a person with higher insight.
(d) Green and Red are, so to speak, interchangeable colours, for Green absorbs the Red, as being threefold stronger in its vibrations than the latter; and Green is the complementary colour of extreme Red. This is why the Lower Manas and Kâma Rûpa are respectively shown as Green and Red.
(d) Green and Red are basically interchangeable colors, because Green absorbs Red, as its vibrations are three times stronger than Red’s; also, Green is the complementary color to bright Red. That’s why the Lower Manas and Kâma Rûpa are represented as Green and Red, respectively.
(e) The Astral Plane, or Auric Envelope in Nature and Man.
(e) The Astral Plane, or Energy Field in Nature and People.
(f) The Mind or rational element in Man and Nature.
(f) The mind or rational aspect of humans and nature.
(g) The most ethereal counterpart of the Body of man, the opposite pole, standing in point of vibration and sensitiveness as the Violet stands to the Red.
(g) The most intangible counterpart of the human Body, the opposite end of the spectrum, existing in terms of vibration and sensitivity just like Violet relates to Red.
The above is on the manifested plane; after which we get the seven and the Manifested Prism, or Man on Earth. With the latter, the Black Magician alone is concerned.
The above is on the visible level; after which we encounter the seven and the Manifested Prism, or Man on Earth. With the latter, only the Black Magician is involved.
In Kosmos, the gradations and correlations of Colours and Sounds, and therefore of Numbers are infinite. This is suspected even in Physics, for it is ascertained that there exist slower vibrations than those of the Red, the slowest perceptible to us, and far more rapid vibrations than those of the Violet, the most rapid that our senses can perceive. But on Earth, in our physical world, the range of perceptible vibrations is limited. Our physical senses cannot take cognizance of vibrations above and below the septenary and limited gradations of the prismatic colours, for such vibrations are incapable of causing in us the [pg 479] sensation of colour or sound. It will always be the graduated septenary and no more, unless we learn to paralyze our Quaternary and discern both the superior and inferior vibrations with our spiritual senses seated in the upper Triangle.
In the universe, the variations and connections between Colors and Sounds, and thus Numbers, are endless. This is even hinted at in Physics, as it's been discovered that there are slower vibrations than those of Red, which is the slowest we can perceive, and much faster vibrations than those of Violet, which is the fastest our senses can detect. However, on Earth, in our physical realm, the range of detectable vibrations is limited. Our physical senses can't recognize vibrations above or below the seven basic and limited gradations of the colors of the rainbow, as these vibrations cannot produce the sensation of color or sound in us. It will always remain the seven gradations and nothing more, unless we learn to quiet our physical senses and perceive both the higher and lower vibrations with our spiritual senses located in the upper Triangle.
Now, on this plane of illusion, there are three fundamental colours, as demonstrated by Physical Science, Red, Blue and Yellow (or rather Orange-Yellow). Expressed in terms of the human principles they are: (1) Kâma Rûpa, the seat of the animal sensations, welded to, and serving as a vehicle for the Animal Soul or Lower Manas (Red and Green, as said, being interchangeable); (2) Auric Envelope, or the essence of man; and (3) Prâna, or Life Principle. But if from the realm of illusion, or the living man as he is on our Earth, subject to his sensuous perceptions only, we pass to that of semi-illusion, and observe the natural colours themselves, or those of the principles, that is, if we try to find out which are those that in the perfect man absorb all others, we shall find that the colours correspond and become complementary in the following way:
Now, in this world of illusion, there are three primary colors, as shown by Physical Science: Red, Blue, and Yellow (or more accurately, Orange-Yellow). In terms of human principles, they represent: (1) Kâma Rûpa, which is the center of animal sensations, connected to and serving as a vehicle for the Animal Soul or Lower Manas (with Red and Green being interchangeable, as mentioned); (2) Auric Envelope, or the essence of a person; and (3) Prâna, or the Life Principle. However, if we move from the realm of illusion, or the living person as they exist on our Earth, limited to their sensory perceptions, to that of semi-illusion, and examine the natural colors themselves, or those of the principles, we will find that the colors correspond and complement each other in the following way:
A faint violet, mist-like form represents the Astral Man within an oviform bluish circle, over which radiate in ceaseless vibrations the prismatic colours. That colour is predominant, of which the corresponding principle is the most active generally, or at the particular moment when the clairvoyant perceives it. Such man appears during his waking states; and it is by the predominance of this or that colour, and by the intensity of its vibrations, that a clairvoyant, if he be acquainted with correspondences, can judge of the inner state or character of a person, for the latter is an open book to every practical Occultist.
A faint, violet, misty shape represents the Astral Man within an oval bluish circle, from which prismatic colors radiate in constant vibrations. The color that stands out is the one whose corresponding principle is the most active, either in general or at the specific moment when the clairvoyant sees it. This figure appears during a person's waking state; it is through the prominence of this or that color and the strength of its vibrations that a clairvoyant, if they are familiar with correspondences, can discern the inner state or character of a person, as the latter is an open book to any skilled Occultist.
In the trance state the Aura changes entirely, the seven prismatic colours being no longer discernible. In sleep also they are not all “at home.” For those which belong to the spiritual elements in the man, viz., Yellow, Buddhi; Indigo, Higher Manas; and the Blue of the Auric Envelope will be either hardly discernible, or altogether missing. The Spiritual Man is free during sleep, and though his physical memory may not become aware of it, lives, robed in his highest essence, in realms on other planes, in realms which are the land of reality, called dreams on our plane of illusion.
In a trance state, the Aura changes completely, and the seven prismatic colors are no longer visible. In sleep, they are also not all present. The colors that relate to the spiritual aspects of a person—specifically, Yellow for Buddhi, Indigo for Higher Manas, and the Blue of the Auric Envelope—will be either barely noticeable or entirely absent. The Spiritual Self is free during sleep, and even though physical memory may not recognize it, it exists, dressed in its highest essence, in realms that belong to other planes, in places we refer to as dreams in our world of illusion.
A good clairvoyant, moreover, if he had an opportunity of seeing a Yogî in the trance state and a mesmerized subject, side by side, would learn an important lesson in Occultism. He would learn to know the difference between self-induced trance and a hypnotic state resulting from extraneous influence. In the Yogî, the “principles” of the lower Quaternary disappear entirely. Neither Red, Green, Red-Violet nor the Auric Blue of the Body are to be seen; nothing but hardly perceptible vibrations of the golden-hued Prâna principle and a violet flame streaked with gold rushing upwards from the head, in the region where the Third Eye rests, and culminating in a point. If the student remembers that the true Violet, or the extreme end of the spectrum, is no compound colour of Red and Blue, but a homogeneous colour with vibrations seven times more rapid than those of the Red,815 and that the golden hue is the essence of the three yellow hues from Orange Red to Yellow-Orange and Yellow, he will understand the reason why: he lives in his own Auric Body, now become the vehicle of Buddhi-Manas. On the other hand, in a subject in an artificially produced hypnotic or mesmeric trance, an effect of unconscious when not of conscious Black Magic, unless produced by a high Adept, the whole set of the principles will be present, with the Higher Manas paralyzed, Buddhi severed from it through that paralysis, and the red-violet Astral Body entirely subjected to the Lower Manas and Kâma Rûpa (the green and red animal monsters in us).
A skilled clairvoyant, if given the chance to observe a yogi in a trance alongside a hypnotized subject, would gain a significant insight into Occultism. They would learn to recognize the difference between a self-induced trance and a hypnotic state caused by external influence. In the yogi, the "principles" of the lower Quaternary completely vanish. There are no visible signs of Red, Green, Red-Violet, or the Auric Blue of the Body; only barely noticeable vibrations of the golden-hued Prâna principle and a violet flame streaked with gold emerging from the head, in the area where the Third Eye sits, culminating in a point. If the student remembers that true Violet, or the extreme end of the spectrum, is not a mixture of Red and Blue but a single color with vibrations seven times faster than those of the Red, and that the golden hue is the essence of the three yellow hues from Orange Red to Yellow-Orange and Yellow, they will understand that they are living in their own Auric Body, which has now become the vehicle of Buddhi-Manas. In contrast, a subject in an artificially induced hypnotic or mesmeric trance, resulting from unconsciousness (unless created by a high Adept), will show a presence of all principles, with the Higher Manas paralyzed, Buddhi detached from it due to that paralysis, and the red-violet Astral Body fully under the control of the Lower Manas and Kâma Rûpa (the green and red animal instincts within us).
One who comprehends well the above explanations will readily see how important it is for every student, whether he is striving for practical Occult powers or only for the purely psychic and spiritual gifts of clairvoyance and metaphysical knowledge, to master thoroughly the right [pg 481] correspondences between the human, or nature principles, and those of Kosmos. It is ignorance which leads materialistic Science to deny the inner man and his Divine powers; knowledge and personal experience that allow the Occultist to affirm that such powers are as natural to man as swimming to fishes. It is like a Laplander, in all sincerity, denying the possibility of the catgut, strung loosely on the sounding-board of a violin producing comprehensive sounds or melody. Our principles are the Seven-Stringed Lyre of Apollo, truly. In this our age, when oblivion has shrouded ancient knowledge, men's faculties are no better than the loose strings of the violin to the Laplander. But the Occultist who knows how to tighten them and tune his violin in harmony with the vibrations of colour and sound, will extract divine harmony from them. The combination of these powers and the attuning of the Microcosm and the Macrocosm will give the geometrical equivalent of the invocation “Om Mani Padme Hum.”
Anyone who understands the explanations above will quickly realize how crucial it is for every student—whether they are pursuing practical Occult powers or simply seeking the psychic and spiritual gifts of clairvoyance and metaphysical knowledge—to thoroughly master the correct [pg 481] connections between human or natural principles and those of the cosmos. Ignorance is what leads materialistic science to deny the existence of the inner self and its Divine powers; it is knowledge and personal experience that allow the Occultist to assert that such powers are as natural to humans as swimming is to fish. It's like a Laplander sincerely claiming that catgut, loosely strung on the body of a violin, can produce any kind of meaningful sound or melody. Our principles are truly the Seven-Stringed Lyre of Apollo. In this age, when ancient knowledge has been forgotten, people's abilities are no better than the slack strings of the violin to the Laplander. However, the Occultist who knows how to tighten and tune their violin in harmony with the vibrations of color and sound can draw out divine harmony from them. The combination of these powers and the tuning of the Microcosm and the Macrocosm will produce the geometrical equivalent of the invocation “Om Mani Padme Hum.”
This was why the previous knowledge of music and geometry was obligatory in the School of Pythagoras.
This is why prior knowledge of music and geometry was required at the School of Pythagoras.
The Origins of Color and Sound.
Further, each of the Primordial Seven, the first Seven Rays forming the Manifested Logos, is again sevenfold. Thus, as the seven colours of the solar spectrum correspond to the seven Rays, or Hierarchies, so each of these latter has again its seven divisions corresponding to the same series of colours. But in this case one colour, viz., that which characterizes the particular Hierarchy as a whole, is predominant and more intense than the others.
Furthermore, each of the Primordial Seven, the first Seven Rays that make up the Manifested Logos, is again divided into seven parts. Just like the seven colors of the solar spectrum relate to the seven Rays or Hierarchies, each of these also has its own seven divisions that correspond to the same series of colors. However, in this case, one color, specifically, the one that represents the particular Hierarchy as a whole, stands out and is more prominent than the others.
These Hierarchies can only be symbolized as concentric circles of prismatic colours; each Hierarchy being represented by a series of seven concentric circles, each circle representing one of the prismatic colours in their natural order. But in each of these “wheels” one circle will be brighter and more vivid in colour than the rest, and the wheel will have a surrounding Aura (a fringe, as the physicists call it) of that colour. This colour will be the characteristic colour of that Hierarchy as a whole. Each of these Hierarchies furnishes the essence (the Soul) and is the “Builder” of one of the seven kingdoms of Nature which are the three elemental kingdoms, the mineral, the vegetable, the [pg 482] animal, and the kingdom of spiritual man.816 Moreover, each Hierarchy furnishes the Aura of one of the seven principles in man with its specific colour. Further, as each of these Hierarchies is the Ruler of one of the Sacred Planets, it will easily be understood how Astrology came into existence, and that real Astrology has a strictly scientific basis.
These hierarchies can only be represented as concentric circles of vibrant colors; each hierarchy is depicted by a series of seven concentric circles, with each circle representing one of the colors in the natural order of the spectrum. In each of these “wheels”, one circle will be brighter and more vivid than the others, and the wheel will have an Aura (a fringe, as physicists call it) of that color surrounding it. This color will be the defining color of that hierarchy as a whole. Each of these hierarchies provides the essence (the Soul) and is the “Builder” of one of the seven kingdoms of Nature, which include the three elemental kingdoms: the mineral, the vegetable, the [pg 482] animal, and the kingdom of spiritual man.816 Furthermore, each hierarchy supplies the Aura of one of the seven principles in humans with its specific color. Additionally, since each of these hierarchies governs one of the Sacred Planets, it’s easy to see how Astrology came to be and how true Astrology is grounded in scientific principles.
The symbol adopted in the Eastern School to represent the Seven Hierarchies of creative Powers is a wheel of seven concentric circles, each circle being coloured with one of the seven colours; call them Angels, if you will, or Planetary Spirits, or, again, the Seven Rulers of the Seven Sacred Planets of our system, as in our present case. At all events, the concentric circles stand as symbols for Ezekiel's Wheels with some Western Occultists and Kabalists, and for the “Builders” or Prajâpati with us.
The symbol used in the Eastern School to represent the Seven Hierarchies of creative Powers is a wheel made up of seven concentric circles, each circle colored with one of the seven colors. You can call them Angels, Planetary Spirits, or the Seven Rulers of the Seven Sacred Planets in our system, depending on the context. Regardless, these concentric circles symbolize Ezekiel's Wheels for some Western Occultists and Kabalists, and for us, they represent the "Contractors" or Prajâpati.
DIAGRAM III.
DIAGRAM III.
The student should carefully examine the following Diagram.
The student should take a close look at the following diagram.
Thus the Linga Sharîra is derived from the Violet sub-ray of the Violet Hierarchy; the Higher Manas is similarly derived from the Indigo sub-ray of the Indigo Hierarchy, and so on. Every man being born under a certain planet, there will always be a predominance of that planet's colour in him, because that “principle” wall rule in him which has its origin in the Hierarchy in question. There will also be a certain amount of the colour derived from the other planets present in his Aura, but that of the ruling planet will be strongest. Now a person in whom, say, the Mercury principle is predominant, will, by acting upon the Mercury principle in another person born under a different planet, be able to get him entirely under his control. For the stronger Mercury principle in him will overpower the weaker Mercurial element in the other. But he will have little power over persons born under the same planet as himself. This is the key to the Occult Sciences of Magnetism and Hypnotism.
Thus, the Linga Sharira comes from the Violet sub-ray of the Violet Hierarchy; the Higher Manas similarly comes from the Indigo sub-ray of the Indigo Hierarchy, and so on. Every person is born under a specific planet, which means there will always be a strong influence of that planet's color in them, because that "principle" will dominate them and has its roots in the corresponding Hierarchy. There will also be some influence from the colors of other planets present in their Aura, but the color of the ruling planet will be the most prominent. Now, if someone has a strong Mercury principle, they can influence and control a person who is dominated by a different planet by acting on the Mercury principle in them. The stronger Mercury principle in them will overpower the weaker Mercurial aspects in the other person. However, they will have limited power over those born under the same planet as themselves. This is the essence of the occult sciences of Magnetism and Hypnotism.
The student will understand that the Orders and Hierarchies are here named after their corresponding colours, so as to avoid using numerals, which would be confusing in connection with the human principles, as the latter have no proper numbers of their own. The real Occult names of these Hierarchies cannot now be given.
The student will understand that the Orders and Hierarchies are named after their corresponding colors to avoid using numbers, which could be confusing related to the human principles, since those don't have specific numbers of their own. The actual Occult names of these Hierarchies cannot be revealed at this time.
The student must, however remember that the colours which we see with our physical eyes are not the true colours of Occult Nature, but are merely the effects produced on the mechanism of our physical organs by certain rates of vibration. For instance, Clerk Maxwell has demonstrated that the retinal effects of any colour may be imitated by properly combining three other colours. It follows, therefore, that our retina has only three distinct colour sensations, and we therefore do not perceive the seven colours which really exist, but only their “imitations,” so to speak, in our physical organism.
The student must remember that the colors we see with our physical eyes aren't the true colors of Occult Nature; they're just the effects produced on our physical senses by certain rates of vibration. For example, Clerk Maxwell has shown that the retinal effects of any color can be mimicked by properly mixing three other colors. This means our retina has only three distinct color sensations, so we don't actually perceive the seven colors that truly exist; we only see their “copies,” so to speak, in our physical body.
Thus, for instance, the Orange-Red of the first “Triangle” is not a combination of Orange and Red, but the true “spiritual” Red, if the term may be allowed, while the Red (blood-red) of the spectrum is the colour of Kâma, animal desire, and is inseparable from the material plane.
Thus, for instance, the Orange-Red of the first "Triangle" isn't just a mix of Orange and Red, but rather the true "spiritual" Red, if we can use that term. Meanwhile, the Red (blood-red) in the spectrum represents Kâma, or animal desire, and is closely linked to the material world.
The Oneness of God.
Esotericism, pure and simple, speaks of no personal God; therefore are we considered as Atheists. But, in reality, Occult Philosophy, as a whole, is based absolutely on the ubiquitous presence of God, the [pg 484] Absolute Deity; and if It Itself is not speculated upon, as being too sacred and yet incomprehensible as a Unit to the finite intellect, yet the entire Philosophy is based upon Its Divine Powers as being the Source of all that breathes and lives and has existence. In every ancient Religion the One was demonstrated by the many. In Egypt and India, in Chaldæa and Phœnicia, and finally in Greece, the ideas about Deity were expressed by multiples of three, five and seven; and also by eight, nine and twelve great Gods, which symbolized the powers and properties of the One and Only Deity. This was related to that infinite subdivision by irregular and odd numbers to which the metaphysics of these nations subjected their One Divinity. Thus constituted, the cycle of the Gods had all the qualities and attributes of the One Supreme and Unknowable; for in this collection of divine Personalities, or rather of Symbols personified, dwells the One God, the God One, that God which, in India, is said to have no Second.
Esotericism, pure and simple, doesn't refer to a personal God; so we are considered Atheists. But, in reality, Occult Philosophy, as a whole, is completely based on the all-encompassing presence of God, the [pg 484] Absolute Deity; and while It might not be analyzed, as It is too sacred and incomprehensible as a Unit to our limited understanding, the entire Philosophy relies on Its Divine Powers as the Source of all that breathes, lives, and exists. In every ancient Religion, the One was illustrated through the many. In Egypt and India, in Chaldaea and Phoenicia, and finally in Greece, the ideas about Deity were represented by groups of three, five, and seven; as well as by eight, nine, and twelve major Gods, which symbolized the powers and characteristics of the One and Only Deity. This was connected to the endless subdivision by irregular and odd numbers that these nations used in their metaphysics of the One God. Thus structured, the cycle of the Gods had all the qualities and traits of the One Supreme Being; within this collection of divine Personalities, or rather of Symbols personified, resides the One God, the God One, that God which, in India, is said to have no Second.
These words show the belief of the ancients that all manifestation proceeds from one and the same Source, all emanating from the one identical Principle which can never be completely developed except in and through the collective and entire aggregate of Its emanations.
These words show that the ancients believed everything comes from one single Source, all stemming from the same Principle, which can never be fully realized except through the complete and total collection of its manifestations.
The Pleroma of Valentinus is absolutely the Space of Occult Philosophy; for Pleroma means the “Fullness,” the superior regions. It is the sum total of all the Divine manifestations and emanations expressing the plenum or totality of the rays proceeding from the One, differentiating on all the planes, and transforming themselves into Divine Powers, called Angels and Planetary Spirits in the Philosophy of every nation. The Gnostic Æons and Powers of the Pleroma are made to speak as the Devas and Siddhas of the Purânas. The Epinoia, the first female manifestation of God, the “Principle” of Simon Magus and Saturninus, holds the same language as the Logos of Basilides; and each of these is traced to the purely esoteric Alêtheia, the Truth of the Mysteries. All of them, we are taught, repeat at different times and in different languages the magnificent hymn of the Egyptian papyrus, thousands of years old:
The Pleroma of Valentinus represents the realm of hidden wisdom; Pleroma means the “Fullness,” the higher realms. It encompasses all Divine manifestations and emanations that express the totality of the rays coming from the One, distinguishing itself across all levels and transforming into Divine Powers, known as Angels and Planetary Spirits in the philosophies of various cultures. The Gnostic Æons and Powers of the Pleroma resonate similarly to the Devas and Siddhas of the Purânas. The Epinoia, the first female expression of God, the “Principle” of Simon Magus and Saturninus, communicates in the same way as the Logos of Basilides; each of these connections leads back to the purely esoteric Alêtheia, the Truth of the Mysteries. We are taught that they echo at different times and in various languages the grand hymn of the ancient Egyptian papyrus, dating back thousands of years:
The Gods adore thee, they greet thee, O the One Dark Truth.
The gods care for you; they embrace you, O the One Dark Truth.
And addressing Ra, they add:
And addressing Ra, they say:
The Gods bow before thy Majesty, by exalting the Souls of that which produces them ... and say to thee, Peace to all emanations from the Unconscious Father of the Conscious Fathers of the Gods.... Thou producer of beings, we adore the souls which emanate from thee. Thou begettest us, O thou Unknown, and we greet thee in worshipping each God-Soul which descendeth from thee and liveth in us.
The Gods bow before your Majesty, honoring the Souls that created them... and say to you, Peace to all manifestations from the Unconscious Father of the Conscious Fathers of the Gods... You, who create beings, we honor the souls that come from you. You bring us into existence, O Unknown, and we greet you by worshiping each God-Soul that descends from you and resides within us.
This is the source of the assertion:
This is the source of the claim:
Know ye not that ye are Gods and the temple of God.
Don't you realize that you are gods and the temple of God?
This is shown in the “Roots of Ritualism in Church and Masonry,” in Lucifer for March, 1889. Truly then, as said seventeen centuries ago, “Man cannot possess Truth (Alêtheia) except he participate in the Gnosis.” So we may say now: No man can know the Truth unless he studies the secrets of the Pleroma of Occultism; and these secrets are all in the Theogony of the ancient Wisdom-Religion, which is the Alêtheia of Occult Science.
This is shown in the "Origins of Ritualism in the Church and Masonry," in Lucifer for March, 1889. Indeed, as stated seventeen centuries ago, "Man can't own Truth (Alêtheia) unless he takes part in the Gnosis." So we can now say: No man can know the Truth unless he studies the secrets of the Pleroma of Occultism; and these secrets are all in the Theogony of the ancient Wisdom-Religion, which is the Alêtheia of Occult Science.
Paper III. A Note About the Earlier Papers.
As many have written and almost complained to me that they could find no practical clear application of certain diagrams appended to the first two Papers, and others have spoken of their abstruseness, a short explanation is necessary.
As many have written and nearly complained to me that they couldn't find a practical, clear application of certain diagrams attached to the first two Papers, and others have mentioned their complexity, a brief explanation is necessary.
The reason of this difficulty in most cases has been that the point of view taken was erroneous; the purely abstract and metaphysical was mistaken for, and confused with, the concrete and the physical. Let us take for example the diagrams on page 477 (Paper II.,) and say that these are entirely macrocosmic and ideal. It must be remembered that the study of Occultism proceeds from Universals to Particulars and not the reverse way, as accepted by Science. As Plato was an Initiate, he very naturally used the former method, while Aristotle, never having been initiated, scoffed at his master, and, elaborating a system of his own, left it as an heirloom to be adopted and improved by Bacon. Of a truth the aphorism of Hermetic Wisdom, “As above, so below,” applies to all Esoteric instruction; but we must begin with the above; we must learn the formula before we can sum the series.
The reason for this difficulty in most cases has been that the perspective taken was incorrect; the purely abstract and metaphysical were confused with the concrete and physical. For example, let’s look at the diagrams on page 477 (Paper II) and say that these are completely macrocosmic and ideal. It's important to remember that the study of Occultism moves from Universals to Particulars, not the other way around, as Science does. Since Plato was an Initiate, he naturally used the former method, while Aristotle, who was never initiated, ridiculed his teacher and created his own system, which was later inherited and built upon by Bacon. Indeed, the saying of Hermetic Wisdom, "As above, so below," applies to all Esoteric teaching; however, we must start with the above; we need to learn the formula before we can solve the series.
The two figures, therefore, are not meant to represent any two particular planes, but are the abstraction of a pair of planes, explanatory of the law of reflection, just as the Lower Manas is a reflection of the Higher. They must therefore be taken in the highest metaphysical sense.
The two figures aren’t meant to represent any specific planes, but are an abstraction of a pair of planes that explain the law of reflection, just as the Lower Manas reflects the Higher. They should therefore be understood in the most profound metaphysical sense.
The diagrams are only intended to familiarize students with the leading ideas of Occult correspondences, the very genius of metaphysical, or macrocosmic and spiritual Occultism forbidding the use of figures or even symbols further than as temporary aids. Once define an idea in words, and it loses its reality; once figure a metaphysical idea, and [pg 487] you materialize its spirit. Figures must be used only as ladders to scale the battlements, ladders to be disregarded when once the foot is set upon the rampart.
The diagrams are only meant to help students understand the main concepts of occult correspondences. The essence of metaphysical or spiritual occultism discourages using images or symbols beyond being temporary tools. Once you define an idea in words, it loses its essence; once you illustrate a metaphysical idea, and [pg 487] you make its spirit tangible. Images should only be used as stepping stones to reach higher understanding, and should be set aside once you've achieved that understanding.
Let students, therefore, be very careful to spiritualize the Papers and avoid materializing them; let them always try to find the highest meaning possible, confident that in proportion as they approach the material and visible in their speculations on the Papers, so far are they from the right understanding of them. This is especially the case with these first Papers and Diagrams, for as in all true arts, so in Occultism, we must first learn the theory before we are taught the practice.
Let students, therefore, be very careful to focus on the spiritual aspects of the Papers and avoid thinking of them in purely material terms; they should always strive to uncover the deepest meaning possible, knowing that the more they concentrate on the material and visible in their interpretations of the Papers, the further they stray from truly understanding them. This is especially true for these initial Papers and Diagrams, because, as in all true arts, in Occultism we must first grasp the theory before we can learn the practice.
About Confidentiality.
Students ask: Why such secrecy about the details of a doctrine the body of which has been publicly revealed, as in Esoteric Buddhism and the Secret Doctrine?
Students ask: Why is there so much secrecy around the details of a doctrine that has been publicly revealed, like in Esoteric Buddhism and the Secret Doctrine?
To this Occultism would reply: for two reasons:—
To this, Occultism would respond for two reasons:—
(a) The whole truth is too sacred to be given out promiscuously.
(a) The entire truth is too valuable to be shared indiscriminately.
(b) The knowledge of all the details and missing links in the exoteric teachings is too dangerous in profane hands.
(b) The understanding of all the details and gaps in the outer teachings is too risky in unworthy hands.
The truths revealed to man by the “Planetary Spirits”—the highest Kumâras, those who incarnate no longer in the Universe during this Mahâmanvantara—who will appear on earth as Avatâras only at the beginning of every new human Race, and at the junctions or close of the two ends of the small and great cycles—in time, as man became more animalized, were made to fade away from his memory. Yet, though these Teachers remain with man no longer than the time required to impress upon the plastic minds of child-humanity the eternal verities they teach, Their Spirit remains vivid though latent in mankind. And the full knowledge of the primitive revelation has remained always with a few elect, and has been transmitted from that time up to the present, from one generation of Adepts to another. As the Teachers say in the Occult Primer:
The truths revealed to humanity by the “Planetary Spirits”—the highest Kumâras, who no longer incarnate in the Universe during this Mahâmanvantara—will show up on Earth as Avatâras only at the beginning of each new human Race and at the turning points or ends of the small and great cycles. Over time, as humanity became more animalistic, these truths faded from memory. However, although these Teachers are present with humanity only long enough to instill the eternal truths they teach in the open minds of young humans, Their Spirit remains alive, though dormant, within mankind. The complete understanding of the original revelation has always stayed with a select few and has been passed down from that time to the present, from one generation of Adepts to another. As the Teachers mention in the Occult Primer:
This is done so as to ensure them [the eternal truths] from being utterly lost or forgotten in ages hereafter by the forthcoming generations.
This is done to ensure [the eternal truths] aren't totally lost or forgotten by future generations.
The mission of the Planetary Spirit is but to strike the key-note of Truth. When once He has directed the vibration of the latter to run its course uninterruptedly along the concatenation of the race to the end of the cycle, He disappears from our earth until the following Planetary Manvantara. The mission of any teacher of Esoteric truths, [pg 488] whether he stands at the top or the foot of the ladder of knowledge, is precisely the same; as above, so below. I have only orders to strike the key-note of the various Esoteric truths among the learners as a body. Those units among you who will have raised themselves on the “Path” over their fellow-students, in their Esoteric sphere, will, as the “Elect” spoken of did and do in the Parent Brotherhoods, receive the last explanatory details and the ultimate key to what they learn. No one, however, can hope to gain this privilege before the Masters—not my humble self—find him or her worthy.
The mission of the Planetary Spirit is simply to set the tone for Truth. Once He has guided the vibration of Truth to flow freely through the development of humanity until the end of the cycle, He vanishes from our world until the next Planetary Manvantara. The role of any teacher of Esoteric truths, whether they are at the top or the bottom of the knowledge ladder, is exactly the same; as above, so below. I am only tasked with hitting the key-note of the various Esoteric truths among all the learners. Those of you who elevate yourselves on the “Path” above your fellow students in the Esoteric realm will, like the “Elect” mentioned, receive the final explanations and the ultimate key to what you learn from the Parent Brotherhoods. However, no one should expect to earn this privilege until the Masters—not me—deem them worthy.
If you wish to know the real raison d'être for this policy, I now give it to you. No use my repeating and explaining what all of you know as well as myself; at the very beginning, events have shown that no caution can be dispensed with. Of our body of several hundred men and women, many did not seem to realize either the awful sacredness of the pledge (which some took at the end of their pen), or the fact that their personality has to be entirely disregarded, when brought face to face with their Higher Self; or that all their words and professions went for naught unless corroborated by actions. This was human nature, and no more; therefore it was passed leniently by, and a new lease accorded by the Master. But apart from this there is a danger lurking in the nature of the present cycle itself. Civilized humanity, however carefully guarded by its invisible Watchers, the Nirmânakâyas, who watch over our respective races and nations, is yet, owing to its collective Karma, terribly under the sway of the traditional opposers of the Nirmânakâyas—the “Brothers of the Shadow,” embodied and disembodied; and this, as has already been told you, will last to the end of the first Kali Yuga cycle (1897), and a few years beyond, as the smaller dark cycle happens to overlap the great one. Thus, notwithstanding all precautions, terrible secrets are often revealed to entirely unworthy persons by the efforts of the “Dark Brothers” and their working on human brains. This is entirely owing to the simple fact that in certain privileged organisms, vibrations of the primitive truth put in motion by the Planetary Beings are set up, in what Western philosophy would term innate ideas, and Occultism “flashes of genius.”818 Some such idea based on eternal truth is awakened, and all that the watchful Powers can do is to prevent its entire revelation.
If you want to know the real purpose behind this policy, I'm going to explain it now. There’s no point in me going over what all of you already know; from the very start, it has been clear that we can’t afford to be careless. Among our group of several hundred men and women, many didn’t seem to grasp the serious commitment of the pledge (which some signed casually) or recognize that their self-expression must be completely set aside when facing their Higher Self; nor did they realize that their words and claims mean nothing without corresponding actions. This was just human nature, and so it was overlooked, granting a new chance by the Master. However, beyond that, there’s an inherent danger in the nature of our current cycle. Despite being carefully protected by the unseen Watchers, the Nirmânakâyas, who oversee our races and nations, civilized humanity, due to its collective Karma, remains significantly influenced by the traditional opponents of the Nirmânakâyas—the “Brothers of the Shadow,” both living and dead; and as you’ve been told, this influence will persist until the end of the first Kali Yuga cycle (1897) and a few years beyond, as the shorter dark cycle overlaps the longer one. Thus, despite all precautions, shocking secrets are often exposed to completely unworthy individuals through the manipulations of the “Dark Brothers” and their influence on human minds. This happens purely because certain privileged individuals can resonate with the vibrations of the fundamental truth initiated by the Planetary Beings, which Western philosophy might call innate ideas, and in Occultism can be referred to as "moments of brilliance."818 A concept grounded in eternal truth is sparked, and all the vigilant Powers can do is to prevent its full revelation.
Everything in this Universe of differentiated matter has its two aspects, the light and the dark side, and these two attributes applied [pg 489] practically, lead the one to use, the other to abuse. Every man may become a Botanist without apparent danger to his fellow-creatures; and many a Chemist who has mastered the science of essences knows that every one of them can both heal and kill. Not an ingredient, not a poison, but can be used for both purposes—aye, from harmless wax to deadly prussic acid, from the saliva of an infant to that of the cobra di capella. This every tyro in medicine knows—theoretically, at any rate. But where is the learned Chemist in our day who has been permitted to discover the “night side” of an attribute of any substance in the three kingdoms of Science, let alone in the seven of the Occultists? Who of them has penetrated into its Arcana, into the innermost Essence of things and its primary correlations? Yet it is this knowledge alone which makes of an Occultist a genuine practical Initiate, whether he turn out a Brother of Light or a Brother of Darkness. The essence of that subtle, traceless poison, the most potent in nature, which entered into the composition of the so-called Medici and Borgia poisons, if used with discrimination by one well versed in the septenary degrees of its potentiality on each of the planes accessible to man on earth—could heal or kill every man in the world; the result depending, of course, on whether the operator was a Brother of the Light or a Brother of the Shadow. The former is prevented from doing the good he might, by racial, national, and individual Karma; the second is impeded in his fiendish work by the joint efforts of the human “Stones” of the “Guardian Wall.”819
Everything in this Universe of varied matter has two sides: the light and the dark. These two characteristics, when applied in practice, can lead to one being used positively and the other negatively. Anyone can become a botanist without putting others at risk; many chemists who understand the science of essences know that each can both heal and harm. Not a single ingredient, not a poison, exists that can't serve both purposes—from harmless wax to deadly prussic acid, from the saliva of an infant to that of a cobra. This is something every budding medical professional understands—at least in theory. But where is the knowledgeable chemist today who has uncovered the "dark side" of any quality in the realms of science, let alone in the areas studied by occultists? Who among them has delved into its mysteries, into the essence of things and their fundamental connections? It is this knowledge that makes an occultist a true practical practitioner, whether they become a Brother of Light or a Brother of Darkness. The essence of that subtle, invisible poison, the most powerful in nature, which was part of the notorious Medici and Borgia poisons, if used wisely by someone skilled in its seven degrees of potential—accessible on different levels for humans on Earth—could heal or kill anyone; the outcome depends on whether the person is a Brother of the Light or a Brother of the Shadow. The first is held back from doing good by the karma of race, nation, and individual; the second is obstructed in their evil deeds by the combined efforts of human "Stones" of the "Guardian Wall."
It is incorrect to think that there exists any special “powder of projection” or “philosopher's stone,” or “elixir of life.” The latter lurks in every flower, in every stone and mineral throughout the globe. It is the ultimate essence of everything on its way to higher and higher evolution. As there is no good or evil per se, so there is neither “elixir of life” nor “elixir of death,” nor poison, per se, but all this is contained in one and the same universal Essence, this or the other effect, or result, depending on the degree of its differentiation and its various correlations. The light side of it produces life, health, bliss, divine peace, etc.; the dark side brings death, disease, sorrow and strife. This is proven by the knowledge of the nature of the most violent poisons; of some of them even a large quantity will produce no evil effect on the organism, whereas a grain of the same poison kills with [pg 490] the rapidity of lightning; while the same grain, again, altered by a certain combination, though its quantity remains almost identical, will heal. The number of the degrees of its differentiation is septenary, as are the planes of its action, each degree being either beneficent or maleficent in its effects, according to the system into which it is introduced. He who is skilled in these degrees is on the high road to practical Adeptship; he who acts at hap-hazard—as do the enormous majority of the “Mind Curers,” whether “Mental” or “Christian Scientists”—is likely to rue the effects on himself as well as on others. Put on the track by the example of the Indian Yogîs, and of their broadly but incorrectly outlined practices, which they have only read about, but have had no opportunity to study—these new sects have rushed headlong and guideless into the practice of denying and affirming. Thus they have done more harm than good. Those who are successful owe it to their innate magnetic and healing powers, which very often counteract that which would otherwise be conducive to much evil. Beware, I say; Satan and the Archangel are more than twins; they are one body and one mind—Deus est Demon inversus.
It is incorrect to believe in any special “projection powder” or "philosopher's stone," or "life elixir." The latter exists in every flower, in every stone and mineral around the world. It is the ultimate essence of everything on its way to greater and greater evolution. Just as there is no good or evil per se, there is neither "life's elixir" nor “potion of death,” nor poison, per se, but all of this is contained in one and the same universal essence, resulting in different effects depending on how it is differentiated and its various correlations. The light side produces life, health, bliss, divine peace, etc.; the dark side brings death, disease, sorrow, and conflict. This is demonstrated by understanding the nature of the most potent poisons; some can be consumed in large quantities without harming the body, while a small amount can kill with [pg 490] lightning speed; yet the same small amount, altered by a specific combination, can heal, even though the quantity remains nearly identical. The range of its differentiation consists of seven levels, and there are seven planes of its action, each level being either beneficial or harmful in its effects, depending on the system it interacts with. Those who understand these levels are on the path to true mastery; those who act randomly—as the vast majority of "Mind Healers," whether “Mind” or “Christian Scientists”—are likely to regret the results for themselves and others. Misled by the examples of the Indian Yogis and their broadly but inaccurately described practices, which they have only read about without proper study, these new sects have rushed in recklessly and without guidance into the practice of denying and affirming. Thus, they have caused more harm than good. Those who find success owe it to their inherent magnetic and healing abilities, which often negate what would otherwise lead to significant harm. Be cautious, I say; Satan and the Archangel are more than just twins; they are one body and one mind—God is the devil inverted.
Is the practice of concentration beneficial?
Such is another question often asked. I answer: Genuine concentration and meditation, conscious and cautious, upon one's lower self in the light of the inner divine man and the Pâramitâs, is an excellent thing. But to “sit for Yoga,” with only a superficial and often distorted knowledge of the real practice, is almost invariably fatal; for ten to one the student will either develop mediumistic powers in himself or lose time and get disgusted both with practice and theory. Before one rushes into such a dangerous experiment and seeks to go beyond a minute examination of one's lower self and its walk in life, or that which is called in our phraseology, “The Chelâ's Daily Life Ledger,” he would do well to learn at least the difference between the two aspects of “Magic,” the White or Divine, and the Black or Devilish, and assure himself that by “sitting for Yoga,” with no experience, as well as with no guide to show him the dangers, he does not daily and hourly cross the boundaries of the Divine to fall into the Satanic. Nevertheless, the way to learn the difference is very easy; one has only to remember that no Esoteric truths entirely unveiled will ever be given in public print, in book or magazine.
That's a common question. I respond: Real focus and meditation, mindful and cautious, on one's lower self in the context of the inner divine nature and the Pâramitâs, is a valuable practice. But to “do yoga,” with only a shallow and often warped understanding of the actual practice, can be quite harmful; in fact, it’s very likely that the student will either develop mediumistic abilities or waste time and become frustrated with both practice and theory. Before diving into such a risky endeavor and trying to move beyond a thorough examination of one's lower self and its daily life, which we refer to as “The Chelâ's Daily Life Journal,” it would be wise to at least grasp the difference between the two types of “Magic” the White or Divine and the Black or Evil, and to make sure that by “doing yoga,” without experience or a guide to highlight the risks, one does not inadvertently shift from the Divine to the Infernal. Nonetheless, learning the difference is quite simple; just remember that No hidden truths will ever be fully revealed in publishing., in any book or magazine.
I ask students to turn to the Theosophist of November, 1887. On [pg 491] page 98 they will find the beginning of an excellent article by Mr. Râma Prasâd on “Nature's Finer Forces.”820 The value of this work is not so much in its literary merit, though it gained its author the gold medal of the Theosophist, as in its exposition of tenets hitherto concealed in a rare and ancient Sanskrit work on Occultism. But Mr. Râma Prasâd is not an Occultist, only an excellent Sanskrit scholar, a university graduate and a man of remarkable intelligence. His essays are almost entirely based on Tântra works, which, if read indiscriminately by a tyro in Occultism, will lead to the practice of most unmitigated Black Magic. Now, since the difference of primary importance between Black and White Magic is the object with which it is practised, and that of secondary importance the nature of the agents used for the production of phenomenal results, the line of demarcation between the two is very—very thin. The danger is lessened only by the fact that every Occult book, so-called, is Occult only in a certain sense: that is, the text is Occult merely by reason of its blinds. The symbolism has to be thoroughly understood before the reader can get at the correct sense of the teaching. Moreover, it is never complete, its several portions each being under a different title, and each containing a portion of some other work; so that without a key to these no such work divulges the whole truth. Even the famous Shivâgama, on which Natures Finer Forces is based, “is nowhere to be found in complete form,” as the author tells us. Thus, like all others, it treats of only five Tattvas instead of the seven as in Esoteric teachings.
I ask students to turn to the Theosophist from November 1887. On [pg 491] page 98, they will find the start of a great article by Mr. Râma Prasâd on "Nature's Best Powers."820 The importance of this work lies not so much in its literary quality, though it earned its author the gold medal from the Theosophist, but in its explanation of ideas that were previously hidden in a rare and ancient Sanskrit text on Occultism. However, Mr. Râma Prasâd is not an Occultist; he is simply a skilled Sanskrit scholar, a university graduate, and a remarkably intelligent person. His essays are mostly based on Tântra writings, which, if approached indiscriminately by a novice in Occultism, can lead to the practice of extremely serious Black Magic. Now, since the most important distinction between Black and White Magic is the intention behind its practice, and the secondary distinction is the nature of the methods used to achieve observable results, the line separating the two is very—very thin. The risk is reduced only by the fact that every Occult book, so-called, is Occult only in a limited way: that is, the text is considered Occult simply because of its obscured meanings. The symbolism must be thoroughly understood before the reader can grasp the true meaning of the teachings. Furthermore, it is never complete; its various parts each have different titles and each contains a part of another work, so without a key to these, no such work reveals the entire truth. Even the well-known Shivâgama, on which Nature's Finer Forces is based, “is nowhere to be found in its entirety,” as the author points out. Thus, like all others, it addresses only five Tattvas instead of the seven as found in Esoteric teachings.
Now, the Tattvas being simply the substratum of the seven forces of Nature, how can this be? There are seven forms of Prakriti, as Kapila's Sânkhya, the Vishnu Purâna, and other works teach. Prakriti is Nature, Matter (primordial and elemental); therefore logic demands that the Tattvas also should be seven. For whether Tattvas mean, as Occultism teaches, “forces of Nature,” or, as the learned Râma Prâsad explains, “the substance out of which the universe is formed” and “the power by which it is sustained,” it is all one; they [pg 492] are Force, Purusha, and Matter, Prakriti. And if the forms, or rather planes, of the latter are seven, then its forces must be seven also. In other words, the degrees of the solidity of matter and the degrees of the power that ensouls it must go hand in hand.
Now, the Tattvas are simply the foundation of the seven forces of Nature, so how can this be? There are seven forms of Prakriti, as taught by Kapila's Sânkhya, the Vishnu Purana, and other texts. Prakriti is Nature, Matter (both primordial and elemental); thus, logic dictates that the Tattvas should also be seven. Whether Tattvas refer to, as Occultism teaches, "elements of Nature," or, as the scholar Râma Prâsad explains, "the material that makes up the universe" and "the power that keeps it going," it all means the same; they [pg 492] are Force, Purusha, and Material, Prakriti. And if the forms, or rather planes, of the latter are seven, then its forces must be seven too. In other words, the levels of the solidity of matter and the levels of the power that animates it must go together.
The Universe is made out of the Tattva, it is sustained by the Tattva, and it disappears into the Tattva,
The Universe is composed of the Tattva, it is sustained by the Tattva, and it ultimately returns to the Tattva.
says Shiva, as quoted from the Shivâgama in Nature's Finer Forces. This settles the question; if Prakriti is septenary, then the Tattvas must be seven, for, as said, they are both Substance and Force, or atomic Matter and the Spirit that ensoule it.
says Shiva, as quoted from the Shivâgama in Nature's Best Forces. This clarifies the issue; if Prakriti is made up of seven parts, then the Tattvas must also be seven, because, as mentioned, they represent both Substance and Force, or atomic Matter and the Spirit that gives it life.
This is explained here to enable the student to read between the lines of the so-called Occult articles on Sanskrit Philosophy, by which they must not be misled. The doctrine of the seven Tattvas (the principles of the Universe and also of man) was held in great sacredness and therefore secrecy, in days of old, by the Brâhmans, who have now almost forgotten the teaching. Yet it is taught to this day in the Schools beyond the Himâlayan Range, though now hardly remembered or heard of in India except through rare Initiates. The policy has, however, been changed gradually; Chelâs began to be taught the broad outlines of it, and at the advent of the T. S. in India in 1879, I was ordered to teach it in its exoteric form to one or two. I now give it out Esoterically.
This is explained here so that students can understand the deeper meanings of the so-called occult articles on Sanskrit philosophy, which shouldn't mislead them. The doctrine of the seven Tattvas (the principles of the Universe and of humanity) was held in great reverence and secrecy by the Brâhmans in ancient times, but they have largely forgotten this teaching. However, it is still taught today in schools beyond the Himalayan Range, though it's rarely acknowledged or known in India, except among a few Initiates. The approach has gradually changed; Chelâs started to be taught the basic concepts, and when the T. S. arrived in India in 1879, I was instructed to teach it in a more public way to one or two individuals. I now share it in an esoteric manner.
Knowing that some students try to follow a system of Yoga in their own fashion, guided only by the rare hints they find in Theosophical books and magazines, which must naturally be incomplete, I chose one of the best expositions upon ancient Occult works, Nature's Finer Forces, in order to point out how very easily one can be misled by their blinds.
Knowing that some students attempt to practice Yoga in their own way, relying solely on the occasional tips they find in Theosophical books and magazines, which are inevitably incomplete, I decided to select one of the best explanations of ancient Occult works, Nature's Best Forces, to illustrate how easily one can be misled by their limitations.
The author seems to have been himself deceived. The Tantras read Esoterically are as full of wisdom as the noblest Occult works. Studied without a guide and applied to practice, they may lead to the production of various phenomenal results, on the moral and physiological planes. But let anyone accept their dead-letter rules and practices, let him try with some selfish motive in view to carry out the rites prescribed therein, and—he is lost. Followed with pure heart and unselfish devotion merely for the sake of experiment, either no results will follow, or such as can only throw back the performer. But woe to the selfish man who seeks to develop Occult powers only to [pg 493] attain earthly benefits or revenge, or to satisfy his ambition; the separation of the Higher from the Lower Principles and the severing of Buddhi-Manas from the Tântrist's personality will speedily follow, the terrible Karmic results to the dabbler in Magic.
The author seems to have deceived himself. The Tantras, when studied deeply, are as full of wisdom as the greatest Occult works. If studied without guidance and put into practice, they can lead to various remarkable results on both moral and physical levels. But if someone takes their literal rules and practices and tries to perform the rites for selfish reasons, they're doomed. If followed with a pure heart and genuine devotion just for the sake of experimentation, either no results will come, or the outcomes will only hinder the person. But woe to the selfish individual who seeks to develop occult powers merely for personal gain, revenge, or to fulfill their ambitions; the separation of the Higher from the Lower Principles and the detachment of Buddhi-Manas from the practitioner's personality will quickly follow, resulting in terrible Karmic consequences for the casual participant in Magic.
In the East, in India and China, soulless men and women are as frequently met with as in the West, though vice is, in truth, far less developed there than it is here.
In the East, in India and China, emotionless men and women are just as often encountered as in the West, though, in reality, vice is much less common there than it is here.
It is Black Magic and oblivion of their ancestral wisdom that lead them thereunto. But of this I will speak later, now merely adding: you have to be warned and know the danger.
It’s black magic and the loss of their ancestral wisdom that brings them there. But I will talk about this later; for now, I just want to say: you need to be cautious and understand the danger.
Meanwhile, in view of what follows, the real Occult division of the Principles in their correspondences with the Tattvas and other minor forces has to be well studied.
Meanwhile, considering what comes next, the true occult division of the principles in relation to the Tattvas and other minor forces needs to be thoroughly studied.
About “Principles” And “Aspects.”
Speaking metaphysically and philosophically, on strict Esoteric lines, man as a complete unit is composed of Four basic Principles and their Three Aspects on this earth. In the semi-esoteric teachings, these Four and Three have been called Seven Principles, to facilitate the comprehension of the masses.
Speaking in a metaphysical and philosophical way, according to strict Esoteric principles, a complete human being is made up of Four basic Principles and their Three Aspects here on earth. In semi-esoteric teachings, these Four and Three are referred to as Seven Principles, making it easier for the general public to understand.
The Eternal Basic Principles.
The Eternal Core Principles.
1. Âtmâ, or Jîva, “the One Life,” which permeates the Monadic Trio. (One in three and three in One.)
1. Âtmâ, or Jiva, "the One Life," which fills the Monadic Trio. (One in three and three in One.)
2. Auric Envelope; because the substratum of the Aura around man is the universally diffused primordial and pure Akâsha, the first film on the boundless and shoreless expanse of Jîva, the immutable Root of all.
2. Auric Envelope; because the basis of the Aura surrounding a person is the universally spread, original, and pure Akâsha, the first layer on the infinite and boundless surface of Jîva, the unchanging Root of everything.
3. Buddhi; for Buddhi is a ray of the Universal Spiritual Soul (Alaya).
3. Buddhi; because Buddhi is a part of the Universal Spiritual Soul (Alaya).
4. Manas (the Higher Ego); for it proceeds from Mahat, the first product or emanation of Pradhâna which contains potentially all the Gunas (attributes). Mahat is Cosmic Intelligence, called the “Great Principle.”821
4. Manas (the Higher Self); because it comes from Mahat, the first product or emanation of Pradhâna which contains possibly all the Gunas (attributes). Mahat is Cosmic Intelligence, known as the "Great Principle."821
Transitory Aspects Produced by the Principles.
Transitory Aspects Created by the Principles.
1. Prâna, the Breath of Life, the same as Nephesh. At the death of a living being, Prâna re-becomes Jîva.822
1. Prana, the Breath of Life, is the same as Nephesh. When a living being dies, Prâna turns back into Jîva.822
2. Linga Sharîra, the Astral Form, the transitory emanation of the Auric Egg. This form precedes the formation of the living Body, and after death clings to it, dissipating only with the disappearance of its last atom (the skeleton excepted).
2. Linga Sharîra, the Astral Form, is the temporary expression of the Auric Egg. This form comes before the creation of the physical Body, and after death, it stays attached to it, breaking down only when the last atom disappears (the skeleton excluded).
3. Lower Manas, the Animal Soul, the reflection or shadow of the Buddhi-Manas, having the potentialitie of both, but conquered generally by its association with the Kâma elements.
3. Lower Manas, the Animal Soul, the reflection or shadow of the Buddhi-Manas, having the potential of both, but usually dominated by its connection with the Kâma elements.
As the lower man is the combined product of two aspects—physically, of his Astral Form, and psycho-physiologically of Kâma-Manas—he is not looked upon even as an aspect, but as an illusion.
As the lower man is the combined result of two elements—physically, his Astral Form, and psycho-physiologically, Kâma-Manas—he is not seen as even an aspect, but as an illusion.
The Auric Egg, on account of its nature and manifold functions, has to be well studied. As Hiranyagarbha, the Golden Womb or Egg, contains Brahmâ, the collective symbol of the Seven Universal Forces, so the Auric Egg contains, and is directly related to, both the divine and the physical man. In its essence, as said, it is eternal; in its constant correlations and transformations, during the reincarnating progress of the Ego on this earth, it is a kind of perpetual motion machine.
The Auric Egg, because of its nature and various functions, needs to be studied carefully. Just as Hiranyagarbha, the Golden Womb or Egg, holds Brahmâ, the collective symbol of the Seven Universal Forces, the Auric Egg contains and is directly connected to both the divine and the physical aspects of humanity. Essentially, as mentioned, it is eternal; in its ongoing connections and transformations throughout the reincarnating journey of the Ego on this earth, it acts like a perpetual motion machine.
As given out in our second volume, the Egos or Kumâras, incarnating in man, at the end of the Third Root-Race, are not human Egos of this earth or plane, but become such only from the moment they ensoul the Animal Man, thus endowing him with his Higher Mind. Each is a “Breath” or Principle, called the Human Soul, or Manas, the Mind. As the teachings say:
As stated in our second volume, the Egos or Kumâras, incarnating in humans at the end of the Third Root-Race, are not originally human Egos of this earth or plane; they become such only when they inhabit the Animal Man, granting him his Higher Mind. Each is a “Breath” or Principle, referred to as the Human Soul, or Manas, the Mind. As the teachings say:
“Each is a pillar of light. Having chosen its vehicle, it expanded, surrounding with an Âkâshic Aura the human animal, while the Divine (Mânasic) Principle settled within that human form.”
“Each one is a pillar of light. After choosing its shape, it grew and surrounded the person with an Âkâshic Aura, while the Divine (Mânasic) Principle settled within that person's body.”
Ancient Wisdom teaches us, moreover, that from this first incarnation, the Lunar Pitris, who had made men out of their Chhâyâs or Shadows, are absorbed by this Auric Essence, and a distinct Astral Form is now produced for each forthcoming personality of the reincarnating series of each Ego.
Ancient Wisdom teaches us that from this first incarnation, the Lunar Pitris, who created humans from their Chhâyâs or Shadows, are absorbed by this Auric Essence, and a unique Astral Form is now produced for each upcoming personality in the reincarnating series of each Ego.
Thus the Auric Egg, reflecting all the thoughts, words and deeds of man, is:
Thus the Auric Egg, reflecting all the thoughts, words, and actions of humanity, is:
(a) The preserver of every Karmic record.
(a) The keeper of every Karmic record.
(b) The storehouse of all the good and evil powers of man, receiving and giving out at his will—nay, at his very thought—every potentiality, which becomes, then and there, an acting potency: this Aura is the mirror in which sensitives and clairvoyants sense and perceive the real man, and see him as he is, not as he appears.
(b) The storehouse of all the good and bad powers of a person, taking in and giving out at their will—actually, at their very thought—every possibility, which then becomes a real force: this Aura is the mirror in which sensitive people and clairvoyants sense and perceive the true person, and see them as they are, not as they seem.
(c) As it furnishes man with his Astral Form, around which the physical entity models itself, first as a fœtus, then as a child and man, the astral growing apace with the human being, so it furnishes him during life, if an Adept, with his Mâyâvi Rûpa, or Illusion Body, which is not his Vital-Astral Body; and after death, with his Devachanic Entity and Kâma Rûpa, or Body of Desire (the Spook).823
(c) As it gives a person their Astral Form, which the physical body shapes itself around—first as a fetus, then as a child and as an adult—the astral form develops along with the human being. During life, if someone is an Adept, it provides them with their Mâyâvi Rûpa, or Illusion Body, which is distinct from their Essential-Astral Body. After death, it equips them with their Devachanic Entity and Kâma Rûpa, or Body of Desire (the Spook).823
In the case of the Devachanic Entity, the Ego, in order to be able to go into a state of bliss, as the “I” of its immediately preceding incarnation, has to be clothed (metaphorically speaking) with the spiritual elements of the ideas, aspirations and thoughts of the now disembodied personality; otherwise what is it that enjoys bliss and reward? Surely not the impersonal Ego, the Divine Individuality. Therefore it must be the good Karmic records of the deceased, impressed upon the Auric Substance, which furnish the Human Soul with just enough of the spiritual elements of the ex-personality, to enable it to still believe itself that body from which it has just been severed, and to receive its fruition, during a more or less prolonged period of “spiritual gestation.” For Devachan is a “spiritual gestation” within an ideal matrix state, a birth of the Ego into the world of effects, which ideal, subjective birth precedes its next terrestrial birth, the latter being determined by its bad Karma, into the world of causes.824
In the case of the Devachanic Entity, the Ego, in order to experience a state of bliss as the "I" of its most recent incarnation, must be metaphorically dressed in the spiritual elements of the ideas, aspirations, and thoughts of the now-disembodied personality; otherwise, what is it that enjoys bliss and reward? Certainly not the impersonal Ego, the Divine Individuality. Therefore, it must be the positive Karmic records of the deceased, impressed upon the Auric Substance, that provide the Human Soul with just enough of the spiritual elements of the former personality, allowing it to still believe it is that body from which it has just been separated, and to receive its fulfillment during a more or less extended period of "spiritual gestation." Devachan is a "spiritual gestation" within an ideal matrix state, a birth of the Ego into the world of effects, where this ideal, subjective birth comes before its next physical birth, which is determined by its negative Karma, into the world of causes.824
In the case of the Spook, the Kâma Rûpa is furnished from the animal dregs of the Auric Envelope, with its daily Karmic record of animal life, so full of animal desires and selfish aspirations.825
In the case of the Spook, the Kâma Rûpa is made up of the leftover animal instincts from the Auric Envelope, carrying its daily Karmic record of animal life, filled with animal desires and selfish ambitions.825
Now the Linga Sharîra remains with the Physical Body, and fades out along with it. An astral entity then has to be created, a new Linga Sharîra provided, to become the bearer of all the past Tanhas and future Karma. How is this accomplished? The mediumistic Spook, the “departed angel,” fades out and vanishes also in its turn826 as an entity or full image of the personality that was, and leaves in the Kâmalokic world of effects only the record of its misdeeds and sinful thoughts and acts, known in the phraseology of Occultists as Tânhic or human Elementals. Entering into the composition of the Astral Form of the new body, into which the Ego, upon its quitting the Devachanic state, is to enter according to Karmic decree, the Elementals form that new astral entity which is born within the Auric Envelope, and of which it is often said:
Now the Linga Sharira stays with the Physical Body and disappears along with it. An astral entity then needs to be created, a new Linga Sharira provided, to carry all the past cravings and future karma. How does this happen? The mediumistic spirit, the “fallen angel,” also fades away and disappears as a complete entity or image of the personality that once was, leaving behind in the Kâmalokic world of effects only the record of its wrongdoings, sinful thoughts, and actions, known in the language of occultists as Tânhic or human Elementals. These Elementals contribute to the composition of the Astral Form of the new body, which the Ego will enter when it exits the Devachanic state, according to karmic law. They create that new astral entity born within the Auric Envelope, and it is often said:
For no sooner is the Devachanic state of reward ended, than the Ego is indissolubly united with (or rather follows in the track of) the new Astral Form. Both are Karmically propelled towards the family or woman from whom is to be born the animal child chosen by Karma to become the vehicle of the Ego which has just awakened from the Devachanic state. Then the new Astral Form, composed partly of the pure Akâshic Essence of the Auric Egg, and partly of the terrestrial elements of the punishable sins and misdeeds of the last personality, is drawn into the woman. Once there, Nature models the fœtus of flesh around the Astral, out of the growing materials of the male seed in the female soil. Thus grows out of the essence of a decayed seed the fruit or eidolon of the dead seed, the physical fruit producing in its turn within itself another, and other seeds for future plants.
As soon as the Devachanic state of reward is over, the Ego is inseparably connected with (or rather follows the path of) the new Astral Form. Both are driven by Karma toward the family or woman from whom the animal kid is to be born—chosen by Karma to be the vessel for the Ego that has just awakened from the Devachanic state. The new Astral Form, partly made of the pure Akâshic Essence of the Auric Egg and partly composed of the earthly elements of the sins and misdeeds of the last personality, is drawn into the woman. Once inside, Nature shapes the flesh of the fetus around the Astral, using the growing material of the male seed in the female soil. Thus, from the essence of a decayed seed grows the fruit or eidolon of the dead seed, with the physical fruit generating within itself more seeds for future plants.
And now we may return to the Tattvas, and see what they mean in nature and man, showing thereby the great danger of indulging in fancy, amateur Yoga, without knowing what we are about.
And now we can go back to the Tattvas and understand what they mean in nature and in people, highlighting the significant risk of getting lost in superficial, amateur Yoga without really understanding what we’re doing.
The Tâttvic Connections and Meaning.
In Nature, then, we find seven Forces, or seven Centres of Force, and everything seems to respond to that number, as for instance, the septenary scale in music, or Sounds, and the septenary spectrum in Colours. I have not exhausted its nomenclature and proofs in the earlier volumes, yet enough is given to show every thinker that the facts adduced are no coincidences, but very weighty testimony.
In nature, we discover seven forces, or seven centers of force, and everything appears to align with that number, such as the seven notes in music and the seven colors in the spectrum. I haven't fully explored its terminology and evidence in the earlier volumes, but I've provided enough to demonstrate to any thinker that the facts presented are not coincidences, but rather significant proof.
There are several reasons why only five Tattvas are given in the Hindu systems. One of these I have already mentioned; another is that owing to our having reached only the Fifth Race, and being (so far as Science is able to ascertain) endowed with only five senses, the two remaining senses that are still latent in man can have their existence proven only on phenomenal evidence which to the Materialist is no evidence at all. The five physical senses are made to correspond with the five lower Tattvas, the two yet undeveloped senses in man; and the two forces, or Tattvas, forgotten by Brâhmans and still unrecognized by Science, being so subjective and the highest of them so sacred, that they can only be recognized by, and known through, the highest Occult Sciences. It is easy to see that these two Tattvas and the two senses (the sixth and the seventh) correspond to the two highest human principles, Buddhi and the Auric Envelope, impregnated with the light of Âtmâ. Unless we open in ourselves, by Occult training, the sixth and seventh senses, we can never comprehend correctly their corresponding types. Thus the statement in Nature's Finer Forces that, in the Tâttvic scale, the highest Tattva of all is Âkâsha828 (followed by [only] four, each of which becomes grosser than its predecessor), if made from the Esoteric standpoint, is erroneous. For once Âkâsha, an almost homogeneous and certainly universal Principle, is translated Ether, then Âkâsha is dwarfed and limited to our visible Universe, for assuredly it is not the Ether of Space. Ether, whatever Modern Science makes of it, is differentiated Substance; Âkâsha, having no attributes save one—Sound, of which it is the substratum—is no substance even exoterically and in the minds of some Orientalists,829 but rather Chaos, or the Great Spatial Void.830
There are several reasons why only five Tattvas are presented in Hindu systems. One reason I’ve already mentioned; another is that, since we have only reached the Fifth Race and, as far as science can tell, have only five senses, the two remaining senses still latent in humans can only be proven through phenomenal evidence, which to Materialists is not evidence at all. The five physical senses align with the five lower Tattvas, while the two yet undeveloped senses in humans correspond to two forces, or Tattvas, that are overlooked by Brâhmans and 아직은 과학에 의해 인식되지 않으며, 너무 주관적이며, 그 중 가장 높은 것이 너무 신성해서 가장 높은 오컬트 과학을 통해서만 인식되고 알 수 있습니다. 이 두 Tattvas와 두 감각(여섯 번째와 일곱 번째)이 인간의 두 가장 높은 원칙인 Buddhi와 Âtmâ의 빛으로 채워진 Auric Envelope에 연결되어 있다는 것을 쉽게 알 수 있습니다. 우리가 오컬트 훈련을 통해 여섯 번째와 일곱 번째 감각을 열지 않는 한, 그에 상응하는 유형을 올바르게 이해할 수 없습니다. 따라서 Nature's Better Forces에서 Tâttvic 스케일에서 가장 높은 Tattva가 Âkâsha828 (그 뒤에 [단지] 네 개가 있으며 각각 그 이전보다 더 거칠어짐 )라는 주장은 오컬트 관점에서 보면 잘못된 것입니다. Âkâsha가 거의 동질적이며 확실히 보편적인 원칙으로 해석되면, 그 외부가 에테르로 축소되며, 그러므로 Âkâsha는 보이는 우주에 한정됩니다. 에테르가 무엇이든지, 현대 과학이 그것으로 무엇을 만들어도, 그것은 차별화된 물질입니다; Âkâsha는 한 가지 속성을 제외하고는—Sound, Its foundation is based on—외경적으로는 물질이 아니며 일부 동양 학자들의 마음 속에서도 829 오히려 혼돈이나 큰 공간의 공허에 해당합니다.830
Esoterically, Âkâsha alone is Divine Space, and becomes Ether only on the lowest and last plane, or our visible Universe and Earth. In this case the blind is in the word “attribute,” which is said to be Sound. But Sound is no attribute of Âkâsha, but its primary correlation, its primordial manifestation, the Logos, or Divine Ideation made Word, and that “Word” made “Flesh.” Sound may be considered an “attribute” of Âkâsha only on the condition of anthropomorphizing the latter. It is not a characteristic of it, though it is certainly as innate in it as the idea “I am I” is innate in our thoughts.
Esoterically, Âkâsha alone is Heavenly Space, and it only becomes Ether on the lowest and final level, which is our visible Universe and Earth. In this context, the misunderstanding lies in the term “attribute,” which is said to be Sound. However, Sound is not an attribute of Âkâsha; rather, it's its primary connection, its original manifestation, the Logos, or Divine Ideation made Word, and that “Word” made "Meat." Sound could be seen as an "attribute" of Âkâsha only if we personify the latter. It is not a defining feature, even though it is as inherent in it as the idea “I am I” is inherent in our thoughts.
Occultism teaches that Âkâsha contains and includes the seven Centres of Force, therefore the six Tattvas, of which it is the seventh, or rather their synthesis. But if Âkâsha be taken, as we believe it is in this case, to represent only the exoteric idea, then the author is right; because, seeing that Âkâsha is universally omnipresent, following the Paurânic limitation, for the better comprehension of our finite intellects, he places its commencement only beyond the four planes of our Earth Chain,831 the two higher Tattvas being as concealed to the average mortal as the sixth and seventh senses are to the materialistic mind.
Occultism teaches that Âkâsha contains and includes the seven Centers of Force, making it the sixth Tattva, while being the seventh or rather their combination. However, if we consider Âkâsha, as we think it is in this case, to represent just the outward idea, then the author is correct; because, since Âkâsha is universally everywhere, following the Paurânic limitations, for a better understanding of our limited knowledge, he suggests its beginning is just beyond the four planes of our Earth Chain,831 with the two higher Tattvas being as hidden from the average person as the sixth and seventh senses are to the materialistic mind.
Therefore, while Sanskrit and Hindu Philosophy generally speak of five Tattvas only, Occultists name seven, thus making them correspond with every septenary in Nature. The Tattvas stand in the same order as the seven macro- and micro-cosmic Forces: and as taught in Esotericism, are as follows:
Therefore, while Sanskrit and Hindu Philosophy typically discuss five Tattvas, Occultists refer to seven, connecting them to every set of seven in Nature. The Tattvas follow the same sequence as the seven macro- and micro-cosmic Forces, and as explained in Esotericism, they are as follows:
(1) Âdi Tattva, the primordial universal Force, issuing at the beginning of manifestation, or of the “creative” period, from the eternal immutable Sat, the substratum of All. It corresponds with the Auric Envelope or Brahmâ's Egg, which surrounds every globe, as well as every man, animal and thing. It is the vehicle containing potentially everything—Spirit and Substance, Force and Matter. Âdi Tattva, in Esoteric Cosmogony, is the Force which we refer to as proceeding from the First or Unmanifested Logos.
(1) Âdi Tattva, the original universal Force, emerging at the start of manifestation, or the “creative” period, from the eternal unchanging Sat, the foundation of All. It corresponds with the Auric Envelope or Brahmâ's Egg, which surrounds every globe, as well as every person, animal, and object. It is the vehicle containing potentially everything—Spirit and Substance, Force and Matter. Âdi Tattva, in Esoteric Cosmogony, is the Force that we refer to as coming from the First or Unmanifested Logos.
(2) Anupâdaka Tattva,832 the first differentiation on the plane of being—the first being an ideal one—or that which is born by transformation from something higher than itself. With the Occultists, this Force proceeds from the Second Logos.
(2) Anupadaka Tattva,832 the first distinction in the realm of existence—the first being an ideal one—or that which is created by transformation from something greater than itself. According to the Occultists, this Force comes from the Second Logos.
(3) Âkâsha Tattva, this is the point from which all exoteric Philosophies and Religions start. Âkâsha Tattva is explained in them as Etheric Force, Ether. Hence Jupiter, the “highest” God, was named after Pater Æther; Indra, once the highest God in India, is the etheric or heavenly expanse, and so with Uranus, etc. The Christian biblical God, also, is spoken of as the Holy Ghost, Pneuma, rarefied wind or air. This the Occultists call the Force of the Third Logos, the Creative Force in the already Manifested Universe.
(3) Âkâsha Tattva, this is the point from which all mainstream philosophies and religions begin. Âkâsha Tattva is described as Etheric Force, or Ether. That's why Jupiter, the “highest” God, was named after Pater Æther; Indra, who was once the highest God in India, represents the etheric or heavenly expanse, as does Uranus, and so forth. The Christian biblical God is also referred to as the Holy Ghost, Pneuma, a refined wind or air. Occultists refer to this as the Force of the Third Logos, the Creative Force in the already Manifested Universe.
(4) Vâyu Tattva, the aërial plane where substance is gaseous.
(4) Air Element, the aerial realm where matter is in a gaseous state.
(5) Taijas Tattva, the plane of our atmosphere, from tejas, luminous.
(5) Taijas Tattva, the layer of our atmosphere, from tejas, meaning radiant.
(6) Âpas Tattva, watery or liquid substance or force.
(6) Âpas Tattva, a watery or liquid substance or energy.
(7) Prithivî Tattva, solid earthly substance, the terrestrial spirit or force, the lowest of all.
(7) Earth Element, solid earthly substance, the earthly spirit or force, the lowest of all.
All these correspond to our Principles, and to the seven senses and forces in man. According to the Tattva or Force generated or induced in us, so will our bodies act.
All of these correspond to our Principles and to the seven senses and forces within us. Our bodies will behave according to the Tattva or Force that is generated or influenced in us.
Now, what I have to say here is addressed especially to those members who are anxious to develop powers by “sitting for Yoga.” You have seen, from what has been already said, that in the development of Râja Yoga, no extant works made public are of the least good; they can at best give inklings of Hatha Yoga, something that may develop mediumship at best, and in the worst case—consumption. If those who practice “meditation,” and try to learn “the Science of Breath,” will read attentively Nature's Finer Forces, they will find that it is by utilizing the five Tattvas only that this dangerous science is acquired. For in the exoteric Yoga Philosophy, and the Hatha Yoga practice, Âkâsha Tattva is placed in the head (or physical brain) of man; Tejas Tattva in the shoulders; Vâyu Tattva in the navel (the seat of all the phallic Gods, “creators” of the universe and man); Âpas Tattva in the knees; and Prithivî Tattva in the feet. Hence the two higher Tattvas and their correspondences are ignored and excluded; and, as these are the chief factors in Râja Yoga, no spiritual or intellectual phenomena of a high nature can take place. The best results obtainable will be physical phenomena and no more. As the “Five Breaths,” or rather the five states of the human breath, in Hatha Yoga correspond to the above terrestrial planes and colours, what spiritual results can be obtained? On the contrary, they are the very reverse of the plane of Spirit, or the higher macrocosmic plane, reflected [pg 500] as they are upside down, in the Astral Light. This is proven in the Tântra work, Shivâgama, itself. Let us compare.
Now, what I have to say here is especially for those members who are eager to develop their abilities by “sitting for Yoga.” You’ve seen from what has been said so far that in developing Râja Yoga, no published works are of any real value; they can at best hint at Hatha Yoga, which may develop mediumship but at worst lead to health issues like consumption. If those who practice “meditation” and try to learn “the Science of Breath” read carefully “Nature's Finer Forces,” they will find that utilizing the five Tattvas is essential to acquiring this risky knowledge. In exoteric Yoga Philosophy and Hatha Yoga practice, Âkâsha Tattva is associated with the head (or physical brain) of a person; Tejas Tattva with the shoulders; Vâyu Tattva with the navel (the center of all the phallic Gods, “creators” of the universe and humanity); Âpas Tattva with the knees; and Prithivî Tattva with the feet. Therefore, the two higher Tattvas and their connections are overlooked and excluded; since these are the main components of Râja Yoga, no high-level spiritual or intellectual occurrences can happen. The best results you can get will be physical phenomena and nothing more. As the “Five Breaths,” or the five states of human breath in Hatha Yoga align with the above terrestrial planes and colors, what spiritual outcomes can we expect? On the contrary, they are the exact opposite of the realm of Spirit, or the higher macrocosmic plane, reflected as they are upside down in the Astral Light. This is confirmed in the Tântra work, “Shivâgama,” itself. Let’s compare.
First of all, remember that the Septenary of visible and also invisible Nature is said in Occultism to consist of the three (and four) Fires, which grow into the forty-nine Fires. This shows that as the Macrocosm is divided into seven great planes of various differentiations of Substance—from the spiritual or subjective, to the fully objective or material, from Akâsha down to the sin-laden atmosphere of our earth—so, in its turn, each of these great planes has three aspects, based on four Principles, as already shown above. This seems to be quite natural, as even modern Science has her three states of matter and what are generally called the “critical” or intermediate states between the solid, the fluidic, and the gaseous.
First of all, keep in mind that in Occultism, the visible and invisible aspects of Nature are said to consist of the three (and four) Fires, which develop into the forty-nine Fires. This indicates that while the Macrocosm is divided into seven major planes of different substances—from the spiritual or subjective to the fully objective or material, from Akâsha down to the burdened atmosphere of our Earth—each of these major planes also has three aspects, based on four Principles, as previously mentioned. This seems quite natural, as even modern Science recognizes three states of matter and what are typically referred to as the "crucial" or intermediate states between solid, liquid, and gas.
Now, the Astral Light is not a universally diffused stuff, but pertains only to our earth and all other bodies of the system on the same plane of matter with it. Our Astral Light is, so to speak, the Linga Sharîra of our earth; only instead of being its primordial prototype, as in the case of our Chhâyâ, or Double, it is the reverse. Human and animal bodies grow and develop on the model of their antetypal Doubles; whereas the Astral Light is born from the terrene emanations, grows and develops after its prototypal parent, and in its treacherous waves everything from the upper planes and from the lower solid plane, the earth, both ways, is reflected reversed. Hence the confusion of its colours and sounds in the clairvoyance and clairaudience of the sensitive who trusts to its records, be that sensitive a Hatha Yogî or a medium.
Now, the Astral Light isn’t something that's found everywhere; it only relates to our Earth and other bodies in the same matter plane as it. Our Astral Light is, in a sense, the Linga Sharîra of our Earth; however, instead of being its original prototype like our Chhâyâ or Double, it’s the opposite. Human and animal bodies grow and develop based on the model of their original Doubles, while the Astral Light is created from earthly emissions, growing and developing after its original parent, and in its deceptive waves, everything from the higher planes and the lower solid plane, the Earth, is reflected reversed. This leads to the confusion of its colors and sounds in the clairvoyance and clairaudience of the sensitive person who relies on its records, whether that sensitive individual is a Hatha Yogî or a medium.
Such, then, is the Occult Science on which the modern Ascetics and Yogîs of India base their Soul development and powers. They are known as the Hatha Yogîs. Now, the science of Hatha Yoga rests upon the “suppression of breath,” or Prânâyâma, to which exercise our Masters are unanimously opposed. For what is Prânâyâma? Literally translated, it means the “death of (vital) breath.” Prâna, as said, is not Jîva, the eternal fount of life immortal; nor is it connected in any way with Pranava, as some think, for Pranava is a synonym of Aum in a mystic sense. As much as has ever been taught publicly and clearly about it is to be found in Nature's Finer Forces. If such directions, however, are followed, they can only lead to Black Magic and mediumship. Several impatient Chelâs, whom we knew personally in India, went in for the practice of Hatha Yoga, notwithstanding our warnings. Of these, two developed consumption, of which one died; others became almost idiotic; another committed suicide; and one developed into a regular Tântrika, a Black Magician, but his career, fortunately for himself, was cut short by death.
This is the occult science that modern ascetics and yogis in India use for their spiritual development and abilities. They are known as Hatha Yogis. The science of Hatha Yoga is based on the “suppression of breath,” or Pranayama, which our masters unanimously oppose. What is Pranayama? Literally translated, it means the “death of (vital) breath.” Prana, as stated, is not Jiva, the eternal source of immortal life; nor is it connected in any way with Pranava, as some believe, since Pranava is a synonym for Aum in a mystical sense. Everything that has been taught publicly and clearly about it can be found in *Nature's Finer Forces*. However, if these instructions are followed, they can only lead to black magic and mediumship. Several impatient chelas we personally knew in India pursued the practice of Hatha Yoga despite our warnings. Of these, two developed tuberculosis, one of whom died; others became nearly idiotic; one committed suicide; and one became a true Tantrika, a black magician, but fortunately for him, his life was cut short by death.
The science of the Five Breaths, the moist, the fiery, the airy, etc., has a twofold significance and two applications. The Tântrikas take it literally, as relating to the regulation of the vital, lung breath, whereas the ancient Râja Yogîs understood it as referring to the mental or “will” breath, which alone leads to the highest clairvoyant powers, to the function of the Third Eye, and the acquisition of the true Râja Yoga Occult powers. The difference between the two is enormous. The former, as shown, use the five lower Tattvas; the latter begin by using the three higher alone, for mental and will development, and the rest only when they have completely mastered the three; hence, they use only one (Âkâsha Tattva) out of the Tântric five. As well said in the above stated work, “Tattvas are the modifications of Svara.” Now, the Svara is the root of all sound, the substratum of the Pythagorean music of the spheres, Svara being that which is beyond Spirit, in the modern acceptation of the word, the Spirit within Spirit, or as very properly translated, the “current of the life-wave,” the emanation of the One Life. The Great Breath spoken of in our first volume is Âtmâ, the etymology of which is “eternal motion.” Now while the ascetic Chelâ of our school, for his mental development, follows carefully the process of the evolution of the Universe, that is, proceeds from universals to particulars, the Hatha Yogî reverses the conditions and begins by sitting for the suppression [pg 503] of his (vital) breath. And if, as Hindu philosophy teaches, at the beginning of kosmic evolution, “Svara threw itself into the form of Âkâsha,” and thence successively into the forms of Vâyu (air), Agni (fire), Âpas (water), and Prithivî (solid matter),833 then it stands to reason that we have to begin by the higher supersensuous Tattvas. The Râja Yogî does not descend on the planes of substance beyond Sûkshma (subtle matter), while the Hatha Yogî develops and uses his powers only on the material plane. Some Tântrikas locate the three Nadîs, Sushumnâ, Îdâ and Pingalâ, in the medulla oblongata, the central line of which they call Sushumnâ, and the right and left divisions, Pingalâ and Îdâ, and also in the heart, to the divisions of which they apply the same names. The Trans-Himâlayan school of the ancient Indian Râja Yogîs, with which the modern Yogîs of India have little to do, locates Sushumnâ, the chief seat of these three Nadîs, in the central tube of the spinal cord, and Îdâ and Pingalâ on its left and right sides. Sushumnâ is the Brahmadanda. It is that canal (of the spinal cord), of the use of which Physiology knows no more than it does of the spleen and the pineal gland. Îâ and Pingalâ are simply the sharps and flats of that Fa of human nature, the keynote and the middle key in the scale of the septenary harmony of the Principles, which, when struck in a proper way, awakens the sentries on either side, the spiritual Manas and the physical Kâma, and subdues the lower through the higher. But this effect has to be produced by the exercise of will-power, not through the scientific or trained suppression of the breath. Take a transverse section of the spinal region, and you will find sections across three columns, one of which columns transmits the volitional orders, and a second a life current of Jîva—not of Prâna, which animates the body of man—during what is called Samâdhi and like states.
The study of the Five Breaths—the moist, fiery, airy, and so on—has a dual significance and two applications. The Tântrikas interpret it literally, focusing on the regulation of the vital lung breath, while the ancient Râja Yogîs grasp it as connected to the mental or "will" breath, which is essential for reaching the highest clairvoyant abilities, the function of the Third Eye, and acquiring true Râja Yoga's occult powers. The distinction between the two is vast. The former, as stated, operate through the five lower Tattvas; the latter start by using only the three higher for mental and will development and engage with the rest only after they have completely mastered these three; therefore, they utilize just one (Âkâsha Tattva) from the five found in Tântrika practices. As noted in the previously mentioned work, "Tattvas are the changes of Svara." Now, Svara is the foundation of all sound, the basis of the Pythagorean music of the spheres, with Svara being that which is beyond Spirit, in today’s terms, the Spirit within Spirit, or more accurately, the “flow of life,” the emanation of the One Life. The Great Breath discussed in our first volume is Âtmâ, which etymologically means “eternal motion.” While the ascetic Chelâ of our school, for his mental growth, carefully follows the process of the Universe's evolution—progressing from the general to the specific—the Hatha Yogî reverses the approach, starting by sitting to suppress his (vital) breath. If, as Hindu philosophy suggests, at the onset of cosmic evolution, “Svara transformed into the form of Âkâsha,” and then successively into the forms of Vâyu (air), Agni (fire), Âpas (water), and Prithivî (solid matter),833 it follows logically that we must begin with the higher transcendent Tattvas. The Râja Yogî does not delve into the material planes beyond Sûkshma (subtle matter), while the Hatha Yogî develops and applies his powers only on the physical plane. Some Tântrikas locate the three Nadîs, Sushumnâ, Îdâ, and Pingalâ, in the medulla oblongata, calling the central line Sushumnâ, and the right and left divisions, Pingalâ and Îdâ; they also identify them in the heart, applying the same names. The Trans-Himâlayan school of the ancient Indian Râja Yogîs, which has little connection with the modern Yogîs of India, places Sushumnâ, the main seat of these three Nadîs, in the central tube of the spinal cord, with Îdâ and Pingalâ on either side. Sushumnâ is the Brahmadanda. It's that canal (of the spinal cord) that physiology knows no more about than it does about the spleen and pineal gland. Îdâ and Pingalâ are simply the sharps and flats of that Fa of human nature, the keynote and mid-key in the scale of the sevenfold harmony of the Principles, which, when played correctly, awakens the sentinels on both sides, the spiritual Manas and the physical Kâma, and subdues the lower self through the higher. However, this effect must be generated by the exercise of willpower, not through the scientific or trained suppression of breath. Take a cross-section of the spinal area, and you will see sections across three columns, one of which transmits volitional commands, while another carries a life current of Jîva—not Prâna, which animates the human body—during what is called Samâdhi and similar states.
He who has studied both systems, the Hatha and the Râja Yoga, finds an enormous difference between the two: one is purely psycho-physiological, the other purely psycho-spiritual. The Tântrists do not seem to go higher than the six visible and known plexuses, with each of which they connect the Tattvas; and the great stress they lay on the chief of these, the Mûladhâra Chakra (the sacral plexus), shows the material and selfish bent of their efforts towards the acquisition of powers. Their five Breaths and five Tattvas are chiefly concerned [pg 504] with the prostatic, epigastric, cardiac, and laryngeal plexuses. Almost ignoring the Âjñâ, they are positively ignorant of the synthesizing laryngeal plexus. But with the followers of the old school it is different. We begin with the mastery of that organ which is situated at the base of the brain, in the pharynx, and called by Western Anatomists the Pituitary Body. In the series of the objective cranial organs, corresponding to the subjective Tâttvic principles, it stands to the Third Eye (Pineal Gland) as Manas stands to Buddhi; the arousing and awakening of the Third Eye must be performed by that vascular organ, that insignificant little body, of which, once again, Physiology knows nothing at all. The one is the Energizer of Will, the other that of Clairvoyant Perception.
Those who have studied both systems, Hatha and Raja Yoga, find a huge difference between them: one is strictly psycho-physiological, while the other is purely psycho-spiritual. The Tantrics don’t seem to go beyond the six visible and recognized plexuses, which they connect with the Tattvas. Their strong focus on the primary one, the Mūladhāra Chakra (the sacral plexus), highlights the material and self-centered nature of their pursuit for powers. Their five Breaths and five Tattvas mainly deal with the prostatic, epigastric, cardiac, and laryngeal plexuses. They almost completely ignore the Ājñā and are definitely unaware of the synthesizing laryngeal plexus. However, it’s a different story with the followers of the old school. We start with mastering the organ located at the base of the brain, in the pharynx, which Western anatomists call the Pituitary Body. In the hierarchy of objective cranial organs that correspond to the subjective Tattvic principles, it relates to the Third Eye (Pineal Gland) in the same way that Manas relates to Buddhi; the awakening of the Third Eye must be facilitated by that vascular organ, that small, insignificant body, which Physiology still has no knowledge of. One energizes Will, while the other energizes Clairvoyant Perception.
Those who are Physicians, Physiologists, Anatomists, etc., will understand me better than the rest in the following explanation.
Those who are doctors, physiologists, anatomists, etc., will understand me better than others in the following explanation.
Now, as to the functions of the Pineal Gland, or Conarium, and of the Pituitary Body, we find no explanations vouchsafed by the standard authorities. Indeed, on looking through the works of the greatest specialists, it is curious to observe how much confused ignorance on the human vital economy, physiological as well as psychological, is openly confessed. The following is all that can be gleaned from the authorities upon these two important organs.
Now, regarding the functions of the Pineal Gland, or Conarium, and the Pituitary Body, there are no explanations provided by the leading experts. In fact, when we review the works of the top specialists, it’s interesting to note how much unclear information about the human vital system, both physiological and psychological, is openly acknowledged. The following is all that can be extracted from the experts about these two important organs.
(1) The Pineal Gland, or Conarium, is a rounded, oblong body, from three to four lines long, of a deep reddish grey, connected with the posterior part of the third ventricle of the brain. It is attached at its base by two thin medullary cords, which diverge forward to the Optic Thalami. Remember that the latter are found by the best Physiologists to be the organs of reception and condensation of the most sensitive and sensorial incitations from the periphery of the body (according to Occultism, from the periphery of the Auric Egg, which is our point of communication with the higher, universal planes). We are further told that the two bands of the Optic Thalami, which are inflected to meet each other, unite on the median line, where they become the two peduncles of the Pineal Gland.
(1) The Pineal Gland, or Conarium, is a rounded, oblong body, about three to four lines long, with a deep reddish-grey color. It connects to the back part of the third ventricle of the brain. It is attached at its base by two thin medullary cords that extend forward to the Optic Thalami. According to the best physiologists, the Optic Thalami are responsible for receiving and processing the most intense and sensory stimuli from the body’s periphery (and in occultism, from the periphery of the Auric Egg, which serves as our link to higher, universal planes). Additionally, it is mentioned that the two bands of the Optic Thalami curve to meet each other and come together at the median line, where they form the two peduncles of the Pineal Gland.
(2) The Pituitary Body, or Hypophysis Cerebri, is a small and hard organ, about six lines broad, three long and three high. It is formed of an anterior bean-shaped, and of a posterior and more rounded lobe, which are uniformly united. Its component parts, we are told, are almost identical with those of the Pineal Gland; yet not the slightest connection can be traced between the two centres. To this, however, [pg 505] Occultists take exception; they know that there is a connection, and this even anatomically and physically. Dissectors, on the other hand, have to deal with corpses; and, as they themselves admit, brain-matter, of all tissues and organs, collapses and changes form the soonest—in fact, a few minutes after death. When, then, the pulsating life which expanded the mass of the brain, filled all its cavities and energized all its organs, vanishes, the cerebral mass shrinks into a sort of pasty condition, and once open passages become closed. But the contraction and even interblending of parts in this process of shrinking, and the subsequent pasty state of the brain, do not imply that there is no connection between these two organs before death. In point of fact, as Professor Owen has shown, a connection as objective as a groove and tube exists in the crania of the human fœtus and of certain fishes. When a man is in his normal condition, an Adept can see the golden Aura pulsating in both the centres, like the pulsation of the heart, which never ceases throughout life. This motion, however, under the abnormal condition of effort to develop clairvoyant faculties, becomes intensified, and the Aura takes on a stronger vibratory or swinging action. The arc of the pulsation of the Pituitary Body mounts upward, more and more, until, just as when the electric current strikes some solid object, the current finally strikes the Pineal Gland, and the dormant organ is awakened and set all glowing with the pure Âkâshic Fire. This is the psycho-physiological illustration of two organs on the physical plane, which are, respectively, the concrete symbols of the metaphysical concepts called Manas and Buddhi. The latter, in order to become conscious on this plane, needs the more differentiated fire of Manas; but once the sixth sense has awakened the seventh, the light which radiates from this seventh sense illumines the fields of infinitude. For a brief space of time man becomes omniscient; the Past and the Future, Space and Time, disappear and become for him the Present. If an Adept, he will store the knowledge he thus gains in his physical memory, and nothing, save the crime of indulging in Black Magic, can obliterate the remembrance of it. If only a Chelâ, portions alone of the whole truth will impress themselves on his memory, and he will have to repeat the process for years, never allowing one speck of impurity to stain him mentally or physically, before he becomes a fully initiated Adept.
(2) The Pituitary Gland, or Hypophysis Cerebri, is a small, solid organ, about six lines wide, three long, and three high. It consists of an anterior bean-shaped lobe and a posterior, rounder lobe, which are connected. Its parts are nearly identical to those of the Pineal Gland; however, there is no clear connection found between the two. However, [pg 505] occultists disagree; they know there is a connection, even anatomically and physically. Anatomists, on the other hand, work with corpses, and they admit that brain tissue, more than any other, collapses and changes form the quickest—often just a few minutes after death. When the vital energy that filled the brain's mass, cavities, and functions disappears, the brain shrinks into a sort of pasty state, causing formerly open pathways to close. However, the contraction and blending of parts during this shrinking process, along with the brain's subsequent pasty state, does not mean that the two organs were not connected before death. In fact, as Professor Owen has shown, an objective connection, like a groove and tube, exists in the skulls of human fetuses and certain fish. When a person is in a normal state, an Adept can see a golden Aura pulsating in both centers, similar to the heart's pulse, which continues throughout life. This motion, however, intensifies under the unusual condition of trying to develop clairvoyant abilities, and the Aura exhibits a stronger vibratory or swinging motion. The pulse of the Pituitary Body rises higher until, just like an electric current hitting a solid object, it eventually strikes the Pineal Gland, awakening this dormant organ, which glows with pure Âkâshic Fire. This serves as a psycho-physiological illustration of two organs on the physical level, which symbolize the metaphysical concepts known as Manas and Buddhi. The latter requires the more differentiated fire of Manas to become conscious on this level; but once the sixth sense has awakened the seventh, the light from this seventh sense illuminates the fields of infinity. For a brief moment, a person becomes all-knowing; the Past and the Future, Space and Time, merge into the Present. If he is an Adept, he will retain the knowledge gained in his physical memory, and nothing except the sin of practicing Black Magic can erase this memory. If he is only a Chelâ, fragments of the complete truth will stick in his mind, and he will have to go through this process for years, ensuring that no impurity stains him mentally or physically before he becomes a fully initiated Adept.
It may seem strange, almost incomprehensible, that the chief success of Gupta Vidyâ, or Occult Knowledge, should depend upon such flashes [pg 506] of clairvoyance, and that the latter should depend in man on two such insignificant excrescences in his cranial cavity, “two horny warts covered with grey sand (acervulus cerebri),” as expressed by Bichat in his Anatomie Descriptive; yet so it is. But this sand is not to be despised; nay, in truth, it is only this landmark of the internal, independent activity of the Conarium that prevents Physiologists from classifying it with the absolutely useless atrophied organs, the relics of a previous and now utterly changed anatomy of man during some period of his unknown evolution. This “sand” is very mysterious, and baffles the inquiry of every Materialist. In the cavity on the anterior surface of this gland, in young persons, and in its substance, in people of advanced years, is found
It might seem strange, almost impossible to understand, that the main achievement of Gupta Vidyâ, or Occult Knowledge, relies on such sudden moments of clairvoyance, and that those moments depend on two seemingly insignificant growths in the brain, “two horny warts covered with gray sand (acervulus cerebri),” as described by Bichat in his *Anatomie Descriptive*; yet that is the case. However, this sand shouldn’t be dismissed; in fact, it’s precisely this indicator of the internal, independent function of the Conarium that prevents physiologists from classifying it along with the completely useless atrophied organs, remnants of a past anatomy of humans from an unknown period of evolution. This “sand” is very mysterious and puzzles every Materialist. In the cavity on the front surface of this gland, in young individuals, and within its structure in older individuals, is found
Such is the acervulus cerebri.
Such is the brain acervulus.
This brilliant “sand” is the concretion of the gland itself, so say the Physiologists. Perhaps not, we answer. The Pineal Gland is that which the Eastern Occultist calls Devâksha, the “Divine Eye.” To this day, it is the chief organ of spirituality in the human brain, the seat of genius, the magical Sesame uttered by the purified will of the Mystic, which opens all the avenues of truth for him who knows how to use it. The Esoteric Science teaches that Manas, the Mind Ego, does not accomplish its full union with the child before he is six or seven years of age, before which period, even according to the canon of the Church and Law, no child is deemed responsible.835 Manas becomes a prisoner, one with the body, only at that age. Now a strange thing was observed in several thousand cases by the famous German anatomist, Wengel. With a few extremely rare exceptions, this “sand,” or golden-coloured concretion, is found only in subjects after the completion of their seventh year. In the case of fools these calculi are very few; in congenital idiots they are completely absent. Morgagni,836 Grading,837 and Gum838 were wise men in their generation, and are wise men to-day, since they are the only Physiologists, so far, [pg 507] who connect the calculi with mind. For, sum up the facts, that they are absent in young children, in very old people, and in idiots, and the unavoidable conclusion will be that they must be connected with mind.
This brilliant “sand” is the solid material formed by the gland itself, according to physiologists. But we say otherwise. The Pineal Gland is what Eastern mystics call Devâksha, the “God's Eye.” To this day, it serves as the main organ of spirituality in the human brain, the source of genius, the magical Sesame activated by the purified will of the Mystic, which unlocks all avenues of truth for those who know how to access it. Esoteric Science teaches that Manas, the Mind Ego, doesn’t fully unite with the child until he is six or seven years old; before this age, even according to Church and Law, a child is not considered responsible.835 Manas becomes a prisoner, united with the body, only at that age. A fascinating observation was made in several thousand cases by the renowned German anatomist, Wengel. With a few extremely rare exceptions, this “sand,” or golden-colored solid, is found exclusively in subjects after they turn seven. In cases of foolish individuals, these concretions are very few; in congenital idiots, they are completely absent. Morgagni,836 Grading,837 and Gum838 were wise individuals in their time, and they remain wise today, as they are the only physiologists so far who link the concretions with the mind. When you summarize the facts—that they are absent in young children, very old people, and idiots—it's inevitable to conclude that they must be connected to the mind.
Now since every mineral, vegetable and other atom is only a concretion of crystallized Spirit, or Âkâsha, the Universal Soul, why, asks Occultism, should the fact that these concretions of the Pineal Gland, are, upon analysis, found to be composed of animal matter, phosphate of lime and carbonate, serve as an objection to the statement that they are the result of the work of mental electricity upon surrounding matter?
Now that every mineral, plant, and other particle is just a collection of crystallized Spirit, or Âkâsha, the Universal Soul, why, asks Occultism, should the fact that these collections from the Pineal Gland are found, upon analysis, to be made up of animal matter, phosphate of lime, and carbonate, be an objection to the idea that they are the outcome of mental electricity acting on surrounding matter?
Our seven Chakras are all situated in the head, and it is these Master Chakras which govern and rule the seven (for there are seven) principal plexuses in the body, besides the forty-two minor ones to which Physiology refuses that name. The fact that no microscope can detect such centres on the objective plane goes for nothing; no microscope has ever yet detected, nor ever will, the difference between the motor and sensory nerve-tubes, the conductors of all our bodily and psychic sensations; and yet logic alone would show that such difference exists. And if the term plexus, in this application, does not represent to the Western mind the idea conveyed by the term of the Anatomist, then call them Chakras or Padmas, or the Wheels, the Lotus Heart and Petals. Remember that Physiology, imperfect as it is, shows septenary groups all over the exterior and interior of the body; the seven head orifices, the seven “organs” at the base of the brain, the seven plexuses, the pharyngeal, laryngeal, cavernous, cardiac, epigastric, prostatic, and sacral, etc.
Our seven Chakras are all located in the head, and these Master Chakras control the seven main plexuses in the body, along with the forty-two smaller ones that Physiology doesn’t acknowledge as such. The fact that no microscope can identify these centers in the physical realm doesn’t matter; no microscope has ever identified, nor will it ever identify, the difference between motor and sensory nerve fibers, which carry all our physical and mental sensations. Yet, logic alone would demonstrate that such a difference exists. And if the term ‘plexus’ in this context doesn’t convey what it does to a Western thinker, then we can call them Chakras or Padmas, or refer to them as Wheels, the Lotus Heart and Petals. Keep in mind that Physiology, as flawed as it is, reveals seventh groups throughout the outside and inside of the body: the seven openings in the head, the seven “organs” at the base of the brain, the seven plexuses—the pharyngeal, laryngeal, cavernous, cardiac, epigastric, prostatic, and sacral, among others.
When the time comes, advanced students will be given the minute details about the Master Chakras and taught the use of them; till then, less difficult subjects have to be learned. If asked whether the seven plexuses, or Tâttvic centres of action, are the centres where the seven Rays of the Logos vibrate, I answer in the affirmative, simply remarking that the rays of the Logos vibrate in every atom, for the matter of that.
When the time comes, advanced students will be given the specific details about the Master Chakras and taught how to use them; until then, they need to learn less complex subjects. If someone asks whether the seven plexuses, or Tâttvic centers of action, are where the seven Rays of the Logos vibrate, I confirm that they are, simply noting that the rays of the Logos vibrate in every atom, for that matter.
In these volumes it is almost revealed that the “Sons of Fohat” are the personified Forces known in a general way as Motion, Sound, Heat, Light, Cohesion, Electricity or Electric Fluid, and Nerve-Force or Magnetism. This truth, however, cannot teach the student to attune and moderate the Kundalinî of the cosmic plane with the vital Kundalinî, [pg 508] the Electric Fluid with the Nerve-Force, and unless he does so, he is sure to kill himself; for the one travels at the rate of about 90 feet, and the other at the rate of 115,000 leagues a second. The seven Shaktis respectively called Para Shakti, Jñâna Shakti, etc., are synonymous with the “Sons of Fohat,” for they are their female aspects. At the present stage, however, as their names would only be confusing to the Western student, it is better to remember the English equivalents as translated above. As each Force is septenary, their sum is, of course, forty-nine.
In these volumes, it's nearly revealed that the "Sons of Fohat" are the personified Forces commonly referred to as Motion, Sound, Heat, Light, Cohesion, Electricity (or Electric Fluid), and Nerve-Force (or Magnetism). However, this knowledge won't help the student align and balance the Kundalinî of the cosmic plane with the essential Kundalinî, [pg 508] the Electric Fluid with the Nerve-Force, and if he fails to do so, he risks harming himself; one travels at about 90 feet per second, while the other travels at around 115,000 leagues per second. The seven Shaktis known as Para Shakti, Jñâna Shakti, etc., are synonymous with the "Sons of Fohat," as they represent their female aspects. At this stage, however, since their names might be confusing to a Western student, it's better to remember the English equivalents mentioned above. Since each Force is made up of seven aspects, their total is, of course, forty-nine.
The question now mooted in Science, whether a sound is capable of calling forth impressions of light and colour in addition to its natural sound impressions, has been answered by Occult Science ages ago. Every impulse or vibration of a physical object producing a certain vibration of the air, that is, causing the collision of physical particles, the sound of which is capable of affecting the ear, produces at the same time a corresponding flash of light, which will assume some particular colour. For, in the realm of hidden Forces, an audible sound is but a subjective colour; and a perceptible colour, but an inaudible sound; both proceed from the same potential substance, which Physicists used to call ether, and now refer to under various other names; but which we call plastic, through invisible Space. This may appear a paradoxical hypothesis, but facts are there to prove it. Complete deafness, for instance, does not preclude the possibility of discerning sounds; medical science has several cases on record which prove that these sounds are received by, and conveyed to, the patient's organ of sight, through the mind, under the form of chromatic impressions. The very fact that the intermediate tones of the chromatic musical scale were formerly written in colours shows an unconscious reminiscence of the ancient Occult teaching that colour and sound are two out of the seven correlative aspects, on our plane, of one and the same thing, viz., Nature's first differentiated Substance.
The question being discussed in Science today, whether sound can trigger impressions of light and color in addition to its natural sound impressions, was answered by Occult Science long ago. Every impulse or vibration of a physical object creates a specific vibration in the air, causing physical particles to collide; this sound can affect the ear and simultaneously generates a corresponding flash of light, which takes on a certain color. In the world of hidden Forces, an hearable sound is essentially a subjective color, while a visible color is merely an inaudible sound. Both come from the same potential substance that Physicists once called ether and now refer to by various other names; we call it plastic, through invisible Space. This might seem like a paradoxical idea, but facts support it. For example, being completely deaf doesn’t eliminate the ability to perceive sounds; medical science has documented several cases where these sounds are received by and conveyed to the patient’s sense of sight through the mind, manifesting as color impressions. The very fact that the intermediate tones of the chromatic musical scale were once written in colors indicates an unconscious memory of the ancient Occult teaching that color and sound are two of the seven interconnected aspects, on our flight, of one and the same thing, namely, Nature's first differentiated Substance.
Here is an example of the relation of colour to vibration well worthy of the attention of Occultists. Not only Adepts and advanced Chelâs, but also the lower order of Psychics, such as clairvoyants and psychometrists, can perceive a psychic Aura of various colours around every individual, corresponding to the temperament of the person within it. In other words, the mysterious records within the Auric Egg are not the heirloom of trained Adepts alone, but sometimes also of natural Psychics. Every human passion, every thought and quality, is indicated [pg 509] in this Aura by corresponding colours and shades of colour, and certain of these are sensed and felt rather than perceived. The best of such Psychics, as shown by Galton, can also perceive colours produced by the vibrations of musical instruments, every note suggesting a different colour. As a string vibrates and gives forth an audible note, so the nerves of the human body vibrate and thrill in correspondence with various emotions under the general impulse of the circulating vitality of Prâna, thus producing undulations in the psychic Aura of the person which result in chromatic effects.
Here is an example of the relationship between color and vibration that is definitely worth the attention of those interested in the occult. Not only experienced practitioners and advanced students, but also lower-level psychics, like clairvoyants and psychometrists, can see a psychic aura made up of various colors around each person that reflects their temperament. In other words, the mysterious records held within the Auric Egg aren’t just the domain of trained experts; sometimes, natural psychics can access them too. Every human emotion, thought, and quality is represented in this aura by corresponding colors and shades, and some of these are sensed and felt rather than directly perceived. The best of these psychics, as shown by Galton, can also recognize colors created by the vibrations of musical instruments, with each note suggesting a different color. Just as a string vibrates and emits an audible note, the nerves of the human body vibrate and resonate in response to various emotions, driven by the circulating life energy of Prâna, which creates waves in the psychic aura and results in colorful effects.
The human nervous system as a whole, then, may be regarded as an Æolian Harp, responding to the impact of the vital force, which is no abstraction, but a dynamic reality, and manifests the subtlest shades of the individual character in colour phenomena. If these nerve vibrations are made intense enough and brought into vibratory relation with an astral element, the result is—sound. How, then, can anyone doubt the relation between the microcosmic and macrocosmic forces?
The human nervous system can be seen as an Aeolian Harp, reacting to the influence of vital energy, which isn’t just an idea but a real, dynamic force, showing the finest nuances of individual character through color phenomena. If these nerve vibrations are amplified and connected with an astral element, the outcome is—sound. So, how can anyone question the connection between microcosmic and macrocosmic forces?
And now that I have shown that the Tântric works as explained by Râma Prâsad, and other Yoga treatises of the same character which have appeared from time to time in Theosophical journals—for note well that those of true Râja Yoga are never published—tend to Black Magic and are most dangerous to take for guides in self-training, I hope that students will be on their guard.
And now that I have shown that the Tântric works as described by Râma Prâsad, and other Yoga texts of a similar nature that have appeared from time to time in Theosophical journals—note that those of true Râja Yoga are never published—tend to lead to Black Magic and are very dangerous to use as guides in self-training, I hope that students will be cautious.
For, considering that no two authorities up to the present day agree as to the real location of the Chakras and Padmas in the body, and, seeing that the colours of the Tattvas as given are reversed, e.g.:
For, considering that no two authorities today agree on the actual location of the Chakras and Padmas in the body, and noting that the colors of the Tattvas as presented are reversed, e.g.:
(a) Âkâsha is made black or colourless, whereas corresponding to Manas, it is indigo;
(a) Âkâsha appears black or clear, while in relation to Manas, it shows up as indigo;
(b) Vâyu is made blue, whereas, corresponding to the Lower Manas, it is green;
(b) Vâyu is colored blue, while, related to the Lower Manas, it is green;
(c) Âpas is made white, whereas, corresponding to the Astral Body, it is violet, with a silver, moonlike white substratum;
(c) Âpas is white, while the Astral Body is violet, with a silver, moonlike white base;
Tejas, red, is the only colour given correctly—from such considerations, I say, it is easy to see that these disagreements are dangerous blinds.
Tejas, red, is the only color that’s accurately represented—based on this, I’d say, it’s clear that these disagreements are risky blind spots.
Further, the practice of the Five Breaths results in deadly injury, both physiologically and psychically, as already shown. It is indeed that which it is called, Prânâyâma, or the death of the breath, for it results, for the practiser, in death—in moral death always, and in physical death very frequently.
Further, the practice of the Five Breaths can lead to serious harm, both physically and mentally, as previously demonstrated. It truly lives up to its name, Prânâyâma, which means the death of the breath, since it often leads to death for the practitioner—moral death in every case, and physical death quite often.
On Hidden Knowledge “Blinds” and “the Death of the Soul.”
As a corollary to this, and before going into still more abstruse teachings, I must redeem the promise already given. I have to illustrate by tenets you already know, the awful doctrine of personal annihilation. Banish from your minds all that you have hitherto read in such works as Esoteric Buddhism, and thought you understood, of such hypotheses as the eighth sphere and the moon, and that man shares a common ancestor with the ape. Even the details occasionally given out by myself in the Theosophist and Lucifer were nothing like the whole truth, but only broad general ideas, hardly touched upon in their details. Certain passages, however, give out hints, especially my foot-notes on articles translated from Éliphas Lévi's Letters on Magic.839
As a follow-up to this, and before diving into even more complex teachings, I need to fulfill the promise I've already made. I will illustrate the daunting idea of personal annihilation using concepts you're already familiar with. Forget everything you’ve previously read in works like Esoteric Buddhism, and the ideas you thought you understood about concepts like the eighth sphere and the moon, and the notion that humans have a common ancestor with apes. Even the details I've occasionally shared in Theosophist and Lucifer were far from the complete truth, presenting only broad general ideas that barely skimmed the specifics. However, certain passages do provide hints, especially my footnotes on articles translated from Éliphas Lévi's Magic Letters.839
Nevertheless, personal immortality is conditional, for there are such things as “soulless men,” a teaching barely mentioned, although it is spoken of even in Isis Unveiled;840 and there is an Avîtchi, rightly called Hell, though it has no connection with, or similitude to, the good Christian's Hell, either geographically or psychically. The truth known to Occultists and Adepts in every age could not be given out to a promiscuous public; hence, though almost every mystery of Occult Philosophy lies half concealed in Isis and the two earlier volumes of the present work, I had no right to amplify or correct the details of others. Readers may now compare those four volumes and such books as Esoteric Buddhism with the diagrams and explanations in these Papers, and see for themselves.
Nevertheless, personal immortality depends on certain conditions, as there are concepts like “heartless men,” a teaching that's rarely discussed, though it's mentioned even in Isis Unveiled;840 and there exists an Avîtchi, rightly called Hell, which has no connection to or similarity with the traditional Christian Hell, either in location or in nature. The truth known to Occultists and Adepts throughout history couldn’t be shared with just anybody; thus, while most mysteries of Occult Philosophy are somewhat hidden in Isis and the two earlier volumes of this work, I didn’t have the authority to expand or correct others' details. Readers can now compare those four volumes and books like Esoteric Buddhism with the diagrams and explanations in these Papers and come to their own conclusions.
Paramâtmâ, the Spiritual Sun, may be thought of as outside the human Auric Egg, as it is also outside the Macrocosmic or Brahmâ's Egg. Why? Because, though every particle and atom are, so to speak, cemented with and soaked through by this Paramâtmic essence, yet it is wrong to call it a “human” or even a “universal” Principle, for the term is very likely to give rise to naught but an erroneous idea of the philosophical and purely metaphysical concept; it is not a Principle, but the cause of every Principle, the latter term being applied by Occultists only to its shadow—the Universal Spirit that ensouls the boundless Kosmos whether within or beyond Space and Time.
Paramātmā, the Spiritual Sun, can be seen as existing outside the human Auric Egg, as it also resides beyond the Macrocosmic or Brahmā's Egg. Why is that? Because, even though every particle and atom is, in a sense, infused and permeated by this Paramātmic essence, it's not accurate to label it a “person” or even a "global" Principle. Doing so could lead to misleading interpretations of this philosophical and purely metaphysical concept; it’s not a Principle itself, but the source of every Principle. Occultists use the latter term only to refer to its shadow—the Universal Spirit that gives life to the infinite cosmos, whether within or beyond Space and Time.
Buddhi serves as a vehicle for that Paramâtmic shadow. This Buddhi [pg 511] is universal, and so also is the human Âtmâ. Within the Auric Egg is the macracosmic pentacle of Life, Prâna, containing within itself the pentagram which represents man. The universal pentacle must be pictured with its point soaring upwards, the sign of White Magic—in the human pentacle it is the lower limbs which are upward, forming the “Horns of Satan,” as the Christian Kabbalists call them. This is the symbol of Matter, that of the personal man, and the recognized pentacle of the Black Magician. For this reversed pentacle does not stand only for Kâma, the fourth Principle exoterically, but it also represents physical man, the animal of flesh with its desires and passions.
Buddhi acts as a vehicle for that Paramâtmic shadow. This Buddhi [pg 511] is universal, as is the human Âtmâ. Inside the Auric Egg is the macroscopic pentacle of Life, Prâna, which contains the pentagram that symbolizes man. The universal pentacle should be envisioned with its point reaching upwards, representing White Magic—in the human pentacle, it’s the lower limbs that are pointing up, creating the "Satan's Horns," as Christian Kabbalists refer to them. This symbolizes Matter, that of the personal man, and is recognized as the pentacle of the Black Magician. This inverted pentacle represents not just Kâma, the fourth Principle in a general sense, but also embodies the physical man, the fleshly animal with its desires and passions.
Now, mark well, in order to understand that which follows, that Manas may be pictured as an upper triangle connected with the lower Manas by a thin line which binds the two together. This is the Antah-karana, that path or bridge of communication which serves as a link between the personal being whose physical brain is under the sway of the lower animal mind, and the reincarnating Individuality, the spiritual Ego, Manas, Manu, the “Divine Man.” This thinking Manu alone is that which reincarnates. In truth and in nature, the two Minds, the spiritual and the physical or animal, are one, but separate into two at reincarnation. For while that portion of the Divine which goes to animate the personality, consciously separating itself, like a dense but pure shadow, from the Divine Ego,841 wedges itself into the brain and senses842 of the fœtus, at the completion of its seventh month, the Higher Manas does not unite itself with the child before the completion of the first seven years of its life. This detached essence, or rather the reflection or shadow of the Higher Manas, becomes, as the [pg 512] child grows, a distinct thinking Principle in man, its chief agent being the physical brain. No wonder the Materialists, who perceive only this “rational soul,” or mind, will not disconnect it with the brain and matter. But Occult Philosophy has ages ago solved the problem of mind, and discovered the duality of Manas. The Divine Ego tends with its point upwards towards Buddhi, and the human Ego gravitates downwards, immersed in Matter, connected with its higher, subjective half only by the Antahkarana. As its derivation suggests, this is the only connecting link during life between the two minds—the higher consciousness of the Ego and the human intelligence of the lower mind.
Now, pay attention, to grasp what comes next, that Manas can be visualized as an upper triangle linked to the lower Manas by a thin line that connects the two. This is the Antah-karana, the path or bridge of communication that serves as a link between the personal being whose physical brain is influenced by the lower animal mind, and the reincarnating Individuality, the spiritual Ego, Manas, Manu, the "Godlike Being." This thinking Manu is the one that reincarnates. In reality, the two Minds, the spiritual and the physical or animal, are one but separate into two at reincarnation. While that part of the Divine that animates the personality consciously separates itself, like a dense but pure shadow, from the Divine Ego, 841 embeds itself into the brain and senses 842 of the fetus, at the end of its seventh month, the Higher Manas does not connect with the child until the end of the first seven years of its life. This detached essence, or rather the reflection or shadow of the Higher Manas, as the [pg 512] child grows, becomes a distinct thinking Principle in humans, with its main agent being the physical brain. It's no surprise that Materialists, who only see this "reasoning mind," or mind, refuse to separate it from the brain and matter. However, Occult Philosophy has long ago resolved the issue of the mind and revealed the duality of Manas. The Divine Ego reaches up towards Buddhi, while the human Ego draws downwards, immersed in Matter, connected to its higher, subjective half only by the Antahkarana. As its origin implies, this is the sole connecting link throughout life between the two minds—the higher consciousness of the Ego and the human intelligence of the lower mind.
To understand this abstruse metaphysical doctrine fully and correctly, one has to be thoroughly impressed with an idea, which I have in vain endeavoured to impart to Theosophists at large, namely, the great axiomatic truth that the only eternal and living Reality is that which the Hindus call Paramâtmâ and Parabrahman. This is the one ever-existing Root Essence, immutable and unknowable to our physical senses, but manifest and clearly perceptible to our spiritual natures. Once imbued with that basic idea and the further conception that if It is omnipresent, universal and eternal, like abstract Space itself, we must have emanated from It and we must, some day, return into It, and all the rest becomes easy.
To fully and accurately grasp this complex metaphysical doctrine, one must be deeply impressed by an idea that I have tried in vain to share with Theosophists in general: the significant truth that the only eternal and living Reality is what the Hindus refer to as Paramâtmâ and Parabrahman. This is the singular, ever-existing Root Essence, unchanging and unknowable to our physical senses, yet manifest and easily perceivable to our spiritual natures. Once you are filled with that fundamental idea and the understanding that if It is omnipresent, universal, and eternal, much like abstract Space itself, we must have emerged from It and eventually return to It, everything else becomes straightforward.
If so, then it stands to reason that life and death, good and evil, past and future, are all empty words, or at best, figures of speech. If the objective Universe itself is but a passing illusion on account of its beginning and finitude, then both life and death must also be aspects and illusions. They are changes of state, in fact, and no more. Real life is in the spiritual consciousness of that life, in a conscious existence in Spirit, not Matter; and real death is the limited perception of life, the impossibility of sensing conscious or even individual existence outside of form, or at least, of some form of Matter. Those who sincerely reject the possibility of conscious life divorced from Matter and brain-substance, are dead units. The words of Paul, an Initiate, become comprehensible. “Ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God;” which is to say: Ye are personally dead matter, unconscious of its own spiritual essence, and your real life is hid with your Divine Ego (Christos) in, or merged with, God (Âtmâ); now has it departed from you, ye soulless people. Speaking on Esoteric lines, every irrevocably [pg 513] materialistic person is a dead Man, a living automaton, in spite of his being endowed with great brain power. Listen to what Aryasangha says, stating the same fact:
If that’s the case, then it makes sense that life and death, good and evil, past and future, are just empty terms or, at best, metaphors. If the objective Universe itself is just a fleeting illusion because of its beginnings and limitations, then both life and death must also be mere aspects and illusions. They are simply changes of state, nothing more. True life exists in the spiritual awareness of that life, in a mindful life in Spirit, not Matter; and true death is the narrow perception of life, the inability to perceive conscious or even individual existence outside of form, or at least, some form of Matter. Those who genuinely deny the possibility of conscious life separated from Matter and brain function are inactive units. The words of Paul, an Initiate, become clear: "You are dead, and your life is hidden with Christ in God;" which means: You are personally dead matter, oblivious to your own spiritual essence, and your true life is hidden with your Divine Self (Christos) in, or merged with, God (Âtmâ); now it has left you, you soulless beings. When speaking in esoteric terms, every irreversibly [pg 513] materialistic person is a dead guy, a living machine, despite having great intellectual ability. Listen to what Aryasangha says, expressing the same truth:
That which is neither Spirit nor Matter, neither Light nor Darkness, but is verily the container and root of these, that thou art. The Root projects at every Dawn its shadow on Itself, and that shadow thou callest Light and Life, O poor dead Form. (This) Life-Light streameth downward through the stairway of the seven worlds, the stairs of which each step become denser and darker. It is of this seven-times-seven scale that thou art the faithful climber and mirror, O little man! Thou art this, but thou knowest it not.
You are neither Spirit nor Matter, neither Light nor Darkness, but truly the essence and source of all these. The Source casts its shadow at every Dawn on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Itself, and that shadow you refer to as Light and Life, O unfortunate lifeless Form. (This) Life-Light flows downward through the journey of the seven worlds, where each step grows heavier and darker. It is from this seven-times-seven scale that you are the dedicated climber and mirror, O little man! You are this, but you don’t recognize it.
This is the first lesson to learn. The second is to study well the Principles of both the Kosmos and ourselves, dividing the group into the permanent and the impermanent, the higher and immortal and the lower and mortal, for thus only can we master and guide, first the lower cosmic and personal, then the higher cosmic and impersonal.
This is the first lesson to learn. The second is to thoroughly study the Principles of both the universe and ourselves, dividing the group into the permanent and the temporary, the higher and immortal and the lower and mortal, because only then can we master and guide, first the lower cosmic and personal, then the higher cosmic and impersonal.
Once we can do that we have secured our immortality. But some may say: “How few are those who can do so. All such are great Adepts, and none can reach such Adeptship in one short life.” Agreed; but there is an alternative. “If the Sun thou canst not be, then be the humble Planet,” says the Book of the Golden Precepts. And if even that is beyond our reach, then let us at least endeavour to keep within the ray of some lesser star, so that its silvery light may penetrate the murky darkness, through which the stony path of life trends onward; for without this divine radiance we risk losing more than we imagine.
Once we achieve that, we secure our immortality. But some might say: "Very few people can do that. Those who can are great experts, and no one can achieve that level of expertise in just one life." That's true; but there’s another option. "If you can't be the Sun, then be the humble Planet." says the Book of Golden Rules. And if even that is out of our reach, then let’s at least try to stay within the light of some lesser star, so that its silvery glow can cut through the murky darkness along the rocky path of life; because without this divine light, we risk losing more than we can imagine.
With regard, then, to “soulless” men, and the “second death” of the “Soul,” mentioned in the second volume of Isis Unveiled, you will there find that I have spoken of such soulless people, and even of Avîtchi, though I leave the latter unnamed. Read from the last paragraph on page 367 to the end of the first paragraph on page 370, and then collate what is there said with what I have now to say.
Regarding the “without soul” individuals and the "second death" of the "Soul," mentioned in the second volume of Isis Unveiled, you'll find that I've discussed such soulless individuals, including references to Avîtchi, although I do not name him. Please read from the last paragraph on page 367 to the end of the first paragraph on page 370, and then compare what is said there with what I have to share now.
The higher triad, Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas, may be recognized from the first lines of the quotation from the Egyptian papyrus. In the Ritual, now the Book of the Dead, the purified Soul, the dual Manas, appears as “the victim of the dark influence of the Dragon Apophis,” the physical personality of Kâmarûpic man, with his passions. “If it has attained the final knowledge of the heavenly and infernal Mysteries, the Gnosis”—the divine and the terrestrial Mysteries, of White and Black Magic—then the defunct personality “will triumph over its enemy”—death. This alludes to the case of a complete re-union, at the end of [pg 514] earth life, of the lower Manas, full of “the harvest of life,” with its Ego. But if Apophis conquers the Soul, then it “cannot escape a second death.”
The higher triad, Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas, can be identified from the initial lines of the quotation from the Egyptian papyrus. In the Ritual, now known as the Book of the Dead, the purified Soul, represented by the dual Manas, is described as “the victim of the dark influence of the Dragon Apophis,” which relates to the physical personality of Kâmarûpic man, along with his passions. "If it has reached the ultimate understanding of the heavenly and earthly Mysteries, the Gnosis."—the divine and earthly Mysteries, of White and Black Magic—then the deceased personality “will prevail over its enemy”—death. This suggests a complete reunion at the end of [pg 514] earth life, of the lower Manas, filled with "the harvest of life," along with its Ego. However, if Apophis triumphs over the Soul, then it "cannot escape a second death."
These few lines from a papyrus, many thousands of years old, contain a whole revelation, known, in those days, only to the Hierophants and the Initiates. The “harvest of life” consists of the finest spiritual thoughts, of the memory of the noblest and most unselfish deeds of the personality, and the constant presence during its bliss after death of all those it loved with divine, spiritual devotion.843 Remember the teaching: The Human Soul, lower Manas, is the only and direct mediator between the personality and the Divine Ego. That which goes to make up on this earth the personality miscalled individuality by the majority, is the sum of all its mental, physical, and spiritual characteristics, which, being impressed on the Human Soul, produces the man. Now, of all these characteristics it is the purified thoughts alone which can be impressed on the higher, immortal Ego. This is done by the Human Soul merging again, in its essence, into its parent source, commingling with its Divine Ego during life, and re-uniting itself entirely with it after the death of the physical man. Therefore, unless Kâma-Manas transmits to Buddhi-Manas such personal ideations, and such consciousness of its “I” as can be assimilated by the Divine Ego, nothing of that “I” or personality can survive in the Eternal. Only that which is worthy of the immortal God within us, and identical in its nature with the divine quintessence, can survive; for in this case it is its own, the Divine Ego's, “shadows” or emanations which ascend to it and are indrawn by it into itself again, to become once more part of its own Essence. No noble thought, no grand aspiration, desire, or divine immortal love, can come into the brain of the man of clay and settle there, except as a direct emanation from the Higher to, and through, the lower Ego; all the rest, intellectual as it may seem, proceeds from the “shadow,” the lower mind, in its association and commingling with Kâma, and passes away and disappears for ever. But the mental and spiritual ideations of the personal “I” return to it, as parts of the Ego's Essence, and can never fade out. Thus of the personality that was, only its spiritual experiences, the memory of all that is good and noble, with the consciousness of its “I” blended with that of all the other personal “I's” that preceded it, survive and become immortal. [pg 515] There is no distinct or separate immortality for the men of earth outside of the Ego which informed them. That Higher Ego is the sole bearer of all its alter egos on earth and their sole representative in the mental state called Devachan. As the last embodied personality, however, has a right to its own special state of bliss, unalloyed and free from the memories of all others, it is the last life only which is fully and realistically vivid. Devachan is often compared to the happiest day in a series of many thousands of other “days” in the life of a person. The intensity of its happiness makes the man entirely forget all others, his past becoming obliterated.
These few lines from an ancient papyrus, thousands of years old, hold profound insights that were known only to the Hierophants and the Initiates back then. The “life's harvest” comprises the best spiritual thoughts, the memories of the kindest and most selfless actions of an individual's life, and the ongoing presence of all those loved with divine, spiritual devotion after death.843 Remember this teaching: The Human Soul, or lower Manas, is the only direct link between the personality and the Divine Ego. What we refer to on this earth as the personality, mistakenly called uniqueness by most, is the total of all its mental, physical, and spiritual traits. These traits, once impressed upon the Human Soul, shape the person. Out of all these traits, only purified thoughts can be impressed upon the higher, immortal Ego. This occurs when the Human Soul merges back into its source, joining with its Divine Ego during life and fully reuniting after the death of the physical body. Therefore, unless Kâma-Manas conveys to Buddhi-Manas those personal ideas and the sense of its “I” that can be understood by the Divine Ego, nothing of that “I” or personality will endure in the Eternal. Only that which is worthy of the immortal God within us, and which shares its essence with the divine quintessence, can survive; in this situation, it is the Divine Ego's own “shadows” or emanations that rise to it and are drawn back into itself, becoming part of its Essence again. No noble thought, grand aspiration, desire, or divine immortal love can settle in the mind of a material person except as a direct emanation from the Higher to, and through, the lower Ego; everything else, no matter how intellectual it may seem, arises from the "shadow," the basic mindset, in its interaction with Kâma, and eventually fades away forever. However, the mental and spiritual ideas of the personal “I” return to it as parts of the Ego's Essence and can never disappear. Thus, of the former personality, only its spiritual experiences, the memory of all that is good and noble, along with the consciousness of its “I” intertwined with that of all other preceding personal “I’m”, endure and become immortal. [pg 515] There is no distinct or separate immortality for earthly beings outside of the Ego that informed them. That Higher Ego is the sole bearer of all its alternate identities on earth and their only representative in the mental state known as Devachan. While the last embodied personality deserves its own unique state of bliss, untainted and free from the memories of others, it is the the last life lived alone that feels completely and vividly real. Devachan is often likened to the happiest day in a long series of many thousands of other “days” in a person's life. The sheer intensity of its happiness causes the person to forget all previous days, effectively erasing their past.
This is what we call the Devachanic state, the reward of the personality, and it is on this old teaching that the hazy Christian notion of Paradise was built, borrowed with many other things from the Egyptian Mysteries, wherein the doctrine was enacted. And this is the meaning of the passage quoted in Isis. The Soul has triumphed over Apophis, the Dragon of Flesh. Henceforth, the personality will live in eternity, in its highest and noblest elements, the memory of its past deeds, while the “characteristics” of the “Dragon” will be fading out in Kâma Loka. If the question be asked, “How live in eternity, when Devachan lasts but from 1,000 to 2,000 years,” the answer is: “In the same way as the recollection of each day which is worth remembering lives in the memory of each one of us.” For the sake of an example, the days passed in one personal life may be taken as an illustration of each personal life, and this or that person may stand for the Divine Ego.
This is what we call the Devachanic state, the reward of the personality, and it's on this old teaching that the vague Christian idea of Paradise was based, borrowed along with many other concepts from the Egyptian Mysteries, where the doctrine was enacted. This is the meaning of the passage quoted in Isis. The Soul has triumphed over Apophis, the Dragon of Flesh. From now on, the personality will live in eternity, in its highest and noblest aspects, the memory of its past deeds, while the "features" of the "Dragon" will fade away in Kâma Loka. If someone asks, “How can we experience eternity when Devachan only lasts between 1,000 and 2,000 years?” the answer is: "Just like the memory of every important day stays in our minds." For example, the days spent in one personal life can serve as an illustration of each personal life, and this or that person can represent the Divine Ego.
To obtain the key which will open the door of many a psychological mystery it is sufficient to understand and remember that which precedes and that which follows. Many a Spiritualist has felt terribly indignant on being told that personal immortality was conditional; and yet such is the philosophical and logical fact. Much has been said already on the subject, but no one to this day seems to have fully understood the doctrine. Moreover, it is not enough to know that such a fact is said to exist. All Occultist, or he who would become one, must know why it is so; for having learned and comprehended the raison d'étre, it becomes easier to set others right in their erroneous speculations, and, most important of all, it affords one an opportunity, without saying too much, to teach other people to avoid a calamity which, sad to say, occurs in our age almost daily. This calamity will now be explained at length.
To get the key that will unlock many psychological mysteries, all you need to do is understand and remember what comes before and after. Many Spiritualists have been upset when told that personal immortality is conditional; yet, that is the philosophical and logical truth. A lot has already been said about this topic, but no one has truly grasped the doctrine completely to this day. Furthermore, it’s not enough to just know that this fact is claimed to exist. Every Occultist, or anyone who wants to become one, must understand why it is this way; because once you've learned and understood the raison d'être, it becomes easier to correct others in their wrong ideas and, most importantly, it gives you a chance to discreetly teach others how to avoid a disaster that, unfortunately, happens almost every day in our time. This disaster will now be explained in detail.
One must know little indeed of the Eastern modes of expression to fail to see in the passage quoted from the Book of the Dead, and the pages of Isis, (a) an allegory for the uninitiated, containing our Esoteric teaching; and (b) that the two terms “second death” and “Soul” are, in one sense, blinds. “Soul” refers indifferently to Buddhi-Manas and Kâma-Manas. As to the term “second death,” the qualification “second” applies to several deaths which have to be undergone by the “Principles” during their incarnation, Occultists alone understanding fully the sense in which such a statement is made. For we have (1) the death of the Body; (2) the death of the Animal Soul in Kâma Loka; (3) the death of the Astral Linga Sharîra, following that of the Body; (4) the metaphysical death of the Higher Ego, the immortal, every time it “falls into matter,” or incarnates in a new personality. The Animal Soul, or lower Manas, that shadow of the Divine Ego which separates from it to inform the personality, cannot by any possible means escape death in Kâma Loka, at any rate that portion of this reflection which remains as a terrestrial residue and cannot be impressed on the Ego. Thus the chief and most important secret with regard to that “second death,” in the Esoteric teaching, was and is to this day the terrible possibility of the death of the Soul, that is, its severance from the Ego on earth during a person's lifetime. This is a real death (though with chances of resurrection), which shows no traces in a person and yet leaves him morally a living corpse. It is difficult to see why this teaching should have been preserved until now with such secrecy, when, by spreading it among people, at any rate among those who believe in reincarnation, so much good might be done. But so it was, and I had no right to question the wisdom of the prohibition, but have given it hitherto, as it was given to myself, under pledge not to reveal it to the world at large. But now I have permission to give it to all, revealing its tenets first to the Esotericists, and then when they have assimilated them thoroughly it will be their duty to teach others this special tenet of the “second death,” and warn all the Theosophists of its dangers.
One really has to know very little about Eastern ways of expressing ideas to miss the allegory in the passage quoted from the Book of the Dead and the pages of Isis, which contains our Esoteric teachings for those who are not initiated; and that the terms "second death" and “Spirit” are, in one sense, misdirection. “Spirit” can refer to either Buddhi-Manas or Kâma-Manas. Regarding “second death” the word “second” relates to multiple deaths that the "Principles" must experience during their time on earth, an understanding that only Occultists fully grasp. We have (1) the death of the Body; (2) the death of the Animal Soul in Kâma Loka; (3) the death of the Astral Linga Sharîra that follows the Body's death; and (4) the metaphysical death of the Higher Ego, the eternal, each time it “falls into place,” or takes on a new personality. The Animal Soul, or lower Manas, which is a shadow of the Divine Ego that separates to form the personality, cannot escape passing in Kâma Loka, at least not that part of its reflection that remains as earthly residue and cannot be integrated into the Ego. Thus, the most crucial secret regarding the “second death” in Esoteric teachings, has always been the terrifying possibility of the death of the Soul, which means its separation from the Ego on earth during a person's life. This is a genuine death (though there's a chance of resurrection), that leaves no outward signs in a person yet renders them morally a living corpse. It’s hard to understand why this teaching has been kept so secret for so long when sharing it with people, especially those who believe in reincarnation, could do so much good. But that was how it was, and I couldn't question the wisdom of that prohibition; I’ve shared it as it was shared with me, under promise not to disclose it to the general public. However, now I have the go-ahead to share it with everyone, starting with the Esotericists, and once they thoroughly understand it, it will be their responsibility to teach others this specific aspect of the "second death" and alert all Theosophists to its dangers.
To make the teaching clearer, I shall seemingly have to go over old ground; in reality, however, it is given out with new light and new details. I have tried to hint at it in the Theosophist as I have done in Isis, but have failed to make myself understood. I will now explain it, point by point.
To make the teaching clearer, I’ll need to revisit some familiar topics; however, this time it will be presented with fresh insights and new details. I've tried to touch on this in the Theosophist as I did in Isis, but I haven’t been able to express myself clearly. Now, I will break it down and explain it step by step.
The Philosophical Basis of the Tenet.
(1) Imagine, for illustration's sake, the one homogeneous, absolute and omnipresent Essence, above the upper step of the “stair of the seven planes of worlds,” ready to start on its evolutionary journey. As its correlating reflection gradually descends, it differentiates and transforms into subjective, and finally into objective matter. Let us call it at its north pole Absolute Light; at its south pole, which to us would be the fourth or middle step, or plane, counting either way, we know it Esoterically as the One and Universal Life. Now mark the difference. Above, Light; below, Life. The former is ever immutable, the latter manifests under the aspects of countless differentiations. According to the Occult law, all potentialities included in the higher become differentiated reflections in the lower; and according to the same law, nothing which is differentiated can be blended with the homogeneous.
(1) Imagine, for the sake of illustration, one uniform, absolute, and all-encompassing Essence, positioned above the upper step of the "stair of the seven planes of worlds," ready to embark on its evolutionary journey. As its corresponding reflection gradually descends, it differentiates and transforms into subjective, and ultimately into objective matter. Let’s refer to it at its north pole as Absolute Light; at its south pole, which for us would be the fourth or middle step, or plane, counting either way, we know it esoterically as the One and Universal Life. Now notice the difference. Above, Light; below, Life. The former is always unchanging, while the latter manifests in countless different forms. According to occult law, all potentialities contained in the higher become differentiated reflections in the lower; and according to the same law, nothing that is differentiated can be mixed with the uniform.
Again, nothing can endure of that which lives and breathes and has its being in the seething waves of the world, or plane of differentiation. Thus Buddhi and Manas being both primordial rays of the One Flame, the former the vehicle, the upâdhi or vâhana, of the one eternal Essence, the latter the vehicle of Mahat or Divine Ideation (Mahâ-Buddhi in the Purânas), the Universal Intelligent Soul—neither of them, as such, can become extinct or be annihilated, either in essence or consciousness. But the physical personality with its Linga Sharîra, and the animal soul, with its Kâma,844 can and do become so. They are born in the realm of illusion, and must vanish like a fleecy cloud from the blue and eternal sky.
Again, nothing can last from that which lives, breathes, and exists in the turbulent waves of the world, or realm of differences. Thus, Buddhi and Manas are both fundamental rays of the One Flame, with the former being the vehicle, the upâdhi or vâhana, of the one eternal Essence, and the latter the vehicle of Mahat or Divine Ideation (Mahâ-Buddhi in the Puranas), the Universal Intelligent Soul—neither of them, in essence or consciousness, can truly be destroyed or annihilated. However, the physical personality with its Linga Sharîra, and the animal soul, with its Kâma,844 can and do get extinguished. They are born in the realm of illusion and must disappear like a soft cloud from the vast and eternal sky.
He who has read these volumes with any degree of attention, must know the origin of the human Egos, called Monads, generically, and what they were before they were forced to incarnate in the human animal. The divine beings whom Karma led to act in the drama of Manvantaric life, are entities from higher and earlier worlds and planets, whose Karma had not been exhausted when their world went into Pralaya. Such is the teaching; but whether it is so or not, the Higher Egos are—as compared to such forms of transitory, terrestrial mud as ourselves—Divine Beings, Gods, immortal throughout the Mahâmanvantara, or the 311,040,000,000,000 years during which the Age of Brahmâ lasts. And as the Divine Egos, in [pg 518] order to re-become the One Essence, or be indrawn again into the Aum, have to purify themselves in the fire of suffering and individual experience, so also have the terrestrial Egos, the personalities, to do likewise, if they would partake of the immortality of the Higher Egos. This they can achieve by crushing in themselves all that benefits only the lower personal nature of their “selves” and by aspiring to transfuse their thinking Kâmic Principle into that of the Higher Ego. We (i.e., our personalities) become immortal by the mere fact of our thinking moral nature being grafted on our Divine Triune Monad, Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas, the three in one and one in three (aspects). For the Monad manifested on earth by the incarnating Ego is that which is called the Tree of Life Eternal, that can only be approached by eating the fruit of knowledge, the Knowledge of Good and Evil, or of Gnosis, Divine Wisdom.
Anyone who has read these volumes with any attention must understand the origin of human Egos, referred to as Monads, and what they were before they were compelled to incarnate in a human body. The divine beings brought into the drama of Manvantaric life by Karma are entities from higher and earlier worlds and planets, whose Karma had not been depleted when their world entered Pralaya. This is the teaching; however, whether it is true or not, the Higher Egos are, in comparison to our fleeting, earthly forms, Divine Beings, Gods—immortal throughout the Mahâmanvantara, which lasts for 311,040,000,000,000 years during the Age of Brahmâ. Just as the Divine Egos, to rejoin the One Essence or be drawn back into the Aum, must purify themselves through suffering and individual experience, so too must the earthly Egos, the personalities, if they wish to share in the immortality of the Higher Egos. They can achieve this by overcoming all that serves only the lower personal nature of their “selves” and by aspiring to elevate their Kâmic Principle to that of the Higher Ego. We (i.e., our personalities) become immortal simply because our moral thinking nature is connected to our Divine Triune Monad, Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas, the three in one and one in three (aspects). The Monad manifested on earth through the incarnating Ego is what’s known as the Tree of Life Eternal, which can only be approached by partaking of the fruit of knowledge, the Knowledge of Good and Evil, or of Gnosis, Divine Wisdom.
In the Esoteric teachings, this Ego is the fifth Principle in man. But the student who has read and understood the first two Papers, knows something more. He is aware that the seventh is not a human, but a universal Principle in which man participates; but so does equally every physical and subjective atom, and also every blade of grass and everything that lives or is in Space, whether it be sensible of it or not. He knows, moreover, that if man is more closely connected with it, and assimilates it with a hundredfold more power, it is simply because he is endowed with the highest consciousness on this earth; that man, in short, may become a Spirit, a Deva, or a God, in his next transformation, whereas neither a stone nor a vegetable, nor an animal, can do so before they become men in their proper turn.
In the esoteric teachings, this Ego is the fifth principle in humans. However, the student who has read and understood the first two Papers knows something more. They understand that the seventh is not just a human principle, but a universal one in which humans participate; every physical and subjective atom, every blade of grass, and everything that lives or exists in space shares in this principle, whether they are aware of it or not. They also know that if humans are more closely connected to it and absorb it with a hundred times more power, it’s simply because humans have the highest consciousness on this planet. In short, a human can become a spirit, a deva, or a god in their next transformation, while a stone, plant, or animal cannot do so until they become human in their rightful time.
(2) Now what are the functions of Buddhi? On this plane it has none, unless it is united with Manas, the conscious Ego. Buddhi stands to the divine Root Essence in the same relation as Mûlaprakriti to Parabrahman, in the Vedânta School; or as Alaya the Universal Soul to the One Eternal Spirit, or that which is beyond Spirit. It is its human vehicle, one remove from that Absolute, which can have no relation whatever to the finite and the conditioned.
(2) So what are the functions of Buddhi? In this realm, it has none unless it is connected to Manas, the conscious self. Buddhi relates to the divine Root Essence similarly to how Mûlaprakriti relates to Parabrahman in the Vedânta School; or how Alaya, the Universal Soul, relates to the One Eternal Spirit, or whatever exists beyond Spirit. It serves as its human vehicle, one step away from that Absolute, which cannot have any connection to the finite and the conditioned.
(3) What, again, is Manas and its functions? In its purely metaphysical aspect, Manas, though one remove on the downward plane from Buddhi, is still so immeasurably higher than the physical man, that it cannot enter into direct relation with the personality, except through its reflection, the lower mind. Manas is Spiritual Self-Consciousness in itself, and Divine Consciousness when united with Buddhi, [pg 519] which is the true “producer” of that “production” (vikâra), or Self-Consciousness, through Mahat. Buddhi-Manas, therefore, is entirety unfit to manifest during its periodical incarnations, except through the human mind or lower Manas. Both are linked together and are inseparable, and can have as little to do with the lower Tanmâtras,845 or rudimentary atoms, as the homogeneous with the heterogeneous. It is, therefore, the task of the lower Manas, or thinking personality, if it would blend itself with its God, the Divine Ego, to dissipate and paralyze the Tanmâtras, or properties of the material form. Therefore, Manas is shown double, as the Ego and Mind of Man. It is Kâma-Manas, or the lower Ego, which, deluded into a notion of independent existence, as the “producer” in its turn and the sovereign of the five Tanmâtras, becomes Ego-ism, the selfish Self, in which case it has to be considered as Mahâbhûtic and finite, in the sense of its being connected with Ahankâra, the personal “I-creating” faculty. Hence
(3) What, once again, is Manas and what does it do? In its purely metaphysical form, Manas, while one step down from Buddhi, is still vastly superior to physical man, meaning it can't directly interact with personality except through its reflection, the lower mind. Manas is Awareness of Spiritual Self in its essence, and Divine Consciousness when connected with Buddhi, [pg 519] which is the true “producer” of that "production" (vikâra), or Self-Consciousness, through Mahat. Buddhi-Manas is therefore completely unfit to manifest during its periodic incarnations, except through the human mind or lower Manas. Both are interconnected and inseparable, and can have as little to do with the lower Tanmâtras, 845 or rudimentary atoms, as the homogeneous with the heterogeneous. Thus, it falls to the lower Manas, or thinking personality, to unite itself with its God, the Divine Ego, by breaking down and neutralizing the Tanmâtras, or qualities of the material form. Consequently, Manas is understood as having two aspects, the Ego and the Mind of Man. It is Kâma-Manas, or the lower Ego, which, fooled into believing it has an independent existence, acts as the “producer” in its turn and rules the five Tanmâtras, becoming Egoism, the selfish Self, at which point it must be viewed as Mahâbhûtic and limited, being tied to Ahankâra, the personal “I'm creating” function. Hence
Manas has to be regarded as eternal and non-eternal; eternal in its atomic nature (paramanu rûpa), as eternal substance (dravya), finite (kârya rûpa) when linked as a duad with Kâma (animal desire or human egoistic volition), a lower production, in short.846
Manas should be viewed as both eternal and non-eternal; eternal in its atomic form (paramanu rûpa), as an everlasting substance (dravya), and finite (kârya rûpa) when linked as a pair with Kâma (animal desire or human desire). selfish volition), a minor creation, to put it simply.846
While, therefore, the Individual Ego, owing to its essence and nature, is immortal throughout eternity, with a form (rûpa), which prevails during the whole life cycles of the Fourth Round, its Sosie, or resemblance, the personal Ego, has to win its immortality.
While, therefore, the Individual Ego, because of its essence and nature, is immortal for all time, with a form (rûpa) that persists throughout all life cycles of the Fourth Round, its Sosie, or personal Ego, must achieve immortality.
(4) Antahkarana is the name of that imaginary bridge, the path which lies between the Divine and the human Egos, for they are Egos, during human life, to re-become one Ego in Devachan or Nirvâna. This may seem difficult to understand, but in reality, with the help of a familiar, though fanciful illustration, it becomes quite simple. Let us figure to ourselves a bright lamp in the middle of a room, casting its light upon the wall. Let the lamp represent the Divine Ego, and the light thrown on the wall the lower Manas, and let the wall stand for the body. That portion of the atmosphere which transmits the ray from the lamp to the wall, will then represent the Antahkarana. We must further suppose that the light thus cast is endowed with reason and intelligence, and [pg 520] possesses, moreover, the faculty of dissipating all the evil shadows which pass across the wall, and of attracting all brightnesses to itself, receiving their indelible impressions. Now, it is in the power of the human Ego to chase away the shadows, or sins, and multiply the brightnesses, or good deeds, which make these impressions, and thus through Antahkarana, ensure its own permanent connection, and its final re-union, with the Divine Ego. Remember that the latter cannot take place while there remains a single taint of the terrestrial, or of matter, in the purity of that light. On the other hand, the connection cannot be entirely ruptured, and final re-union prevented, so long as there remains one spiritual deed, or potentiality to serve as a thread of union; but the moment this last spark is extinguished, and the last potentiality exhausted, then comes the severance. In an Eastern parable, the Divine Ego is likened to the Master who sends out his labourers to till the ground and to gather in the harvest, and who is content to keep the field so long as it can yield even the smallest return. But when the ground becomes absolutely sterile, not only is it abandoned, but the labourer also (the lower Manas) perishes.
(4) Antahkarana is the name of that imaginary bridge, the route that lies between the Divine and human Egos, which are Egos that, during human life, aim to re-unite as one Ego in Devachan or Nirvâna. This may seem hard to grasp, but in reality, with a familiar, though fanciful illustration, it becomes quite simple. Imagine a bright lamp in the middle of a room, casting its light on the wall. Let the lamp represent the Divine Ego, the light on the wall represent the lower Manas, and the wall itself stand for the body. The part of the atmosphere that transmits the ray from the lamp to the wall will then symbolize the Antahkarana. We must also imagine that the light has reason and intelligence, and [pg 520] can also dissipate all the evil shadows that pass across the wall and attract all brightness to itself, capturing their lasting impressions. The human Ego has the power to chase away the shadows, or sins, and increase the brightness, or good deeds, which create these impressions, thus ensuring its permanent connection and final re-union with the Divine Ego through Antahkarana. Remember that this re-union cannot happen while there is any trace of earthly matter tainting the purity of that light. Conversely, the connection cannot be completely broken, and final re-union prevented, as long as there remains one spiritual deed or potentiality to serve as a thread of union; but the moment this last spark is extinguished, and the last potentiality is used up, then separation occurs. In an Eastern parable, the Divine Ego is compared to a Master who sends workers out to till the ground and gather the harvest, and who is satisfied to maintain the field as long as it produces even the smallest yield. But when the land becomes completely barren, it is not only abandoned, but the laborer (the lower Manas) also perishes.
On the other hand, however, still using our simile, when the light thrown on the wall, or the rational human Ego, reaches the point of actual spiritual exhaustion, the Antahkarana disappears, no more light is transmitted, and the lamp becomes non-existent to the ray. The light which has been absorbed gradually disappears and “Soul eclipse” occurs; the being lives on earth and then passes into Kâma Loka as a mere surviving congeries of material qualities; it can never pass onwards towards Devachan, but is reborn immediately, a human animal and scourge.
On the other hand, still using our comparison, when the light projected onto the wall, or the rational human self, reaches the point of complete spiritual exhaustion, the Antahkarana vanishes, no more light is transmitted, and the lamp no longer exists for the ray. The light that has been absorbed slowly fades away and "Soul eclipse" occurs; the being exists on earth and then moves into Kâma Loka as just a collection of material traits; it can never progress towards Devachan but is immediately reborn as a human animal and a burden.
This simile, however fantastic, will help us to seize the correct idea. Save through the blending of the moral nature with the Divine Ego, there is no immortality for the personal Ego. It is only the most spiritual emanations of the personal Human Soul which survive. Having, during a lifetime, been imbued with the notion and feeling of the “I am I” of its personality, the Human Soul, the bearer of the very essence of the Karmic deeds of the physical man, becomes, after the death of the latter, part and parcel of the Divine Flame, the Ego. It becomes immortal through the mere fact that it is now strongly grafted on the Monad, which is the “Tree of Life Eternal.”
This simile, no matter how fantastical, will help us understand the right idea. Unless we blend the moral aspect with the Divine Self, the personal Self has no immortality. Only the most spiritual aspects of the personal Human Soul survive. Having embraced the idea and feeling of the "I'm me" of its personality throughout life, the Human Soul, which carries the essence of the Karmic actions of the physical person, becomes, after that person's death, part of the Divine Flame, the Self. It becomes immortal simply because it is now deeply connected to the Monad, which is the “Tree of Eternal Life.”
The personal Soul in this case, viz., in that of one who has never had a thought not concerned with the animal self, having nothing to transmit to the Higher, or to add to the sum of the experiences gleaned from past incarnations which its memory is to preserve throughout eternity—this personal Soul becomes separated from the Ego. It can graft nothing of self on that eternal trunk whose sap throws out millions of personalities, like leaves from its branches, leaves which wither, die and fall at the end of their season. These personalities bud, blossom forth and expire, some without leaving a trace behind, others after commingling their own life with that of the parent stem. It is the Souls of the former class that are doomed to annihilation, or Avîtchi, a state so badly understood, and still worse described by some Theosophical writers, but which is not only located on our earth, but is in fact this very earth itself.
The personal Soul in this case, namely, that of someone who has never had a thought beyond their own physical existence, has nothing to contribute to the Higher or to add to the collective experiences gathered from past lives that its memory is intended to preserve forever—this personal Soul becomes separate from the Ego. It cannot attach anything of itself to that eternal trunk whose essence produces millions of personalities, like leaves from its branches, leaves that wither, die, and fall at the end of their season. These personalities emerge, flourish, and fade away, some without leaving any trace behind, others after merging their own lives with that of the parent stem. It is the Souls of the first type that are destined for annihilation, or Avîtchi, a state poorly understood and even more poorly described by some Theosophical writers, but which is not only rooted in our world but is, in fact, this very world itself.
Thus we see that Antahkarana has been destroyed before the lower man has had an opportunity of assimilating the Higher and becoming at one with it; and therefore the Kâmic “Soul” becomes a separate entity, to live henceforth, for a short or long period according to its Karma, as a “soulless” creature.
Thus we see that the Antahkarana has been broken before the lower self had a chance to understand the Higher and become one with it; therefore, the Kâmic "Soul" becomes a separate being, destined to live on, for a short or long time depending on its Karma, as a “emotionless” creature.
But before I elaborate this question, I must explain more clearly the meaning and functions of the Antahkarana. As already said, it may be represented as a narrow bridge connecting the Higher and the lower Manas. If you look at the Glossary of the Voice of the Silence, pp. 88 and 89, you will find that it is a projection of the lower Manas, or, rather, the link between the latter and the Higher Ego, or, between the Human and the Divine or Spiritual Soul.847
But before I dive deeper into this question, I need to clearly explain the meaning and functions of the Antahkarana. As mentioned earlier, it can be viewed as a narrow bridge connecting the Higher and Lower Manas. If you check the Glossary of the *Voice of the Silence*, pages 88 and 89, you'll see that it is an extension of the Lower Manas, or more accurately, the connection between it and the Higher Ego, or between the Human and the Divine or Spiritual Soul.847
At death it is destroyed as a path, or medium of communication, and its remains survive as Kâma Rûpa,
At death, it stops being a way or method of communication, and what remains goes on as Kâma Rûpa,
the “shell.” It is this which the Spiritualists see sometimes appearing in the séance rooms as materialized “forms,” which they foolishly mistake for the “Spirits of the Departed.”848 So far is this from being [pg 522] the case, that in dreams, though Antahkarana is there, the personality is only half awake; therefore, Antahkarana is said to be drunk or insane during our normal sleeping state. If such is the case during the periodical death, or sleep, of the living body, one may judge what the consciousness of Antahkarana is like when it has been transformed after the “eternal sleep” into Kâma Rûpa.
the “shell.” This is what the Spiritualists sometimes claim to see in séance rooms as materialized "forms," which they foolishly mistake for the "Spirits of the Departed."848 This is far from being [pg 522] true, as in dreams, even though Antahkarana is present, the personality is only half awake; thus, Antahkarana is said to be intoxicated or crazy during our normal sleeping state. If this is the case during the periodic death, or sleep, of the living body, one can only imagine what the consciousness of Antahkarana is like after it has been transformed into Kâma Rûpa following the "eternal sleep."
But to return. In order not to confuse the mind of the Western student with the abstruse difficulties of Indian metaphysics, let him view the lower Manas, or Mind, as the personal Ego during the waking state, and as Antahkarana only during those moments when it aspires towards its Higher Ego, and thus becomes the medium of communication between the two. It is for this reason that it is called the “Path.” Now, when a limb or organ belonging to the physical organism is left in disuse, it becomes weak and finally atrophies. So also is it with mental faculties; and hence the atrophy of the lower mind-function, called Antahkarana, becomes comprehensible in both completely materialistic and depraved natures.
But to get back to the point. To avoid confusing Western students with the complex challenges of Indian metaphysics, they should think of the lower Manas, or Mind, as the personal self during waking moments and as Antahkarana only when it reaches out for its Higher Self, thus serving as the link between the two. This is why it’s referred to as the “Route.” Similar to how a limb or organ that isn’t used becomes weak and eventually withers away, the same happens to mental abilities. Therefore, the decline of the lower mind function, known as Antahkarana, can be understood in entirely materialistic and corrupt individuals.
According to Esoteric Philosophy, however, the teaching is as follows: Seeing that the faculty and function of Antahkarana is as necessary as the medium of the ear for hearing, or that of the eye for seeing; then so long as the feeling of Ahankâra, that is, of the personal “I” or selfishness, is not entirely crushed out in a man, and the lower mind not entirely merged into and become one with the Higher Buddhi-Manas, it stands to reason that to destroy Antahkarana is like destroying a bridge over an impassable chasm; the traveller can never reach the goal on the other shore. And here lies the difference between the exoteric and Esoteric teaching. The former makes the Vedânta state that so long as Mind (the lower) clings through Antahkarana to Spirit (Buddhi-Manas) it is impossible for it to acquire true Spiritual Wisdom, Gnyâna, and that this can only be attained by seeking to come en rapport with the Universal Soul (Âtmâ); that, in fact, it is by ignoring the Higher Mind altogether that one reaches Râja Yoga. We say it is not so. No single rung of the ladder leading to knowledge can be skipped. No personality can ever reach or bring itself into communication with Âtmâ, except through Buddhi-Manas; to try and become a Jîvanmukta or a Mahâtmâ, before one has become an Adept or even a Narjol (a sinless man) is like trying to reach Ceylon from India without crossing the sea. Therefore we are told that if we destroy Antahkarana before the personal is absolutely under the control [pg 523] of the impersonal Ego, we risk to lose the latter and be severed for ever from it, unless indeed we hasten to re-establish the communication by a supreme and final effort.
According to Esoteric Philosophy, the teaching is as follows: Just as the ear is essential for hearing and the eye for seeing, the function of Antahkarana is equally necessary. As long as the sense of Ahankâra, or the personal “I” and selfishness, is not completely eliminated in a person, and the lower mind has not fully merged with the Higher Buddhi-Manas, it’s reasonable to say that destroying Antahkarana is like destroying a bridge over a deep chasm; the traveler can never reach the goal on the other side. This highlights the difference between exoteric and esoteric teachings. The former suggests that as long as the Mind (the lower) clings to the Spirit (Buddhi-Manas) through Antahkarana, it cannot gain true Spiritual Wisdom, Gnyâna, and that this can only be achieved by connecting with the Universal Soul (Âtmâ); indeed, it is said that one can reach Râja Yoga by completely disregarding the Higher Mind. We argue that this is not the case. No step on the ladder to knowledge can be skipped. No individual can connect with Âtmâ without going through Buddhi-Manas; attempting to become a Jîvanmukta or a Mahâtmâ before becoming an Adept, or even a Narjol (a sinless man), is like trying to get to Ceylon from India without crossing the sea. Therefore, we are warned that if we destroy Antahkarana before the personal self is entirely under the control of the impersonal Ego, we risk losing the latter and permanently severing our connection to it, unless we quickly make a supreme and final effort to re-establish that communication.
It is only when we are indissolubly linked with the essence of the Divine Mind, that we have to destroy Antahkarana.
It is only when we are unbreakably connected to the essence of the Divine Mind that we must destroy Antahkarana.
Like as a solitary warrior pursued by an army, seeks refuge in a stronghold; to cut himself off from the enemy, he first destroys the drawbridge, and then only commences to destroy the pursuer; so must the Srotâpatti act before he slays Antahkarana.
Just like a lone warrior being pursued by an army looks for safety in a fortress, destroying the drawbridge to keep his enemies at bay before he starts fighting them off, the Srotâpatti must take action before conquering Antahkarana.
Or as an Occult axiom has it:
Or as an occult saying goes:
The Unit becomes Three, and Three generate Four. It is for the latter [the Quaternary] to rebecome Three, and for the Divine Three to expand into the Absolute One.
The Unit becomes Three, and Three forms Four. It's up to the latter [the Quaternary] to revert to Three, allowing the Divine Three to evolve into the Absolute One.
Monads, which become Duads on the differentiated plane, to develop into Triads during the cycle of incarnations, even when incarnated know neither space nor time, but are diffused through the lower Principles of the Quaternary, being omnipresent and omniscient in their nature. But this omniscience is innate, and can manifest its reflected light only through that which is at least semi-terrestrial or material; even as the physical brain which, in its turn, is the vehicle of the lower Manas enthroned in Kâma Rûpa. And it is this which is gradually annihilated in cases of “second death.”
Monads, which transform into Duads on a differentiated plane and develop into Triads over the cycle of incarnations, do not experience space or time even when incarnated. They are spread throughout the lower Principles of the Quaternary, being present everywhere and all-knowing in their essence. However, this all-knowing nature is inherent and can only show its reflected light through something that is at least semi-terrestrial or material, similar to how the physical brain serves as the vehicle for the lower Manas that resides in Kâma Rûpa. This aspect gradually fades away in instances of “second death”
But such annihilation—which is in reality the absence of the slightest trace of the doomed Soul from the eternal memory, and therefore signifies annihilation in eternity—does not mean simply discontinuation of human life on earth, for earth is Avîtchi, and the worst Avîtchi possible. Expelled for ever from the consciousness of the Individuality, the reincarnating Ego, the physical atoms and psychic vibrations of the now separate personality are immediately reincarnated on the same earth, only in a lower and still more abject creature, a human being only in form, doomed to Karmic torments during the whole of its new life. Moreover, if it persists in its criminal or debauched course, it will suffer a long series of immediate reincarnations.
But such annihilation—which is basically the complete absence of the doomed Soul from the eternal memory, and therefore represents annihilation in eternity—does not just mean the end of human life on earth, because earth is Avîtchi, and the worst kind of Avîtchi at that. Forever expelled from the consciousness of the Individuality, the reincarnating Ego, the physical atoms and psychic vibrations of the now separate personality are immediately reincarnated on the same earth, but as a lower and even more wretched creature, a human only in appearance, doomed to Karmic suffering throughout its entire new life. Additionally, if it continues on its criminal or corrupt path, it will face a long series of immediate reincarnations.
Here two questions present themselves: (1) What becomes of the Higher Ego in such cases? (2) What kind of an animal is a human creature born soulless?
Here two questions arise: (1) What happens to the Higher Ego in such cases? (2) What kind of animal is a human being born without a soul?
Before answering these two very natural queries, I have to draw the attention of all of you who are born in Christian countries to the fact that the romance of the vicarious atonement and the mission of Jesus, [pg 524] as it now stands, was drawn or borrowed by some too liberal Initiates from the mysterious and weird tenet of the earthly experience of the reincarnating Ego. The latter is indeed the sacrificial victim of, and through, its own Karma in previous Manvantaras, which takes upon itself voluntarily the duty of saving what would be otherwise soulless men or personalities. Eastern truth is thus more philosophical and logical than Western fiction. The Christos, or Buddhi-Manas of each man is not quite an innocent and sinless God, though in one sense it is the “Father,” being of the same essence with the Universal Spirit, and at the same time the “Son,” for Manas is the second remove from the “Father.” By incarnation the Divine Son makes itself responsible for the sins of all the personalities which it will inform. This it can do only through its proxy or reflection, the lower Manas. The only case in which the Divine Ego can escape individual penalty and responsibility as a guiding Principle, is when it has to break off from the personality, because matter, with its psychic and astral vibrations, is then, by the very intensity of its combinations, placed beyond the control of the Ego. Apophis, the Dragon, having become the conqueror, the reincarnating Manas, separating itself gradually from its tabernacle, breaks finally asunder from the psycho-animal Soul.
Before answering these two very natural questions, I need to point out to all of you born in Christian countries that the story of vicarious atonement and the mission of Jesus, [pg 524] as it currently exists, was influenced or taken from the mysterious and strange idea of the earthly journey of the reincarnating soul. This soul is indeed the sacrificial victim of its own karma from past cycles of existence, which voluntarily takes on the role of saving those who would otherwise be soulless beings. Eastern philosophy, therefore, is more logical and philosophical than Western narratives. The Christos, or Buddhi-Manas in each individual, is not entirely an innocent and sinless deity, although, in a sense, it is the “Dad,” being of the same essence as the Universal Spirit, and at the same time the "Son," since Manas is the second emanation from the “Dad.” Through incarnation, the Divine Son takes on responsibility for the sins of all the personalities it will inhabit. It can only do this through its proxy or reflection, the lower Manas. The only situation in which the Divine Ego can avoid individual punishment and responsibility as a guiding principle is when it must detach from the personality, as matter, with its psychic and astral vibrations, becomes too intense to be controlled by the Ego. Apophis, the Dragon, having become the conqueror, causes the reincarnating Manas, gradually separating from its physical form, to ultimately break away from the psycho-animal soul.
Thus, in answer to the first question, I say:
Thus, in response to the first question, I say:
(1) The Divine Ego does one of two things: either (a) it recommences immediately under its own Karmic impulses a fresh series of incarnations; or (b) it seeks and finds refuge in the bosom of the Mother, Alaya, the Universal Soul, of which the Manvantaric aspect is Mahat. Freed from the life-impressions of the personality, it merges into a kind of Nirvânic interlude, wherein there can be nothing but the eternal Present, which absorbs the Past and Future. Bereft of the “labourer,” both field and harvest now being lost, the Master, in the infinitude of his thought, naturally preserves no recollection of the finite and evanescent illusion which had been his last personality. And then, indeed, is the latter annihilated.
(1) The Divine The Ego does one of two things: either (a) it immediately starts a new series of incarnations driven by its own Karmic impulses; or (b) it seeks and finds shelter in the embrace of the Mother, Alaya, the Universal Soul, which has its Manvantaric aspect as Mahat. Freed from the life-impressions of the personality, it merges into a kind of Nirvânic pause, where only the eternal Present exists, absorbing the Past and Future. Without the "worker," both the field and harvest now lost, the Master, in the infinity of his thoughts, naturally retains no memory of the limited and fleeting illusion that was his last personality. And then, indeed, that is when it is truly annihilated.
(2) The future of the lower Manas is more terrible, and still more terrible to humanity than to the now animal man. It sometimes happens that after the separation the exhausted Soul, now become supremely animal, fades out in Kâma Loka, as do all other animal souls. But seeing that the more material is the human mind, the longer it lasts, even in the intermediate stage, it frequently happens that after the present life of the soulless man is ended, he is again and again [pg 525] reincarnated into new personalities, each one more abject than the other. The impulse of animal life is too strong; it cannot wear itself out in one or two lives only. In rarer cases, however, when the lower Manas is doomed to exhaust itself by starvation; when there is no longer hope that even a remnant of a lower light will, owing to favourable conditions—say, even a short period of spiritual aspiration and repentance—attract back to itself its Parent Ego, and Karma leads the Higher Ego back to new incarnations, then something far more dreadful may happen. The Kâma-Mânasic spook may become that which is called in Occultism the “Dweller on the Threshold.” This Dweller is not like that which is described so graphically in Zanoni, but an actual fact in Nature and not a fiction in romance, however beautiful the latter may be. Bulwer, however, must have got the idea from some Eastern Initiate. This Dweller, led by affinity and attraction, forces itself into the astral current, and through the Auric Envelope, of the new tabernacle inhabited by the Parent Ego, and declares war to the lower light which has replaced it. This, of course, can only happen in the case of the moral weakness of the personality so obsessed. No one strong in virtue, and righteous in his walk of life, can risk or dread any such thing; but only those depraved in heart. Robert Louis Stevenson had a glimpse of a true vision indeed when he wrote his Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde. His story is a true allegory. Every Chelâ will recognise in it a substratum of truth, and in Mr. Hyde a Dweller, an obsessor of the personality, the tabernacle of the Parent Spirit.
(2) The future of the lower Manas is more dreadful, and even more so for humanity than for the current animal man. Sometimes, after the separation, the tired Soul, now primarily animalistic, fades away in Kâma Loka, like all other animal souls. However, since the more material a human mind is, the longer it persists, even in the intermediate stage, it often happens that after the soulless man's current life ends, he is repeatedly reincarnated into new personalities, each one more miserable than the last. The drive of animal life is too strong; it can't be exhausted in just one or two lives. In rarer instances, though, when the lower Manas is destined to exhaust itself by starvation; when there is no longer any hope that even a remnant of lower light will, due to favorable conditions—such as a brief period of spiritual longing and repentance—draw back its Parent Ego, and Karma brings the Higher Ego back for new incarnations, then something far worse may occur. The Kâma-Mânasic spook can become what is referred to in Occultism as the “Dweller on the Threshold.” This Dweller is not like the one described so vividly in Zanoni, but a real fact in Nature, not a mere creation of romance, no matter how beautiful that might be. Bulwer must have derived the idea from some Eastern Initiate. This Dweller, drawn by affinity and attraction, forces its way into the astral current, and through the Auric Envelope, of the new body occupied by the Parent Ego, and declares war on the lower light which has taken its place. This can only happen if the personality being tormented is morally weak. No one strong in virtue and living righteously should fear or worry about this; it only affects those who are depraved at heart. Robert Louis Stevenson certainly had a moment of true insight when he wrote his Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde. His story serves as a true allegory. Every Chelâ will recognize its underlying truth, and in Mr. Hyde, see a Dweller, an entity that obsessively affects the personality, the body of the Parent Spirit.
“This is a nightmare tale!” I was often told by one, now no more in our ranks, who had a most pronounced “Dweller,” a “Mr. Hyde,” as an almost constant companion. “How can such a process take place without one's knowledge?” It can and does so happen, and I have almost described it once before in the Theosophist.
"This is a horror story!" I was often told by someone who is no longer in our group, and who had a very noticeable “Resident,” a "Mr. Hyde," as almost a constant companion. "How can this process occur without anyone being aware?" It can happen, and I have nearly described it before in the Theosophist.
The Soul, the lower Mind, becomes as a half animal principle almost paralyzed with daily vice, and grows gradually unconscious of its subjective half, the Lord, one of the mighty Host; [and] in proportion to the rapid sensuous development of the brain and nerves, sooner or later, it (the personal Soul) finally loses sight of its divine mission on earth.
The Soul, or lower Mind, turns into a semi-animal being, trapped in daily habits and slowly becomes oblivious to its spiritual side, the Lord, which is part of the powerful Host; [and] as the brain and nerves develop rapidly in a sensory manner, eventually, it (the personal Soul) completely loses track of its divine purpose on earth.
Truly,
Honestly,
Like the vampire, the brain feeds and lives and grows in strength at the expense of its spiritual parent ... and the personal half-unconscious Soul becomes senseless, beyond hope of redemption. It is powerless to discern the voice of its [pg 526]God. It aims but at the development and fuller comprehension of natural, earthly life; and thus can discover but the mysteries of physical nature.... It begins by becoming virtually dead, during the life of the body; and ends by dying completely—that is, by being annihilated as a complete immortal Soul. Such a catastrophe may often happen long years before one's physical death: “We elbow soulless men and women at every step in life.” And when death arrives ... there is no more a Soul (the reincarnating Spiritual Ego) to liberate ... for it has fled years before.
Like a vampire, the brain feeds off its spiritual parent, causing the personal, partially unconscious Soul to become numb and hopelessly lost. It struggles to recognize the voice of its[pg 526]God. Its focus is entirely on developing and fully understanding natural, earthly life, so it can only reveal the mysteries of the physical world.... It essentially becomes lifeless while the body is still alive and ultimately ends up completely dying—that is, by being __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. destroyed as a whole immortal SoulA disaster like this can often happen many years before someone physically dies: “We meet heartless people at every corner of life.”And when death arrives... there is no longer a Soul (the reincarnating Spiritual Ego) to set free... because it left years ago.
Result: Bereft of its guiding Principles, but strengthened by the material elements, Kâma-Manas, from being a “derived light” now becomes an independent Entity. After thus suffering itself to sink lower and lower on the animal plane, when the hour strikes for its earthly body to die, one of two things happens: either Kâma-Manas is immediately reborn in Myalba, the state of Avîtchi on earth,849 or, if it become too strong in evil—“immortal in Satan” is the Occult expression—it is sometimes allowed, for Karmic purposes, to remain in an active state of Avîtchi in the terrestrial Aura. Then through despair and loss of all hope it becomes like the mythical “devil” in its endless wickedness; it continues in its elements, which are imbued through and through with the essence of Matter; for evil is coeval with Matter rent asunder from Spirit. And when its Higher Ego has once more reincarnated, evolving a new reflection, or Kâma-Manas, the doomed lower Ego, like a Frankenstein's monster, will ever feel attracted to its Father, who repudiates his son, and will become a regular “Dweller on the Threshold” of terrestrial life. I gave the outlines of the Occult doctrine in the Theosophist of October, 1881, and November, 1882, but could not go into details, and therefore got very much embarrassed when called upon to explain. Yet I have written there plainly enough about “useless drones,” those who refuse to become co-workers with Nature and who perish by millions during the Manvantaric life-cycle; those, as in the case in hand, who prefer to be ever suffering in Avîtchi under Karmic law rather than give up their lives “in evil,” and finally, those who are co-workers with Nature for destruction. These are thoroughly wicked and depraved men, but yet as highly intellectual and acutely spiritual for evil, as those who are spiritual for good.
Result: Lacking its guiding Principles, but empowered by material elements, Kâma-Manas, which was previously a "artificial light", now becomes an independent Entity. After sinking lower and lower into the animal state, when the moment comes for its physical body to die, one of two things occurs: either Kâma-Manas is immediately reborn in Myalba, the state of Avîtchi on earth,849 or, if it grows too strong in evil—known in Occult terms as “immortal in Satan”—it can sometimes be allowed, for Karmic reasons, to remain active in Avîtchi within the earthly Aura. Then, through despair and hopelessness, it becomes like the legendary "devil" in its endless wickedness; it persists within its elements, which are thoroughly infused with the essence of Matter; for evil exists alongside Matter that is separated from Spirit. When its Higher Ego reincarnates, evolving a new reflection or Kâma-Manas, the doomed lower Ego, like a Frankenstein's monster, will always feel drawn to its Father, who rejects his son, and will become a regular "Resident on the Edge" of earthly life. I outlined the Occult doctrine in the Theosophist in October 1881 and November 1882, but I couldn't go into detail, leading to much embarrassment when asked to explain. Nevertheless, I wrote clearly enough about "useless drones," those who refuse to work alongside Nature and perish by the millions during the Manvantaric life-cycle; those, as in this case, who prefer to endlessly suffer in Avîtchi under Karmic law rather than give up their lives “in evil,” and finally, those who collaborate with Nature for destruction. These are truly wicked and depraved individuals, yet they possess a high level of intellect and acute spiritual insight for evil, just as those who are spiritually inclined towards good.
The (lower) Egos of these may escape the law of final destruction or annihilation for ages to come.
The (lower) Egos of these beings might escape the ultimate fate of destruction or annihilation for many ages to come.
Thus we find two kinds of soulless beings on earth: those who have lost their Higher Ego in the present incarnation, and those who are born soulless, having been severed from their Spiritual Soul in the preceding birth. The former are candidates for Avîtchi; the latter are “Mr. Hydes,” whether in or out of human bodies, whether incarnated or hanging about as invisible though potent ghouls. In such men, cunning develops to an enormous degree, and no one except those who are familiar with the doctrine would suspect them of being soulless, for neither Religion nor Science has the least suspicion that such facts actually exist in Nature.
So, we find two types of soulless beings on earth: those who have lost their Higher Ego in this life, and those who are born soulless, having been cut off from their Spiritual Soul in their previous life. The first group is at risk of Avîtchi; the second are “Mr. Hydes,” whether in or out of human bodies, whether incarnated or lingering as invisible but powerful spirits. In these individuals, cunning develops to a great extent, and no one except those familiar with the doctrine would suspect them of being soulless, as neither Religion nor Science has any notion that such realities actually exist in Nature.
There is, however, still hope for a person who has lost his Higher Soul through his vices, while he is yet in the body. He may be still redeemed and made to turn on his material nature. For either an intense feeling of repentance, or one single earnest appeal to the Ego that has fled, or best of all, an active effort to amend one's ways, may bring the Higher Ego back again. The thread of connection is not altogether broken, though the Ego is now beyond forcible reach, for “Antahkarana is destroyed,” and the personal Entity has one foot already in Myalba;850 yet it is not entirely beyond hearing a strong spiritual appeal. There is another statement made in Isis Unveiled851 on this subject. It is said that this terrible death may be sometimes avoided by the knowledge of the mysterious Name, the “Word.”852 What this “Word,” which is not a “Word” but a Sound, is, you all know. Its potency lies in the rhythm or the accent. This means simply that even a bad person may, by the study of the Sacred Science, be redeemed and stopped on the path of destruction. But unless he is in thorough union with his Higher Ego, he may repeat it, parrot-like, ten thousand times a day, and the “Word” will not help him. On the contrary, if not entirely at one with his Higher Triad, it may produce quite the reverse of a beneficent effect, the Brothers of the Shadow using it very often for malicious objects; in which case it awakens and stirs up naught but the evil, material elements of Nature. But if one's nature is good, and sincerely strives towards the Higher Self, which is that Aum, through one's Higher Ego, which is its third [pg 528] letter, and Buddhi the second, there is no attack of the Dragon Apophis which it will not repel. From those to whom much is given much is expected. He who knocks at the door of the Sanctuary in full knowledge of its sacredness, and after obtaining admission, departs from the threshold, or turns round and says, “Oh, there's nothing in it!” and thus loses his chance of learning the whole truth—can but await his Karma.
There is, however, still hope for someone who has lost their Higher Soul due to their vices while they are still alive. They can still be redeemed and turn from their material nature. Either a deep sense of repentance, a sincere plea to the Ego that has departed, or best of all, a genuine effort to change one’s ways, might bring the Higher Ego back. The connection isn’t completely broken, even though the Ego is now out of reach, because “Antahkarana is destroyed,” and the personal entity has one foot already in Myalba; yet it is not entirely deaf to a strong spiritual appeal. There's another point made in Isis Unveiled on this topic. It states that this terrible death can sometimes be avoided by knowing the mysterious Name, the “Word.” What this “Word,” which isn't just a "Word" but a Audio, represents, you all know. Its power lies in the rhythm or accent. This means that even someone who is not a good person can be redeemed and pulled back from the path of destruction through the study of Sacred Science. But unless they are truly united with their Higher Ego, they could repeat it mindlessly ten thousand times a day, and the “Word” won’t do anything for them. In fact, if they are not fully aligned with their Higher Triad, it could have the opposite effect, with the Brothers of the Shadow often using it for harmful purposes; in that case, it may awaken and stir up only the negative, material elements of Nature. However, if a person's nature is good and they sincerely strive towards the Higher Self, which is that Aum, through their Higher Ego, which is its third [pg 528] letter, and Buddhi the second, there’s no attack from the Dragon Apophis that it won't repel. To whom much is given, much is expected. Those who knock at the door of the Sanctuary knowing how sacred it is, and after being admitted, walk away saying, “Oh, it’s empty!” and thus miss their chance to learn the whole truth—must wait for their Karma.
Such are then the Esoteric explanations of that which has perplexed so many who have found what they thought contradictions in various Theosophical writings, including “Fragments of Occult Truth,” in vols. iii. and iv. of The Theosophist, etc. Before finally dismissing the subject, I must add a caution, which pray keep well in mind. It will be very natural for those of you who are Esotericists to hope that none of you belong so far to the soulless portion of mankind, and that you can feel quite easy about Avîtchi, even as the good citizen is about the penal laws. Though not, perhaps, exactly on the Path as yet, you are skirting its border, and many of you in the right direction. Between such venal faults as are inevitable under our social environment, and the blasting wickedness described in the Editor's note on Éliphas Lévi's “Satan,”853 there is an abyss. If not become “immortal in good by identification with (our) God,” or Aum, Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas, we have surely not made ourselves “immortal in evil” by coalescing with Satan, the lower Self. You forget, however, that everything must have a beginning; that the first step on a slippery mountain slope is the necessary antecedent to one's falling precipitately to the bottom and into the arms of death. Be it far from me the suspicion that any of the Esoteric students have reached to any considerable point down the plane of spiritual descent. All the same I warn you to avoid taking the first step. You may not reach the bottom in this life or the next, but you may now generate causes which will insure your spiritual destruction in your third, fourth, fifth, or even some subsequent birth. In the great Indian epic you may read how a mother whose whole family of warrior sons were slaughtered in battle, complained to Krishna that though she had the spiritual vision to enable her to look back fifty incarnations, yet she could see no sin of hers that could have begotten so dreadful a Karma; and Krishna answered her: “If thou could'st look back to thy fifty-first anterior birth, as I can, thou would'st see thyself killing in wanton cruelty the same number of [pg 529] ants as that of the sons thou hast now lost.” This, of course, is only a poetical exaggeration; yet it is a striking image to show how great results come from apparently trifling causes.
Such are the Esoteric explanations for what has confused so many who have found what they thought were contradictions in various Theosophical writings, including “Pieces of Hidden Truth,” in vols. iii. and iv. of The Theosophist, etc. Before I wrap up this topic, I want to add a warning, which I hope you'll keep in mind. It’s very natural for those of you who are Esotericists to wish that none of you belong to the soulless part of humanity and that you can feel pretty secure about Avîtchi, just like a good citizen feels about criminal laws. While you may not be exactly on the Path yet, you’re close to its edge, and many of you are heading in the right direction. There’s a huge gap between common faults that we all have because of our social environment, and the terrible wickedness described in the Editor's note on Éliphas Lévi's “Devil,”853. If you haven’t become “immortal in goodness by identifying with (our) God,” or Aum, Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas, then we definitely haven’t made ourselves “eternally evil” by merging with Satan, the lower Self. However, you should remember that everything has to start somewhere; the first step on a slippery slope is what leads to a fall to the bottom and into the grip of death. It would be far from my thoughts to suggest that any of the Esoteric students have reached a significant point on the path of spiritual decline. Still, I urge you to steer clear of taking that first step. You might not reach the bottom in this life or the next, but you could now create causes that will guarantee your spiritual downfall in your third, fourth, fifth, or even in some future life. In the great Indian epic, you can read about a mother whose entire family of warrior sons was killed in battle. She complained to Krishna that even though she had the spiritual vision to look back fifty lifetimes, she couldn’t see any sin of hers that could have caused such terrible Karma. Krishna replied: "If you could look back to your fifty-first previous life, like I can, you would see yourself cruelly killing the same number of [pg 529] ants as the number of sons you have lost now." This, of course, is just poetic exaggeration; yet it powerfully illustrates how significant results can stem from seemingly minor actions.
Good and evil are relative, and are intensified or lessened according to the conditions by which man is surrounded. One who belongs to that which we call the “useless portion of mankind,” that is to say, the lay majority, is in many cases irresponsible. Crimes committed in Avidyâ, or ignorance, involve physical but not moral responsibilities or Karma. Take, for example, the case of idiots, children, savages, and people who know no better. But the case of each who is pledged to the Higher Self is quite another matter. You cannot invoke this Divine Witness with impunity, and once that you have put yourselves under its tutelage, you have asked the Radiant Light to shine and search through all the dark corners of your being; consciously you have invoked the Divine Justice of Karma to take note of your motive, to scrutinize your actions, and to enter up all in your account. The step is irrevocable as that of the infant taking birth. Never again can you force yourselves back into the matrix of Avidyâ and irresponsibility. Though you flee to the uttermost parts of the earth, and hide yourselves from the sight of men, or seek oblivion in the tumult of the social whirl, that Light will find you out and lighten your every thought, word and deed. All H. P. B. can do is to send to each earnest one among you a most sincerely fraternal sympathy and hope for a good outcome to your endeavours. Nevertheless, be not discouraged, but try, ever keep trying;854 twenty failures are not irremediable if followed by as many undaunted struggles upward. Is it not so that mountains are climbed? And know further, that if Karma relentlessly records in the Esotericist's account, bad deeds that in the ignorant would be overlooked, yet, equally true is it that each of his good deeds is, by reason of his association with the Higher Self, a hundredfold intensified as a potentiality for good.
Good and evil are relative and change based on the conditions surrounding a person. Someone who falls into what we call the “unproductive segment of society,” meaning the general public, is often not fully responsible. Crimes done out of Avidyâ, or ignorance, may involve physical, but not moral responsibilities or Karma. Consider those who are ignorant, like children, idiots, savages, or those who simply don’t know better. However, the situation is different for anyone who has committed to the Higher Self. You can't call on this Divine Witness without facing consequences., and once you have sought its guidance, you invite the Radiant Light to illuminate every dark corner of your being; you consciously ask the Divine Justice of Karma to consider your intentions, examine your actions, and record everything in your account. This step is as irreversible as a baby being born. You can never return to the ignorance and irresponsibility of Avidyâ. Even if you run to the farthest corners of the earth, hide from people's view, or seek escape in the chaos of social life, that Light will find you and illuminate every thought, word, and action. All H. P. B. can do is offer each of you genuine fraternal support and hope for a positive outcome in your efforts. Still, don’t lose heart; keep striving; 854 twenty failures aren’t the end if followed by just as many determined attempts to rise. Isn’t that how mountains are climbed? And remember, while Karma will relentlessly keep track of the Esotericist’s bad deeds that might be overlooked in the ignorant, it is also true that every good deed, because of your connection to the Higher Self, is magnified a hundredfold as a potential for good.
Finally, keep ever in mind the consciousness that though you see no Master by your bedside, nor hear one audible whisper in the silence of the still night, yet the Holy Power is about you, the Holy Light is shining into your hour of spiritual need and aspirations, and it will be no fault of the Masters, or of their humble mouthpiece and servant, if through perversity or moral feebleness some of you cut yourselves off from these higher potencies, and step upon the declivity that leads to Avîtchi.
Finally, always remember that even if you don't see a Master by your side or hear an audible whisper in the calm of the night, the Holy Power is around you, and the Holy Light is shining during your moments of spiritual need and desires. It won’t be the fault of the Masters, or their humble messenger and servant, if through stubbornness or lack of moral strength, some of you disconnect from these higher energies and start down the path that leads to Avîtchi.
Appendix. Notes on Papers I., II., and III.
Page 436.
Students in the west have little or no idea of the forces that lie latent in Sound, the Âkâshic vibrations that may be set up by those who understand how to pronounce certain words. The Om, or the “Om mani padme hum” are in spiritual affinity with cosmic forces, but without a knowledge of the natural arrangement, or of the order in which the syllables stand, very little can be achieved. “Om” is, of course, Aum, that may be pronounced as two, three or seven syllables, setting up different vibrations.
Students in the west have little or no understanding of the powerful forces hidden in Sound, the Âkâshic vibrations that can be generated by those who know how to pronounce certain words correctly. The Om, or the “Om mani padme hum”, is spiritually connected to cosmic forces, but without knowledge of the natural arrangement or the order of the syllables, not much can be achieved. “Om” is, of course, Aum, which can be pronounced as two, three, or seven syllables, producing different vibrations.
Now, letters, as vocal sounds, cannot fail to correspond with musical notes, and therefore with numbers and colours; hence also with Forces and Tattvas. He who remembers that the Universe is built up from the Tattvas will readily understand something of the power that may be exercised by vocal sounds. Every letter in the alphabet, whether divided into three, four, or seven septenaries, or forty-nine letters, has its own colour, or shade of colour. He who has learnt the colours of the alphabetical letters, and the corresponding numbers of the seven, and the forty-nine colours and shades on the scale of planes and forces, and knows their respective order in the seven planes, will easily master the art of bringing them into affinity or interplay. But here a difficulty arises. The Senzar and Sanskrit alphabets, and other Occult tongues, besides other potencies, have a number, colour, and distinct syllable for every letter, and so had also the old Mosaic Hebrew. But how many students know any of these tongues? When the time comes, therefore, it must suffice to teach the students the numbers and colours attached to the Latin letters only (N.B. as pronounced in Latin, not in Anglo-Saxon, Scotch, or Irish). This, however, would be at present premature.
Now, letters, as vocal sounds, naturally correspond with musical notes, and therefore with numbers and colors; which also connects with Forces and Tattvas. Anyone who remembers that the Universe is built from the Tattvas will easily grasp some of the power that vocal sounds can exert. Every letter in the alphabet, whether grouped into three, four, or seven septenaries, or forty-nine letters, has its own color or shade of color. Whoever learns the colors of the alphabetical letters, along with the corresponding numbers of the seven and the forty-nine colors and shades on the scale of planes and forces, and understands their respective order in the seven planes, will quickly master the skill of bringing them into harmony or interaction. But here a challenge arises. The Senzar and Sanskrit alphabets, as well as other Occult languages, have a number, color, and distinct syllable for each letter, and so did the ancient Mosaic Hebrew. But how many students know any of these languages? Therefore, when the time comes, it will be enough to teach the students the numbers and colors assigned to the Latin letters only (N.B. as pronounced in Latin, not in Anglo-Saxon, Scotch, or Irish). This, however, would still be premature.
The colour and number of not only the planets but also the zodiacal constellations corresponding to every letter of the alphabet, are necessary to make any special syllable, and even letter, operative.855 Therefore if a student would make Buddhi operative, for instance, he would have to intone the first words of the Mantra on the note mi. But he would have still further to accentuate the mi, and produce mentally the yellow colour corresponding to this sound and note, on every letter M in “Om mani padme hum”; this, not because the note bears the same name in the vernacular, Sanskrit, or even the Senzar, for it does not—but because the letter M follows the first letter, and is in this sacred formula also the seventh and the fourth. As Buddhi it is second; as Buddhi-Manas it is the second and third combined.
The color and number of not just the planets but also the zodiac constellations linked to each letter of the alphabet are essential for forming any specific syllable, and even a letter, worker.855 Therefore, if a student wants to make Buddhi operative, for example, they need to chant the first words of the Mantra on the note mi. However, they must also emphasize the mi and mentally visualize the yellow color that corresponds to this sound and note for each letter M in “Om mani padme hum”; this is necessary not because the note shares the same name in the vernacular, Sanskrit, or even Senzar, as it does not—but because the letter M follows the first letter and is also the seventh and fourth in this sacred formula. As Buddhi, it is the second; as Buddhi-Manas, it is a combination of the second and third.
Page 439.856
The Pythagorean Four, or Tetraktys, was the symbol of the Kosmos, as containing within itself, the point, the line, the superficies, the solid; in other words, the essentials of all forms. Its mystical representation is the point within the triangle. The Decad or perfect number is contained in the Four; thus, 1+2+3+4=10.
The Pythagorean Four, or Tetraktys, was the symbol of the universe, as it includes the point, the line, the surface, and the solid; in other words, the fundamentals of all shapes. Its mystical representation is the point inside the triangle. The Decad or perfect number is found within the Four; so, 1+2+3+4=10.
Page 477.
The difficult passage: “Bear in mind ... a mystery below truly,”857 may become a little more clear to the student if slightly amplified. [pg 532] The “primordial Triangle” is the Second Logos, which reflects itself as a Triangle in the Third Logos, or Heavenly Man, and then disappears. The Third Logos, containing the “potency of formative creation,” develops the Tetraktys from the Triangle, and so becomes the Seven, the Creative Force, making a Decad with the primordial Triangle which originated it. When this heavenly Triangle and Tetraktys are reflected in the Universe of Matter, as the astral paradigmatic man, they are reversed, and the Triangle, or formative potency, is thrown below the Quaternary, with its apex pointing downwards: the Monad of this astral paradigmatic man is itself a Triangle, bearing to the Quaternary and Triangle the relation borne by the primordial Triangle to the Heavenly Man. Hence the phrase, “the upper Triangle ... is shifted in the man of clay below the seven.” Here again the Point tracing the Triangle, the Monad becoming the Ternary, with the Quaternary and the lower creative triangle, make up the Decad, the perfect number. “As above, so below.”
The difficult passage: "Remember ... there's a mystery beneath, for real."857 may become a bit clearer to the student if it's explained a little more. [pg 532] The "primordial Triangle" is the Second Logos, which reflects itself as a Triangle in the Third Logos, or Heavenly Man, and then disappears. The Third Logos, containing the "power of creative beginnings," develops the Tetraktys from the Triangle, and becomes the Seven, the Creative Force, forming a Decad with the primordial Triangle that originated it. When this heavenly Triangle and Tetraktys are reflected in the Universe of Matter, as the astral paradigmatic man, they are inverted, and the Triangle, or formative potency, is placed below the Quaternary, with its peak pointing downwards: the Monad of this astral paradigmatic man is itself a Triangle, relating to the Quaternary and Triangle in the same way the primordial Triangle relates to the Heavenly Man. Hence the phrase, "the upper Triangle... is moved in the clay figure below the seven." Once again, the Point tracing the Triangle, the Monad becoming the Ternary, along with the Quaternary and the lower creative triangle, make up the Decad, the perfect number. “As above, so below.”
The student will do well to relate the knowledge here acquired to that given on p. 477. Here the upper Triangle is given as Violet, Indigo, Blue, associating Violet as the paradigm of all forms with Indigo as Mahat, and blue as the Âtmic Aura. In the Quaternary, Yellow, as substance, is associated with Yellow-Orange, Life, and Red-Orange, the creative potency. Green is the plane between.
The student will benefit from connecting the knowledge gained here to what is presented on p. 477. Here, the upper Triangle is represented as Violet, Indigo, and Blue, with Violet as the model for all forms, Indigo as Mahat, and Blue as the Âtmic Aura. In the Quaternary, Yellow represents substance and is linked to Yellow-Orange, which symbolizes Life, and Red-Orange, representing creative potential. Green serves as the intermediary.
The next stage is not explained. Green passes upwards to Violet, Indigo, Blue, the Triangle opening out to receive it, and so forming the square, Violet, Indigo, Blue, Green. This leaves the Red-Orange, Yellow-Orange, and Yellow, and these, having thus lost their fourth member, can only form a triangle. This triangle revolves, to point downwards for the descent into matter, and “mirrored on the plane of gross nature, it is reversed.”
The next stage isn’t explained. Green moves upward to Violet, Indigo, and Blue, with the Triangle expanding to accommodate it, thus creating the square of Violet, Indigo, Blue, and Green. This leaves Red-Orange, Yellow-Orange, and Yellow, which, now missing their fourth member, can only form a triangle. This triangle rotates to point downwards for the descent into matter, and "reflected in the realm of physical reality, it is flipped."
In the perfect man the Red will be absorbed by the Green; Yellow will become one with Indigo; Yellow-Orange will be absorbed in Blue; Violet will remain outside the True Man, though connected with him. Or, to translate the colours: Kâma will be absorbed in the Lower Manas; Buddhi will become one with Manas; Prâna will be absorbed in the Auric Egg; the physical body remains, connected but outside the real life.
In the ideal person, the Red will be absorbed by the Green; Yellow will merge with Indigo; Yellow-Orange will be absorbed in Blue; Violet will stay outside the True Person, but still be connected to him. In other words, to translate the colors: Kâma will be absorbed in the Lower Manas; Buddhi will unite with Manas; Prâna will be absorbed in the Auric Egg; the physical body will remain, connected but outside of real life.
Page 481.
To the five senses at present the property of mankind two more on this globe are to be added. The sixth sense is the psychic sense of colour. The seventh is that of spiritual sound. In the second instruction, the corrected rates of vibration for the seven primary colours and their modulations are given. Inspecting these, it appears that each colour differs from the proceeding one by a step of 42, or 6 × 7.
To the five senses that humans currently have, we are adding two more on this planet. The sixth sense is the psychic perception of color. The seventh is the spiritual sense of sound. In the second instruction, the adjusted rates of vibration for the seven primary colors and their variations are provided. Looking at these, it seems that each color differs from the previous one by a step of 42, or 6 × 7.
Carrying the process backward, and subtracting 42, we find that the first or ground colour is green, for this globe.
Carrying the process backward and subtracting 42, we find that the base color for this globe is green.
The second and fourth octaves would be heat and actinic rays, and are invisible to our present perception.
The second and fourth octaves would be heat and actinic rays, which are not visible to what we can currently perceive.
The seventh sense is that of spiritual sound; and, since the vibrations of the sixth progress by steps of 6 × 7, those of the seventh progress by steps of 7 × 7. This is their table:
The seventh sense is the sense of spiritual sound; and since the vibrations of the sixth move in increments of 6 × 7, those of the seventh move in increments of 7 × 7. Here is their table:
The fifth sense is in our possession: it is possibly that of geometrical form, and its steps of progression would be 5 × 7, or 35.
The fifth sense is ours: it might be the sense of geometric form, and its steps of progression would be 5 × 7, or 35.
The fourth sense is that of physical hearing, music, and its progressions are 28, or 4 × 7. The truth of this is demonstrated by the fact that it is in accord with the theories of Science as to the vibrations of musical notes. Our scale is as follows:
The fourth sense is physical hearing; music and its progressions are 28, or 4 × 7. This is proven by the fact that it aligns with scientific theories about the vibrations of musical notes. Our scale is as follows:
—, 28, 56, 84, 112, 140, 168, 196, 224, 252, 280, 308, 336, 364, 392, 420, 448, 476, 504, 532, 560, 588, 616, 644, 672, 700.
—, 28, 56, 84, 112, 140, 168, 196, 224, 252, 280, 308, 336, 364, 392, 420, 448, 476, 504, 532, 560, 588, 616, 644, 672, 700.
According to musical science, the notes C, E, G, are as 4, 5, 6, in their ratios of vibrations. The same ratio obtains between the notes of the triplet G, B, D, and F, A, C.
According to musical science, the notes C, E, and G correspond to the numbers 4, 5, and 6 based on their vibration ratios. The same ratio applies to the notes in the triplet G, B, D, and F, A, C.
Notes on Some Oral Teachings.
The Three Essential Airs.
It is the pure Âkâsha that passes up Sushumnâ: its two aspects flow in Idâ and Pingalâ. These are the three vital airs, and are symbolized by the Brâhmanical thread. They are ruled by the Will. Will and Desire are the higher and lower aspects of one and the same thing. Hence the importance of the purity of the canals; for if they soil the vital airs energized by the Will, Black Magic results. This is why all sexual intercourse is forbidden in practical Occultism.
It is the pure Âkâsha that moves up through Sushumnâ; its two aspects flow through Idâ and Pingalâ. These represent the three vital energies and are symbolized by the Brâhmanical thread. They are governed by Will. Will and Desire are the higher and lower aspects of the same thing. This highlights the importance of keeping the channels pure; if they contaminate the vital energies energized by Will, it leads to Black Magic. That’s why all sexual intercourse is forbidden in practical Occultism.
From Sushumnâ, Idâ and Pingalâ a circulation is set up, and from the central canal passes into the whole body. (Man is a tree; he has in him the macrocosm and the microcosm. Hence the trees used as symbols; the Dhyân-Chohanic body is thus figured.)
From Sushumnâ, Idâ and Pingalâ create a circulation, and from the central canal, it flows throughout the entire body. (A person is like a tree; they contain both the macrocosm and the microcosm. This is why trees are used as symbols; the Dhyân-Chohanic body is represented this way.)
The Auric Egg.
The Auric Egg is formed in curves, which may be conceived from the curves formed by sand on a vibrating metal disk. Each atom, as each body, has its Auric Egg, each centre forming its own. This Auric Egg, with the appropriate materials thrown into it, is a defence; no wild animal, however ferocious, will approach the Yogî thus guarded: it flings back from its surface all malign influences. No Will power is manifested through the Auric Egg.
The Auric Egg is shaped in curves, which can be imagined from the patterns created by sand on a vibrating metal disk. Every atom, just like every body, has its own Auric Egg, with each center creating its own. This Auric Egg, when filled with the right materials, acts as a shield; no wild animal, no matter how fierce, will come near the Yogi who is protected this way: it repels all negative influences from its surface. No willpower can pass through the Auric Egg.
Q. What is the connection between the circulation of the vital airs and the power of the Yogî to make his Auric Egg a defence against aggression?
Q. How is the flow of vital energy connected to a yogi's ability to use their Auric Egg for protection against threats?
A. It is impossible to answer this question. The knowledge is the last word of Magic. It is connected with Kundalinî, that can as easily destroy as preserve. The ignorant tyro might kill himself.
A. It’s impossible to answer this question. Knowledge is the ultimate aspect of Magic. It’s linked to Kundalini, which can just as easily destroy as it can save. A clueless beginner could end up harming themselves.
Q. Is the Auric Egg of a child a differentiation of Akâsha, into which may be thrown by the Adept the materials he needs for special purposes—e.g., the Mâyâvi Rûpa?
Q. Is a child's Auric Egg a type of Akâsha, where an Adept can infuse the materials they need for certain purposes?—e.g., the Illusory Form?
[The question was somewhat obscurely worded. Evidently what the questioner wanted to know was if the Auric Egg was a differentiation [pg 538] of Akâsha, into which, as the child became a man, he might, if an Adept, weave the materials needed for special purposes, etc.]
[The question was phrased a bit vaguely. Clearly, the person asking wanted to know if the Auric Egg was a variation of Akâsha, into which, as a person grew from child to adult, he could, if he was an Adept, weave the materials needed for specific purposes, etc.]
A. Taking the question in the sense of an Adept putting something into or acting on the Auric Egg of a child, then this could not be done, as the Auric Egg is Karmic, and not even an Adept must interfere with such Karmic record. If the Adept were to put anything into the Auric Egg of another, for which the person is not responsible, or which does not come from the Higher Self of that personality, how could Karmic justice be maintained?
A. Taking the question as if an Adept were to add something to or influence a child's Auric Egg, this wouldn't be possible because the Auric Egg is tied to Karma. Even an Adept shouldn't interfere with that Karmic record. If the Adept were to insert anything into someone else's Auric Egg that the person isn’t responsible for, or that doesn’t originate from that person’s Higher Self, how could Karmic justice be preserved?
The Adept can draw into his own Auric Egg from his planet, or even from that of the globe or of the universe, according to his degree. This envelope is the receptacle of all Karmic causes, and photographs all things like a sensitive plate.
The Adept can draw into his own Auric Egg from his planet, or even from that of the Earth or the universe, depending on his level. This envelope is the container of all Karmic causes and captures everything like a sensitive film.
The child has a very small Auric Egg which is in colour almost pure white. At birth the Auric Egg consists of almost pure Akâsha plus the Tanhâs, which, until the seventh year, remain potential or in latency.
The child has a very small Auric Egg that is almost pure white. At birth, the Auric Egg is made up of nearly pure Akâsha and the Tanhâs, which remain potential or dormant until the seventh year.
The Auric Egg of an idiot cannot be said to be human, that is, it is not tinged with Manas. It is Akâshic vibrations rather than an Auric Egg—the material envelope, such as that of the plant, the mineral or other object.
The Auric Egg of a fool can't be considered human; rather, it lacks the essence of Manas. It's more like Akâshic vibrations than an Auric Egg—it's just a physical shell, similar to that of a plant, mineral, or other object.
The Auric Egg is the transmitter from the periodical lives to the Life eternal, i.e., from Prâna to Jîva. It disappears, but remains.
The Auric Egg is the link from temporary lives to eternal Life, i.e., from Prâna to Jîva. It disappears, but still exists.
The reason why the confession of the Roman Catholic and Greek Churches is so great a sin is because the confessor interferes with the Auric Egg of the penitent by means of his will power, engrafting artificially emanations from his own Auric Egg and casting seeds for germination into the Auric Egg of his subject. It is on the same lines as hypnotic suggestion.
The reason why the confession in the Roman Catholic and Greek Churches is considered such a serious sin is that the confessor intrudes on the Auric Egg of the person confessing by using their own willpower, artificially mixing in energies from their own Auric Egg and planting seeds for growth in the Auric Egg of the penitent. It's similar to hypnotic suggestion.
The above remarks apply equally to Hypnotism, although the latter is a psycho-physical force, and it is this which constitutes one of its many serious dangers. At the same time “a good thing may pass through dirty channels,” as in the case of the breaking by suggestion of the alcohol or opium habit. Mesmerism may be used by the Occultist to remove evil habits, if the intention be perfectly pure; as on the higher plane intention is everything, and good intention must work for good.
The comments above also relate to Hypnotism, which is a psycho-physical force, and this aspect presents several serious dangers. At the same time, "A good thing can come through rough paths," as seen in cases where suggestion helps break habits like alcohol or opium addiction. Occultists might use Mesmerism to eliminate negative habits, provided their intentions are completely pure; because on a higher level, intention is everything, and good intentions must lead to good outcomes.
Q. Is the Auric Egg the expansion of the “Pillar of Light,” the Mânasic Principle, and so not surrounding the child till its seventh year?
Q. Is the Auric Egg an extension of the “Pillar of Light,” the Mânasic Principle, and doesn’t it envelop the child until their seventh year?
A. It is the Auric Egg. The Auric Egg is quite pure at birth, but it is a question whether the higher or lower Manas will colour it at the seventh year. The Mânasic expansion is pure Âkâsha. The ray of Manas is let down into the vortex of the lower Principles, and being discoloured, and so limited by the Kâmic Tanhâs and by the defects of the bodily organism, forms the personality. Hereditary Karma can reach the child before the seventh year, but no individual Karma can come into play till the descent of the Manas.
A. It is the Auric Egg. The Auric Egg is completely pure at birth, but it’s uncertain whether the higher or lower Manas will affect it by the seventh year. The Mânasic expansion is pure Âkâsha. The ray of Manas descends into the vortex of the lower Principles, and as it’s tainted and limited by the Kâmic Tanhâs and the flaws of the physical body, it shapes the personality. Hereditary Karma can influence the child before the seventh year, but no individual Karma can take effect until the Manas descends.
The critical states are left out in the enumeration. They are the Lava Centres, or missing links in our consciousness, and separate these four planes from one another.
The critical states are excluded in the listing. They are the Lava Centers, or the missing links in our awareness, and they separate these four planes from each other.
The Resident.
The “Dweller on the Threshold” is found in two cases: (a) In the case of the separation of the Triangle from the Quaternary; (b) When Kâmic desires and passions are so intense that the Kâma Rûpa persists in Kâma Loka beyond the Devachanic period of the Ego, and thus survives the reincarnation of the Devachanic Entity (e.g., when reincarnation occurs within two hundred or three hundred years). The “Dweller” being drawn by affinity towards the Reincarnating Ego to whom it had belonged, and being unable to reach it, fastens on the Kâma of the new personality, and becomes the Dweller on the Threshold, strengthening the Kâmic element and thus lending it a dangerous potency. Some become mad from this cause.
The “Resident on the Edge” is encountered in two situations: (a) When the Triangle separates from the Quaternary; (b) When intense Kâmic desires and passions cause the Kâma Rûpa to linger in Kâma Loka beyond the Devachanic period of the Ego, surviving the reincarnation of the Devachanic Entity (e.g., when reincarnation happens within two hundred or three hundred years). The “Resident”, drawn by its connection to the Reincarnating Ego it belonged to, is unable to reach it and instead attaches to the Kâma of the new personality, becoming the Dweller on the Threshold and amplifying the Kâmic element, which gives it a dangerous power. Some people go mad because of this.
Intelligence.
The white Adept is not always at first of powerful intellect. In fact, H. P. B. had known Adepts whose intellectual powers were originally below the average. It is the Adept's purity, his equal love to all, his working with Nature, with Karma, with his “Inner God,” that give him his power. Intellect by itself alone will make the Black Magician. For intellect alone is accompanied with pride and selfishness: it is the intellectual plus the spiritual that raises man. For spirituality prevents pride and vanity.
The white Adept isn't always initially someone with a powerful intellect. In fact, H. P. B. had known Adepts whose intellectual abilities were originally below average. It's the Adept's purity, his equal love for everyone, his collaboration with Nature, with Karma, and with his "Inner Self," that empowers him. Relying solely on intellect can lead to becoming a Black Magician. That's because intellect alone often comes with pride and selfishness; it's the combination of intellectual ability plus spirituality that elevates a person. Spirituality helps to curb pride and vanity.
Metaphysics are the domain of the Higher Manas; whereas [pg 540] Physics are that of Kâma-Manas, which does the thinking in Physical Science and on material things. Kâma-Manas, like every other Principle, is of seven degrees. The Mathematician without spirituality, however great he may be, will not reach Metaphysics; but the Metaphysician will master the highest conceptions of Mathematics, and will apply them, without learning the latter. To a born Metaphysician the Psychic Plane will not be of much account: he will see its errors immediately he enters it, inasmuch as it is not the thing he seeks. With respect to Music and other Arts, they are the children of either the Mânasic or Kâma-Mânasic Principle, proportionately as Soul or technicality predominates.
Metaphysics is the territory of the Higher Mind, while [pg 540] Physics belongs to the Desire Mind, which is responsible for thinking about physical science and material things. The Desire Mind, like every other principle, has seven levels. A mathematician, no matter how talented, cannot reach metaphysics without a spiritual foundation; on the other hand, a metaphysician can grasp the highest concepts of mathematics and apply them without formally studying the latter. To a natural metaphysician, the Psychic Plane won’t hold much significance: they will quickly recognize its flaws upon entering, as it doesn't offer what they truly seek. Concerning Music and other Arts, they stem from either the Higher Mind or the Desire Mind, depending on whether the Soul or technical skill is more dominant.
Karma.
After each incarnation, when the Mânasic Ray returns to its Father, the Ego, some of its atoms remain behind and scatter. These Mânasic atoms, Tânhic and other “causes,” being of the same nature as the Manas, are attracted to it by strong bonds of affinity, and on the reincarnation of the Ego are unerringly attracted to it and constitute its Karma. Until these are all gathered up, the individuality is not free from rebirth. The Higher Manas is responsible for the Ray it sends forth. If the Ray be not soiled, no bad Karma is generated.
After each incarnation, when the Mânasic Ray returns to its source, the Ego, some of its atoms stay behind and disperse. These Mânasic atoms, along with Tânhic and other “causes,” being of the same nature as the Manas, are strongly drawn to it by bonds of affinity. When the Ego reincarnates, these atoms are inevitably attracted back to it and form its Karma. Until all of these are collected, the individuality is not free from rebirth. The Higher Manas is accountable for the Ray it sends out. If the Ray remains untainted, no negative Karma is created.
The Turîya State.
You should bear in mind that, in becoming Karma-less, good Karma, as well as bad, has to be gotten rid of, and that Nidânas, started towards the acquisition of good Karma, are as binding as those induced in the other direction. For both are Karma.
You should keep in mind that to become free of Karma, you need to let go of both good and bad Karma, and that the Nidânas aimed at acquiring good Karma are just as restrictive as those that lead to bad Karma. Both are still Karma.
Yogîs cannot attain the Turîya state unless the Triangle is separated from the Quaternary.
Yogis cannot reach the Turīya state unless the Triangle is separated from the Quaternary.
Mahat
Mahat is the manifested universal Parabrâhmic Mind (for one Manvantara) on the Third Plane [of Kosmos]. It is the Law whereby the Light falls from plane to plane and differentiates. The Mânasaputras are its emanations.
Mahat is the manifested universal Parabrahmic Mind (for one Manvantara) on the Third Plane of the Cosmos. It is the Law through which Light descends from one plane to another and differentiates. The Mânasaputras are its emanations.
Man alone is capable of conceiving the Universe on this plane of existence.
Only humans are capable of understanding the Universe in this realm of existence.
Existence is; but when the entity does not feel it, for that entity it is not. The pain of an operation exists, though the patient does not feel it, and for the patient it is not.
Existence is; but when a person doesn’t feel it, for that person it doesn’t exist. The pain from a surgery is real, but if the patient doesn’t feel it, then for the patient it isn’t.
How to Level Up.
Q. What is the correct pronunciation of AUM?
Q. What’s the correct way to pronounce AUM?
A. It should first be practised physically, always at the same pitch, which must be discovered in the same way as the particular colour of the student is found, for each has his own tone.
A. It should first be practiced physically, always at the same pitch, which needs to be determined just like how each student finds their unique color, as everyone has their own tone.
Aum consists of two vowels and one semi-vowel, which latter must be prolonged. Just as Nature has its Fa, so each man has his: man being differentiated from Nature. The body may be compared to an instrument and the Ego to the player. You begin by producing effects on yourself; then little by little you learn to play on the Tattvas and Principles; learn first the notes, then the chords, then the melodies. Once the student is master of every chord, he may begin to be a co-worker with Nature and for others. He may then, by the experience he has gained of his own nature, and by the knowledge of the chords, strike such as will be beneficial in another, and so will serve as a keynote for beneficial results.
Aum is made up of two vowels and one semi-vowel, which needs to be extended. Just like Nature has its Fa, everyone has their own: people are distinct from Nature. The body can be seen as an instrument, while the Ego is the player. You start by affecting yourself; gradually, you learn to work with the Tattvas and Principles; you first learn the notes, then the chords, and finally the melodies. Once the student masters every chord, they can begin collaborating with Nature and helping others. With the experience gained from understanding their own nature and knowing the chords, they can produce sounds that will positively impact others, acting as a foundation for beneficial outcomes.
Try to have a clear representation of the geometrical triangle on every plane, the conception gradually growing more metaphysical, and ending with the subjective Triangle, Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas. It is only by the knowledge of this Triangle under all forms that you can succeed, e.g. in enclosing the past and the future in the present. Remember that you have to merge the Quaternary in the Triangle. The Lower Manas is drawn upwards, with the Kâma, Prâna and Linga, leaving only the physical body behind, the lower reinforcing the higher.
Try to have a clear representation of the geometric triangle in every aspect, with the concept gradually becoming more abstract and culminating in the subjective Triangle, Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas. It's only by understanding this Triangle in all its forms that you can succeed, e.g. in bringing together the past and the future in the present. Keep in mind that you need to integrate the Quaternary into the Triangle. The Lower Manas is elevated along with the Kâma, Prâna, and Linga, leaving only the physical body behind, with the lower supporting the higher.
Advance may be made in Occultism even in Devachan, if the Mind and Soul be set thereon during life; but it is only as in a dream, and the knowledge will fade away as memory of a dream fades, unless it be kept alive by conscious study.
Progress in Occultism can still happen in Devachan if the Mind and Soul focus on it during life; however, it's similar to being in a dream, and the knowledge will disappear like a dream fades away, unless it is maintained through intentional study.
Fear and hatred.
Fear and hatred are essentially one and the same. He who fears nothing will never hate, and he who hates nothing will never fear.
Fear and hatred are basically the same thing. A person who fears nothing will never hate, and someone who hates nothing will never fear.
The Triangle.
Q. What is the meaning of the phrase: “Form a clear image of the Triangle on every plane;” e.g., on the Astral Plane, what should one think of as the Triangle?
Q. What does the phrase: “Create a clear image of the Triangle on every plane;” for example, In the Astral Plane, what should you picture as the Triangle?
A. [H. P. B. asked whether the question signified the meaning of [pg 542] the Triangle or the way to represent the Triangle on the “screen of light.” The questioner explaining that the latter was the meaning, H. P. B. said that] it was only in the Turîya state, the fourth of the seven steps of Râja Yoga that the Yogî can represent to himself that which is abstract. Below this state, the perceptive power, being conditioned, must have some form to contemplate; it cannot represent to itself the Arûpa. In the Turîya state the Triangle is in yourself and is felt. Below the Turîya state there must be a symbol to represent Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas. It is not a mere geometrical Triangle, but the Triad imaged, to make thought possible. Of this Triad, we can make some kind of representation of Manas, however indistinct; while of Âtmâ no image can be formed. We must try to represent the Triangle to ourselves on higher and higher planes. We must figure Manas as overshadowed by Buddhi, and immersed in Âtmâ. Only Manas, the Higher Ego, can be represented; we may think it as the Augoeides, the radiant figure in Zanoni. A very good Psychic might see this.
A. [H. P. B. asked whether the question was about the meaning of [pg 542] the Triangle or how to represent the Triangle on the "light screen." The questioner clarified that the latter was the meaning, and H. P. B. responded that] it was only in the Turîya state, the fourth of the seven stages of Râja Yoga, that the Yogî can visualize the abstract. Below this state, the ability to perceive, being limited, must have some form to meditate on; it cannot conceive the Arûpa. In the Turîya state, the Triangle exists within you and is felt. Below the Turîya state, there has to be a symbol to represent Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas. It’s not just a simple geometric Triangle, but the Triad represented, making thought possible. Of this Triad, we can create some representation of Manas, no matter how vague; while no image of Âtmâ can be formed. We must strive to visualize the Triangle on higher and higher levels. We should envision Manas as enveloped by Buddhi and immersed in Âtmâ. Only Manas, the Higher Ego, can be represented; we might think of it as the Augoeides, the radiant figure in Zanoni. A very skilled Psychic might see this.
Psychic insight.
Psychic vision, however, is not to be desired, since Psyche is earthly and evil. More and more as Science advances, the psychic will be reached and understood; Psychism has in it nothing that is spiritual. Science is right on its own plane, from its own standpoint. The law of the Conservation of Energy implies that psychic motion is generated by motion. Psychic motion being only motion on the Psychic Plane, a material plane, the Psychologist is right who sees in it nothing beyond matter. Animals have no Spirit, but they have psychic vision, and are sensitive to psychic conditions; observe how these react on their health, their bodily state.
Psychic vision isn't something to aspire to because Psyche is earthly and flawed. As science progresses, we'll increasingly understand psychic phenomena; there's nothing spiritual about psychism. Science stands strong on its own terms and perspective. The law of Conservation of Energy suggests that psychic motion arises from physical motion. Since psychic motion is just movement on the Psychic Plane, which is a material realm, the psychologist is correct in viewing it as nothing more than matter. Animals lack Spirit, yet they possess psychic vision and are attuned to psychic conditions; notice how these affect their health and physical state.
Motion is the abstract Deity; on the highest plane it is Arûpa, absolute; but on the lowest it is merely mechanical. Psychic action is within the sphere of physical motion. Ere psychic action can be developed in the brain and nerves, there must be adequate action which generates it on the Physical Plane. The paralyzed animal that cannot generate action in the physical body, cannot think. Psychics merely see on a plane of different material density; the spiritual glimpses sometimes obtained by them come from a plane beyond. A Psychic's vision is that of one coming, as it were, into a lighted room, and seeing everything there by an artificial light: when the light is extinguished, vision is lost. Spiritual vision sees by the light within, [pg 543] the light hidden beneath the bushel of the body, by which we can see clearly and independently of all outside. The Psychic seeing by an external light, the vision is coloured by the nature of that light.
Motion is the abstract deity; at its highest level, it's formless and absolute, but at its lowest, it's just mechanical. Psychic action falls within the realm of physical motion. Before psychic action can develop in the brain and nerves, there needs to be sufficient physical activity to generate it on the Physical Plane. A paralyzed animal that can't produce action in its physical body also can't think. Psychics simply perceive a different density of material; the spiritual insights they occasionally gain come from a deeper level. A psychic's vision is like someone entering a brightly lit room and seeing everything there by artificial light: when the light goes out, the vision is lost. Spiritual vision relies on the inner light, [pg 543] the light concealed beneath the cover of the body, through which we can see clearly and independently of anything external. The psychic, depending on an outside light, has a vision that is influenced by the nature of that light.
X. saying that she felt as though she saw on three planes, H. P. B. answered that each plane was sevenfold, the Astral as every other. She gave as an example on the Physical Plane the vision of a table with the sense of sight; seeing it still, with the eyes closed, by retinal impression; the image of it conserved in the brain; it can be recalled by memory; it can be seen in dream; or as an aggregate of atoms; or as disintegrated. All these are on the Physical Plane. Then we can begin again on the Astral Plane, and obtain another septenary. This hint should be followed and worked out.
X. Saying that she felt like she was seeing on three levels, H. P. B. responded that each level was sevenfold, just like the Astral. She gave an example on the Physical Level of seeing a table; perceiving it visually while still, with eyes closed, through retinal impressions; the image stored in the brain; it can be remembered; it can appear in dreams; or be viewed as a collection of atoms; or as something broken down. All of these exist on the Physical Level. Then we can start again on the Astral Level and discover another seven aspects. This idea should be explored and developed.
Triangle and Quaternary.
Q. Why is the violet, the color of the Linga Sharîra, placed at the apex of the triangle, when the Macrocosm is figured as a triangle over a square, thus throwing the yellow, Buddhi, into the lower Quaternary?
Q. Why is violet, the color of the Linga Sharîra, at the top of the triangle, while the Macrocosm is shown as a triangle over a square, which places yellow, Buddhi, in the lower Quaternary?
A. It is wrong to speak of the “lower Quaternary” in the Macrocosm. It is the Tetraktys, the highest, the most sacred of all symbols. There comes a moment when, in the highest meditation, the Lower Manas is withdrawn into the Triad, which thus becomes the Quaternary, the Tetraktys of Pythagoras, leaving what was the Quaternary as the lower Triad, which is then reversed. The Triad is reflected in the Lower Manas. The Higher Manas cannot reflect itself, but when the Green passes upward it becomes a mirror for the Higher; it is then no more Green, having passed from its associations. The Psyche then becomes spiritual, the Ternary is reflected in the Fourth, and the Tetraktys is formed. So long as you are not dead, there must be something to reflect the Higher Triad; for there must be something to bring back to the waking consciousness the experiences passed through on the higher plane. The Lower Manas is as a tablet which retains the impressions made on it during trance.
A. It’s incorrect to refer to the “Lower Quaternary” in the Macrocosm. It is the Tetraktys, the highest and most sacred of all symbols. There comes a time when, during deep meditation, the Lower Manas is drawn into the Triad, which then becomes the Quaternary, the Tetraktys of Pythagoras, leaving what was the Quaternary as the lower Triad, which is then inverted. The Triad is mirrored in the Lower Manas. The Higher Manas cannot reflect itself, but when the Green rises, it becomes a mirror for the Higher; it is no longer Green, having shed its associations. The Psyche then becomes spiritual, the Ternary is reflected in the Fourth, and the Tetraktys is created. As long as you are alive, there has to be something to reflect the Higher Triad; there must be something to bring back to waking consciousness the experiences undergone on the higher plane. The Lower Manas acts like a tablet that retains the impressions made during trance.
The Turîya state is entered on the Fourth Path; it is figured in the diagram on p. 478, in the Second Paper.
The Turîya state is reached on the Fourth Path; it is illustrated in the diagram on p. 478, in the Second Paper.
Q. What is the meaning of a triangle formed of lines of light appearing in the midst of intense vibrating blue?
Q. What does it mean when a triangle of light appears against a backdrop of bright, vibrating blue?
A. Seeing the Triangle outside is nothing; it is merely a reflection of the Triad on the Auric Envelope, and proves that the seer is outside the Triangle. It should be seen in quite another way. You must [pg 544] endeavour to merge yourself in it, to assimilate yourself with it. You are merely seeing things in the Astral. “When the Third Eye is opened in any one of you, you will have something very different to tell me.”
A. Seeing the Triangle from the outside doesn't mean much; it's just a reflection of the Triad on the Auric Envelope, showing that the observer is outside the Triangle. It should be understood differently. You need to [pg 544] work on merging with it, to become one with it. Right now, you’re just observing things in the Astral. "When your Third Eye opens, you'll have something much deeper to share with me."
Q. With reference to the “Pillar of Light” in a previous question, is the Auric Envelope the Higher Ego, and does it correspond to the Ring Pass-Not?
Q. Regarding the “Pillar of Light” from an earlier question, is the Auric Envelope the Higher Ego, and does it correspond to the Ring Pass-Not?
[This question was not answered, as going too far. The Ring Pass-Not is at the circumference of the manifested Universe.]
[This question was not answered, as it went too far. The Ring Pass-Not is at the edge of the manifested Universe.]
Nidânas.
Q. The root of the Nidânas is Avidyâ. How does this differ from Mâyâ? How many Nidânas are there Esoterically?
Q. The origin of the Nidânas is Avidya. How does this differ from Maya? How many Nidânas are there in an esoteric sense?
A. Again too much is asked. The Nidânas, the concatenations of causes and effects (not in the sense of the Orientalists), are not caused by ignorance. They are produced by Dhyân Chohans and Devas, who certainly cannot be said to act in ignorance. We produce Nidânas in ignorance. Each cause started on the Physical Plane sets up action on every plane to all eternity. They are eternal effects reflected from plane to plane on to the “screen of eternity.”
A. Once again, too much is expected. The Nidânas, the connections of causes and effects (not in the way that Orientalists interpret them), aren’t caused by ignorance. They are created by Dhyân Chohans and Devas, who certainly can’t be said to act out of ignorance. We produce Nidânas in ignorance. Each cause initiated on the Physical Plane triggers action on every plane for all eternity. They are eternal effects reflected from one plane to another onto the “screen of forever.”
Manas.
Q. What is the septenary classification of Manas? There are seven degrees of the Lower Manas, and presumably there are seven degrees of the Higher. Are there then fourteen degrees of Manas, or is Manas, taken as a whole, divided into forty-nine Mânasic fires?
Q. What is the sevenfold classification of Manas? There are seven levels of Lower Manas, and presumably, there are seven levels of Higher Manas. So, do we have a total of fourteen levels of Manas, or is Manas as a whole divided into forty-nine Mânasic fires?
A. Certainly there are fourteen, but you want to run before you can walk. First learn the three, and then go on to the forty-nine. There are three Sons of Agni; they become seven, and then evolve to the forty-nine. But you are still ignorant how to produce the three. Learn first how to produce the “Sacred Fire,” spoken of in the Purânas. The forty-nine fires are all states of Kundalinî, to be produced in ourselves by the friction of the Triad. First learn the septenary of the body, and then that of each Principle. But first of all learn the first Triad (the three vital airs).
A. Sure, there are fourteen, but you want to jump ahead before you've got the basics down. Start by mastering the three, and then move on to the forty-nine. There are three Sons of Agni; they become seven, and then develop into the forty-nine. But you still don’t know how to create the three. First, learn how to generate the “Holy Fire,” mentioned in the Purāṇas. The forty-nine fires represent various states of Kundalinî, which we need to ignite within ourselves through the friction of the Triad. First, understand the seven parts of the body, and then look into each Principle. But above all, learn the first Triad (the three vital airs).
The Spine.
Q. What is the sympathetic nerve and its function in Occultism? It is found only after a certain stage of animal evolution, and would seem to be evolving in complexity towards a second spinal cord.
Q. What is the sympathetic nerve and what role does it play in Occultism? It seems to appear after a certain stage in animal evolution and appears to be becoming more complex, possibly evolving into a second spinal cord.
A. At the end of the next Round, Humanity will again become [pg 545] male-female, and then there will be two spinal cords. In the Seventh Race the two will merge into the one. The evolution corresponds to the Races, and with the evolution of the Races the sympathetic developes into a true spinal cord. We are returning up the arc only with self-consciousness added. The Sixth Race will correspond to the “pudding bags,” but will have the perfection of form with the highest intelligence and spirituality.
A. At the end of the next Round, Humanity will again be male-female, and then there will be two spinal cords. In the Seventh Race, the two will merge into one. The evolution aligns with the Races, and as the Races evolve, the sympathetic will develop into a true spinal cord. We are moving up the arc, but this time with added self-consciousness. The Sixth Race will relate to the “pudding bags,” but it will possess a perfect form along with the highest levels of intelligence and spirituality.
Anatomists are beginning to find new ramifications and new modifications in the human body. They are in error on many points, e.g., as to the spleen, which they call the manufactory of white blood corpuscles, but which is really the vehicle of the Linga Sharîra. Occultists know each minute portion of the heart, and have a name for each. They call them by the names of the Gods, as Brahmâ's Hall, Vishnu's Hall, etc. They correspond with parts of the brain. The very atoms of the body are the thirty-three crores of Gods.
Anatomists are starting to discover new branches and changes in the human body. They are mistaken on several points, for example, about the spleen, which they refer to as the source of white blood cells, but which is actually the means of the Linga Sharîra. Occultists understand every tiny part of the heart and have a name for each one. They name them after the Gods, like Brahmâ's Hall, Vishnu's Hall, and so on. These correspond to parts of the brain. The very atoms of the body represent the thirty-three crores of Gods.
The sympathetic nerve is played on by the Tântrikas, who call it Shiva's Vînâ.
The sympathetic nerve is utilized by the Tântrikas, who refer to it as Shiva's Vînâ.
Prana.
Q. What is the relation of man to Prâna—the periodical life?
Q. What is the relationship between humans and Prâna—the cycle of life?
A. Jîva becomes Prâna only when the child is born and begins to breathe. It is the breath of life, Nephesh. There is no Prâna on the Astral Plane.
A. Jîva becomes Prâna only when the child is born and starts to breathe. It is the breath of life, Nephesh. There is no Prâna on the Astral Plane.
Antahkarana.
Q. The Antahkarana is the link between the Higher and the Lower Egos; does it correspond to the umbilical cord in projection?
Q. Is the Antahkarana the link between the Higher and Lower Egos, similar to how an umbilical cord works?
A. No; the umbilical cord joining the astral to the physical body is a real thing. Antahkarana is imaginary, a figure of speech, and is only the bridging over from the Higher to the Lower Manas. Antahkarana only exists when you commence to “throw your thought upwards and downwards.” The Mâyâvi Rûpa, or Mânasic body, has no material connection with the physical body, no umbilical cord. It is spiritual and ethereal, and passes everywhere without let or hindrance. It entirely differs from the astral body, which, if injured, acts by repercussion on the physical body. The Devachanic entity, even previous to birth, can be affected by the Skandhas, but these have nothing to do with the Antahkarana. It is affected, e.g., by the desire for reincarnation.
A. No; the umbilical cord that connects the astral body to the physical body is real. Antahkarana is just a concept, a figure of speech, and serves only as a link between the Higher and Lower Mind. Antahkarana exists only when you start to "Express your thoughts both outward and inward." The Mâyâvi Rûpa, or Mental body, has no physical connection to the physical body, no umbilical cord. It is spiritual and ethereal, able to move freely without obstruction. It is completely different from the astral body, which, if harmed, affects the physical body in return. The Devachanic being, even before birth, can be influenced by the Skandhas, but these have nothing to do with the Antahkarana. It is influenced, for example, by the desire for reincarnation.
A. That is all.
That's it.
Q. We are told that there are seven portals on the Path: is there then a sevenfold division of Antahkarana? Also, is Antahkarana the battlefield?
Q. We’ve heard that there are seven gateways on the Path: is there a seven-part division of Antahkarana? Also, is Antahkarana the battlefield?
A. It is the battlefield. There are seven divisions in the Antahkarana. As you pass from each to the next you approach the Higher Manas. When you have bridged the fourth you may consider yourself fortunate.
A. It’s the battlefield. There are seven divisions in the Antahkarana. As you move from one to the next, you get closer to the Higher Manas. Once you’ve crossed the fourth, you can consider yourself lucky.
Misc.
Q. We are told that Aum “should be practised physically.” Does this mean that, colour being more differentiated than sound, it is only through the colours that we shall get at the real sound of each of us? and that Aum can only have its Spiritual and Occult signification when turned to the Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas of each person?
Q. We've been told that Aum “should be practiced physically.” Does this mean that, since color is more diverse than sound, the only way to truly understand a person's essence is through colors? And that Aum can only maintain its spiritual and hidden meaning when it is linked to the Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas of each person?
A. Aum means good action, not merely lip-sound. You must say it in deeds.
A. Aum means doing good, not just talking about it. You have to show it through your actions.
Q. With reference to the triangle, is not the Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas different for each entity, according to the plane on which he is?
Q. About the triangle, isn't the Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas distinct for each being based on their level?
A. Each Principle is on a different plane. The Chelâ must rise to one after the other, assimilating each, until the three are one. This is the real root of the Trinity.
A. Each Principle exists on a different level. The Chelâ must advance through each one, absorbing them in order, until the three become one. This is the true essence of the Trinity.
Q. In The Secret Doctrine we are told that Âkâsha is the same as Pradhâna. Âkâsha is the Auric Egg of the earth, and yet Âkâsha is Mahat. What that is the relation of Manas to the Auric Egg?
Q. In The Secret Doctrine we learn that Âkâsha is the same as Pradhâna. Âkâsha is the Auric Egg of the earth, and yet Âkâsha is Mahat. What is the connection between Manas and the Auric Egg?
A. Mûlaprakriti is the same as Âkâsha (seven degrees). Mahat is the positive aspect of Âkâsha, and is the Manas of the Kosmic Body. Mahat is to Âkâsha as Manas is to Buddhi, and Pradhâna is but another name for Mûlaprakriti.
A. Mûlaprakriti is the same as Âkâsha (seven levels). Mahat is the positive side of Âkâsha and represents the Mind of the Kosmic Body. Mahat relates to Âkâsha like the Mind relates to the Wisdom, and Pradhâna is just another name for Mûlaprakriti.
The Auric Egg is Âkâsha and has seven degrees. Being pure abstract substance, it reflects abstract ideas, but also reflects lower concrete things.
The Auric Egg is Âkâsha and has seven levels. As pure abstract substance, it mirrors abstract concepts, but it also reflects more tangible things.
The Third Logos and Mahat are one, and are the same as the Universal Mind, Alaya.
The Third Logos and Mahat are one, and are the same as the Universal Mind, Alaya.
The Tetraktys is the Chatur Vidyâ, or the fourfold knowledge in one, the four-faced Brahmâ.
The Tetraktys is the Chatur Vidyâ, or the fourfold knowledge in one, the four-faced Brahmâ.
Nadis.
Q. Have the Nâdîs any fixed relationship to the vertebræ; can they be located opposite to or between any vertebræ? can they be regarded as occupying each a given and fixed extent in the cord? Do they correspond to the divisions of the cord known to Anatomists?
Q. Do the Nâdîs have a specific connection to the vertebrae? Are they located directly opposite or in between any vertebrae? Can we think of each of them as occupying a specific and fixed area in the spinal cord? Do they match the sections of the spinal cord that anatomists acknowledge?
A. H. P. B. believed that the Nâdîs corresponded to regions of the spinal cord known to Anatomists. There are thus six or seven Nâdîs or plexuses along the spinal cord. The term, however, is not technical but general, and applies to any knot, centre, ganglion, etc. The sacred Nâdîs are those which run along or above Sushumnâ. Six are known to Science, and one (near the atlas) unknown. Even the Târaka Râja Yogîs speak only of six, and will not mention the sacred seventh.
A. H. P. B. believed that the Nâdîs correspond to areas of the spinal cord recognized by anatomists. There are typically six or seven Nâdîs or plexuses along the spinal cord. However, the term is not strictly technical but rather general, applying to any knot, center, ganglion, etc. The sacred Nâdîs are those that run along or above Sushumnâ. Science recognizes six, and there is one (near the atlas) that is unknown. Even the Târaka Râja Yogîs only mention six and do not refer to the sacred seventh.
Idâ and Pingalâ play along the curved wall of the cord in which is Sushumnâ. They are semi-material, positive and negative, sun and moon, and start into action the free and spiritual current of Sushumnâ. They have distinct paths of their own, otherwise they would radiate all over the body. By concentration on Idâ and Pingalâ is generated the “sacred fire.”
Idâ and Pingalâ move along the curved wall of the cord that contains Sushumnâ. They are semi-material, representing positive and negative, sun and moon, and they activate the free and spiritual flow of Sushumnâ. They have their own unique paths; otherwise, they would spread throughout the entire body. By focusing on Idâ and Pingalâ, the “sacred flame.” is generated.
Another name for Shiva's Vînâ (sympathetic system) is Kâlî's Vînâ.
Another name for Shiva's Vînâ (sympathetic system) is Kâlî's Vînâ.
The sympathetic cords and Idâ and Pingalâ start from a sacred spot above the medulla oblongata, called Triveni. This is one of the sacred centres, another of which is Brahmarandra, which is, if you like, the grey matter of the brain. It is also the anterior fontanelle in the new-born child.
The sympathetic nerves and Idâ and Pingalâ originate from a sacred area above the medulla oblongata, known as Triveni. This is one of the sacred centers, another being Brahmarandra, which can be considered the grey matter of the brain. It is also the anterior fontanelle in a newborn child.
The spinal column is called Brahmadanda, the stick of Brahmâ. This is again symbolized by the bamboo rod carried by Ascetics. The Yogîs on the other sides of the Himâlayas, who assemble regularly at Lake Mânsarovara, carry a triple knotted bamboo stick, and are called Tridandins. This has the same signification as the Brâhmanical cord, which has many other meanings besides the three vital airs: e.g., it symbolizes the three initiations of a Brâhman, taking place: (a) at birth, when he receives his mystery name from the family Astrologer, who is supposed to have received it from the Devas (he is also thus said to be initiated by the Devas); a Hindu will sooner die than reveal this name; (b) at seven, when he receives the cord; and (c) at eleven or twelve, when he is initiated into his caste.
The spinal column is referred to as Brahmadanda, the stick of Brahmâ. This is also represented by the bamboo rod that Ascetics carry. The Yogîs on the other side of the Himâlayas, who meet regularly at Lake Mânsarovara, carry a triple-knotted bamboo stick and are known as Tridandins. This has the same meaning as the Brâhmanical cord, which has several other meanings in addition to the three vital energies: e.g., it symbolizes the three initiations of a Brâhman, occurring: (a) at birth, when he receives his secret name from the family Astrologer, who is believed to have received it from the Devas (he is also considered to be initiated by the Devas); a Hindu will sooner die than disclose this name; (b) at the age of seven, when he receives the cord; and (c) at eleven or twelve, when he is initiated into his caste.
Q. If it is right to study the body and its organs, with their correspondences, will you give the main outline of these in connection with the Nâdîs and with the diagram of the orifices.
Q. If it makes sense to study the body and its organs along with their connections, could you give an overview of this in relation to the Nâdîs and the diagram of the openings?
until it is touched by the vibrating light of Kundalinî, which proceeds from Buddhi, when it becomes Buddhi-Manas.
until it is touched by the vibrating light of Kundalini, which comes from Buddhi, when it becomes Buddhi-Manas.
The pineal gland corresponds with Divine Thought. The pituitary body is the organ of the Psychic Plane. Psychic vision is caused by the molecular motion of this body, which is directly connected with the optic nerve, and thus affects the sight and gives rise to hallucinations. Its motion may readily cause flashes of light, such as may be obtained by pressing the eyeballs. Drunkenness and fever produce illusions of sight and hearing by the action of the pituitary body. This body is sometimes so affected by drunkenness that it is paralyzed. If an influence on the optic nerve is thus produced and the current thus reversed, the colour will probably be complementary.
The pineal gland is linked to Divine Thought. The pituitary gland is the organ of the Psychic Plane. Psychic vision comes from the molecular movement of this gland, which is directly connected to the optic nerve, influencing sight and leading to hallucinations. This motion can easily create flashes of light, similar to what happens when you press on your eyeballs. Alcohol and fever can cause visual and auditory illusions due to the functioning of the pituitary gland. Sometimes, excessive drinking can even paralyze this gland. If there’s an influence on the optic nerve that reverses the current, the resulting color will likely be complementary.
Sevens.
Q. If the physical body is no part of the real human septenary, is the physical material world one of the seven planes of the Kosmic septenary?
Q. If the physical body isn't part of the true sevenfold nature of humans, is the physical material world one of the seven planes of the Cosmic sevenfold nature?
A. It is. The body is not a Principle in Esoteric parlance, because the body and the Linga are both on the same plane; then the Auric Egg makes the seventh. The body is an Upâdhi rather than a Principle. The earth and its astral light are as closely related to each other as the body and its Linga, the earth being the Upâdhi. Our plane in its lowest division is the earth, in its highest the astral. The terrestrial astral light should of course not be confounded with the universal Astral Light.
A. It is. In esoteric terms, the body isn't considered a Principle because both the body and the Linga exist on the same level; the Auric Egg then becomes the seventh. The body is more of an Upâdhi than a Principle. The earth and its astral light are as interconnected as the body and its Linga, with the earth serving as the Upâdhi. Our realm at its lowest point is the earth, and at its highest point, it's the astral. The earthly astral light should definitely not be confused with the universal Astral Light.
Q. A physical object was spoken of as a septenary on the physical plane, inasmuch as we could (1) directly contact it; (2) retinally reproduce it; (3) remember it; (4) dream of it; (5) view it atomically; (6) view it disintegrated; (7)—What is the seventh?
Q. A physical object is called a septenary in the physical world because we can (1) interact with it directly; (2) see it visually; (3) remember it; (4) dream about it; (5) analyze it at the atomic level; (6) observe it in its broken down form; (7)—What is the seventh?
These are seven ways in which we view it: the septenary is our way of seeing one thing. Is it objectively septenary?
Here are seven ways to view it: the sevenfold perspective is how we see one thing. Is it truly sevenfold?
A. The seventh bridges across from one plane to another. The last is the idea, the privation of matter, and carries you to the next plane. The highest of one plane touches the lowest of the next. Seven is a factor in nature, as in colours and sounds. There are seven degrees in the same piece of wood, each perceived by one of the seven senses. In wood the smell is the most material degree, while in other substances it may be the sixth. Substances are septenary apart from the consciousness of the viewer.
A. The seventh bridges across from one realm to another. The last represents the concept, the absence of matter, and takes you to the next realm. The highest point of one realm touches the lowest point of the next. Seven is a recurring theme in nature, as seen in colors and sounds. There are seven levels in the same piece of wood, each recognized by one of the seven senses. In wood, the smell is the most tangible level, while in other materials, it might be the sixth. Materials are separated by seven degrees from the awareness of the observer.
The psychometer, seeing a morsel, say of a table a thousand years hence, would see the whole; for every atom reflects the whole body to which it belongs, just as with the Monads of Leibnitz.
The psychometer, spotting a piece of something like a table from a thousand years ago, would perceive the entire thing; because every atom mirrors the entire body it’s part of, similar to the Monads of Leibnitz.
After the seven material subdivisions are the seven divisions of the Astral, which is its second Principle. The disintegrated matter—the highest of the material subdivisions—is the privation of the idea of it—the fourth.
After the seven material subdivisions come the seven divisions of the Astral, which is its second Principle. The broken-down matter—the highest of the material subdivisions—is the absence of the idea of it—the fourth.
The number fourteen is the first step between seven and forty-nine. Each septenary is really a fourteen, because each of the seven has its two aspects. Thus fourteen signifies the inter-relation of two planes in its turn. The septenary is to be clearly traced in the lunar months, fevers, gestations, etc. On it is based the week of the Jews and the septenary Hierarchies of the Lord of Hosts.
The number fourteen is the first step between seven and forty-nine. Each group of seven really represents fourteen because each of the seven has its two aspects. Thus, fourteen signifies the connection between two levels. The group of seven can be clearly seen in the lunar months, fevers, gestations, and so on. It forms the basis of the week for the Jews and the seven Hierarchies of the Lord of Hosts.
Sounds.
Q. Sound is an attribute of Âkâsha; but we cannot cognize anything on the Âkâshic plane; on what plane then do we recognize sound? On what plane is sound produced by the physical contact of bodies? Is there sound on seven planes, and is the physical plane one of them?
Q. Sound is a trait of space, yet we can't sense anything at the space level. So, at what level do we perceive sound? At what level is sound produced through the physical interaction of objects? Is there sound across seven levels, and is the physical level one of those?
A. The physical plane is one of them. You cannot see Âkâsha, but you can sense it from the Fourth Path. You may not be fully conscious of it, and yet you may sense it. Âkâsha is at the root of the manifestation of all sounds. Sound is the expression and manifestation of that which is behind it, and which is the parent of many correlations. All Nature is a sounding-board; or rather Âkâsha is the sounding-board of Nature. It is the Deity, the one Life, the one Existence. (Hearing is the vibration of molecular particles; the order is seen in the sentence, “The disciple feels, hears, sees.”)
A. The physical plane is one of them. You can't see Âkâsha, but you can feel it from the Fourth Path. You might not be fully aware of it, and yet you can still sense it. Âkâsha is the foundation of all sound manifestations. Sound is the expression and result of what lies behind it, which is the source of many connections. All of Nature acts as a sounding board; in fact, Âkâsha is the sounding board of Nature. It represents the Deity, the one Life, the one Existence. (Hearing is the vibration of molecular particles; the order is seen in the sentence, "The follower feels, hears, sees.")
Sound can have no end. H. P. B. remarked with regard to a tap made by a pencil on the table: “By this time it has affected the whole universe. The particle which has had its wear and tear destroys something [pg 550] which passes into something else. It is eternal in the Nidânas it produces.” A sound, if not previously produced on the Astral Plane, and before that on the Âkâshic, could not be produced at all. Âkâsha is the bridge between nerve cells and mental powers.
Sound can have no end. H. P. B. commented about a tap made by a pencil on the table: "At this point, it has impacted the entire universe. The particle that has undergone wear and tear destroys something [pg 550] which then changes into something else. It is eternal in the Nidânas it generates." A sound, if not previously produced on the Astral Plane and before that on the Âkâshic, couldn’t be produced at all. Âkâsha is the link between nerve cells and mental powers.
Q. “Colours are psychic, and sounds are spiritual.” What, assuming that these are vibrations, is the successive order (these corresponding to sight and hearing) of the other senses?
Q. “Colors represent energy, and sounds are about the spirit.” If we think of these as vibrations, what’s the order of the other senses that aligns with sight and hearing?
A. This phrase was not to be taken out of its context, otherwise confusion would arise. All are on all planes. The First Race had touch all over like a sounding board; this touch differentiated into the other senses, which developed with the Races. The “sense” of the First Race was that of touch, meaning the power of their atoms to vibrate in unison with external atoms. The “touch” would be almost the same as sympathy.
A. This phrase shouldn’t be taken out of context, or it could lead to confusion. Everyone exists on every level. The First Race was connected all over like a sounding board; this connection evolved into other senses, which developed with the Races. The "feel" of the First Race was touch, which meant their atoms had the ability to vibrate in harmony with external atoms. The "touch" was almost the same as sympathy.
The senses were on a different plane with each Race; e.g., the Fourth Race had very much more developed senses than ourselves, but on another plane. It was also a very material Race. The sixth and seventh senses will merge into the Âkâshic Sound. “It depends to what degree of matter the sense of touch relates itself as to what we call it.”
The senses were on another level with each Race; for example, the Fourth Race had much more advanced senses than we do, but in a different way. It was also a very physical Race. The sixth and seventh senses will blend into the Âkâshic Sound. “It depends on how closely the sense of touch relates to what we refer to as matter.”
Prana.
Q. Is Prâna the production of the countless “lives” of the human body, and therefore, to some extent, of the congeries of the cells or atoms of the body?
Q. Is Prâna the “lives” of the human body, and in that sense, does it represent the collection of cells or atoms within the body?
A. No; Prâna is the parent of the “lives.” As an example, a sponge may be immersed in an ocean. The water in the sponge's interior may be compared to Prâna; outside is Jîva. Prâna is the motor-principle in life. The “lives” leave Prâna; Prâna does not leave them. Take out the sponge from the water, and it becomes dry, thus symbolizing death. Every principle is a differentiation of Jîva, but the life-motion in each is Prâna, the “breath of life.” Kâma depends on Prâna, without which there would be no Kâma. Prâna wakes the Kâmic germs to life; it makes all desires vital and living.
A. No; Prâna is the source of the "lives." For example, think of a sponge soaked in an ocean. The water inside the sponge can be likened to Prâna; the water outside represents Jîva. Prâna is the driving force behind life. The “lifestyle” emerge from Prâna; Prâna does not abandon them. When you take the sponge out of the water, it dries up, symbolizing death. Every principle is a variation of Jîva, but the life-force within each is Prâna, the "breath of life." Kâma relies on Prâna; without it, there would be no Kâma. Prâna awakens the Kâmic impulses, bringing all desires to life.
The Second Spine.
Q. With reference to the answer to the question on the second cord, what is it that will become a second spinal cord in the Sixth Race? Will Idâ and Pingalâ have separate physical ducts?
Q. In response to the question about the second cord, what will act as a second spinal cord in the Sixth Race? Will Idâ and Pingalâ have separate physical channels?
A. It is the sympathetic cords which will grow together and form another spinal cord. Idâ and Pingalâ will be joined with Sushumnâ, and they will become one. Idâ is on the left side of the cord, and Pingalâ on the right.
A. The sympathetic cords will connect and create another spinal cord. Idâ and Pingalâ will merge with Sushumnâ, becoming one. Idâ is on the left side of the cord, while Pingalâ is on the right.
Starts.
Pythagoras was an Initiate, one of the grandest of Scientists. His disciple, Archytas, was marvellously apt in applied Science. Plato and Euclid were Initiates, but not Socrates. No real Initiates were married. Euclid learned his Geometry in the Mysteries. Modern men of Science only rediscover the old truths.
Pythagoras was an Initiate, one of the greatest Scientists. His student, Archytas, was incredibly skilled in applied Science. Plato and Euclid were Initiates, but Socrates was not. No true Initiates were married. Euclid learned his Geometry in the Mysteries. Modern scientists just rediscover the ancient truths.
Cosmic Consciousness.
H. P. B. proceeded to explain Kosmic Consciousness, which is, like all else, on seven planes, of which three are inconceivable, and four are cognizable by the highest Adept.
H. P. B. went on to explain Kosmic Consciousness, which, like everything else, exists on seven levels, three of which are unimaginable, while four can be understood by the highest Adept.
Taking the lowest only, the Terrestrial (it was afterwards decided to call this plane Prâkritic), it is divisible, into seven planes, and these again into seven, making the forty-nine.
Taking just the lowest level, the Terrestrial (which was later decided to be called Prâkritic), it is divided into seven planes, and these again into seven, resulting in forty-nine.
She then took the lowest plane of Prâkriti, or the true Terrestrial.
She then took the lowest level of Prâkriti, or the true Earth.
Its objective or sensuous plane is that which is sensed by the five physical senses.
Its objective or sensory level is what is perceived by the five physical senses.
On its second plane things are reversed.
On its second level, things are reversed.
Its third plane is psychic: here is the instinct which prevents a kitten going into the water and getting drowned.
Its third plane is psychic: this is the instinct that keeps a kitten from going into the water and drowning.
Then objective consciousness was given.
Then consciousness was given.
The three lower Prâkritic are related to the three lower of the Astral Plane immediately succeeding.
The three lower Prâkritic are connected to the three lower levels of the Astral Plane that come right after them.
With regard to the first division of the second plane, H. P. B. reminded her pupils that all seen on it must be reversed in translating it, e.g., with numbers which appeared backwards. The Astral Objective corresponds in everything to the Terrestrial Objective.
With respect to the first part of the second plane, H. P. B. reminded her students that everything observed on it must be reversed when translating it, e.g., with numbers that appeared backward. The Astral Objective corresponds completely to the Terrestrial Objective.
The second division corresponds to the second of the lower plane, but the objects are of extreme tenuity, an astralized Astral. This plane is the limit of the ordinary medium, beyond which he cannot go. A non-mediumistic person to reach it must be asleep or in a trance, or under the influence of laughing-gas; or in ordinary delirium people pass on to this plane.
The second division relates to the second level of the lower plane, but the objects here are extremely delicate, an astralized Astral. This plane marks the boundary of the normal medium, beyond which they cannot pass. A non-mediumistic person can only reach it if they are asleep or in a trance, or under the influence of laughing gas; or in ordinary delirium, people transition to this plane.
The third, the Prânic, is of an intensely vivid nature. Extreme delirium carries the patient to this plane. In delirium tremens the sufferer passes to this and to the one above it. Lunatics are often conscious on this plane, where they see terrible visions. It runs into the—
The third, the Prânic, is extremely vivid. Intense delirium brings the patient to this level. In delirium tremens, the person moves between this and the one above it. People with mental illness are often aware in this state, where they encounter horrifying visions. It connects to the—
Fourth division, the worst of the astral planes, Kâmic and terrible. Hence come the images that tempt; images of drunkards in Kâma Loka impelling others to drink; images of all vices inoculating men with the desire to commit crimes. The weak imitate these images in a kind of monkeyish fashion, so falling beneath their influence. This is also the cause of epidemics of vices, and cycles of disaster, of accidents of all kinds coming in groups. Extreme delirium tremens is on this plane.
Fourth division, the worst of the astral planes, Kâmic and terrifying. Here come the enticing images; images of drunkards in Kâma Loka pushing others to drink; images of all vices infecting people with the urge to commit crimes. The weak mimic these images in a sort of monkey-like way, thus falling under their influence. This also leads to epidemics of vices, and cycles of disasters, with accidents of all kinds happening in groups. Extreme delirium tremens exists on this plane.
The fifth division is that of premonitions in dreams, of reflections from the lower mentality, glimpses into the past and future, the plane of things mental and not spiritual. The mesmerized clairvoyant can reach this plane, and even, if good, may go higher.
The fifth division is about premonitions in dreams, insights from a lower state of mind, and glimpses into the past and future—the realm of mental rather than spiritual things. A mesmerized clairvoyant can access this realm and, if they are skilled, may even reach higher levels.
The sixth is the plane from which come all beautiful inspirations of art, poetry, and music; high types of dreams, flashes of genius. Here we have glimpses of past incarnations, without being able to locate or analyze them.
The sixth is the level from which all beautiful inspirations of art, poetry, and music come; high ideals of dreams, moments of genius. Here we catch glimpses of past lives, without being able to pinpoint or analyze them.
We are on the seventh plane at the moment of death or in exceptional visions. The drowning man is here when he remembers his past life. The memory of events of this plane must be centred in the heart, “the seat of Buddha.” There it will remain, but impressions from this plane are not made on the physical brain.
We are on the seventh level at the moment of death or in extraordinary visions. The drowning person is here when they recall their past life. The memories from this level need to be focused in the heart, “the Buddha's seat.” There, they will stay, but impressions from this level don’t imprint on the physical brain.
General Notes.
The two planes above dealt with are the only two used in the Hatha Yoga.
The two planes mentioned above are the only two used in Hatha Yoga.
Prâna and the Auric Envelope are essentially the same, and again, as Jîva, it is the same as the Universal Deity. This, in its Fifth Principle, is Mahat, in its Sixth, Alaya. (The Universal Life is also seven-principled.) Mahat is the highest Entity in Kosmos; beyond this is no diviner Entity; it is of subtlest matter, Sûkshma. In us this is Manas, and the very Logoi are less high, not having gained experience. The Mânasic Entity will not be destroyed, even at the end of the Mahâmanvantara, when all the Gods are absorbed, but will re-emerge from Parabrâhmic latency.
Prâna and the Auric Envelope are essentially the same, and like Jîva, they are aligned with the Universal Deity. In its Fifth Principle, this is Mahat, and in its Sixth, Alaya. (The Universal Life also has seven principles.) Mahat is the highest Entity in the cosmos; there is no higher Entity beyond this; it is made of the subtlest matter, Sûkshma. In us, this represents Manas, and the very Logoi are of a lesser rank, as they have not yet gained experience. The Mânasic Entity will not be destroyed, even at the end of the Mahâmanvantara, when all the Gods are absorbed, but it will re-emerge from Parabrâhmic latency.
Consciousness is the Kosmic seed of superkosmic omniscience. It has the potentiality of budding into the Divine Consciousness.
Consciousness is the cosmic seed of supercosmic all-knowingness. It has the potential to blossom into Divine Consciousness.
Rude physical health is a drawback to seership. This was the case with Swedenborg.
Rude physical health is a disadvantage for being a seer. This was true for Swedenborg.
Fohat is everywhere: it runs like a thread through all, and has its own seven divisions.
Fohat is everywhere: it flows like a thread through everything and has its own seven divisions.
In the Kosmic Auric Envelope is all the Karma of the manifesting Universe. This is the Hiranyagarbha. Jîva is everywhere, and so with the other Principles.
In the Kosmic Auric Envelope is all the Karma of the manifesting Universe. This is the Hiranyagarbha. Jîva is everywhere, and so are the other Principles.
The above diagram represents the type of all the Solar Systems.
The diagram above represents the different types of Solar Systems.
Mahat, single before informing the Universe, differentiates when informing it, as does Manas in man.
Mahat, single before informing the Universe, distinguishes itself when doing so, just like Manas does in humans.
Shiva is the four-faced Brahmâ; the Creator, Preserver, Destroyer, and Regenerator.
Shiva is the four-faced Brahmâ; the Creator, Preserver, Destroyer, and Regenerator.
Between 5 and 4 comes the Antahkarana. The triangle represents the Christos, the Sacrificial Victim crucified between the thieves: this is the double-faced entity. The Vedântins make this a quaternary for a blind: Antahkarana, Chit, Buddhi, and Manas.
Between 5 and 4 comes the Antahkarana. The triangle represents the Christos, the Sacrificial Victim crucified between the thieves: this is the double-faced entity. The Vedântins turn this into a four-part system for a blind person: Antahkarana, Chit, Buddhi, and Manas.
Manvantaric Aspect of Parabrahman and Mûlaprakriti.
Manvantaric Aspect of Parabrahman and Mûlaprakriti.
[N.B.—The number of Rays is arbitrary and without significance.]
[N.B.—The number of Rays is random and has no significance.]
Perceptive life begins with the Astral: it is not our physical atoms which see, etc.
Perceptive life starts with the Astral: it's not our physical atoms that see, etc.
Consciousness proper begins between Kâma and Manas. Âtmâ-Buddhi acts more in the atoms of the body, in the bacilli, microbes, etc., than in Man himself.
Consciousness properly begins between Kâma and Manas. Âtmâ-Buddhi operates more in the atoms of the body, in the bacilli, microbes, etc., than in Man himself.
Goal Awareness.
Sensuous objective consciousness includes all that pertains to the five physical senses in man, and rules in animals, birds, fishes and some insects. Here are the “Lives”; their consciousness is in Âtmâ-Buddhi; these are entirely without Manas.
Sensory objective awareness encompasses everything related to the five physical senses in humans, and also applies to animals, birds, fish, and some insects. Here are the “Lives”; their awareness exists in Âtmâ-Buddhi; they are completely devoid of Manas.
Astral Awareness.
That of some plants (e.g., sensitive), of ants, spiders, and some night-flies (Indian), but not of bees.
That of some plants (e.g., sensitive), ants, spiders, and certain night-flying insects (Indian), but not bees.
The vertebrate animals in general are without this consciousness, but the placental Mammals have all the potentialities of human consciousness, though at present, of course, dormant.
The vertebrate animals generally lack this awareness, but placental mammals possess all the capabilities of human consciousness, which are currently dormant.
Idiots are on this plane. The common expression “he has lost his mind” is an Occult truth. For when through fright or other cause the lower mind becomes paralyzed, then the consciousness is on the Astral Plane. The study of lunacy will throw much light on these points. This may be called the “nerve plane.” It is cognized by our “nervous centres” of which Physiology knows nothing, e.g., the clairvoyant reading with the eyes bandaged, reading with the tips of the fingers, the pit of the stomach, etc. This sense is greatly developed in the deaf and dumb.
Idiots are present on this level. The common saying "He's lost his mind." is a deeper truth. When the lower mind becomes immobilized due to fear or other reasons, consciousness shifts to the Astral Plane. Studying mental illness can shed much light on these matters. This can be referred to as the “nerve panel.” It is perceived by our “nervous systems” which Physiology does not acknowledge, e.g. the clairvoyant who can read while blindfolded, using their fingertips, the area near the stomach, etc. This ability is significantly more developed in the deaf and mute.
Kâma-Prânic Awareness.
The general life-consciousness which belongs to all the objective world, even to the stones; for if stones were not living they could not decay, emit a spark, etc. Affinity between chemical elements is a manifestation of this Kâmic consciousness.
The overall awareness of life that exists in all of the objective world, even in stones; because if stones weren’t alive, they wouldn’t be able to decay, emit a spark, and so on. The connection between chemical elements shows this Kâmic consciousness.
Kâma-Mânasic Awareness.
The instinctual consciousness of animals and idiots in its lowest degrees, the planes of sensation: in man these are rationalized, e.g., a dog shut in a room has the instinct to get out, but cannot because its instinct is not sufficiently rationalized to take the necessary means; whereas a man at once takes in the situation and extricates himself. The highest degree of this Kâma-Mânasic consciousness is the psychic. Thus there are seven degrees from the instinctual animal to the rationalized instinctual and psychic.
The instinctual awareness of animals and simple-minded people exists at its most basic levels, the planes of sensation. In humans, these instincts are rationalized. For example, a dog locked in a room has the instinct to escape but can't because its instinct isn't rationalized enough to find a way out. In contrast, a human will quickly assess the situation and free themselves. The highest level of this Kâma-Mânasic consciousness is psychic awareness. Therefore, there are seven levels, ranging from instinctual animals to those with rationalized instincts and psychic abilities.
Mânasic Awareness.
From this plane Manas stretches upwards to Mahat.
From this level, Manas rises up to Mahat.
Buddha Mind.
The plane of Buddhi and the Auric Envelope. From here it goes to the Father in heaven, Âtmâ, and reflects all that is in the Auric Envelope. Five and six therefore cover the planes from the psychic to the divine.
The plane of Buddhi and the Auric Envelope. From here it goes to the Father in heaven, Âtmâ, and reflects all that is in the Auric Envelope. Five and six therefore cover the planes from the psychic to the divine.
Misc.
Reason is a thing that oscillates between right and wrong. But Intelligence—Intuition—is higher, it is the clear vision.
Reason is something that swings between right and wrong. But Intelligence—Intuition—is higher; it represents clear vision.
To get rid of Kâma we must crush out all our material instincts—“crush out matter.” The flesh is a thing of habit; it will repeat mechanically a good impulse as well as a bad one. It is not the flesh which is always the tempter; in nine cases out of ten it is the Lower Manas, which, by its images, leads the flesh into temptation.
To eliminate Kâma, we need to suppress all our material instincts—“suppress information.” The body is habitual; it can mechanically repeat both good impulses and bad ones. The body isn't always the tempter; in nine out of ten cases, it's the Lower Manas, which, through its images, entices the body into temptation.
The highest Adept begins his Samâdhi on the Fourth Solar Plane, but cannot go outside the Solar System. When he begins Samâdhi he is on a par with some of the Dhyân Chohans, but he transcends them as he rises to the seventh plane (Nirvâna).
The highest Adept starts his Samâdhi on the Fourth Solar Plane but can't leave the Solar System. When he begins Samâdhi, he is at the same level as some of the Dhyân Chohans, but he surpasses them as he ascends to the seventh plane (Nirvâna).
The Silent Watcher is on the Fourth Kosmic Plane.
The Silent Watcher is on the Fourth Cosmic Plane.
The higher Mind directs the Will: the lower turns it into selfish Desire.
The higher mind guides the will; the lower transforms it into selfish desire.
The head should not be covered in meditation. It is covered in Samâdhi.
The head shouldn't be covered during meditation. It's covered in Samâdhi.
The Dhyân Chohans are passionless, pure and mindless. They have no struggle, no passions to crush.
The Dhyân Chohans are detached, pure, and devoid of thoughts. They experience no conflict, no passions to suppress.
The Dhyân Chohans are made to pass through the School of Life. “God goes to School.”
The Dhyân Chohans have to go through the School of Life. "God Goes to School."
The best of us in the future will be Mânasaputras; the lowest will be Pitris. We are seven intellectual Hierarchies here. This earth becomes the moon of the next earth.
The best of us in the future will be Mânasaputras; the lowest will be Pitris. We are seven intellectual Hierarchies here. This earth becomes the moon of the next earth.
The “Pitris” are the Astral overshadowed by Âtmâ-Buddhi, falling into matter. The “Pudding-bags” had Life and Âtmâ-Buddhi, but no Manas. They were therefore senseless. The reason for all evolution is the gaining of experience.
The "Ancestors" are the Astral influenced by Âtmâ-Buddhi, becoming material. The Pudding bags had Life and Âtmâ-Buddhi, but lacked Manas. As a result, they were mindless. The purpose of all evolution is to gain experience.
In the Fifth Round all of us will play the part of Pitris. We shall have to go and shoot out our Chhâyâs into another humanity, and remain until that humanity is perfected. The Pitris have finished their office in this Round and have gone into Nirvâna; but they will return to do the same office up to the middle point of the Fifth Round. The Fourth or Kâmic Hierarchy of the Pitris becomes the “man of flesh.”
In the Fifth Round, we will all act as Pitris. We will need to project our Chhâyâs into another form of humanity and stay until that humanity reaches perfection. The Pitris have completed their role in this Round and have entered Nirvâna, but they will come back to fulfill the same role up to the midpoint of the Fifth Round. The Fourth or Kâmic Hierarchy of the Pitris transforms into the “flesh and blood person.”
The astral body is first in the womb; then comes the germ that fructifies it. It is then clothed with matter, as were the Pitris.
The astral body is first in the womb; then comes the germ that nourishes it. It is then covered with matter, just like the Pitris.
The Chhâyâ is really the lower Manas, the shadow of the higher Mind. This Chhâyâ makes the Mâyâvi Rûpa. The Ray clothes itself [pg 560] in the highest degree of the Astral Plane. The Mâyâvi Rûpa is composed of the astral body as Upâdhi, the guiding intelligence from the heart, the attributes and qualities from the Auric Envelope.
The Chhâyâ is really the lower aspect of the mind, a shadow of the higher consciousness. This Chhâyâ creates the Mâyâvi Rûpa. The Ray takes on form [pg 560] at the highest level of the Astral Plane. The Mâyâvi Rûpa consists of the astral body as Upâdhi, the guiding intelligence from the heart, and the attributes and qualities from the Auric Envelope.
The Auric Envelope takes up the light of Âtmâ, and overshadows the coronal, circling round the head.
The Auric Envelope absorbs the light of Âtmâ and surrounds the crown, circling around the head.
The Auric Fluid is a combination of the Life and Will principles, the life and the will being one and the same in Kosmos. It emanates from the eyes and hands, when directed by the will of the operator.
The Auric Fluid is a blend of the Life and Will principles, with life and will being essentially the same in the universe. It flows from the eyes and hands when guided by the operator's will.
The Auric Light surrounds all bodies: it is the “aura” emanating from them, whether they be animal, vegetable, or mineral. It is the light, e.g., seen round magnets.
The Auric Light surrounds all beings: it is the vibe that comes from them, whether they are animals, plants, or minerals. It is the light, e.g., seen around magnets.
Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas in man corresponds to the three Logoi in Kosmos. They not only correspond, but each is the radiation from Kosmos to Microcosmos. The third Logos, Mahat, becomes Manas in man, Manas being only Mahat individualized, as the sun-rays are individualized in bodies that absorb them. The sun-rays give life, they fertilize what is already there, and the individual is formed. Mahat, so to say, fertilizes, and Manas is the result.
Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas in humans relates to the three Logoi in the Cosmos. They not only relate but each acts as a connection from the Cosmos to the Microcosmos. The third Logos, Mahat, becomes Manas in humans, with Manas being just Mahat individualized, similar to how sun-rays are individualized in bodies that absorb them. The sun-rays provide life, they nurture what is already present, and the individual is created. Mahat, in a sense, nurtures, and Manas is the outcome.
Buddhi-Manas is the Kshetrajña.
Buddhi-Manas is the Kshetrajña.
There are seven planes of Mahat, as of all else.
There are seven levels of Mahat, just like everything else.
The Human Principles.
Here H. P. B. drew two diagrams, illustrating different ways of representing the human principles. In the first
Here H. P. B. drew two diagrams, illustrating different ways of representing the human principles. In the first
the two lower are disregarded; they go out, disintegrate, are of no account. Remain five, under the radiation of Âtmâ.
the two lower are ignored; they fade away, break down, are insignificant. Five remain, under the influence of Âtmâ.
In the second:
In the second:
the lower Quaternary is regarded as mere matter, objective illusion, and there remain Manas and the Auric Egg, the higher Principles being reflected in the Auric Egg. In all these systems remember the main principle, the descent and re-ascent of the Spirit, in man as in Kosmos. The Spirit is drawn downwards as by spiritual gravitation.
the lower Quaternary is seen as just matter, an objective illusion, and there are still Manas and the Auric Egg, with the higher Principles being reflected in the Auric Egg. In all these systems, keep in mind the main principle, the descent and re-ascent of the Spirit, in humans as in the universe. The Spirit is pulled downwards like by spiritual gravitation.
Seeking further for the cause of this, the students were checked, H. P. B. giving only a suggestion on the three Logoi:
Seeking further for the cause of this, the students were checked, H. P. B. giving only a suggestion on the three Logoi:
1. Potentiality of Mind (Absolute Thought).
1. Potential of the Mind (Absolute Thought).
2. Thought in Germ.
2. Thought process in German.
3. Ideation in Activity.
3. Idea Generation in Activity.
Notes.
Protective variation, e.g., identity of colouring of insects and of that on which they feed, was explained to be the work of Nature Elementals.
Protective variation, for example, the color identity of insects and what they feed on, was explained as the work of Nature Elementals.
Form is on different planes, and the forms of one plane may be formless to dwellers on another. The Kosmocratores build on planes in the Divine Mind, visible to them though not to us. The principle of limitation—principium individuationis—is Form: this principle is Divine Law manifested in Kosmic Matter, which, in its essence, is limitless. The Auric Egg is the limit of man as Hiranyagarbha of the Kosmos.
Form exists on different levels, and the forms on one level may seem formless to those on another. The Kosmocratores create on levels in the Divine Mind, which are visible to them but not to us. The principle of limitation—principle of individuation—is Form: this principle is Divine Law expressed in Kosmic Matter, which, at its core, is limitless. The Auric Egg represents the boundaries of humanity as Hiranyagarbha of the Kosmos.
The first step towards the accomplishment of Kriyâshakti is the use of the Imagination. To imagine a thing is to firmly create a model of what you desire, perfect in all its details. The Will is then brought into action, and the form is thereby transferred to the objective world. This is creation by Kriyâshakti.
The first step towards achieving Kriyâshakti is using your imagination. Imagining something means creating a clear model of what you want, complete with all its details. Then, you put your will into action, and that vision is brought into the real world. This is creation through Kriyâshakti.
Suns and Planets.
A comet partially cools and settles down as a sun. It then gradually attracts round it planets that are as yet unattached to any centre, and thus, in millions of years, a Solar System is formed. The worn-out planet becomes a moon to the planet of another system.
A comet cools down and stabilizes like a sun. It then slowly attracts planets that aren't linked to any center yet, and over millions of years, a Solar System forms. The exhausted planet becomes a moon to another system's planet.
The sun we see is a reflection of the true Sun: this reflection, as an outward concrete thing, is a Kâma-Rûpa, all the suns forming the Kâma-Rûpa of Kosmos. To its own system the sun is Buddhi, as being the reflection and vehicle of the true Sun, which is Âtmâ, invisible on this plane. All the Fohatic forces—electricity, etc.—are in this reflection.
The sun we see is a reflection of the true Sun; this reflection, as a physical entity, is a Kâma-Rûpa, with all the suns making up the Kâma-Rûpa of the universe. In its own system, the sun represents Buddhi, as it is the reflection and vehicle of the true Sun, which is Âtmâ, unseen at this level. All the Fohatic forces—like electricity, etc.—are present in this reflection.
The Moon.
At the beginning of the evolution of our globe, the moon was much nearer to the earth, and larger than it is now. It has retreated from us, and shrunk much in size. (The moon gave all her Principles to the earth, while the Pitris gave only their Chhâyâs to man.)
At the beginning of our planet's evolution, the moon was much closer to the earth and larger than it is today. It has moved away from us and has significantly decreased in size. (The moon imparted all her essence to the earth, while the Pitris only offered their shadows to humanity.)
The influences of the moon are wholly psycho-physiological. It is dead, sending out injurious emanations like a corpse. It vampirizes the earth and its inhabitants, so that anyone sleeping in its rays suffers, losing some of his life-force. A white cloth is a protection, the rays not passing through it, and the head especially should be thus guarded. It has most power when it is full. It throws off particles which we absorb, and is gradually disintegrating. Where there is snow the moon looks like a corpse, being unable, through the white snow, to vampirize effectually. Hence snow-covered mountains are free from its bad influences. The moon is phosphorescent.
The effects of the moon are completely psychological and physical. It's lifeless, emitting harmful rays like a dead body. It drains energy from the earth and its inhabitants, so anyone sleeping in its light suffers, losing some of their life force. A white cloth acts as a shield, preventing the rays from getting through, and it's especially important to protect the head this way. It has the most power when it's full. It emits particles that we absorb and is slowly breaking down. When there's snow, the moon appears lifeless, as it can't effectively drain energy through the white snow. That's why snow-covered mountains are free from its negative effects. The moon is phosphorescent.
The Râkshakas of Lanka and the Atlanteans are said to have subjected the moon. The Thessalians learned from them their Magic.
The Râkshakas of Lanka and the Atlanteans are said to have conquered the moon. The Thessalians learned their magic from them.
Esoterically, the moon is the symbol of the Lower Manas; it is also the symbol of the Astral.
Esoterically, the moon symbolizes the Lower Manas; it is also a symbol of the Astral.
Plants which under the sun's rays are beneficent are maleficent under those of the moon. Herbs containing poisons are most active when gathered under the moon's rays.
Plants that thrive in the sunlight can be harmful in the moonlight. Herbs that contain poisons are at their most potent when collected under the moon's rays.
A new moon will appear during the Seventh Round, and our moon will finally disintegrate and disappear. There is now a planet, the “Mystery Planet,” behind the moon, and it is gradually dying. Finally the time will come for it to send its Principles to a new Laya Centre, and there a new planet will form, to belong to another Solar System, the [pg 563] present Mystery Planet then functioning as moon to that new globe. This moon will have nothing to do with our earth, though it will come within our range of vision.
A new moon will show up during the Seventh Round, and our moon will eventually break apart and vanish. There’s currently a planet, the “Mystery Planet,” hidden behind the moon, and it’s slowly dying. The time will come for it to send its Principles to a new Laya Centre, where a new planet will be created, belonging to a different Solar System, with the [pg 563] present Mystery Planet then acting as the moon for that new globe. This moon won’t have anything to do with our earth, even though it will come within our line of sight.
The Solar System.
All the visible planets placed in our Solar System by Astronomers belong to it, except Neptune. There are also some others not known to Science, belonging to it, and “all moons which are not yet visible for next things.”
All the visible planets in our Solar System, as identified by astronomers, are part of it, except for Neptune. There are also some others unknown to science that belong to it, along with "all the moons that aren't visible yet for the upcoming events."
The planets only move in our consciousness. The Rulers of the seven Secret Planets have no influence on this earth, as this earth has on other planets. It is the sun and moon which really have not only a mental, but also a physical effect. The effect of the sun on humanity is connected with Kâma-Prâna, with the most physical Kâmic elements in us; it is the vital principle which helps growth. The effect of the moon is chiefly Kâma-Mânasic or psycho-physiological; it acts on the psychological brain, on the brain-mind.
The planets only exist in our minds. The leaders of the seven secret planets have no impact on this Earth, unlike how this Earth affects other planets. It's really the sun and the moon that have both a mental and a physical effect. The sun influences humanity through Kâma-Prâna, connecting with the most physical Kâmic elements within us; it serves as the vital force that supports growth. The moon's effect is mainly Kâma-Mânasic or psycho-physiological; it influences the psychological brain, the brain-mind.
Gemstones.
In answer to a question, H. P. B. said that the diamond and the ruby were under the sun, the sapphire under the moon—“but what does it matter to you?”
In response to a question, H. P. B. stated that the diamond and the ruby were associated with the sun, while the sapphire was linked to the moon—"but what does it matter to you?"
Time.
When once out of the body, and not subject to the habit of consciousness formed by others, time does not exist.
When you are out of the body and not influenced by the habits of awareness created by others, time doesn’t exist.
Cycles and epochs depend on consciousness: we are not here for the first time; the cycles return because we come back into conscious existence. Cycles are measured by the consciousness of humanity and not by Nature. It is because we are the same people as in past epochs that these events occur to us.
Cycles and epochs are tied to our awareness: we’re not here for the first time; the cycles come back because we return to conscious existence. Cycles are measured by human consciousness, not by Nature. It’s because we are the same individuals as in past eras that these events happen to us.
Death.
The Hindus look upon death as impure, owing to the disintegration of the body and the passing from one plane to another. “I believe in transformation, not in death.”
The Hindus see death as unclean, due to the breakdown of the body and the transition from one existence to another. "I believe in transformation, not in dying."
Atoms.
The Atom is the Soul of the molecule. It is the six Principles, and the molecule is the body thereof. The Atom is the Âtman of the objective Kosmos, i.e., it is on the seventh plane of the lowest Prakriti.
The atom is the essence of the molecule. It represents the six principles, and the molecule is its physical form. The atom is the Âtman of the objective universe, i.e., it exists on the seventh level of the lowest Prakriti.
Terms and Conditions.
H. P. B. began by saying that students ought to know the correct meaning of the Sanskrit terms used in Occultism, and should learn the Occult Symbology. To begin with one had better learn the correct Esoteric classification and names of the fourteen (7 × 2) and seven (Sapta) Lokas found in the exoteric texts. These are given there in a very confused manner, and are full of “blinds.” To illustrate this three classifications are given below.
H. P. B. started by saying that students should understand the true meanings of the Sanskrit terms used in Occultism and learn the symbols associated with it. To begin, it’s better to learn the correct esoteric classification and names of the fourteen (7 × 2) and seven (Sapta) Lokas mentioned in the mainstream texts. These are presented in a very confusing way and are full of “window coverings.” To illustrate this, three classifications are provided below.
Locations.
And an eighth.
And an eighth.
Each and all correspond Esoterically to the Kosmic or Dhyân Chohanic Hierarchies, and to the human States of Consciousness and their subdivisions (forty-nine). To appreciate this the meanings of the terms used in the Vedântic classification must be first understood.
Each and every one corresponds Esoterically to the Cosmic or Dhyân Chohanic Hierarchies, as well as to the human States of Consciousness and their subdivisions (forty-nine). To understand this, the meanings of the terms used in the Vedântic classification must first be grasped.
Tala means place.
Tala means place.
Atala means no place.
Atala means no place.
Vitala means some change for the better: i.e., better for matter in that more matter enters into it, or, in other words, it becomes more differentiated. This is an ancient Occult term.
Vitala means some positive change: i.e., better for matter because more matter is added to it, or, to put it differently, it becomes more complex. This is an ancient occult term.
Sutala means good, excellent, place.
Sutala means good, excellent, place.
Karatala means something that can be grasped or touched (from kara, a hand): i.e., the state in which matter becomes tangible.
Karatala means something that can be held or touched (from kara, a hand): i.e., the state where matter becomes tangible.
Rasâtala means place of taste; a place you can sense with one of the organs of sense.
Rasâtala means a place of taste; a place you can experience with one of your senses.
Mahâtala means exoterically “great place”; but, Esoterically, a place including all others subjectively, and potentially including all that precedes it.
Mahâtala means exoterically “awesome spot”; but, esoterically, it refers to a place that encompasses all others subjectively and potentially includes everything that came before it.
Pâtâla means something under the feet (from pada, foot), the upâdhi, or basis, of anything, the antipodes, America, etc.
Pâtâla means something beneath the feet (from pada, foot), the upâdhi, or foundation of anything, the opposite sides of the world, America, etc.
Each of the Lokas, places, worlds, states, etc., corresponds with and is transformed into five (exoterically) and seven (Esoterically) states or Tattvas, for which there are no definite names. These in the main divisions cited below make up the forty-nine Fires:
Each of the Lokas, places, worlds, states, etc., corresponds with and is transformed into five (outwardly) and seven (inwardly) states or Tattvas, for which there are no specific names. These main divisions mentioned below make up the forty-nine Fires:
These correspond in general to States of Consciousness, to the Hierarchies of Dhyân Chohans, to the Tattvas, etc. These Tattvas transform themselves into the whole Universe. The fourteen Lokas are made of seven with seven reflections: above, below; within, without; subjective, objective; pure, impure; positive, negative; etc.
These correspond generally to States of Consciousness, to the Hierarchies of Dhyân Chohans, to the Tattvas, etc. These Tattvas transform into the entire Universe. The fourteen Lokas consist of seven with seven reflections: above, below; within, without; subjective, objective; pure, impure; positive, negative; etc.
Explanation of the States of Consciousness According to the Vedântic Classification of Lokas.
7. Atala. The Âtmic or Auric state or locality: it emanates directly from Absoluteness, and is the first something in the Universe. Its correspondence is the Hierarchy of non-substantial primordial Beings, in a place which is no place (for us), a state which is no state. This [pg 566] Hierarchy contains the primordial plane, all that was, is, and will be, from the beginning to the end of the Mahâmanvantara; all is there. This statement should not, however, be taken to imply Kismet: the latter is contrary to all the teachings of Occultism.
7. Atala. The Âtmic or Auric state or location: it comes directly from Absoluteness, and is the first entity in the Universe. Its counterpart is the Hierarchy of non-material primordial Beings, in a realm that is no realm (for us), a state that is no state. This [pg 566] Hierarchy encompasses the primordial plane, all that was, is, and will be, from the beginning to the end of the Mahâmanvantara; everything exists there. This statement should not be taken to mean Fate: the latter contradicts all the teachings of Occultism.
Here are the Hierarchies of the Dhyâni Buddhas. Their state is that of Parasamâdhi, of the Dharmakâya; a state where no progress is possible. The entities there may be said to be crystallized in purity, in homogeneity.
Here are the Hierarchies of the Dhyâni Buddhas. Their state is that of Parasamâdhi, of the Dharmakâya; a state where no progress is possible. The beings there are like crystallized purity, in homogeneity.
6. Vitala. Here are the Hierarchies of the celestial Buddhas, or Bodhisattvas, who are said to emanate from the seven Dhyâni Buddhas. It is related on earth to Samâdhi, to the Buddhic consciousness in man. No Adept, save one, can be higher than this and live; if he passes into the Âtmic or Dharmakâya state (Alaya) he can return to earth no more. These two states are purely hyper-metaphysical.
6. Vitala. Here are the Hierarchies of the celestial Buddhas or Bodhisattvas, which are said to come from the seven Dhyâni Buddhas. This relates to Samâdhi, representing the Buddhic consciousness in humans. No Adept, except for one, can rise above this and still live; if they enter the Âtmic or Dharmakâya state (Alaya), they can no longer return to earth. These two states are purely hyper-metaphysical.
5. Sutala. A differential state corresponding on earth with the Higher Manas, and therefore with Shabda (Sound), the Logos, our Higher Ego; and also to the Manushi Buddha state, like that of Gautama, on earth. This is the third stage of Samâdhi (which is septenary). Here belong the Hierarchies of the Kumâras—the Agnishvattas, etc.
5. Sutala. A distinct state that on Earth relates to the Higher Manas, and therefore to Shabda (Sound), the Logos, our Higher Ego; as well as to the Manushi Buddha state, similar to Gautama's, on Earth. This is the third stage of Samâdhi (which has seven levels). Here belong the Hierarchies of the Kumâras—the Agnishvattas, and so on.
4. Karatala corresponds with Sparsha (touch) and to the Hierarchies of ethereal, semi-objective Dhyân Chohans of the astral matter of the Mânasa-Manas, or the pure ray of Manas, that is the Lower Manas before it is mixed with Kâma (as in the young child). They are called Sparsha Devas, the Devas endowed with touch. These Hierarchies of Devas are progressive: the first have one sense; the second two; and so on to seven: each containing all the senses potentially, but not yet developed. Sparsha would be rendered better by affinity, contact.
4. Karatala corresponds with Sparsha (touch) and the Hierarchies of ethereal, semi-objective Dhyân Chohans of the astral matter of the Mânasa-Manas, or the pure ray of Manas, which is the Lower Manas before it combines with Kâma (like in a young child). They are known as Sparsha Devas, the Devas associated with touch. These Hierarchies of Devas are progressive: the first have one sense; the second have two; and so on up to seven: each encompassing all the senses in potential, but not yet developed. Sparsha would be better expressed as affinity or contact.
3. Rasâtala, or Rûpatala: corresponds to the Hierarchies of Rûpa or Sight Devas, possessed of three senses, sight, hearing, and touch. These are the Kâma-Mânasic entities, and the higher Elementals. With the Rosicrucians they were the Sylphs and Undines. It corresponds on earth with an artificial state of consciousness, such as that produced by hypnotism and drugs (morphia, etc.).
3. Rasâtala, or Rûpatala: refers to the Hierarchies of Rûpa or Sight Devas, who have three senses: sight, hearing, and touch. These are the Kâma-Mânasic beings, along with the higher Elementals. In Rosicrucian belief, they were known as the Sylphs and Undines. On earth, this corresponds to an artificial state of consciousness, like that induced by hypnosis and drugs (morphine, etc.).
2. Mahâtala. Corresponds to the Hierarchies of Rasa or Taste Devas, and includes a state of consciousness embracing the lower five senses and emanations of life and being. It corresponds to Kâma and Prâna in man, and to Salamanders and Gnomes in nature.
2. Mahâtala. This relates to the Hierarchies of Rasa or Taste Devas and includes a level of awareness that encompasses the lower five senses and the forces of life and existence. It corresponds to Kâma and Prâna in humans, and to Salamanders and Gnomes in nature.
1. Pâtâla. Corresponds to the Hierarchies of Gandha or Smell [pg 567] Devas, the underworld or antipodes: Myalba. The sphere of irrational animals, having no feeling save that of self-preservation and gratification of the senses: also of intensely selfish human beings, waking or sleeping. This is why Nârada is said to have visited Pâtâla when he was cursed to be reborn. He reported that life there was very pleasant for those “who had never left their birth-place”; they were very happy. It is the earthly state, and corresponds with the sense of smell. Here are also animal Dugpas, Elementals of animals, and Nature Spirits.
1. Pâtâla. Corresponds to the Hierarchies of Gandha or Smell [pg 567] Devas, the underworld or antipodes: Myalba. The realm of irrational animals, which only know feelings of self-preservation and sensory pleasure; also of extremely selfish humans, whether awake or asleep. This is why Nârada is said to have gone to Pâtâla after being cursed to be reborn. He reported that life there was very pleasant for those "who had never left their hometown"; they were very happy. It represents the earthly state and corresponds with the sense of smell. It is also home to animal Dugpas, Elementals of animals, and Nature Spirits.
Further Explanations of the Same Classifications.
7. Auric, Âtmic, Alayic, sense or state. One of full potentiality, but not of activity.
7. Auric, Âtmic, Alayic, sense or state. A state of complete potential but not of action.
6. Buddhic; the sense of being one with the universe; the impossibility of imagining oneself apart from it.
6. Buddhic; the feeling of being connected to the universe; the inability to picture oneself separate from it.
(It was asked why the term Alayic was here given to the Âtmic and not to the Buddhic state. Ans. These classifications are not hard and fast divisions. A term may change places according as the classification is exoteric, Esoteric or practical. For students the effort should be to bring all things down to states of consciousness. Buddhi is really one and indivisible. It is a feeling within, absolutely inexpressible in words. All cataloguing is useless to explain it.)
(It was asked why the term Alayic was assigned to the Âtmic state instead of the Buddhic state. Ans. These classifications aren't strict divisions. A term can shift depending on whether the classification is exoteric, esoteric, or practical. For students, the goal should be to relate everything to states of consciousness. Buddhi is truly one and indivisible. It is an inner feeling that can't be fully expressed in words. Any attempt to categorize it is pointless.)
5. Shâbdic, sense of hearing.
5. Shâbdic, auditory sense.
4. Spârshic, sense of touch.
4. Spârshic, sense of touch.
3. Rûpic, the state of feeling oneself a body and perceiving it (rûpa = form).
3. Rûpic, the experience of being aware of oneself as a physical being and noticing that (rûpa = form).
2. Râsic, sense of taste.
2. Râsic, flavor.
1. Gândhic, sense of smell.
Gândhic, sense of smell.
All the Kosmic and anthropic states and senses correspond with our organs of sensation, Gnyânendryas, rudimentary organs for receiving knowledge through direct contact, sight, etc. These are the faculties of Sharîra, through Netra (eyes), nose, speech, etc., and also with the organs of action, Karmendryas, hands, feet, etc.
All the cosmic and human states and senses connect with our sensory organs, Gnyânendryas, which are basic tools for gaining knowledge through direct contact, sight, and so on. These are the abilities of the body, involving the eyes (Netra), nose, speech, and also the organs of action, Karmendryas, like hands and feet.
Exoterically, there are five sets of five, giving twenty-five. Of these twenty are facultative and five Buddhic. Exoterically Buddhi is said to perceive; Esoterically it reaches perception only through the Higher Manas. Each of these twenty is both positive and negative, thus making forty in all. There are two subjective states answering to each of the four sets of five, hence eight in all. These being subjective cannot [pg 568] be doubled. Thus we have 40 + 8 = 48 “cognitions of Buddhi.” These with Mâyâ, which includes them all, make 49. (Once that you have reached the cognition of Mâyâ, you are an Adept.)
Exoterically, there are five sets of five, totaling twenty-five. Of these, twenty are facultative and five are Buddhic. Exoterically, Buddhi is said to perceive; esoterically, it achieves perception only through the Higher Manas. Each of these twenty is both positive and negative, resulting in forty overall. There are two subjective states corresponding to each of the four sets of five, making eight in total. These subjective states cannot be duplicated. So we have 40 + 8 = 48 “cognitions of Buddhi.” Together with Mâyâ, which encompasses them all, that brings the total to 49. (Once you reach the cognition of Mâyâ, you become an Adept.)
The Realms.
In their exoteric blinds the Brâhmans count fourteen Lokas (earth included), of which seven are objective, though not apparent, and seven subjective, yet fully demonstrable to the Inner Man. There are seven Divine Lokas and seven infernal (terrestrial) Lokas.
In their outer teachings, the Brâhmans identify fourteen Lokas (including earth), of which seven are objective but not visible, and seven are subjective yet fully demonstrable to the Inner Self. There are seven Divine Lokas and seven infernal (earthly) Lokas.
Seven Divine Realms. | Seven Infernal (Earthly) Lokas. |
1. Bhûrloka (the earth). | 1. Pâtâla (our earth). |
2. Bhuvarloka (between the earth and the sun [Munis]). | 2. Mahâtala. |
3. Svarloka (between the sun and and Pole Star [Yogîs]). | 3. Rasâtala. |
4. Maharloka (between the earth and the utmost limit of the Solar System).858 | 4. Talâtala (or Karatala). |
5. Janarloka (beyond the Solar System, the abode of the Kumâras, who do not belong to this plane). | 5. Sutala. |
6. Taparloka (still beyond the Mahâtmic region, the dwelling of the Vairâja deities). | 6. Vitala. |
7. Satyaloka (the abode of the Nirvanîs). | 7. Atala. |
These the Brâhmans read from the bottom.
These the Brâhmans read from the bottom.
Now all these fourteen are planes from without within, and (the seven Divine) States of Consciousness through which man can pass--and must pass, once he is determined to go through the seven paths and portals of Dhyâni; one need not be disembodied for this, and all this is reached on earth, and in one or many of the incarnations.
Now all these fourteen are planes from outside and within, and (the seven Divine) States of Consciousness that a person can go through—and must go through—once they are committed to navigating the seven paths and gateways of Dhyâni; you don't need to be disembodied for this, and all of this can be achieved on earth, during one or multiple lifetimes.
See the order: the four lower ones (1, 2, 3, 4), are rûpa; i.e., they are performed by the Inner Man with the full concurrence of the diviner portions, or, elements, of the Lower Manas, and consciously by the personal man. The three higher states cannot be reached and remembered by the latter, unless he is a fully initiated Adept. A Hatha Yogî will never pass beyond the Maharloka, psychically, and the Talâtala (double or dual place), physico-mentally. To become a Râja Yogî, one has to ascend up to the seventh portal, the Satyaloka. For such, the Master Yogîs tell us, is the fruition of Yajna, or sacrifice. When the Bhûr, Bhuvar and Svarga (states) are once passed, and the Yogî's consciousness centred in Maharloka, it is in the last plane and state between entire identification of the Personal and the Higher Manas.
See the order: the four lower ones (1, 2, 3, 4) are rûpa; i.e., they are carried out by the Inner Man with the full agreement of the diviner aspects or elements of the Lower Manas, and consciously by the personal man. The three higher states can't be accessed or remembered by the latter unless he is a fully initiated Adept. A Hatha Yogî will never go beyond Maharloka, psychically, and the Talâtala (double or dual place), physically and mentally. To become a Râja Yogî, one must ascend to the seventh portal, Satyaloka. For such, the Master Yogîs tell us, is the culmination of Yajna, or sacrifice. Once the Bhûr, Bhuvar, and Svarga states are transcended, and the Yogî's consciousness is centered in Maharloka, it is in the final plane and state between full identification of the Personal and the Higher Manas.
One thing to remember: while the infernal (or terrestrial) states are also the seven divisions of the earth, for planes and states, as much as they are Kosmic divisions, the divine Saptaloka are purely subjective, and begin with the psychic Astral Light plane, ending with the Satya or Jîvanmukta state. These fourteen Lokas, or spheres, form the extent of the whole Brahmânda (world). The four lower are transitory, with all their dwellers, and the three higher eternal; i.e., the former states, planes and subjects, to these, last only a Day of Brahmâ, changing with every Kalpa: the latter endure for an Age of Brahmâ.
One thing to remember: while the hellish (or earthly) states are also the seven divisions of the earth, for planes and states, just as they are cosmic divisions, the divine Saptaloka are completely subjective, starting with the psychic Astral Light plane and ending with the Satya or Jîvanmukta state. These fourteen Lokas, or spheres, encompass the entire Brahmânda (world). The four lower ones are temporary, along with all their inhabitants, while the three higher ones are eternal; i.e., the former states, planes, and subjects last only for a Day of Brahmâ, changing with every Kalpa: the latter persist for an Age of Brahmâ.
Students must learn the correspondences: then concentrate on the organs and so reach their corresponding states of consciousness. Take them in order beginning with the lowest, and working steadily [pg 570] upwards. A medium might irregularly catch glimpses of higher, but would not thus gain orderly development.
Students need to learn the connections and then focus on the organs to achieve their related states of consciousness. Start with the lowest and work your way up steadily. A medium might occasionally have insights into higher levels, but they wouldn't achieve structured growth that way.
The greatest phenomena are produced by touching and centering the attention upon the little finger.
The most amazing things happen when you focus your attention on the little finger.
The Lokas and Talas are reflections the one of the other. So also are the Hierarchies in each, in pairs of opposites, at the two poles of the sphere. Everywhere are such opposites: good and evil, light and darkness, male and female.
The Lokas and Talas reflect each other. The same goes for the Hierarchies in each, in pairs of opposites, at the two ends of the sphere. Such opposites are found everywhere: good and evil, light and darkness, male and female.
H. P. B. could not say why blue was the colour of the earth. Blue is a colour by itself, a primary. Indigo is a colour, not a shade of blue, so is violet.
H. P. B. couldn't explain why blue was the color of the earth. Blue is a color on its own, a primary color. Indigo is a color, not just a shade of blue, and so is violet.
The Vairâjas belong to, are the fiery Egos of, other Manvantaras. They have already been purified in the fire of passions. It is they who refused to create. They have reached the Seventh Portal, and have refused Nirvâna, remaining for succeeding Manvantaras.
The Vairâjas belong to, are the fiery Egos of, other Manvantaras. They have already been purified in the fire of passions. It is they who refused to create. They have reached the Seventh Portal and have refused Nirvâna, remaining for succeeding Manvantaras.
The seven steps of Antahkarana correspond with the Lokas.
The seven steps of Antahkarana align with the Lokas.
Samâdhi is the highest state on earth that can be reached in the body. Beyond that the Initiate must have become a Nirmânakâya.
Samâdhi is the highest state on earth that can be achieved in the body. Beyond that, the Initiate must have become a Nirmânakâya.
Purity of mind is of greater importance than purity of body. If the Upâdhi be not perfectly pure, it cannot preserve recollections coming from a higher state. An act may be performed to which little or no attention is paid, and it is of comparatively small importance. But if thought of, dwelt on in the mind, the effect is a thousand times greater. The thoughts must be kept pure.
Purity of mind is more important than purity of body. If the Upâdhi isn't completely pure, it can't hold onto memories from a higher state. An action might be done without much thought, and it's usually of minor significance. But if it gets considered and lingered on in the mind, the impact is a thousand times greater. Thoughts need to be kept pure.
Remember that Kâma, while having bad passions and emotions, helps you to evolve by giving also the desire and impulse necessary for rising.
Remember that Kâma, even with its bad passions and emotions, also helps you grow by providing the desire and drive needed to rise.
The flesh, the body, the human being in his material part, is, on this plane, the most difficult thing to subject. The highest Adept, put into a new body, has to struggle against it and subdue it, and finds its subjugation difficult.
The flesh, the body, the human being in his physical form, is, in this realm, the hardest thing to control. Even the greatest Adept, when placed into a new body, has to fight against it and bring it under control, finding that subduing it is tough.
The Liver is the General, the Spleen is the Aide-de-Camp. All that the Liver does not accomplish is taken up and completed by the Spleen.
The Liver is the General, and the Spleen is the Assistant. Everything the Liver doesn't finish is handled and completed by the Spleen.
H. P. B. was asked whether each person must pass through the fourteen states, and answered that the Lokas and Talas represented planes on this earth, through some of which all must pass, and through all of which the disciple must pass, on his way to Adeptship. Everyone passes through the lower Lokas, but not necessarily through the [pg 571] corresponding Talas. There are two poles in everything: seven states in every state.
H. P. B. was asked if everyone has to go through the fourteen states and replied that the Lokas and Talas represent levels on this earth, through some of which everyone must pass, and through all of which a disciple must pass on their journey to becoming an Adept. Everyone goes through the lower Lokas, but not necessarily through the corresponding Talas. There are two sides to everything: seven states in every state.
Vitala represents a sublime as well as an infernal state. That state which for the mortal is a complete separation of the Ego from the personality is for a Buddha a mere temporary separation. For the Buddha it is a Kosmic state.
Vitala represents both a divine and a hellish state. For mortals, it's a complete separation of the self from their personality, while for a Buddha, it's just a temporary separation. For the Buddha, it's a cosmic state.
The Brâhmans and Buddhists regard the Talas as hells, but in reality the term is figurative. We are in hell whenever we are in misery, suffer misfortune and so on.
The Brâhmans and Buddhists see the Talas as hells, but really the term is metaphorical. We are in hell whenever we are in pain, facing hardships, and so on.
Forms in the Astral Light.
The Elementals in the Astral light are reflections. Everything on earth is reflected there. It is from these that photographs are sometimes obtained through mediums. The mediums unconsciously produce them as forms. The Adepts produce them consciously through Kriyâshakti, bringing them down by a process that may be compared to the focussing of rays of light by a burning glass.
The Elementals in the Astral light are reflections. Everything on earth is reflected there. It's from these that photographs are sometimes captured through mediums. The mediums unconsciously create them as forms. The Adepts create them consciously through Kriyâshakti, bringing them down through a process that can be compared to focusing rays of light with a magnifying glass.
States of consciousness.
Bhûrloka is the waking state in which we normally live; it is the state in which animals also are, when they sense food, a danger, etc. To be in Svarloka is to be completely abstracted on this plane, leaving only instinct to work, so that on the material plane you would behave as an animal. Yogîs are known who have become crystallized in this state, and then they must be nourished by others. A Yogî near Allahabad had been for fifty-three years sitting on a stone; his Chelâs plunge him into the river every night and then replace him. During the day his consciousness returns to Bhûrloka, and he talks and teaches. A Yogî was found on an island near Calcutta round whose limbs the roots of trees had grown. He was cut out, and in the endeavour to awaken him so many outrages were inflicted on him that he died.
Bhûrloka is the waking state where we usually live; it’s the state that animals are in when they sense food, danger, and so on. To be in Svarloka means to be completely absorbed on this level, relying solely on instinct, so that on the material plane, you would act like an animal. There are yogis known to have become stuck in this state, and they must be taken care of by others. One yogi near Allahabad had been sitting on a stone for fifty-three years; his disciples dive him into the river every night and then put him back. During the day, his awareness returns to Bhûrloka, and he talks and teaches. Another yogi was found on an island near Calcutta, with tree roots growing around his limbs. He was cut free, but in the effort to wake him up, so much harm was done to him that he died.
Q. Is it possible to be in more than one state of consciousness at once?
Q. Is it possible to be in multiple states of consciousness simultaneously?
A. The consciousness cannot be entirely on two planes at once. The higher and lower states are not wholly incompatible, but if you are on the higher you will wool-gather on the lower. In order to remember the higher state on returning to the lower, the memory must be carried upwards to the higher. An Adept may apparently enjoy a dual consciousness; when he desires not to see he can abstract himself: he may be in a higher state and yet return answers to questions [pg 572] addressed to him. But in this case he will momentarily return to the material plane, shooting up again to the higher plane. This is his only salvation in adverse conditions.
A. Consciousness can't fully exist on two levels at the same time. The higher and lower states aren't completely incompatible, but if you're in the higher state, you'll get distracted by the lower. To remember the higher state when you go back to the lower, you have to bring that memory up to the higher state. An Adept might seem to have a dual consciousness; when they don’t want to perceive something, they can detach themselves: they can be in a higher state and still respond to questions [pg 572] posed to them. However, in this situation, they will temporarily return to the material plane before quickly moving back up to the higher plane. This is their only way to cope in difficult circumstances.
The lower you go in the Talas the more intellectual you become and the less spiritual. You may be a morally good man but not spiritual. Intellect may remain very closely related to Kâma. A man may be in a Loka and visit one and all the Talas, his condition depending on the Loka to which he belongs. Thus a man in Bhûrloka only may pass into the Talas and go to the devil. If he dwells in Bhuvarloka he cannot become as bad. If he has reached the Satya state he can go into any Tala without danger; buoyed up by his own purity he can never be engulfed. The Talas are brain intellect states, while the Lokas—or more accurately the three higher—are spiritual.
The lower you go in the Talas, the more intellectual you become and the less spiritual. You might be a morally good person but not spiritual. Intellect can remain closely linked to Kâma. A person may exist in a Loka and explore all the Talas, with their condition depending on which Loka they belong to. For instance, a person in Bhûrloka can venture into the Talas and lose their way. If they are in Bhuvarloka, they can’t go as far down. If they have reached the Satya state, they can enter any Tala without risk; supported by their own purity, they can never be overwhelmed. The Talas represent intellectual states, while the Lokas—or more specifically, the three higher ones—are spiritual.
Manas absorbs the light of Buddhi. Buddhi is Arûpa, and can absorb nothing. When the Ego takes all the light of Buddhi, it takes that of Âtmâ, Buddhi being the vehicle, and thus the three become one. This done, the full Adept is one spiritually, but has a body. The fourfold Path is finished and he is one. The Masters' bodies are, as far as they are concerned, illusionary, and hence do not grow old, become wrinkled, etc.
Manas takes in the light from Buddhi. Buddhi is formless and cannot take in anything. When the Ego absorbs all the light from Buddhi, it also absorbs the light from Âtmâ, with Buddhi acting as the medium, and so the three become one. Once this happens, the full Adept is spiritually unified, although they still have a physical body. The fourfold Path is complete, and they are united. The bodies of the Masters are, to them, just illusions, so they do not age, get wrinkled, and so on.
The student, who is not naturally psychic, should fix the fourfold consciousness in a higher plane and nail it there. Let him make a bundle of the four lower and pin them to a higher state. He should centre on this higher, trying not to permit the body and intellect to draw him down and carry him away. Play ducks and drakes with the body, eating, drinking and sleeping, but living always on the ideal.
The student, who isn't naturally intuitive, should establish the four levels of awareness on a higher plane and keep them there. He should gather the four lower levels and attach them to a higher state. He needs to focus on this higher level, avoiding distractions from the body and mind that might pull him down and distract him. He can mess around with basic needs like eating, drinking, and sleeping, but should always strive to live in an ideal state.
Mom Love.
Mother-love is an instinct, the same in the human being and in the animal, and often stronger in the latter. The continuance of this love in human beings is due to association, to blood magnetism and to psychic affinity. Families are sometimes formed of those who have lived together before, but often not. The causes at work are very complex and have to be balanced. Sometimes when a child with very bad Karma is to be born, parents of a callous type are chosen, or they may die before the Karmic results appear. Or the suffering through the child may be their own Karma. Mother-love as an instinct is between Rasâtala and Talâtala.
Motherly love is an instinct found in both humans and animals, often stronger in animals. The persistence of this love in humans comes from connections, blood ties, and emotional bonds. Families can sometimes be formed of people who have lived together in the past, but that’s not always the case. The factors at play are quite complex and have to be balanced. Sometimes, when a child with very negative karma is about to be born, parents who are emotionally detached might be selected, or the parents might pass away before the karmic consequences emerge. Alternatively, the struggles seen through the child could be due to their own karma. Motherly love as an instinct exists between Rasâtala and Talâtala.
The Lipikas keep man's Karmic record, and impress it on the Astral Light.
The Lipikas keep a record of a person's karma and imprint it on the Astral Light.
Vacillating people pass from one state of consciousness to another.
Vacillating people move from one state of awareness to another.
Thought arises before desire. The thought acts on the brain, the brain on the organ, and then desire awakes. It is not the outer stimulus that arouses the organ. Thought therefore must be slain ere desire can be extinguished. The student must guard his thoughts. Five minutes' thought may undo the work of five years; and though the five years' work will be run through more rapidly the second time, yet time is lost.
Thought comes before desire. The thought influences the brain, the brain influences the body, and then desire awakens. It’s not outside stimulation that activates the body. Therefore, thought must be controlled before desire can be extinguished. The student must protect their thoughts. Just five minutes of negative thinking can undo five years of progress; although the work can be completed more quickly the second time around, time is still wasted.
Awareness.
H. P. B. began by challenging the views of consciousness in the West, commenting on the lack of definition in the leading Philosophies. No distinction was made between consciousness and self-consciousness, and yet in this lay the difference between man and the animal. The animal was conscious only, not self-conscious; the animal does not know the Ego as Subject, as does man. There is therefore an enormous difference between the consciousness of the bird, the insect, the beast, and that of man.
H. P. B. started by questioning Western ideas about consciousness, pointing out the lack of clear definitions in major philosophies. There was no difference made between consciousness and self-consciousness, yet this distinction is what separates humans from animals. Animals are only conscious, not self-aware; they don’t recognize the self as the subject, unlike humans. This creates a huge difference between the consciousness of birds, insects, and other animals, and that of humans.
But the full consciousness of man is self-consciousness—that which makes us say, “I do that.” If there is pleasure it must be traced to some one experiencing it. Now the difference between the consciousness of man and of animals is that while there is a Self in the animal, the animal is not conscious of the Self. Spencer reasons on consciousness, but when he comes to a gap he merely jumps over it. So again Hume, when he says that on introspection he sees merely feelings and can never find any “I,” forgets that without an “I” no seeing of feelings would be possible. What is it that studies the feelings? The animal is not conscious of the feeling “I am I.” It has instinct, but instinct is not self-consciousness. Self-consciousness is an attribute of the mind, not of the soul, the anima, whence the very name animal is taken. Humanity had no self-consciousness until the coming of the Mânasaputras in the Third Race. Consciousness, brain-consciousness, is the field of the light of the Ego, of the Auric Egg, of the Higher Manas. The cells of the leg are conscious, but they are the slaves of the idea; they are not self-conscious, they cannot originate an idea, although when they are tired they can convey to the brain an uneasy sensation, and so give rise to the idea of fatigue. Instinct is the lower state of consciousness. Man has consciousness running through the [pg 574] four lower keys of his septenary consciousness; there are seven scales of consciousness in his consciousness, which is none the less essentially and pre-eminently one, a unit. There are millions and millions of states of consciousness, as there are millions and millions of leaves; but as you cannot find two leaves alike, so you cannot find two states of consciousness alike; a state is never exactly repeated.
But the full awareness of humans is self-awareness—that which makes us say, “I can do that.” If there’s pleasure, it must come from someone experiencing it. The difference between human consciousness and animal consciousness is that while there is a Self in animals, they aren’t aware of that Self. Spencer discusses consciousness, but when he hits a gap, he just skips over it. Similarly, Hume claims that when he looks inward, he only sees feelings and can never find an “I,” forgetting that without an “I”, the perception of feelings wouldn’t be possible. What is it that examines the feelings? Animals are not aware of the feeling "I'm me." They have instincts, but instinct is not self-awareness. Self-awareness is a trait of the mind, not the soul, the soul, from which the very term pet is derived. Humanity didn’t achieve self-awareness until the arrival of the Mânasaputras in the Third Race. Consciousness, or brain-consciousness, is the realm of the light of the Ego, of the Auric Egg, of the Higher Manas. The cells in your leg are conscious, but they are followers of the idea; they aren’t self-aware and cannot generate an idea, although when they get tired, they can send an uncomfortable feeling to the brain, creating the idea of fatigue. Instinct represents a lower form of consciousness. Humans possess consciousness that spans the [pg 574] four lower aspects of their sevenfold consciousness; there are seven levels of consciousness within their overall consciousness, which remains fundamentally and distinctly one, a unity. There are countless states of consciousness, just as there are countless leaves; however, just as no two leaves are alike, no two states of consciousness are exactly the same; a state is never precisely repeated.
Is memory a thing born in us that it can give birth to the Ego? Knowledge, feeling, volition, are colleagues of the mind, not faculties of it. Memory is an artificial thing, an adjunct of relativeness; it can be sharpened or left dull, and it depends on the condition of the brain-cells which store all impressions; knowledge, feeling, volition, cannot be correlated, do what you will. They are not produced from each other, nor produced from mind, but are principles, colleagues. You cannot have knowledge without memory, for memory stores all things, garnishing and furnishing. If you teach a child nothing, it will know nothing. Brain-consciousness depends on the intensity of the light shed by the Higher Manas on the Lower, and the extent of affinity between the brain and this light. Brain-mind is conditioned by the responsiveness of the brain to this light; it is the field of consciousness of the Manas. The animal has the Monad and the Manas latent, but its brain cannot respond. All potentialities are there, but are dormant. There are certain accepted errors in the West which vitiate all their theories.
Is memory something inherent in us that can give rise to the Ego? Knowledge, feeling, and will are partners of the mind, not its functions. Memory is an artificial construct, a relative addition; it can be sharpened or dulled, depending on the condition of the brain cells that store all impressions. Knowledge, feeling, and will cannot be linked, no matter what you do. They don't come from one another or from the mind; instead, they are fundamental principles, colleagues. You can't have knowledge without memory, because memory keeps everything, enhancing and supplying. If you teach a child nothing, it will know nothing. Brain-consciousness relies on how brightly the Higher Manas illuminates the Lower Manas, and on the degree of connection between the brain and this light. The brain-mind is influenced by how the brain responds to this light; it is the consciousness field of the Manas. An animal has the Monad and the Manas in potential, but its brain cannot respond. All possibilities exist, but they are inactive. There are some accepted misconceptions in the West that undermine all their theories.
How many impressions can a man receive simultaneously into his consciousness and record? The Westerns say one: Occultists say normally seven, and abnormally fourteen, seventeen, nineteen, twenty-one, up to forty-nine, impressions can be simultaneously received. Occultism teaches that the consciousness always receives a sevenfold impression and stores it in the memory. You can prove it by striking at once the seven notes of the musical scale: the seven sounds reach the consciousness simultaneously, but the untrained ear can only recognize them one after another, and if you choose you can measure the intervals. The trained ear will hear the seven notes at once, simultaneously. And experiment has shown that in two or three weeks a man may be trained to receive seventeen or eighteen impressions of colour, the intervals decreasing with practice.
How many impressions can a person receive at the same time and remember? Western thinkers say one; occultists say normally seven, and sometimes even fourteen, seventeen, nineteen, twenty-one, up to forty-nine impressions can be received at once. Occultism teaches that the mind always gets a sevenfold impression and stores it in memory. You can test this by striking all seven notes of the musical scale at once: the seven sounds reach the mind simultaneously, but an untrained ear can only hear them one after another, and if you want, you can measure the intervals between them. A trained ear will recognize the seven notes all at once. Experiments have shown that in two or three weeks, a person can be trained to receive seventeen or eighteen impressions of color, with the intervals getting shorter with practice.
Memory is acquired for this life, and can be expanded. Genius is the greatest responsiveness of the brain and brain-memory to the Higher Manas. Impressions on any sense are stored in the memory.
Memory is acquired for this life and can grow. Genius is the brain's and memory's greatest responsiveness to the Higher Self. Impressions from any sense are stored in memory.
Before a physical sense is developed there is a mental feeling which proceeds to become a physical sense. Fishes who are blind, living in the deep sea, or subterranean waters, if they are put into a pond will in a few generations develop eyes. But in their previous state there is a sense of seeing, though no physical sight; how else should they in the darkness find their way, avoid dangers, etc.? The mind will take in and store all kinds of things mechanically and unconsciously, and will throw them into the memory as unconscious perceptions. If the attention is greatly engrossed in any way, the sense perception of any injury is not felt at the time, but later the suffering enters into consciousness. So, returning to our example of the seven notes struck simultaneously, we have one impression, but the ear is affected in succession by the notes one after another, so that they are stored in the brain-mind in order, for the untrained consciousness cannot register them simultaneously. All depends on training and on attention. Thus the transference of a sensation passing from any organ to the consciousness is almost simultaneous if your attention is fixed on it, but if any noise distracts your attention, then it will take a fraction more of a second before it reaches your consciousness. The Occultist should train himself to receive and transmit along the line of the seven scales of his consciousness every impression, or impressions, simultaneously. He who reduces the intervals of physical time the most has made the most progress.
Before a physical sense develops, there's a mental sensation that evolves into that physical sense. Blind fish living in the deep sea or underground waters will develop eyes after a few generations if placed into a pond. However, in their previous state, they have a sense of sight, even without physical vision; otherwise, how do they navigate in darkness and avoid dangers? The mind absorbs and stores various things mechanically and unconsciously, pushing them into memory as unconscious perceptions. If someone is very focused, they might not feel pain from an injury right away, but later that suffering becomes conscious. So, going back to our example of the seven notes played at once, we have a single impression, but the ear perceives the notes one by one, so they are stored in the brain in order, since untrained consciousness cannot register them all at once. Everything depends on training and focus. Therefore, the transfer of sensation from any organ to consciousness is almost simultaneous if your attention is on it, but if a distraction occurs, it will take a moment longer to reach your awareness. An occultist should train themselves to receive and transmit every impression—or impressions—along the seven levels of consciousness all at once. The one who minimizes the intervals of physical time the most has made the greatest progress.
Consciousness: Its Seven Scales.
There are seven scales or shades of consciousness, of the Unit; e.g., in a moment of pleasure or pain; four lower and three higher.
There are seven scales or levels of consciousness of the Unit; e.g., in a moment of pleasure or pain; four lower and three higher.
1. Physical sense-perception: Perception of the cell (if paralyzed, the sense is there, though you do not feel it).
1. Physical sense-perception: Perception of the cell (if paralyzed, the sense is there, though you do not feel it).
2. Self-perception or apperception: I.e., self-perception of cell.
2. Self-perception or apperception: i.e., self-awareness of the cell.
3. Psychic apperception: Of astral double, döppelganger, carrying it higher to the:
3. Psychic awareness: Of astral double, doppelgänger, raising it up to the:
4. Vital perception: Physical feeling, sensations of pleasure and pain, of quality.
4. Vital perception: Physical sensations, feelings of pleasure and pain, of quality.
These are the four lower scales, and belong to the psycho-physiological man.
These are the four lower scales, and they relate to the psycho-physiological human.
5. Mânasic discernment of the Mânasic self-perception. Lower Manas:
5. Mânasic understanding of the Mânasic self-image. Lower Manas:
6. Will perception: Volitional perception, the voluntary taking in of an idea; you can regard or disregard physical pain.
6. Will perception: Volitional perception, the intentional awareness of an idea; you can choose to acknowledge or ignore physical pain.
7. Spiritual, entirely conscious apperception: Because it reaches the Higher, self-conscious Manas.
7. Spiritual, fully aware perception: Because it connects with the Higher, self-aware Manas.
[Apperception means self-perception, conscious action, not as with Leibnitz, but when attention is fixed on the perception.]
[Apperception means self-awareness, conscious action, not like with Leibnitz, but when focus is directed on the perception.]
You can take these on any planes: e.g., bad news passes through the four lower stages before coming to the heart.
You can take these on any flights: For example, bad news goes through the four lower stages before reaching the heart.
Or take Sound:
Or choose Sound:
1. It strikes the ear.
1. It sounds appealing.
2. Self-perception of the ear.
Self-perception of the ear.
3. On the psychic or mental, which carries it to
3. On the psychic or mental aspect, which carries it to
4. Vital (harsh, soft; strong, weak; etc.).
4. Essential (rough, gentle; powerful, weak; etc.).
The Ego.
One of the best proofs that there is an Ego, a true Field of Consciousness, is the fact already mentioned, that a state of consciousness is never exactly reproduced, though you should live a hundred years, and pass through milliards and milliards. In an active day, how many states and substates there are; it would be impossible to have cells enough for all. This will help you to understand why some mental states and abstract things follow the Ego into Devachan, and why others merely scatter in space. That which touches the Entity has an affinity for it, as a noble action, is immortal and goes with it into Devachan, forming part and parcel of the biography of the personality which is disintegrating. A lofty emotion runs through the seven stages, and touches the Ego, the mind that plays its tunes in the mind-cells. We can analyze the work of consciousness and describe it; but we cannot define consciousness unless we postulate a Subject.
One of the best proofs that there is an Ego, a true Field of Consciousness, is the fact already mentioned: a state of consciousness is never exactly reproduced, even if you live a hundred years and go through billions and billions of experiences. In just one active day, there are so many states and conditions that it would be impossible to have enough cells for all of them. This helps explain why some mental states and abstract concepts follow the Ego into Devachan, while others simply disperse in space. What connects with the Entity has an affinity for it; noble actions are immortal and accompany it into Devachan, becoming part of the biography of the personality that is breaking down. A deep emotion passes through the seven stages and connects with the Ego, which orchestrates its melodies within the mind-cells. We can analyze how consciousness works and describe it, but we can't define consciousness without assuming a Subject.
Bhurloka.
The Bhûrloka begins with the Lower Manas. Animals do not feel as do men. The dog thinks more of his master being angry than of the actual pain of the lash. The animal does not suffer in memory and in imagination, feeling past and future as well as actual present pain.
The Bhûrloka starts with the Lower Manas. Animals don't experience feelings like humans do. A dog cares more about whether its owner is upset than about the pain from a punishment. Animals don’t reminisce or imagine pain; they only feel the pain that is happening right now.
Pineal gland.
The special physical organ of perception is the brain, and perception is located in the aura of the pineal gland. This aura answers in vibrations to any impressions, but it can only be sensed, not perceived, in the living man. During the process of thought manifesting in consciousness, a constant vibration occurs in the light of this aura, and a clairvoyant looking at the brain of a living man may almost count, see with the spiritual eye, the seven scales, the seven shades of light, passing from the dullest to the brightest. You touch your hand; before you touch it the vibration is already in the aura of the pineal gland, and has its own shade of colour. It is this aura which causes the wear and tear of the organ, by the vibrations it sets up. The brain, set vibrating, conveys the vibrations to the spinal cord, and so to the rest of the body. Happiness as well as sorrow sets up these strong vibrations, and so wears out the body. Powerful vibrations of joy or sorrow may thus kill.
The special physical organ for perception is the brain, and perception is connected to the aura of the pineal gland. This aura responds with vibrations to any impressions, but it can only be sensed, not fully perceived, in a living person. As thoughts manifest in consciousness, a constant vibration happens in the light of this aura, and a clairvoyant observing the brain of a living person may almost count and see with their spiritual eye the seven scales, the seven shades of light, ranging from the dullest to the brightest. When you touch your hand, even before making contact, the vibration is already present in the aura of the pineal gland, carrying its own shade of color. This aura contributes to the wear and tear of the organ due to the vibrations it produces. When the brain vibrates, it transmits these vibrations to the spinal cord, and onwards to the rest of the body. Both happiness and sorrow create these strong vibrations, which lead to physical fatigue. Intense vibrations of joy or sorrow can even be fatal.
The Heart.
The septenary disturbance and play of light around the pineal gland are reflected in the heart, or rather the aura of the heart, which vibrates and illumines the seven brains of the heart, just as does the aura round the pineal gland. This is the exoterically four- but Esoterically seven-leaved lotus, the Saptaparna, the cave of Buddha, with its seven compartments.
The seven-fold disturbance and play of light around the pineal gland are reflected in the heart, or more accurately, in the aura of the heart, which vibrates and illuminates the seven brains of the heart, just like the aura around the pineal gland. This represents the four-leaved lotus on the surface, but esoterically it has seven leaves, known as the Saptaparna, the cave of Buddha, with its seven compartments.
Astral and ego.
There is a difference between the nature and the essence of the Astral Body and the Ego. The Astral Body is molecular, however etherealized it may be: the Ego is atomic, spiritual. The Atoms are spiritual, and are for ever invisible on this plane; molecules form around them, they remaining as the higher invisible principles of the molecules. The eyes are the most Occult of our senses: close them and you pass to the mental plane. Stop all the senses and you are entirely on another plane.
There is a difference between the nature and essence of the Astral Body and the Ego. The Astral Body is made of molecules, no matter how ethereal it might be: the Ego is atomic and spiritual. Atoms are spiritual and always invisible on this plane; molecules form around them, remaining as the higher invisible principles of the molecules. The eyes are the most hidden of our senses: close them and you move to the mental plane. Shut down all the senses and you are completely on another plane.
Uniqueness.
If twelve people are smoking together, the smoke of their cigarettes may mingle, but the molecules of the smoke from each have an affinity with each other, and they remain distinct for ever and ever, no matter [pg 578] how the whole mass may interblend. So a drop of water, though it fall into the ocean retains its individuality. It has become a drop with a life of its own, like a man, and cannot be annihilated. Any group of people would appear as a group in the Astral Light, but would not be permanent; but a group meeting to study Occultism would cohere, and the impression would be more permanent. The higher and the more spiritual the affinity, the more permanent the cohesion.
If twelve people are smoking together, the smoke from their cigarettes might mix, but the particles from each smoke remain distinct forever, no matter how much they blend together. Similarly, a drop of water, even though it falls into the ocean, keeps its individuality. It becomes a drop with its own existence, like a person, and cannot be destroyed. Any group of people would show up as a group in the Astral Light, but that wouldn’t be permanent; however, a group coming together to study Occultism would stick together, and the impact would be more lasting. The higher and more spiritual the connection, the stronger and more lasting the bond.
Lower Manas.
The Lower Manas is an emanation from the Higher Manas, and is of the same nature as the Higher. This nature can make no impression on this plane, nor receive any: an Archangel, having no experience, would be senseless on this plane, and could neither give nor receive impressions. So the Lower Manas clothes itself with the essence of the Astral Light; this astral envelope shuts it out from its Parent, except through the Antahkarana which is its only salvation. Break this and you become an animal.
The Lower Manas comes from the Higher Manas and shares its nature. However, this nature can't affect or be affected on this level. An Archangel, lacking experience, would be completely out of place here and would be unable to give or receive any impressions. So, the Lower Manas surrounds itself with the essence of the Astral Light; this astral layer separates it from its source, except through the Antahkarana, which is its only way to salvation. If this connection is broken, you become like an animal.
Desire.
Kâma is life, it is the essence of the blood. When this leaves the blood the latter congeals. Prâna is universal on this plane; it is in us the vital principle, Prânic, rather than Prâna.
Kâma is life, it is the essence of the blood. When this leaves the blood, the blood congeals. Prâna is universal on this plane; it is in us the vital principle, Prânic, rather than Prâna.
Self-Identity.
Qualities determine the properties of “Self-hood.” As, for instance, two wolves placed in the same environment would probably not act differently.
Qualities determine the properties of "Self-identity." For example, two wolves placed in the same environment are likely to behave similarly.
The field of the consciousness of the Higher Ego is never reflected in the Astral Light. The Auric Envelope receives the impressions of both the Higher and the Lower Manas, and it is the latter impressions that are also reflected in the Astral Light. Whereas the essence of all things spiritual, all that which reaches, or is not rejected by, the Higher Ego is not reflected in the Astral Light, because it is on too low a plane. But during the life of a man, this essence, with a view to Karmic ends, is impressed on the Auric Envelope, and after death and the separation of the Principles is united with the Universal Mind (that is to say, those “impressions” which are superior to even the Devachanic Plane), to await there Karmically until the day when the Ego is to be reincarnated. [There are thus three sets of impressions, which we may call the Kâmic, Devachanic and Mânasic.] For the entities, [pg 579] no matter how high, must have their Karmic rewards and punishments on earth. These spiritual impressions are made more or less on the brain, otherwise the Lower Ego would not be responsible. There are some impressions, however, received through the brain, which are not of our previous experience. In the case of the Adept the brain is trained to retain these impressions.
The area of the consciousness of the Higher Self is never shown in the Astral Light. The Auric Envelope picks up the impressions from both the Higher and the Lower Mind, but it's the impressions from the Lower Mind that are reflected in the Astral Light. The essence of everything spiritual, anything that the Higher Self accepts, is not shown in the Astral Light because it's on too low a level. However, during a person's life, this essence is captured in the Auric Envelope for Karmic reasons and, after death and the separation of different aspects of the self, it merges with the Universal Mind (meaning those "feedback" that surpass even the Devachanic Plane), waiting there Karmically until the day the Self is reincarnated. [There are, therefore, three types of impressions that we can call the Kâmic, Devachanic, and Mânasic.] For entities, [pg 579] no matter how elevated, must experience their Karmic rewards and punishments on earth. These spiritual impressions are more or less recorded in the brain; otherwise, the Lower Self wouldn't be accountable. However, there are some impressions received through the brain that don't come from our past experiences. In the case of an Adept, the brain is conditioned to hold onto these impressions.
The Reincarnating Ray may, for convenience, be separated into two aspects: the lower Kâmic Ego is scattered in Kâma Loka; the Mânasic part accomplishes its cycle and returns to the Higher Ego. It is, in reality, this Higher Ego which is, so to speak, punished, which suffers. This is the true crucifixion of the Christos—the most abstruse but yet the most important mystery of Occultism; all the cycle of our lives hangs on it. It is indeed the Higher Ego that is the sufferer; for remember that the abstract consciousness of the higher personal consciousness will remain impressed on the Ego, since it must be part and parcel of its eternity. All our grandest impressions are impressed on the Higher Ego, because they are of the same nature as itself.
The Reincarnating Ray can be conveniently broken down into two parts: the lower Kâmic Ego is dispersed in Kâma Loka, while the Mânasic part completes its cycle and returns to the Higher Ego. In reality, it is this Higher Ego that, so to speak, faces punishment and endures suffering. This represents the true crucifixion of the Christos—the most complex yet crucial mystery of Occultism; the entire cycle of our lives depends on it. It is indeed the Higher Ego that suffers; remember that the abstract consciousness of the higher personal consciousness will leave an impression on the Ego since it is an essential part of its eternity. All our greatest experiences are imprinted on the Higher Ego because they share its nature.
Patriotism and great actions in national service are not altogether good, from the point of view of the highest. To benefit a portion of humanity is good; but to do so at the expense of the rest is bad. Therefore, in patriotism, etc., the venom is present with the good. For though the inner essence of the Higher Ego is unsoilable, the outer garment may be soiled. Thus both the bad and the good of such thoughts and actions are impressed on the Auric Envelope and the Karma of the bad is taken up by the Higher Ego, though it is perfectly guiltless of it. Thus both sets of impressions, after death, scatter in the Universal Mind, and at reincarnation the Ego sends out a Ray which is itself, into a new personality, and there suffers. It suffers in the Self-consciousness that it has created by its own accumulated experiences.
Patriotism and significant acts of national service aren't entirely positive from a higher perspective. Helping part of humanity is good, but it's negative if it comes at the cost of others. So, within patriotism, there's both good and bad. While the true essence of the Higher Self is untouched, its outer expression can be tainted. Both the positive and negative aspects of these thoughts and actions leave their mark on the Auric Envelope, and the negative karma is taken on by the Higher Self, even though it remains blameless. After death, these impressions disperse in the Universal Mind, and during reincarnation, the Self projects a Ray that embodies its essence into a new personality, where it experiences suffering. This suffering arises from the self-awareness it's developed through its accumulated experiences.
Every one of our Egos has the Karma of past Manvantaras behind. There are seven Hierarchies of Egos, some of which, e.g., in inferior tribes, may be said to be only just beginning the present cycle. The Ego starts with Divine Consciousness; no past, no future, no separation. It is long before realizing that it is itself. Only after many births does it begin to discern, by this collectivity of experience, that it is individual. At the end of its cycle of reincarnation it is still the same Divine Consciousness, but it has now become individualized Self-consciousness.
Every one of our Egos carries the Karma from past Manvantaras. There are seven Hierarchies of Egos, some of which, e.g., in lower tribes, can be said to be just starting this current cycle. The Ego begins with Divine Consciousness; there’s no past, no future, and no sense of separation. It takes a long time to realize that it is, in fact, itself. Only after many lifetimes does it start to understand, through this collection of experiences, that it is an individual. By the end of its cycle of reincarnation, it remains the same Divine Consciousness, but it has now developed into individualized Self-consciousness.
The feeling of responsibility is inspired by the presence of the Light of the Higher Ego. As the Ego in its cycle of re-birth becomes more and more individualized, it learns more and more by suffering to recognize its own responsibility, by which it finally gains Self-consciousness, the consciousness of all the Egos of the whole Universe. Absolute Being, to have the idea or sensation of all this, must pass through all experience individually, not universally, so that when it returns it should be of the same omniscience as the Universal Mind plus the memory of all that it has passed through.
The sense of responsibility comes from the presence of the Light of the Higher Self. As the Self goes through its cycle of rebirth, it becomes increasingly individualized and learns through suffering to recognize its own responsibilities. This process ultimately leads to Self-awareness, which is the awareness of all Selves throughout the Universe. For Absolute Being to grasp the idea or feeling of all this, it must experience everything individually rather than universally, so that when it returns, it possesses the same all-knowingness as the Universal Mind plus the memory of everything it has gone through.
At the Day “Be with us” every Ego has to remember all the cycles of its past reincarnations for Manvantaras. The Ego comes in contact with this earth, all seven Principles become one, it sees all that it has done therein. It sees the stream of its past reincarnations by a certain divine light. It sees all humanity at once, but still there is ever, as it were, a stream which is always the “I.”
At the Day "Stay with us" every individual has to remember all the cycles of its past lives throughout the Manvantaras. The individual connects with this earth, all seven Principles unite, and it recognizes everything it has done here. It perceives the flow of its past lives through a certain divine light. It sees all of humanity at once, yet there is always, as it were, a stream that is eternally the “I.”
We should therefore always endeavour to accentuate our responsibility.
We should always strive to highlight our responsibility.
The Higher Ego is, as it were, a globe of pure divine light, a Unit from a higher plane, on which is no differentiation. Descending to a plane of differentiation it emanates a Ray, which it can only manifest through the personality which is already differentiated. A portion of this Ray, the Lower Manas, during life, may so crystallize itself and become one with Kâma that it will remain assimilated with Matter. That portion which retains its purity forms Antahkarana. The whole fate of an incarnation depends on whether Antahkarana will be able to restrain the Kâma-Manas or not. After death the higher light (Antahkarana) which bears the impressions and memory of all good and noble aspirations, assimilates itself with the Higher Ego, the bad is dissociated in space, and comes back as bad Karma awaiting the personality.
The Higher Ego is like a sphere of pure divine light, a unit from a higher realm where there is no differentiation. When it descends to a differentiated plane, it sends out a Ray that can only be expressed through the already differentiated personality. During life, a part of this Ray, known as the Lower Manas, can crystallize and become so intertwined with Kâma that it remains connected to Matter. The portion that retains its purity forms Antahkarana. The entire outcome of an incarnation depends on whether Antahkarana can control the Kâma-Manas. After death, the higher light (Antahkarana), which carries the impressions and memories of all good and noble aspirations, merges with the Higher Ego, while the negative aspects are separated and left in space, returning as bad Karma that awaits the personality.
The feeling of responsibility is the beginning of Wisdom, a proof that Ahankâra is beginning to fade out, the beginning of losing the sense of separateness.
The sense of responsibility is the start of wisdom, a sign that the ego is starting to fade, marking the beginning of losing the feeling of being separate.
Kâma Rûpa.
The Kâma Rûpa eventually breaks up and goes into animals. All red-blooded animals come from man. The cold-blooded are from the matter of the past. The blood is the Kâma Rûpa.
The Kâma Rûpa eventually disintegrates and transforms into animals. All warm-blooded animals descend from humans. The cold-blooded ones originate from past elements. The blood represents the Kâma Rûpa.
The white corpuscles are the scavengers, “devourers”; they are [pg 581] oozed out of the Astral through the spleen, and are of the same essence as the Astral. They are the sweat-born of the Chhâyâ. Kâma is everywhere in the body. The red cells are drops of electrical fluid, the perspiration of all the organs oozed out from every cell. They are the progeny of the Fohatic Principle.
The white blood cells are the scavengers, “devourers”; they ooze out of the Astral through the spleen, and are made of the same essence as the Astral. They are born from the sweat of the Chhâyâ. Kâma is present everywhere in the body. The red cells are like drops of electrical fluid, the perspiration of all the organs seeping out from every cell. They are the offspring of the Fohatic Principle.
Heart.
There are seven brains in the heart, the Upâdhis and symbols of the seven Hierarchies.
There are seven minds in the heart, the Upâdhis and symbols of the seven Hierarchies.
The Fires.
The fires are always playing round the pineal gland, but when Kundalinî illuminates them for a brief instant the whole universe is seen. Even in deep sleep the Third Eye opens. This is good for Manas, who profits by it, though we ourselves do not remember.
The fires are always flickering around the pineal gland, but when Kundalini lights them up for a moment, the entire universe is revealed. Even in deep sleep, the Third Eye opens. This is beneficial for Manas, who gains from it, even though we ourselves don’t remember.
Perception.
In answer to a question on the seven stages of perception, H. P. B. said that thought should be centred on the highest, the seventh, and then an attempt to transcend this will prove that it is impossible to go beyond it on this plane. There is nothing in the brain to carry the thinker on, and if thought is to rise yet further it must be thought without a brain. Let the eyes be closed, the will set not to let the brain work, and then the point may be transcended and the student will pass to the next plane. All the seven stages of perception come before Antahkarana; if you can pass beyond them you are on the Mânasic Plane.
In response to a question about the seven stages of perception, H. P. B. mentioned that thoughts should focus on the highest stage, the seventh. Then, attempting to go beyond this will show that it's impossible to surpass it on this level. There’s nothing in the brain to support the thinker, and if thought is to rise further, it must be thought without the brain. Close your eyes, and set your will not to let the brain operate. Then, you may transcend that point, and the student will move on to the next level. All seven stages of perception precede Antahkarana; if you can move beyond them, you are on the Mânasic Plane.
Try to imagine something which transcends your power of thought, say, the nature of the Dhyân Chohans. Then make the brain passive, and pass beyond; you will see a white radiant light, like silver, but opalescent as mother of pearl; then waves of colour will pass over it, beginning in the tenderest violet, and through bronze shades of green to indigo with metallic lustre, and that colour will remain. If you see this you are on another plane. You should pass through seven stages.
Try to picture something that goes beyond what you can comprehend, like the essence of the Dhyân Chohans. Then, quiet your mind and move beyond it; you'll witness a bright, shining light, resembling silver but with a pearly sheen. Waves of color will ripple across it, starting with the softest violet and transitioning through bronze tones of green to indigo with a metallic shimmer, and that color will linger. If you experience this, you're on a different level. You should go through seven stages.
When a colour comes, glance at it, and if it is not good reject it. Let your attention be arrested only on the green, indigo and yellow. These are good colours. The eyes being connected with the brain, the colour you see most easily will be the colour of the personality. If you see red, it is merely physiological, and is to be disregarded. Green-bronze is the Lower Manas, yellow-bronze the Antahkarana, [pg 582] indigo-bronze is Manas. These are to be observed, and when the yellow-bronze merges into the indigo you are on the Mânasic Plane.
When a color appears, take a look at it, and if it doesn't seem good, ignore it. Focus only on green, indigo, and yellow. These are positive colors. Since the eyes are connected to the brain, the color you perceive most easily reflects your personality. If you see red, it's just a physiological response and should be disregarded. Green-bronze represents the Lower Manas, yellow-bronze represents the Antahkarana, [pg 582] and indigo-bronze represents Manas. These should be noted, and when the yellow-bronze blends into the indigo, you're on the Mânasic Plane.
On the Mânasic Plane you see the Noumena, the essence of phenomena. You do not see people or other consciousnesses, but have enough to do to keep your own. The trained Seer can see Noumena always. The Adept sees the Noumena on this plane, the reality of things, so cannot be deceived.
On the Mânasic Plane, you can perceive Noumena, which are the core essence of phenomena. You don’t see other people or forms of consciousness, as you have enough to manage with your own. A skilled Seer can always see Noumena. The Adept sees the Noumena on this plane, the true nature of things, so they cannot be tricked.
In meditation the beginner may waver backwards and forwards between two planes. You hear the ticking of a clock on this plane, then on the astral—the soul of the ticking. When clocks are stopped here the ticking goes on on higher planes, in the astral, and then in the ether, until the last bit of the clock is gone. It is the same as with a dead body, which sends out emanations until the last molecule is disintegrated.
In meditation, the beginner might fluctuate between two different levels. You can hear a clock ticking in this world, and then you sense the soul behind that ticking in the astral plane. When clocks stop here, the ticking continues on higher levels, in the astral, and then in the ether, until not a single part of the clock remains. It's similar to a dead body, which emits vibrations until the very last molecule breaks down.
There is no time in meditation, because there is no succession of states of consciousness on this plane.
There is no time in meditation, because there are no changes in states of awareness on this level.
Violet is the colour of the Astral. You begin with it, but should not stay in it; try to pass on. When you see a sheet of violet, you are beginning unconsciously to form a Mâyâvi Rûpa. Fix your attention, and if you go away keep your consciousness firmly to the Mâyâvic Body; do not lose sight of it, hold on like grim death.
Violet is the color of the Astral. You start with it, but you shouldn’t stay there; try to move on. When you see a sheet of violet, you’re starting to unconsciously create a Mâyâvi Rûpa. Focus your attention, and if you step away, keep your awareness firmly on the Mâyâvic Body; don’t lose sight of it, hold on tightly.
Awareness.
The consciousness which is merely the animal consciousness is made up of the consciousness of all the cells in the body except those of the heart. The heart is the king, the most important organ in the body of man. Even if the head be severed from the body, the heart will continue to beat for thirty minutes. It will beat for some hours if wrapped in cotton wool and put in a warm place. The spot in the heart which is the last of all to die is the seat of life, the centre of all, Brahmâ, the first spot that lives in the fœtus and the last that dies. When a Yogî is buried in a trance it is this spot that lives, though the rest of the body be dead, and as long as this is alive the Yogî can be resurrected. This spot contains potentially mind, life, energy, and will. During life it radiates prismatic colours, fiery and opalescent. The heart is the centre of spiritual consciousness, as the brain is the centre of intellectual. But this consciousness cannot be guided by a person, nor its energy directed by him until he is at one with Buddhi-Manas; until then it guides him—if it can. Hence the pangs of [pg 583] remorse, the prickings of conscience; they come from the heart, not the head. In the heart is the only manifested God, the other two are invisible, and it is this which represents the Triad, Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas.
The consciousness that is just animal awareness consists of the awareness of all the cells in the body except for those of the heart. The heart is the ruler, the most vital organ in the human body. Even if the head is removed, the heart will keep beating for thirty minutes. It can continue for several hours if wrapped in cotton and placed in a warm environment. The part of the heart that is the last to die is the source of life, the core of everything, Brahmâ, the first part that lives in the fetus and the last that dies. When a yogi is buried in a trance, this part remains alive, even if the rest of the body is dead, and as long as this is alive, the yogi can be resurrected. This spot holds potential for mind, life, energy, and will. During life, it emits prismatic colors, fiery and iridescent. The heart is the center of spiritual consciousness, while the brain is the center of intellect. However, this consciousness can't be guided by someone, nor can its energy be directed by them until they are aligned with Buddhi-Manas; until then, it leads them—if it’s able to. This is why we experience feelings of remorse and the tugs of conscience; they originate from the heart, not the head. In the heart resides the only manifested God, while the other two are unseen, and this represents the Triad, Âtmâ-Buddhi-Manas.
In reply to a question whether the consciousness might not be concentrated in the heart, and so the promptings of the Spirit caught, H. P. B. said that any one who could thus concentrate would be at one with Manas, would have united Kâma-Manas to the Higher Manas. The Higher Manas could not directly guide man, it could only act through the Lower Manas.
In response to a question about whether consciousness might be focused in the heart, and thus the influence of the Spirit captured, H. P. B. stated that anyone who could focus in that way would be aligned with Manas, having combined Kâma-Manas with the Higher Manas. The Higher Manas couldn't directly guide a person; it could only function through the Lower Manas.
There are three principal centres in man, Heart, Head, and Navel: any two of which may be + or - to each other, according to the relative predominance of the centres.
There are three main centers in a person: Heart, Head, and Navel. Any two of these can be either positive or negative towards each other, depending on which center is more dominant.
The heart represents the Higher Triad; the liver and spleen represent the Quaternary. The solar plexus is the brain of the stomach.
The heart represents the Higher Triad; the liver and spleen represent the Quaternary. The solar plexus is the stomach's brain.
H. P. B. was asked if the three centres above-named would represent the Christos, crucified between two thieves; she said it might serve as an analogy, but these figures must not be over-driven. It must never be forgotten that the Lower Manas is the same in its essence as the Higher, and may become one with it by rejecting Kâmic impulses. The crucifixion of the Christos represents the self-sacrifice of the Higher Manas, the Father that sends his only begotten Son into the world to take upon him our sins: the Christ-myth came from the Mysteries. So also did the life of Apollonius of Tyana; this was suppressed by the Fathers of the Church because of its striking similarity to the life of Christ.
H. P. B. was asked if the three centers mentioned earlier would symbolize the Christos, who was crucified between two thieves; she stated it could be an analogy, but these figures shouldn't be pushed too far. It should always be remembered that the Lower Manas is essentially the same as the Higher Manas, and it can unify with it by rejecting Kâmic impulses. The crucifixion of the Christos symbolizes the self-sacrifice of the Higher Manas, the Father who sends his only begotten Son into the world to bear our sins: the Christ-myth originated from the Mysteries. So did the life of Apollonius of Tyana; this was suppressed by the Church Fathers because of its striking similarities to the life of Christ.
The psycho-intellectual man is all in the head with its seven gateways; the spiritual man is in the heart. The convolutions are formed by thought.
The psycho-intellectual person is all in their head with its seven gateways; the spiritual person is in the heart. The twists and turns are created by thought.
The third ventricle in life is filled with light, and not with a liquid as after death.
The third ventricle in life is filled with light, not with a liquid like it is after death.
There are seven cavities in the brain which are quite empty during life, and it is in these that visions must be reflected if they are to remain in the memory. These centres are, in Occultism, called the seven harmonies, the scale of the divine harmonies. They are filled with Âkâsha, each with its own colour, according to the state of consciousness in which you are. The sixth is the pineal gland, which is hollow and empty during life; the seventh is the whole; the fifth is the third ventricle; the fourth the pituitary body. When Manas is united [pg 584] to Âtmâ-Buddhi, or when Âtmâ-Buddhi is centred in Manas, it acts in the three higher cavities, radiating, sending forth a halo of light, and this is visible in the case of a very holy person.
There are seven cavities in the brain that are mostly empty when we're alive, and it's in these that visions must be reflected if they are to stay in our memory. In Occultism, these centers are referred to as the seven harmonies, the scale of divine harmonies. Each cavity is filled with Âkâsha, each associated with its own color based on the state of consciousness you’re in. The sixth cavity is the pineal gland, which is hollow and empty during life; the seventh is the whole; the fifth is the third ventricle; the fourth is the pituitary body. When Manas is united with Âtmâ-Buddhi, or when Âtmâ-Buddhi is focused in Manas, it operates in the three higher cavities, radiating and sending out a halo of light, which can be seen in the case of a very holy person.
The cerebellum is the centre, the storehouse, of all the forces; it is the Kâma of the head. The pineal gland corresponds to the uterus; its peduncles to the Fallopian tubes. The pituitary body is only its servant, its torch-bearer, like the servants bearing lights that used to run before the carriage of a princess. Man is thus androgyne so far as his head is concerned.
The cerebellum is the center, the storehouse of all the forces; it is the Kâma of the head. The pineal gland corresponds to the uterus; its stalks are like the Fallopian tubes. The pituitary gland is just its servant, its torchbearer, like the people who used to carry lights in front of a princess's carriage. So, in terms of his head, man is androgynous.
Man contains in himself every element that is found in the Universe. There is nothing in the Macrocosm that is not in the Microcosm. The pineal gland, as was said, is quite empty during life; the pituitary contains various essences. The granules in the pineal gland are precipitated after death within the cavity.
Man contains within himself every element that exists in the Universe. There is nothing in the Macrocosm that is not present in the Microcosm. The pineal gland, as mentioned, is largely inactive during life; the pituitary holds various essences. The granules in the pineal gland settle after death within the cavity.
The cerebellum furnishes the materials for ideation; the frontal lobes of the cerebrum are the finishers and polishers of the materials, but they cannot create of themselves.
The cerebellum provides the raw materials for thought; the frontal lobes of the cerebrum refine and enhance these materials, but they cannot create on their own.
Clairvoyant perception is the consciousness of touch: thus reading letters, psychometrizing substances, etc., may be done at the pit of the stomach. Every sense has its consciousness, and you can have consciousness through every sense. There may be consciousness on the plane of sight, though the brain be paralyzed; the eyes of a paralyzed person will show terror. So with the sense of hearing. Those who are physically blind, deaf or dumb, are still possessed of the psychic counterparts of these senses.
Clairvoyant perception is the awareness of touch: this means you can read letters, psychometrize objects, and so on, using just your intuition. Every sense has its own awareness, and you can be aware through any sense. There can be awareness through sight, even if the brain is paralyzed; the eyes of a paralyzed person can still show fear. The same goes for hearing. People who are physically blind, deaf, or mute still have the psychic versions of these senses.
Will and desire.
Eros in man is the will of the genius to create great pictures, great music, things that will live and serve the race. It has nothing in common with the animal desire to create. Will is of the Higher Manas. It is the universal harmonious tendency acting by the Higher Manas. Desire is the outcome of separateness, aiming at the satisfaction of Self in Matter. The path opened between the Higher Ego and the Lower enables the Ego to act on the personal self.
Eros in man is the drive of creativity to produce great art, impressive music, and other works that will endure and benefit humanity. It has nothing to do with basic animalistic urges to create. This drive comes from the Higher Manas. It reflects a universal harmony that operates through the Higher Manas. In contrast, desire stems from a sense of separateness, focusing on fulfilling the Self in the material world. The connection established between the Higher Ego and the Lower allows the Ego to influence the personal self.
Transformation.
It is not true that a man powerful in evil can suddenly be converted and become as powerful for good. His vehicle is too defiled, and he can at best but neutralize the evil, balancing up the bad Karmic causes [pg 585] he has set in motion, at any rate for this incarnation. You cannot take a herring barrel and use it for attar of roses: the wood is too soaked through with the drippings. When evil impulses and tendencies have become impressed on the physical nature, they cannot at once be reversed. The molecules of the body have been set in a Kâmic direction, and though they have sufficient intelligence to discern between things on their own plane, i.e., to avoid things harmful to themselves, they cannot understand a change of direction, the impulse to which is from another plane. If they are forced too violently, disease, madness or death will result.
It’s not true that a person who has done a lot of bad can suddenly change and become just as powerful for good. Their foundation is too corrupt, and at best, they can only balance out the negative actions they've initiated in this lifetime. You can’t take a herring barrel and use it for rose oil; the wood is too saturated with the residue. When negative impulses and tendencies become ingrained in a person's physical being, they can’t just be reversed immediately. The body’s molecules have been influenced by desires, and while they have enough awareness to recognize harmful things for themselves, they can’t grasp a shift in direction that comes from a different plane. If they are pushed too hard, it could lead to illness, madness, or even death.
Origins.
Absolute eternal motion, Parabrahman, which is nothing and everything, motion inconceivably rapid, in this motion throws off a film, which is Energy, Eros. It thus transforms itself to Mûlaprakriti, primordial Substance which is still Energy. This Energy, still transforming itself in its ceaseless and inconceivable motion, becomes the Atom, or rather the germ of the Atom, and then it is on the Third Plane.
Absolute eternal motion, Parabrahman, which is nothing and everything, motion unimaginably fast, in this motion producing a layer, which is Energy, Eros. It then changes into Mûlaprakriti, the primordial Substance which is still Energy. This Energy, still changing in its endless and unfathomable motion, becomes the Atom, or more precisely, the seed of the Atom, and then it is on the Third Plane.
Our Manas is a Ray from the World-Soul and is withdrawn at Pralaya; “it is perhaps the Lower Manas of Parabrahman,” that is, of the Parabrahman of the manifested Universe. The first film is Energy, or motion on the manifested plane; Alaya is the Third Logos, Mahâ-Buddhi, Mahat. We always begin on the Third Plane; beyond that all is inconceivable. Âtmâ is focussed in Buddhi, but is embodied only in Manas, these being the Spirit, Soul and Body of the Universe.
Our Manas is a ray from the World-Soul and is withdrawn during Pralaya; "it might be the Lower Manas of Parabrahman," meaning the Parabrahman of the manifested Universe. The first layer is Energy, or motion on the manifested plane; Alaya is the Third Logos, Mahâ-Buddhi, Mahat. We always start on the Third Plane; beyond that, everything is beyond comprehension. Âtmâ is focused in Buddhi but is embodied only in Manas, which represent the Spirit, Soul, and Body of the Universe.
Dreams.
We may have evil experiences in dreams as well as good. We should, therefore, train ourselves so as to awaken directly we tend to do wrong.
We can have bad experiences in dreams as well as good ones. So, we should train ourselves to wake up as soon as we start to do something wrong.
The Lower Manas is asleep in sense-dreams, the animal consciousness being then guided towards the Astral Light by Kâma; the tendency of such sense-dreams is always towards the animal.
The Lower Manas is asleep in sense-dreams, with animal consciousness being guided toward the Astral Light by Kâma; the direction of these sense-dreams always leans toward the animal.
If we could remember our dreams in deep sleep, then we should be able to remember all our past incarnations.
If we could remember our dreams during deep sleep, then we should be able to remember all our past lives.
Nidanas.
There are twelve Nidânas, exoteric and Esoteric, the fundamental doctrine of Buddhism.
There are twelve Nidânas, both exoteric and esoteric, which are the core teachings of Buddhism.
So also there are twelve exoteric Buddhist Sûttas called Nidânas, each giving one Nidâna.
So there are twelve outer Buddhist Sutras called Nidânas, each providing one Nidâna.
The Nidânas have a dual meaning. They are:
The Nidânas have two meanings. They are:
(1) The twelve causes of sentient existence, through the twelve links of subjective with objective Nature, or between the subjective and objective Natures.
(1) The twelve causes of sentient existence, through the twelve links of subjective and objective Nature, or between subjective and objective Natures.
(2) A concatenation of causes and effects.
(2) A chain of causes and effects.
Every cause produces an effect, and this effect becomes in its turn a cause. Each of these has as Upâdhi (basis), one of the sub-divisions of one of the Nidânas, and also an effect or consequence.
Every cause produces an effect, and this effect then becomes a cause. Each of these has a basis, one of the sub-divisions of one of the Nidânas, and also an effect or consequence.
Both bases and effects belong to one or another Nidâna, each having from three to seventeen, eighteen and twenty-one sub-divisions.
Both bases and effects are linked to a specific Nidâna, each having between three and twenty-one subdivisions.
The names of the twelve Nidânas are:
The names of the twelve Nidânas are:
(1) Jarâmarana, lit. death in consequence of decrepitude. Notice that death and not life comes as the first of the Nidânas. This is the first fundamental in Buddhist Philosophy; every Atom, at every moment, as soon as it is born begins dying.
(1) Jarâmarana, which means death due to aging. Notice that death, not life, is the first of the Nidânas. This is the first key concept in Buddhist Philosophy: every atom, at every moment, starts to die as soon as it is born.
The five Skandhas are founded on it; they are its effects or product. Moreover, in its turn, it is based on the five Skandhas. They are mutual things, one gives to the other.
The five Skandhas are based on it; they are its results or products. In turn, it relies on the five Skandhas. They are interconnected; each one influences the other.
(2) Jâti, lit. Birth.
Birth
That is to say, Birth according to one of the four modes of Chaturyoni (the four wombs), viz.:
That means birth according to one of the four types of Chaturyoni (the four wombs), specifically:
(i) Through the womb, like Mammalia.
(i) Through the womb, like mammals.
(ii) Through Eggs.
Through Eggs.
(iii) Ethereal or liquid Germs—fish spawn, pollen, insects, etc.
(iii) Ethereal or liquid germs—fish eggs, pollen, insects, etc.
(iv) Anupâdaka—Nirmânakâyas, Gods, etc.
Anupâdaka—Nirmânakâyas, gods, etc.
That is to say that birth takes place by one of these modes. You must be born in one of the six objective modes of existence, or in the seventh which is subjective. These four are within six modes of existence, viz.:
That means that birth occurs through one of these ways. You have to be born into one of the six objective modes of existence, or in the seventh, which is subjective. These four are included within the six modes of existence, specifically:
Exoterically:—
Exoterically:—
(i) Devas; (ii) Men; (iii) Asuras; (iv) Men in Hell; (v) Pretas, devouring demons on earth; (vi) animals.
(i) Gods; (ii) Humans; (iii) Demons; (iv) Souls in Hell; (v) Hungry ghosts, consuming demons on earth; (vi) Animals.
Esoterically:—
Esoterically:—
(i) Higher Gods; (ii) Devas or Pitris (all classes); (iii) Nirmânakâyas; (iv) Bodhisattvas; (v) Men in Myalba; (vi) Kâma Rûpic existences, whether of men or animals, in Kâma Loka or the Astral Light; (vii) Elementals (Subjective Existences).
(i) Higher Gods; (ii) Devas or Ancestors (all classes); (iii) Nirmânakâyas; (iv) Bodhisattvas; (v) Humans in Myalba; (vi) Kâma Rûpic beings, whether human or animal, in Kâma Loka or the Astral Light; (vii) Elementals (Subjective Beings).
(3) Bhava = Karmic existence, not life existence, but as a moral agent which determines where you will be born, i.e., in which of the Triloka, Bhûr, Bhuvar or Svar (seven Lokas in reality).
(3) Bhava = Karmic existence, not just life itself, but as a moral agent that determines where you will be born, i.e., in which of the Triloka, Bhûr, Bhuvar, or Svar (actually seven Lokas in total).
The cause or Nidâna of Bhava is Upâdâna, that is, the clinging to existence, that which makes us desire life in whatever form.
The cause or Nidâna of Bhava is Upâdâna, meaning the attachment to existence, which drives us to desire life in any form.
Its effect is Jâti in one or another of the Triloka and under whatever conditions.
Its effect is Jâti in one of the three worlds and under any conditions.
Nidânas are the detailed expression of the law of Karma under twelve aspects; or we might say the law of Karma under twelve Nidânic aspects.
Nidânas are the detailed expression of the law of Karma in twelve aspects; or we could say the law of Karma in twelve Nidânic aspects.
Skandhas.
Skandhas are the germs of life on all the seven planes of Being, and make up the totality of the subjective and objective man. Every vibration we have made is a Skandha. The Skandhas are closely united to the pictures in the Astral Light, which is the medium of impressions, and the Skandhas, or vibrations, connected with subjective or objective man, are the links which attract the Reincarnating Ego, the germs left behind when it went into Devachan which have to be picked up again and exhausted by a new personality. The exoteric Skandhas have to do with the physical atoms and vibrations, or objective man; the Esoteric with the internal and subjective man.
Skandhas are the seeds of life across all seven planes of existence, and they form the entirety of both subjective and objective aspects of a person. Every vibration we've created is a Skandha. The Skandhas are closely connected to the images in the Astral Light, which serves as the medium for impressions. These Skandhas, or vibrations, tied to the subjective or objective self, are what draw the Reincarnating Ego back. They are the remnants left behind when the Ego enters Devachan that must be collected and worked through by a new personality. The exoteric Skandhas relate to physical atoms and vibrations, pertaining to the objective self, while the Esoteric ones correspond to the inner and subjective self.
A mental change, or a glimpse of spiritual truth, may make a man suddenly change to the truth even at his death, thus creating good Skandhas for the next life. The last acts or thoughts of a man have an enormous effect upon his future life, but he would still have to suffer for his misdeeds, and this is the basis of the idea of a death-bed repentance. But the Karmic effects of the past life must follow, for the man in his next birth must pick up the Skandhas or vibratory impressions that he left in the Astral Light, since nothing comes from nothing in Occultism, and there must be a link between the lives. New Skandhas are born from their old parents.
A mental shift or a moment of spiritual clarity can lead a person to embrace the truth, even in their final moments, creating positive Skandhas for the next life. A person’s last actions or thoughts have a significant impact on their future, but they will still have to face the consequences of their past actions, which is the foundation of the concept of deathbed repentance. However, the Karmic repercussions from past lives will still apply, as in their next life, a person must carry forward the Skandhas or vibratory impressions they left in the Astral Light; nothing comes from nothing in Occultism, and there must be a connection between lives. New Skandhas originate from their old sources.
It is wrong to speak of Tanhâs in the plural; there is only one Tanhâ, the desire to live. This develops into a multitude or one might say a congeries of ideas. The Skandhas are Karmic and non-Karmic. Skandhas may produce Elementals by unconscious Kriyâshakti. Every Elemental that is thrown out by man must return to him sooner or later, since it is his own vibration. They thus become his Frankenstein. Elementals are simply effects producing effects. They are disembodied thoughts, good and bad. They remain crystallized in the Astral Light and are attracted by affinity and galvanized back into life again, when their originator returns to earth-life. You can paralyze them by reverse effects. Elementals are caught like a disease and hence are dangerous to ourselves and to others. This is why it is dangerous to influence others. The Elementals which live after your death are those which you implant in others: the rest remain latent till you are reincarnated, when they come to life in you. “Thus,” H. P. B. said, “if you are badly taught by me or incited thereby to do something wrong, you would go on after my death and sin through me, but I should have to bear the Karma. Calvin, for instance, will have to suffer for all the wrong teaching he has given, though he gave it with good intentions. The worst * * * * does is to arrest the progress of truth. Even Buddha made mistakes. He applied his teaching to people who were not ready; and this has produced Nidânas.”
It’s incorrect to talk about Tanhâs in the plural; there is only one Tanhâ, the will to live. This desire leads to a multitude of ideas, or you could say a collection of them. The Skandhas are both Karmic and non-Karmic. Skandhas can create Elementals through unconscious Kriyâshakti. Every Elemental generated by a person must eventually return to them since it is their own energy. They become like their own Frankenstein. Elementals are just effects that create more effects. They are disembodied thoughts, both good and bad. They stay fixed in the Astral Light and are drawn back to life by similarity when their originator returns to earthly existence. You can immobilize them through opposing effects. Elementals are like a contagious disease and can be harmful to both ourselves and others. This is why influencing others can be dangerous. The Elementals that persist after your death are those you’ve implanted in others; the rest stay dormant until you are reincarnated, at which point they come to life within you. "So," H. P. B. said, "If I teach you poorly or encourage you to do something wrong, you would keep sinning after I'm gone, but I'd still have to deal with the consequences. For instance, Calvin will have to face the fallout from all the misguided teachings he's shared, even if he had good intentions. The worst thing that happens is it prevents the truth from progressing. Even Buddha made mistakes. He directed his teachings at people who weren't ready for them, which has resulted in Nidânas."
Subtle Bodies.
When a man visits another in his Astral Body, it is the Linga Sharîra which goes, but this cannot happen at any great distance. When a man thinks of another at a distance very intently, he sometimes appears to that person.
When a man visits another in his Astral Body, it's the Linga Sharîra that travels, but this can't happen over long distances. When a man thinks of another intensely from afar, he sometimes seems to that person.
In this case it is the Mâyâvi Rûpa, which is created by unconscious Kriyâshakti, and the man himself is not conscious of appearing. If he were, and projected his Mâyâvi Rûpa consciously, he would be an Adept.860 No two persons can be simultaneously conscious of one another's presence, unless one be an Adept. Dugpas use the Mâyâvi Rûpa and sorcerers also. Dugpas work on the Linga Sharîra of other people.
In this situation, it’s the Mâyâvi Rûpa, created by unconscious Kriyâshakti, and the person themselves isn’t aware of their appearance. If they were aware and projected their Mâyâvi Rûpa consciously, they would be an Adept. No two people can be aware of each other’s presence at the same time unless one is an Adept. Dugpas use the Mâyâvi Rûpa as well, along with sorcerers. Dugpas work on the Linga Sharîra of other individuals.
The Linga Sharîra in the spleen is the perfect picture of the man, and is good or bad, according to his own nature. The Astral Body is the subjective image of the man which is to be, the first germ in the [pg 589] matrix, the model of the physical body in which the child is formed and developed. The Linga Sharîra may be hurt by a sharp instrument, and would not face a sword or bayonet, although it would easily pass through a table or other piece of furniture.
The Linga The Linga Sharira in the spleen perfectly represents a person, and it reflects good or bad qualities based on his own nature. The Astral Body is the subjective image of the individual that is meant to be, the initial spark in the [pg 589] matrix, serving as the blueprint of the physical body that the child will grow into. The Linga Sharira can be harmed by a sharp object and would not withstand a sword or bayonet, even though it can easily move through a table or other furniture.
Nothing however can hurt the Mâyâvi Rûpa or thought-body, since it is purely subjective. When swords are struck at shades, it is the sword itself, not its Linga Sharîra or Astral that cuts. Sharp instruments alone can penetrate Astrals, e.g., under water, a blow will not affect you, but a cut will.
Nothing can hurt the Mâyâvi Rûpa or thought-body because it is completely subjective. When swords are swung at shadows, it is the sword itself, not its Linga Sharîra or Astral form, that does the cutting. Only sharp tools can penetrate Astrals; for example, underwater, a blow won't harm you, but a cut will.
The projection of the Astral Body should not be attempted, but the power of Kriyâshakti should be exercised in the projection of the Mâyâvi Rûpa.
The projection of the Astral Body shouldn't be attempted, but the power of Kriyâshakti should be used in projecting the Mâyâvi Rûpa.
Fire.
Fire is not an Element but a divine thing. The physical flame is the objective vehicle of the highest Spirit. The Fire Elementals are the highest. Everything in this world has its Aura and its Spirit. The flame you apply to the candle has nothing to do with the candle itself. The Aura of the object comes into conjunction with the lowest part of the other. Granite cannot burn because its Aura is Fire. Fire Elementals have no consciousness on this plane, they are too high, reflecting the divinity of their own source. Other Elementals have consciousness on this plane as they reflect man and his nature. There is a very great difference between the mineral and vegetable kingdoms. The wick of the lamp, for instance, is negative. It is made positive by fire, the oil being the medium. Æther is Fire. The lowest part of Æther is the flame which you see. Fire is Divinity in its subjective presence throughout the universe. Under other conditions, this Universal Fire manifests as water, air and earth. It is the one Element in our visible Universe which is the Kriyâshakti of all forms of life. It is that which gives light, heat, death, life, etc. It is even the blood. In all its various manifestations it is essentially one.
Fire is not just an element; it's a divine force. The physical flame serves as the visible manifestation of the highest spirit. Fire Elementals are the most elevated beings. Everything in this world has its own aura and spirit. The flame you use to light a candle has nothing to do with the candle itself. The aura of an object connects with the lowest part of another. Granite can’t burn because its aura is fire. Fire Elementals lack consciousness on this plane; they are too elevated, reflecting the divinity of their source. Other Elementals do have consciousness here, as they mirror humans and their nature. There’s a significant difference between the mineral and plant kingdoms. For example, the wick of a lamp is negative. It becomes positive through fire, with the oil acting as the medium. Æther is fire. The lowest aspect of Æther is the flame you see. Fire represents divinity in its subjective presence throughout the universe. Under different conditions, this universal fire appears as water, air, and earth. It is the one element in our visible universe that acts as the creative force behind all life forms. It provides light, heat, death, life, and even functions as blood. In all its various forms, it is fundamentally one.
It is the “seven Cosmocratores.”
It is the "seven Cosmocratores."
Evidence of the esteem in which Fire was held are to be found in the Old Testament. The Pillar of Fire, the Burning Bush, the Shining Face of Moses—all Fire. Fire is like a looking-glass in its nature, and reflects the beams of the first order of subjective manifestations which are supposed to be thrown on to the screen of the first outlines of the created universe; in their lower aspect these are the creations of Fire.
Evidence of the high regard for Fire can be found in the Hebrew Bible. The Pillar of Fire, the Burning Bush, the Shining Face of Moses—all represent Fire. Fire acts like a mirror, reflecting the primary forms of subjective manifestations that are believed to be projected onto the canvas of the initial outlines of the created universe; in their more basic form, these are the creations of Fire.
Fire in the grossest aspect of its essence is the first form and reflects the lower forms of the first subjective beings which are in the universe. The first divine chaotic thoughts are the Fire Elementals. When on earth they take form and come flitting in the flame in the form of the Salamanders or lower Fire Elementals. In the air you have millions of living and conscious beings, besides our thoughts which they catch up. The Fire Elementals are related to the sense of sight and absorb the Elementals of all the other senses. Thus through sight you can have the consciousness of feeling, hearing, tasting, etc., since all are included in the sense of sight.
Fire, in its most basic form, is the initial expression of existence and represents the simpler forms of the first conscious beings in the universe. The first chaotic divine thoughts manifest as Fire Elementals. On Earth, these take shape and appear within flames as Salamanders or lower Fire Elementals. In the air, there are millions of living and aware beings, in addition to our thoughts, which they can also perceive. Fire Elementals are connected to sight and absorb the essence of all the other senses. Therefore, through sight, you can experience the awareness of feeling, hearing, tasting, and so on, as all of these are encompassed within the sense of sight.
Future Tips.
As time passes on there will be more and more ether in the air. When ether fills the air, then will be born children without fathers. In Virginia there is an apple tree of a special kind. It does not blossom but bears fruit from a kind of berry without any seeds. This will gradually extend to animals and then to men. Women will bear children without impregnation, and in the Seventh Round there will appear men who can reproduce themselves. In the Seventh Race of the Fourth Round, men will change their skins every year and will have new toe and finger nails. People will become more psychic, then spiritual. Last of all in the Seventh Round, Buddhas will be born without sin. The Fourth Round is the longest in the Kali Yuga, then the Fifth, then the Sixth, and the Seventh Round will be very short.
As time goes on, there will be more ether in the air. When ether fills the atmosphere, children will be born without fathers. In Virginia, there's a unique apple tree. It doesn’t blossom but produces fruit from a type of seedless berry. This will gradually spread to animals and eventually to humans. Women will give birth without conception, and in the Seventh Round, men will be able to reproduce themselves. During the Seventh Race of the Fourth Round, people will shed their skin every year and have new toenails and fingernails. Individuals will become more psychic and then spiritual. Finally, in the Seventh Round, sinless Buddhas will be born. The Fourth Round is the longest in the Kali Yuga, followed by the Fifth, then the Sixth, and the Seventh Round will be very brief.
The Egos.
On the separation of the Principles at death the Higher Ego may be said to go to Devachan by reason of the experiences of the Lower. The Higher Ego in its own plane is the Kumâra.
On the separation of the Principles at death, the Higher Ego can be said to go to Devachan because of the experiences of the Lower. The Higher Ego, in its own realm, is the Kumâra.
The Lower Quaternary dissolves; the body rots, the Linga Sharîra fades out.
The Lower Quaternary dissolves; the body decays, the Linga Sharîra disappears.
As to the question of responsibility, it may be understood by an example. If you take the form of Jack the Ripper, you must suffer for its misdeeds, for the law will punish the murderer and hold him responsible. You are the sacrificial victim. In the same way the Higher Ego is the Christos, the sacrificial victim for the Lower Manas. The Ego takes the responsibility of every body it informs.
As for the question of responsibility, it can be understood through an example. If you embody the persona of Jack the Ripper, you will face consequences for its actions, as the law will punish the murderer and hold them accountable. You are the sacrificial victim. Similarly, the Higher Ego represents the Christos, the sacrificial victim for the Lower Manas. The Ego carries the responsibility for every being it influences.
You borrow some money to lend it to another; the other runs away, but it is you who are responsible. The mission of the Higher Ego is to shoot out a Ray to be a Soul in a child.
You borrow some money to lend it to someone else; that person skips out, but you’re the one left holding the bag. The purpose of the Higher Ego is to send out a Ray to be a Soul in a child.
Thus the Ego incarnates in a thousand bodies, taking upon itself the sins and responsibilities of each body. At every incarnation a new Ray is emitted, and yet it is the same Ray in essence, the same in you and me and every one. The dross of the incarnation disintegrates, the good goes to Devachan.
Thus the Ego incarnates in countless bodies, taking on the sins and responsibilities of each one. With every incarnation, a new Ray is released, yet it remains the same Ray in essence, the same in you and me and everyone. The impurities of the incarnation break down, the good goes to Devachan.
The Flame is eternal. From the Flame of the Higher Ego, the Lower is lighted, and from this a lower vehicle, and so on.
The Flame is eternal. From the Flame of the Higher Self, the Lower is ignited, and from this a lower body, and so on.
And yet the Lower Manas is such as it makes itself. It is possible for it to act differently in like conditions, for it has reason and self-conscious knowledge of right and wrong, and good and evil, given to it. It is in fact endowed with all the attributes of the Divine Soul. In this the Ray is the Higher Manas, the speck of responsibility on earth.
And yet the Lower Manas is what it makes of itself. It can behave differently under similar conditions because it has reason and an awareness of right and wrong, and good and evil, given to it. In fact, it has all the qualities of the Divine Soul. Here, the Ray represents the Higher Manas, the small piece of responsibility on Earth.
The part of the essence is the essence, but while it is out of itself, so to say, it can get soiled and polluted. The Ray can be manifested on this earth because it can send forth its Mâyâvi Rûpa. But the Higher cannot, so it has to send forth a Ray. We may look upon the Higher Ego as the Sun, and the personal Manases as its Rays. If we take away the surrounding air and light the Ray may be said to return to the Sun, so with the Lower Manas and Lower Quaternary.
The part of the essence is the essence itself, but when it's outside of itself, it can become dirty and corrupted. The Ray can appear on this earth because it can project its Mâyâvi Form. However, the Higher cannot do so, so it needs to project a Ray. We can think of the Higher Ego as the Sun and the personal Manases as its Rays. If we remove the surrounding air and light, the Ray could be said to return to the Sun, similar to how the Lower Manas and Lower Quaternary function.
The Higher Ego can only manifest through its attributes.
The Higher Ego can only show itself through its qualities.
In cases of sudden death, the Lower Manas no more disappears than does the Kâma Rûpa after death. After the severance the Ray may be said to snap or be dropped. After death such a man cannot go to Devachan, nor yet remain in Kâma Loka; his fate is to reincarnate immediately. Such an entity is then an animal Soul plus the intelligence of the severed Ray. The manifestation of this intelligence in [pg 592] the next birth will depend entirely on the physical formation of the brain and on education.
In cases of sudden death, the Lower Manas doesn't disappear any more than the Kâma Rûpa does after death. After the separation, the Ray can be said to snap or drop away. After death, that person can't go to Devachan, nor can they stay in Kâma Loka; their fate is to be reincarnated right away. That entity is then an animal Soul plus the intelligence of the severed Ray. The expression of this intelligence in [pg 592] in the next life will depend entirely on the physical structure of the brain and on education.
Such a Soul may be re-united with its Higher Ego in the next birth, if the environment is such as to give it a chance of aspiration (this is the “grace” of the Christians); or it may go on for two or three incarnations, the Ray becoming weaker and weaker, and gradually dissipating, until it is born a congenital idiot and then finally dissipated in lower forms.
Such a Soul may be reunited with its Higher Self in the next life if the environment provides an opportunity for growth (this is the "grace" that Christians talk about); or it might go through two or three lives, the Light becoming weaker and weaker, and gradually fading away, until it is born with severe disabilities and eventually disappears into lower forms.
There are enormous mysteries connected with the Lower Manas.
There are huge mysteries associated with the Lower Manas.
With regard to some intellectual giants, they are in somewhat the same condition as smaller men, for their Higher Ego is paralyzed, that is to say, their spiritual nature is atrophied.
With respect to some intellectual giants, they are somewhat like smaller individuals, because their Higher Ego is paralyzed; in other words, their spiritual nature is underdeveloped.
The Manas can pass its essence to several vehicles, e.g., the Mâyâvi Rûpa, etc., and even to Elementals which it can ensoul, as the Rosicrucians taught.
The Manas can transfer its essence to several forms, e.g. the Mâyâvi Rûpa, and even to Elementals that it can give a soul to, as the Rosicrucians taught.
The Mâyâvi Rûpa may be sometimes so vitalized that it goes on to another plane and unites with the beings of that plane and so ensouls them.
The Mâyâvi Rûpa can sometimes be so energized that it moves to another plane and connects with the beings of that plane, effectively giving them life.
People who bestow great affection upon animal pets are ensouling them to a certain extent, and such animal Souls progress very rapidly; in return such persons get back the animal vitality and magnetism. It is, however, against Nature to thus accentuate animal evolution, and on the whole is bad.
People who show deep affection for their pets are kind of giving them a soul, and these animal souls grow and develop quickly. In return, these people receive back the animal's energy and charm. However, it goes against nature to speed up animal evolution like this, and overall, it's not a good thing.
Monadic Development.
The Kumâras do not direct the evolution of the Lunar Pitris. To understand the latter, we might take the analogy of the blood.
The Kumâras don’t guide the development of the Lunar Pitris. To grasp the latter, we can use the analogy of blood.
The blood may be compared to the universal Life Principle, the corpuscles to the Monads. The different kinds of corpuscles are the same as the various classes of Monads and various kingdoms, not, however, because of their essence being different, but because of the environment in which they are. The Chhâyâ is the permanent seed, and Weissmann in his hereditary germ theory is very near truth.
The blood can be seen as the universal Life Principle, while the cells are like the Monads. The different types of cells correspond to the various classes of Monads and kingdoms, not because their essence is different, but because of the environment they exist in. The Chhâyâ is the constant seed, and Weissmann's hereditary germ theory is quite close to the truth.
H. P. B. was asked whether there was one Ego to one permanent Chhâyâ seed, oversouling it in a series of incarnations; her answer was: “No, it is Heaven and Earth kissing each other.”
H. P. B. was asked if there is one Ego for each permanent Chhâyâ seed that oversees it through a series of lives; her answer was: “No, it's Heaven and Earth embracing each other.”
The animal Souls are in temporary forms and shells in which they gain experience, and in which they prepare materials for higher evolution.
The animal Souls exist in temporary bodies and shells where they gather experiences and develop qualities for higher evolution.
Until the age of seven the astral atavic germ forms and moulds the body; after that the body forms the Astral.
Until the age of seven, the astral atavic germ shapes and develops the body; after that, the body shapes the astral.
The Astral and the Mind mutually react on each other.
The Astral and the Mind influence each other.
The meaning of the passage in the Upanishads, where it says that the Gods feed on men, is that the Higher Ego obtains its earth experience through the Lower.
The meaning of the passage in the Upanishads, where it says that the Gods feed on humans, is that the Higher Self gains its earthly experiences through the Lower Self.
Astral Projection.
The Astral can get out unconsciously to the person and wander about.
The Astral can unconsciously leave a person and roam around.
The Chhâyâ is the same as the Astral Body.
The Chhâyâ is the same as the Astral Body.
The germ or life essence of it is in the spleen.
The core or life essence of it is in the spleen.
“The Chhâyâ is coiled up in the spleen.” It is from this that the Astral is formed; it evolves in a shadowy curling or gyrating essence like smoke, gradually taking form as it grows. But it is not projected from the physical, atom for atom. This latter intermolecular form is the Kâma Rûpa. At death every cell and molecule gives out its essence, and from it is formed the Astral of the Kâma Rûpa; but this can never come out during life.
“The Chhâyâ is wrapped up in the spleen.” It's from this that the Astral forms; it develops in a shadowy, swirling essence like smoke, gradually taking shape as it grows. However, it isn’t projected from the physical, atom by atom. The latter intermolecular form is the Kâma Rûpa. At death, every cell and molecule releases its essence, which then forms the Astral of the Kâma Rûpa; but this can never emerge during life.
The Chhâyâ in order to become visible draws upon the surrounding atmosphere, attracting the atoms to itself; the Linga Sharîra could not form in vacuo. The fact of the Astral Body accounts for the Arabian and Eastern tales of Djins and bottle imps, etc.
The Chhâyâ, to become visible, pulls in the surrounding atmosphere, attracting the atoms to itself; the Linga Sharîra couldn’t form in a vacuum. The existence of the Astral Body explains the Arabian and Eastern stories of Djins and spirit beings, etc.
In spiritualistic phenomena, the resemblance to deceased persons is mostly caused by the imagination. The clothing of such phantoms is formed from the living atoms of the medium, and is no real clothing, and has nothing to do with the clothing of the medium. “All the clothing of a materialization has been paid for.”
In spiritual phenomena, the resemblance to deceased individuals is mainly a product of the imagination. The clothing of these apparitions is made from the living atoms of the medium and is not actual clothing, nor is it related to the medium's own attire. "All the clothing for a materialization has been paid for."
The Astral supports life; it is the reservoir or sponge of life, gathering it up from all the natural kingdoms around, and is the intermediary between the kingdoms of Prânic and physical life.
The Astral supports life; it acts like a reservoir or sponge, absorbing life from all the natural kingdoms around it and serves as the link between the Prânic and physical realms of life.
Life cannot come immediately from the subjective to the objective, for Nature goes gradually through each sphere. Therefore the Linga Sharîra is the intermediary between Prâna and our physical body, and pumps in the life.
Life cannot come directly from the subjective to the objective, because Nature gradually moves through each sphere. That's why the Linga Sharîra is the link between Prâna and our physical body, and it injects life into us.
The spleen is consequently a very delicate organ, but the physical spleen is only a cover for the real spleen.
The spleen is a very delicate organ, but the physical spleen is just a shell for the true spleen.
Now Life is in reality Divinity, Parabrahman. But in order to manifest on the Physical Plane it must be assimilated; and as the purely physical is too gross, it must have a medium, viz., the Astral. [pg 594] Astral matter is not homogeneous, and the Astral Light is nothing but the shadow of the real Divine Light; it is however not molecular.
Now life is essentially divinity, Parabrahman. But to manifest on the physical plane, it needs to be adapted; and since the purely physical is too crude, it must have a medium, namely the Astral. namely [pg 594] Astral matter is not uniform, and the Astral Light is simply the shadow of the true Divine Light; however, it is not made up of molecules.
Those (Kâmarûpic) entities which are below the Devachanic Plane are in Kâma Loka and only possess intelligence like monkeys. There are no entities in the four lower kingdoms possessing intelligence which can communicate with men, but the Elementals have instincts like animals. It is, however, possible for the Sylphs (the Air Elementals, the wickedest things in the world) to communicate, but they require to be propitiated.
Those (Kâmarûpic) beings that exist below the Devachanic Plane are in Kâma Loka and only have intelligence similar to that of monkeys. No beings in the four lower kingdoms have the intelligence to communicate with humans, though the Elementals have instincts like animals. However, the Sylphs (the Air Elementals, the most mischievous beings in the world) can communicate, but they need to be appeased.
Spooks (Kâmarûpic entities) can only give the information they see immediately before them. They see things in the Aura of people, although the people may not be aware of them themselves.
Spooks (Kâmarûpic entities) can only provide the information they see right in front of them. They perceive things in people's Aura, even if those people may not be aware of them.
Earth-bound spirits are Kâmalokic entities that have been so materialistic that they cannot be dissolved for a long time. They have only a glimmering of consciousness and do not know why they are held, some sleep, some preserve a glimmering of consciousness and suffer torture.
Earth-bound spirits are Kâmalokic beings that have become so focused on material things that they can't be released for a long time. They have only a faint sense of awareness and don't understand why they are trapped; some are in a state of sleep, while others maintain a flicker of consciousness and endure suffering.
In the case of people who have very little Devachan, the greater part of the consciousness remains in Kâma Loka, and may last far beyond the normal period of one hundred and fifty years and remain over until the next reincarnation of the Spirit. This then becomes the Dweller on the Threshold and fights with the new Astral.
In the case of people who have very little Devachan, most of their consciousness stays in Kâma Loka, sometimes lasting well beyond the usual one hundred and fifty years, until the next reincarnation of the Spirit. This then becomes the Dweller on the Threshold and conflicts with the new Astral.
The acme of Kâma is the sexual instinct, e.g., idiots have such desires and also food appetites, etc., and nothing else.
The peak of Kâma is the sexual instinct, for example, some people have these desires along with cravings for food, and not much else.
Devachan is a state on a plane of spiritual consciousness; Kâma Loka is a place of physical consciousness. It is the shadow of the animal world and that of instinctual feelings. When the consciousness thinks of spiritual things, it is on a spiritual plane.
Devachan is a state of spiritual awareness; Kâma Loka is a realm of physical awareness. It reflects the animal world and instinctual emotions. When consciousness focuses on spiritual matters, it operates on a spiritual level.
If one's thoughts are of nature, flowers, etc., then the consciousness is on the material plane.
If someone's thoughts are about nature, flowers, and so on, then their awareness is on the material level.
But if thoughts are about eating, drinking, etc., and the passions, then the consciousness is in the Kâmalokic plane, which is the plane of animal instincts pure and simple.
But if thoughts are focused on eating, drinking, and similar desires, then consciousness is in the Kâmalokic plane, which is the realm of pure animal instincts.
[Transcriber's Note: Obvious printer's errors have been corrected.]
[Transcriber's Note: Obvious printer's errors have been fixed.]
Notes
- 1.
- The majority of the Pandits know nothing of the Esoteric Philosophy now, because they have lost the key to it; yet not one of these, if honest, would deny that the Upanishads, and especially the Puranas, are allegorical and symbolical; nor that there still remain in India a few great scholars who could, if they would, give them the key to such interpretations. Nor do they reject the actual existence of Mahâtmâs—initiated Yogis and Adepts—even in this age of Kali Yuga.
- 2.
- This assertion is clearly corroborated by Plato himself, who writes: "You say that in my previous discussion I didn’t explain the nature of the First clearly enough. I spoke in a way that was intentionally ambiguous, so that if the tablet were to be damaged somehow, either by sea or land, someone without prior knowledge of the topic wouldn’t be able to understand what it meant." (Plato, Ep., ii. 312; Cory, Ancient Fragments, p. 304.)
- 3.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 287, 288.
- 4.
- *Plato's Dialogues*, translated by B. Jowett, Regius Professor of Greek at the University of Oxford, iii. 523.
- 5.
- Op. cit., p. 561.
- 6.
- Same source., p. 591.
- 7.
- This definition places (unwittingly, of course), the ancient "physical philosopher" many cubits higher than his modern “physical” colleague, since the ultimate destination of the latter is to lead mankind to believe that neither universe nor man have any cause at all—not an intelligent one at all events—and that they have sprung into existence owing to blind chance and a senseless whirling of atoms. Which of the two hypotheses is the more rational and logical is left to the impartial reader to decide.
- 8.
- Italics are mine. Every tyro in Eastern Philosophy, every Kabalist, will see the reason for such an association of persons with ideas, numbers, and geometrical figures. For number, says Philolaus, "Is the main and self-created connection of the eternal persistence of things." Alone the modern Scholar remains blind to the grand truth.
- 9.
- Here again the ancient Philosopher seems to be ahead of the modern. For he only "mixes up ... initial and final causes" (which confusion is denied by those who know the spirit of ancient scholarship), whereas his modern successor is confessedly and absolutely ignorant of both. Mr. Tyndall shows Science "helpless" to solve a single one of the final problems of Nature and “disciplined [read, modern materialistic], imagination stepping back in confusion from thinking about the problems” of the world of matter. He even doubts whether the men of present Science possess “the knowledge and understanding they need to handle the fundamental forces of Nature.” But for Plato and his disciples, the lower types were but the concrete images of the higher abstract ones; the immortal Soul has an arithmetical, as the body has a geometrical, beginning. This beginning, as the reflection of the great universal Archæus (World Soul), is self-moving, and from the centre diffuses itself over the whole body of the Macrocosm.
- 10.
- Previously cited, p. 523.
- 11.
- Nowhere are the Neoplatonists guilty of such an absurdity. The learned Professor of Greek must have been thinking of two spurious works attributed by Eusebius and St. Jerome to Ammonius Saccas, who wrote nothing; or must have confused the Neoplatonists with Philo Judæus. But then Philo lived over 130 years before the birth of the founder of Neoplatonism. He belonged to the School of Aristobulus the Jew, who lived under Ptolemy Philometer (150 years b.c.), and is credited with having inaugurated the movement which tended to prove that Plato and even the Peripatetic Philosophy were derived from the “exposed” Mosaic Books. Valckenaer tries to show that the author of the Commentaries on the Books of Moses, was not Aristobulus, the sycophant of Ptolemy. But whatever he was, he was not a Neoplatonist, but lived before, or during the days of Philo Judæus, since the latter seems to know his works and follow his methods.
- 12.
- Only Clemens Alexandrinus, a Christian Neoplatonist and a very fantastic writer.
- 13.
- The labour of reconciling the different systems of religion.
- 14.
- New Platonism and Alchemy, by Alex. Wilder, M.D. pp. 7, 4.
- 15.
- It is well-known that, though born of Christian parents, Ammonius had renounced the tenets of the Church—Eusebius and Jerome notwithstanding. Porphyry, the disciple of Plotinus, who had lived with Ammonius for eleven years together, and who had no interest for stating an untruth, positively declares that he had renounced Christianity entirely. On the other hand, we know that Ammonius believed in the bright Gods, Protectors, and that the Neoplatonic Philosophy was as “pagan” as it was mystical. But Eusebius, the most unscrupulous forger and falsifier of old texts, and St. Jerome, an out-and-out fanatic, who had both an interest in denying the fact, contradict Porphyry. We prefer to believe the latter, who has left to posterity an unblemished name and a great reputation for honesty.
- 16.
- Two works are falsely attributed to Ammonius. One, now lost, called On the Consensus of Moses and Jesus, is mentioned by the same reliable Eusebius, the Bishop of Cæsaræa, and the friend of the Christian Emperor Constantine, who died, however, a heathen. All that is known of this pseudo-work is that Jerome bestows great praise upon it (Vir. Illust., § 55; and Euseb., H.E., vi. 19). The other spurious production is called the Diatesseron (or the "Gospel Harmony"). This is partially extant. But then, again, it exists only in the Latin version of Victor, Bishop of Capua (sixth century), who attributed it himself to Tatian, and as wrongly, probably, as later scholars attributed the Diatesseron to Ammonius. Therefore no great reliance can be placed upon it, nor on its "obscure" interpretation of the Gospels. Is it this work, we wonder, which led Prof. Jowett to regard the Neo-platonic interpretations as "nonsense"?
- 17.
- Op. cit., p. 7.
- 18.
- Op. cit., iii, 524.
- 19.
- "Imperfect knowledge" of what? That Plato was ignorant of many of the modern “working hypotheses”—as ignorant as our immediate posterity is sure to be of the said hypotheses when they in their turn after exploding join the “vast majority”—is perhaps a blessing in disguise.
- 20.
- See above., p. 524.
- 21.
- *Critical History of Gnosticism*, by M. J. Matter, Professor of the Royal Academy of Strasburg, “We find the first elements of [Oriental] Gnosticism in Greece in Pythagoras and Plato.” he says. (Vol. i, pp. 48 and 50.)
- 22.
- Asiat. Trans., i, 579.
- 23.
- New Platonism and Alchemy, p. 4.
- 24.
- This fact and others may be found in Chinese Missionary Reports, and in a work by Monseigneur Delaplace, a Bishop in China. Annals of the Propagation of the Faith.
- 25.
- The regions somewhere about Udyana and Kashmir, as the translator and editor of Marco Polo (Colonel Yule) believes (i. 175).
- 26.
- Journey of Buddhist Pilgrims, Vol. I.; The Life Story of Hiouen-Thsang, etc., traduit du chinois en français, par Stanislas Julien.
- 27.
- Lao-tse, the Chinese philosopher.
- 28.
- The Book of Sir Marco Polo, i. 318.
- 29.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 599-601, 603, 598.
- 30.
- Ammianus Marcellinus, xxiii. 6.
- 31.
- The Rishis—the first group of seven in number—lived in days preceding the Vedic period. They are now known as Sages and held in reverence like demigods. But they may now be shown as something more than merely mortal Philosophers. There are other groups of ten, twelve and even twenty-one in number. Haug shows that they occupy in the Brâhmanical religion a position answering to that of the twelve sons of Jacob in the Jewish Bible. The Brâhmans claim to descend directly from the Rishis.
- 32.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 90.
- 33.
- See Münter "On the oldest religions of the North before Odin." Memoirs of the Society of Antiquaries of France, ii. 230.
- 34.
- Ammianus Marcellinus, xxvi. 6.
- 35.
- The exact date of the hundreds of pyramids in the Nile Valley can't be determined using modern scientific methods. Herodotus tells us that each succeeding king built one to honor his reign and serve as his tomb. However, Herodotus didn't reveal the full story, even though he knew the true purpose of the pyramid was quite different from what he described. If it weren't for his religious beliefs, he might have mentioned that, on the outside, it represented the creative force of Nature and illustrated concepts in geometry, mathematics, astrology, and astronomy. Inside, it was a grand temple where the Mysteries were performed, and where initiation ceremonies for royal family members often took place. The porphyry sarcophagus, which Professor Piazzi Smyth, Astronomer Royal of Scotland, dismisses as a corn-bin, was actually the baptismal font; emerging from it, the novice was ‘born again,’ becoming an adept. (Isis Unveiled, i. 518, 519.)
- 36.
- Diog. Laërt., in “Democritus. Life.”
- 37.
- Satyric, ix. 3.
- 38.
- Pliny, Hist. Nat.
- 39.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 512.
- 40.
- Id., ii. 403.
- 41.
- This is precisely what some of them are preparing to do, and many a “mysterious page” in sacred and profane history are touched on in these pages. Whether or not their explanations will be accepted—is another question.
- 42.
- Ibid.
- 43.
- This is incorrectly expressed. The true Adept of the “Right Hand” never punishes anyone, not even his bitterest and most dangerous enemy; he simply leaves the latter to his Karma, and Karma never fails to do so, sooner or later.
- 44.
- Same source., ii. 239, 241, 240.
- 45.
- See, in this connection, Pneumatology of Spirits, by the Marquis de Mirville, who devotes six enormous volumes to show the absurdity of those who deny the reality of Satan and Magic, or the Occult Sciences—the two being with him synonymous.
- 46.
- We think we see the sidereal phantom of the old Philosopher and Mystic—once of Cambridge University—Henry More, moving about in the astral mist over the old moss-covered roofs of the ancient town in which he wrote his famous letter to Glanvil about “witches.” The "soul" seems restless and indignant, as on that day of May, 1678, when the doctor complained so bitterly to the author of Sadducismus Triumphatus of Scot, Adie and Webster. "Our new inspired saints," the soul is heard to mutter, "devoted supporters of the witches ... who, against all logic and reason ... will accept no one but a deceitful accomplice ... these arrogant fools, inflated with ... ignorance, pride, and ridiculous disbelief!" (See “Letter to Glanvil,” and Isis Unveiled, i. 205, 206.)
- 47.
- Religious Studies.
- 48.
- Historical Studies.
- 49.
- Memory read at the Académie des Inscriptions des Belles Lettres, in 1859.
- 50.
- See Alfred Maury's History of the Religions of Greece, i. 248; and the speculations of Holzmann in Journal of Comparative Linguistics, ann. 1852, p. 487, square
- 51.
- Creuzer's Introduction to the Mysteries, iii. 456.
- 52.
- The later Nabathæans adhered to the same belief as the Nazarenes and the Sabæans, honoured John the Baptist, and used Baptism. (See Isis Unveiled, ii. 127; Munck, Palestine, p. 525; Dunlap, Sod, the Human, etc.)
- 53.
- i. 535.
- 54.
- By Hargrave Jennings.
- 55.
- See De Mirville's Pneumatology, iii. 267 and following
- 56.
- Psellus, 4: in Cory's Ancient Fragments, 269.
- 57.
- Isis Unveiled, i, 535, 536.
- 58.
- The forty-two Sacred Books of the Egyptians, mentioned by Clement of Alexandria as having existed in his time, were but a portion of the Books of Hermes. Iamblichus, on the authority of the Egyptian priest Abammon, attributes 1,200 of such books to Hermes, and Manetho 36,000. But the testimony of Iamblichus as a Neoplatonist and Theurgist is of course rejected by modern critics. Manetho, who is held by Bunsen in the highest consideration as a “purely historical figure,” with whom "None of the later native historians can be compared." (see Egypt, i. 97), suddenly becomes a Pseudo-Manetho, as soon as the ideas propounded by him clash with the scientific prejudices against Magic and the Occult knowledge claimed by the ancient priests. However, none of the Archæologists doubt for a moment the almost incredible antiquity of the Hermetic books. Champollion shows the greatest regard for their authenticity and truthfulness, corroborated as it is by many of the oldest monuments. And Bunsen brings irrefutable proofs of their age. From his researches, for instance, we learn that there was a line of sixty-one kings before the days of Moses, who preceded the Mosaic period by a clearly-traceable civilization of several thousand years. Thus we are warranted in believing that the works of Hermes Trismegistus were extant many ages before the birth of the Jewish law-giver. “Styluses and inkpots were discovered on monuments from the Fourth Dynasty, the oldest in the world.” says Bunsen. If the eminent Egyptologist rejects the period of 48,863 years before Alexander, to which Diogenes Laërtius carries back the records of the priests, he is evidently more embarrassed with the ten thousand of astronomical observations, and remarks that "If they were real observations, they must have covered more than 10,000 years." (p. 14). "We learn, though," he adds, “from one of their old chronological works ... that the authentic Egyptian traditions about the mythological period discussed countless years.” (Egypt, i. 15; Isis Uncovered, i. 33.)
- 59.
- These details are taken from Pneumatology, iii. pp. 204, 205.
- 60.
- Egypt, p. 143; Isis Uncovered, i. 625.
- 61.
- Strom., VI. vii. The following paragraph is paraphrased from the same chapter.
- 62.
- See Pneumatology, iii. 207. Therefore Empedocles is called κωλυθάνεμος, the "wind master." Storm., VI. iii.
- 63.
- Same source., iv.
- 64.
- Summarised from Pneumatology, iii. 209.
- 65.
- Loc. cit.
- 66.
- Same source., iii. 208.
- 67.
- The English speaking people who spell the name of Noah's disrespectful son “Ham” have to be reminded that the right spelling is "Kham" or "Cham."
- 68.
- Black Magic, or Sorcery, is the wicked result obtained in any shape or way through the practice of Occult Arts; hence it has to be judged only by its effects. The name of neither Ham nor Cain, when pronounced, has ever killed any one; whereas, if we have to believe that same Clemens Alexandrinus who traces the teacher of every Occultist, outside of Christianity, to the Devil, the name of Jehovah (pronounced Jevo and in a peculiar way) had the effect of killing a man at a distance. The mysterious Schemham-phorasch was not always used for holy purposes by the Kabalists, especially since the Sabbath or Saturday, sacred to Saturn or the evil Shani, became—with the Jews—sacred to "God."
- 69.
- Khoemnis, the pre-historic city, may or may not have been built by Noah's son, but it was not his name that was given to the town, but that of the Mystery Goddess Khoemnu or Khoemnis (Greek form); the deity that was created by the ardent fancy of the neophyte, who was thus tantalised during his “twelve tasks” of probation before his final initiation. Her male counterpart is Khem. The city of Choemnis or Khemmis (to-day Akhmem) was the chief seat of the God Khem. The Greeks identifying Khem with Pan, called this city "Panopolis."
- 70.
- Pneumatology, iii. 210. This looks more like pious vengeance than philology. The picture, however, seems incomplete, as the author ought to have added to the "chimney" a witch flying out of it on a broomstick.
- 71.
- How could they escape from the Deluge unless God so willed it? This is scarcely logical.
- 72.
- Loc. cit., p. 210.
- 73.
- Matthew, xvi. 20.
- 74.
- Mark, v. 43.
- 75.
- Mark, iv. 11, 12.
- 76.
- Is it not evident that the words: "so that at any time they might be turned around (or: ‘so that perhaps they might turn back again’—as in the updated version) and their sins would be forgiven."—do not at all mean to imply that Jesus feared that through repentance any outsider, or “those that are without,” should escape damnation, as the literal dead-letter sense plainly shows—but quite a different thing? Namely, "to prevent any disrespectful people from understanding his preaching, without the cover of a parable, and gaining access to some of the secret teachings and mysteries of Initiation—and even of Occult powers? ‘Be converted’ means, in other words, to gain knowledge that belongs only to the Initiated: ‘and their sins be forgiven them,’ implying that their sins would fall upon the one who revealed improperly, on those who aided the unworthy in reaping benefits where they never worked to sow, thus giving them a way to escape their just Karma on this earth. This karma must then fall back on the revealer, who, instead of doing good, caused harm and failed."
- 77.
- New Platonism and Alchemy, 1869, pp. 7, 9.
- 78.
- vii. 6.
- 79.
- History is full of proofs of the same. Had not Anaxagoras enunciated the great truth taught in the Mysteries, namely, that the sun was surely larger than the Peloponnesus, he would not have been persecuted and nearly put to death by the fanatical mob. Had that other rabble which was raised against Pythagoras understood what the mysterious Sage of Crotona meant by giving out his remembrance of having been the "Child of Mercury"—God of the Secret Wisdom—he would not have been forced to fly for his life; nor would Socrates have been put to death, had he kept secret the revelations of his divine Daimon. He knew how little his century—save those initiated—would understand his meaning, had he given out all he knew of the moon. Thus he limited his statement to an allegory, which is now proven to have been more scientific than was hitherto believed. He maintained that the moon was inhabited and that the lunar beings lived in profound, vast and dark valleys, our satellite being airless and without any atmosphere outside such profound valleys; this, disregarding the revelation full of meaning for the few only, must be so of necessity, if there is any atmosphere on our bright Selene at all. The facts recorded in the secret annals of the Mysteries had to remain veiled under penalty of death.
- 80.
- Stromateis, xii.
- 81.
- See Sermons 7, in Levit., quoted in the Source of Measurements, p. 307.
- 82.
- Origen: Huet., Origeniana, 167; Franck, 121; quoted from Dunlap's Sôd, p. 176.
- 83.
- Isis Unveiled, ii. 350.
- 84.
- The materialistic "lawmakers," the critics and Sadducees who have tried to tear to shreds the doctrines and teachings of the great Asiatic Masters past and present—no scholars in the modern sense of the word—would do well to ponder over these words. No doubt that doctrines and secret teachings had they been invented and written in Oxford and Cambridge would be more brilliant outwardly. Would they equally answer to universal truths and facts, is the next question however.
- 85.
- iii. fol. 1526, quoted in Myer's Kabbalah, p. 102.
- 86.
- Neoplatonism and Alchemy, p. 6.
- 87.
- i. 2.
- 88.
- lxiv. 10.
- 89.
- The key is shown to be "from the source of measurements that gave rise to the British inch and the ancient cubit" as the author tries to prove.
- 90.
- The word as a plural might have better solved the mystery. God is ever-present; if he were always active he could no longer be an infinite God—nor ever-present in his limitation.
- 91.
- The author is evidently a Mason of the way of thinking of General Pike. So long as the American and English Masons will reject the “Creative Principle” of the “Grand Orient” of France they will remain in the dark.
- 92.
- Source of Metrics, pp. 308, 309.
- 93.
- In his Pneumatology, in Vol. iv., pp. 105-112, the Marquis de Mirville claims the knowledge of the heliocentric system—earlier than Galileo—for Pope Urban VIII. The author goes further. He tries to show that famous Pope, not as the persecutor but as one persecuted by Galileo, and calumniated by the Florentine Astronomer into the bargain. If so, so much the worse for the Latin Church, since her Popes, knowing of it, still preserved silence upon this most important fact, either to screen Joshua or their own infallibility. One can understand well that the Bible having been so exalted over all the other systems, and its alleged monotheism depending upon the silence preserved, nothing remained of course but to keep quiet over its symbolism, thus allowing all its blunders to be fathered on its God.
- 94.
- Op. cit., App. vii. p. 296. The writer feels happy to find this fact now mathematically demonstrated. When it was stated in Isis Unveiled that Jehovah and Saturn were one and the same with Adam Kadmon, Cain, Adam and Eve, Abel, Seth, etc., and that all were convertible symbols in the Secret Doctrine (see Vol. ii. pp. 446, 448, 464 et seq.); that they answered, in short, to secret numerals and stood for more than one meaning in the Bible as in other doctrines—the author's statements remained unnoticed. Isis had failed to appear under a scientific form, and by giving too much, in fact, gave very little to satisfy the enquirer. But now, if mathematics and geometry, besides the evidence of the Bible and Kabbalah are good for anything, the public must find itself satisfied. No fuller, more scientifically given proof can be found to show that Cain is the transformation of an Elohim (the Sephira Binah) into Jah-Veh (or God-Eve) androgyne, and that Seth is the Jehovah male, than in the combined discoveries of Seyffarth, Knight, etc., and finally in Mr. Ralston Skinner's most erudite work. The further relations of these personifications of the first human races, in their gradual development, will be given later on in the text.
- 95.
- The writings extant in olden times often personified Wisdom as an emanation and associate of the Creator. Thus we have the Hindu Buddha, the Babylonian Nebo, the Thoth of Memphis, the Hermes of Greece; also the female divinities, Neïtha, Metis, Athena, and the Gnostic potency Achamoth or Sophia. The Samaritan Five Books of Moses denominated the *Genesis*, Akamouth, or Wisdom, and two remnants of old treatises, the Book of Proverbs and the Teachings of Jesus, relate to the same matters. The *Book of Wisdom*—the Conversations or Proverbs of Solomon—thus personifies Wisdom as the auxiliary of the Creator. In the Secret Wisdom of the East that auxiliary is found collectively in the first emanations of Primeval Light, the Seven Dhyáni-Chohans, who have been shown to be identical with the “Seven Spirits of the Presence” of the Roman Catholics.
- 96.
- New Platonism and Alchemy, p. 6.
- 97.
- ii. 317. 318. Many verbal alterations from the original text of Isis Uncovered were made by H. P. B. in her quotations therefrom, and these are followed throughout.
- 98.
- Proclus claims to have experienced this sublime ecstasy six times during his mystic life; Porphyry asserts that Apollonius of Tyana was thus united four times to his deity—a statement which we believe to be a mistake, since Apollonius was a Nirmânakâya (divine incarnation—not Avatâra)—and he (Porphyry) only once, when over sixty years of age. Theophany (or the actual appearance of a God to man), Theopathy (or “embracing divine nature”), and Theopneusty (inspiration, or rather the mysterious power to hear orally the teachings of a God) have never been rightly understood.
- 99.
- Kârana Sharîra is the causal body and is sometimes said to be the "personal deity." And so it is, in one sense.
- 100.
- This would be in one sense Self-worship.
- 101.
- “The gods exist,” said Epicurus, "but they are not what the hoi polloi [the multitude] think they are. He isn't an infidel or atheist just for denying the existence of the Gods the masses worship; rather, he is the one who attaches the views of the multitude to the Gods."
- 102.
- Esoteric, as exoteric, Buddhism rejects the theory that Gautama was an incarnation or Avatâra of Vishnu, but teaches the doctrine as herein explained. Every man has in him the materials, if not the conditions, for theophanic intercourse and Theopneusty, the inspiring “God” being, however, in every case, his own Higher Self, or divine prototype.
- 103.
- One entirely and absolutely purified, and having nothing in common with earth except his body.
- 104.
- Māṇḍūkya Upanishad, 4.
- 105.
- Acts, viii. 10 (Revised Version).
- 106.
- See the explanations given on the subject in “The Fountain of Youth,” by G. M. (From a Chelâ's Diary), Five Years of Theosophy.
- 107.
- I. Cor., xv. 47, 50.
- 108.
- I. Cor., iii. 16. Has the reader ever meditated upon the suggestive words, often pronounced by Jesus and his Apostles? "Be perfect, just as your Father ... is perfect." (Matthew., v. 48), says the Great Master. The words are, "as perfect as your Father who is in heaven," being interpreted as meaning God. Now the utter absurdity of any man becoming as perfect as the infinite, all-perfect omniscient and omnipresent Deity, is too apparent. If you accept it in such a sense, Jesus is made to utter the greatest fallacy. What was Esoterically meant is, “Your Father, who is beyond the physical and spiritual self, the highest Principle (excluding the Monad) within you, your personal God, or the God of your own identity, whom you are the ‘prison’ and the ‘temple.’” "If you want to be perfect (i.e., an Adept and Initiate), go and sell what you have." (*Matt.*, xix. 21). Every man who desired to become a neophyte, a chelâ, then, as now, had to take the vow of poverty. The "Awesome," was the name given to the Initiates of every denomination. Plato calls them by that term. The Essenes had their "Awesome," and Paul plainly states that they, the Initiates, can only speak before other Adepts. "We share wisdom only with those who are mature." (I. Cor. ii. 6.)
- 109.
- John, i. 21.
- 110.
- John, iii. "Born" from above, specifically, from his Monad or divine Ego, the seventh Principle, which remains till the end of the Kalpa, the nucleus of, and at the same time the overshadowing Principle, as the Kâranâtmâ (Causal Soul) of the personality in every rebirth. In this sense, the sentence "reborn" means “comes down from above,” the last two words having no reference to heaven or space, neither of which can be limited or located, since one is a state and the other infinite, hence having no cardinal points. (See New Testament, Revised Edition, id.)
- 111.
- This can have no reference to Christian Baptism, since there was none in the days of Nicodemus and he could not therefore know anything of it, even though a "Boss."
- 112.
- This word, translated in the New Testament world to suit the official interpretation, means rather an "age" (as shown in the Updated Version) or one of the periods during the Manvantara, a Kalpa, or Æon. Esoterically the sentence would read: "Anyone who reaches a state, through a series of rebirths and the law of Karma, where humanity will exist after the Seventh Round and the Seventh Race—when Nirvana and Moksha arrive and man becomes ‘equal to the Angels’ or Dhyân Chohans—is a ‘son of the resurrection’ and ‘can die no more’; then there will be no marriage, as there will be no distinction between the sexes."—a result of our present materiality and animalism.
- 113.
- Luke, xx. 27-38.
- 114.
- John, ix. 2, 3.
- 115.
- The conscious Ego, or Fifth Principle Manas, the vehicle of the divine Monad or "God."
- 116.
- Some Symbologists, relying on the correspondence of numbers and the symbols of certain things and personages, refer these “secrets” to the mystery of generation. But it is more than this. The glyph of the "Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil" has no doubt a phallic and sexual element in it, as has the “Woman and the Snake”; but it has also a psychical and spiritual significance. Symbols are meant to yield more than one meaning.
- 117.
- Wisdom, xi. 21. Douay version.
- 118.
- Ecclesiasticus, i. 9. Douay version.
- 119.
- Dogma and Ritual of High Magic, i. 361.
- 120.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 6, 7.
- 121.
-
“Synesius mentions books of stone which he found in the temple of Memphis, on one of which was engraved the following sentence: ‘One nature delights in another, one nature overcomes another, one nature overrules another, and the whole of them are one’.”
"Synesius mentions books made of stone that he discovered in the temple of Memphis, and one of them had the following inscription: ‘One nature enjoys another, one nature conquers another, one nature rules over another, and they all are one.’.”
“The inherent restlessness of matter is embodied in the saying of Hermes: ‘Action is the life of Phta’; and Orpheus calls nature πολυμήχανος μάτηρ, ‘the mother that makes many things,’ or the ingenious, the contriving, the inventive mother.”—Isis Unveiled, i. 257.
The ongoing restlessness of matter is reflected in Hermes' saying: ‘Action is the life of Phta’; and Orpheus describes nature as πολυμήχανος μάτηρ, ‘the mother that creates many things,’ or the clever, resourceful, and inventive mother.—Isis Unveiled, i. 257.
- 122.
- Source of Metrics, p. x.
- 123.
- Masonic Review, July, 1886.
- 124.
- See Source of Metrics, pp. 47-50, and move on.
- 125.
- See Cary's translation, pp. 322, 323.
- 126.
- Exodus, xxxiv. 29, 33.
- 127.
- Op. cit., V. vii.
- 128.
- The Royal Masonic Encyclopedia, under "Gnosticism."
- 129.
- In the Ferouers and Devs of Jacobi (Letters F. and D.) the word “ferouer” is explained in the following manner: The Ferouer is a part of the creature (whether man or animal) of which it is the type and which it survives. It is the Nous of the Greeks, therefore divine and immortal, and thus can hardly be the Devil or the satanic copy De Mirville would represent it (see Memoirs of the Academy of Inscriptions, Vol. XXXVII. p. 623, and chap. xxxix. p. 749). Foucher contradicts him entirely. The Ferouer was never the “principle of sensations,” but always referred to the most divine and pure portion of Man's Ego—the spiritual principle. Anquetil says that the Ferouer is the purest portion of man's soul. The Persian Dev is the antithesis of the Ferouer, for the Dev has been transformed by Zoroaster into the Genius of Evil (whence the Christian Devil), but even the Dev is only finite; for having become possessed of the soul of man by takeover, it will have to leave it at the great day of Retribution. The Dev obsesses the soul of the defunct for three days, during which the soul wanders about the spot at which it was forcibly separated from its body; the Ferouer ascends to the region of eternal Light. It was an unfortunate idea that made the noble Marquis de Mirville imagine the Ferouer to be a “satanic replica” of a heavenly original. By calling all the Gods of the Pagans—Apollo, Osiris, Brahmâ, Ormazd, Bel, etc., the "Servants of Christ and the chief Angels," he merely exhibits the God and the Angels he would honour as inferior to the Pagan Gods, as man is inferior to his Soul and Spirit; since the Ferouer is the immortal part of the mortal being of which it is the type and which it survives. Perchance the poor author is unconsciously prophetic; and Apollo, Brahmâ, Ormazd, Osiris, etc., are destined to survive and replace—as eternal cosmic verities—the evanescent fictions about the God, Christ and Angels of the Latin Church!
- 130.
- See George Smith's Babylon and other works.
- 131.
- This is as fanciful as it is arbitrary. Where is the Hindu or Buddhist who would speak of his "Crucified"?
- 132.
- Op. cit., iv. 237.
- 133.
- Same location., 250.
- 134.
-
“Q.: Who knocks at the door?
“Q.: Who's at the door?”
A.: The good cowherd.
The kind shepherd.
Q.: Who preceded thee?
Who came before you?
A.: The three robbers.
The three thieves.
Q.: Who follows thee?
Who follows you?
A.: The three murderers,” etc., etc.
The three murderers,” etc., etc.
Now this is the conversation that took place between the priest-initiators and the candidates for initiation during the mysteries enacted in the oldest sanctuaries of the Himâlayan fastnesses. The ceremony is still performed to this day in one of the most ancient temples in a secluded spot of Nepaul. It originated with the Mysteries of the first Krishna, passed to the First Tirthankara and ended with Buddha, and is called the Kurukshetra rite, being enacted as a memorial of the great battle and death of the divine Adept. It is not Masonry, but an initiation into the Occult teachings of that Hero—Occultism, pure and simple.
Now this is the conversation that happened between the priest-initiators and the candidates for initiation during the rituals held in the oldest sanctuaries of the Himalayan region. The ceremony is still conducted today in one of the most ancient temples in a remote area of Nepal. It started with the Mysteries of the first Krishna, passed to the First Tirthankara, and concluded with Buddha, and is known as the Kurukshetra rite, performed as a remembrance of the great battle and death of the divine Adept. It is not Masonry but an initiation into the Occult teachings of that Hero—pure and simple Occultism.
- 135.
- Enoch's Book, Archbishop Laurence's translation. Introduction, p. v.
- 136.
- The Book of Enoch was unknown to Europe for a thousand years, when Bruce found in Abyssinia some copies of it in Ethiopic; it was translated by Archbishop Laurence in 1821, from the text in the Bodleian Library, Oxford.
- 137.
- Op. cit., p. xx.
- 138.
- Same source.
- 139.
- See above., p. xiv., note.
- 140.
- See above., p. xxxv.
- 141.
- Op. cit., p. xiii.
- 142.
- The Seventh Principle, the First Emanation.
- 143.
- Same source., pp. xxxvii. and xl.
- 144.
- See above, pp. xl. and li.
- 145.
- Who stands for the Solar Energy or Manvantaric Year.
- 146.
- Same work, pp. xli., xlii.
- 147.
- Same source., p. xlviii.
- 148.
- Cited work., p. xxiii.
- 149.
- See above.
- 150.
- xcii. 9.
- 151.
- See above., xcii. 4.
- 152.
- Op. cit., xcii. 4-7.
- 153.
- At the close of every Root-Race there comes a cataclysm, in turn by fire or water. Immediately after the “Join the generation” the dross of the third Root-Race—those who fell into sensuality by falling off from the teaching of the Divine Instructors—were destroyed, after which the Fourth Root-Race originated, at the end of which took place the last Deluge. (See the "Children of God" mentioned in Isis Unveiled, 593 and following)
- 154.
- Same source, xcii. 11.
- 155.
- Op. cit., xcii. 7, 11, 13, 15.
- 156.
- Cited work., note, p. 152.
- 157.
- Those interpolations and alterations are found almost in every case where figures are given—especially whenever the numbers eleven and twelve come in—as these are all made (by the Christians) to relate to the numbers of Apostles, and Tribes, and Patriarchs. The translator of the Ethiopic text—Archbishop Laurence—attributes them generally to “transcriber's mistakes” whenever the two texts, the Paris and the Bodleian MSS., differ. We fear it is no mistake, in most cases.
- 158.
- Op. cit., lxxxviii. 99, 100.
- 159.
- See above., 94. This passage, as will be presently shown, has led to a very curious discovery.
- 160.
- In the profane history of Gautama Buddha he dies at the good old age of eighty, and passes off from life to death peacefully with all the serenity of a great saint, as Barthélemy St. Hilaire has it. Not so in the Esoteric and true interpretation which reveals the real sense of the profane and allegorical statement that makes Gautama, the Buddha, die very unpoetically from the effects of too much pork, prepared for him by Tsonda. How one who preached that the killing of animals was the greatest sin, and who was a perfect vegetarian, could die from eating pork, is a question that is never asked by our Orientalists, some of whom made (as now do many charitable missionaries in Ceylon) great fun at the alleged occurrence. The simple truth is that the said rice and pork are purely allegorical. Rice stands for "forbidden fruit" like Eve's “apple” and means Occult knowledge with the Chinese and Tibetans; and pork for Brâhmanical teachings—Vishnu having assumed in his first Avatâra the form of a boar, in order to raise the earth on the surface of the waters of space. It is not, therefore, from pork that Buddha died, but for having divulged some of the Brâhmanical mysteries, after which, seeing the bad effects brought on some unworthy people by the revelation, he preferred, instead of availing himself of Nirvâna, to leave his earthly form, remaining still in the sphere of the living, in order to help humanity to progress. Hence his constant reincarnations in the hierarchy of the Dalai and Teshu Lamas, among other bounties. Such is the Esoteric explanation. The life of Gautama will be more fully discussed later on.
- 161.
- Op. cit., cv. 21.
- 162.
- In the (Genesis, iv and v) there are three distinct Enochs (Kanoch or Chanoch)—the son of Cain, the son of Seth, and the son of Jared; but they are all identical, and two of them are mentioned for purposes of misleading. The years of only the last two are given, the first one being left without further notice.
- 163.
- The eternal and incessant "breathing in and out of Parabrahman" or Nature, the Universe in Space, whether during Manvantara or Pralaya.
- 164.
- Op. cit., iii. 1.
- 165.
- Op. cit., 30.
- 166.
- Cited work, 32.
- 167.
- Those who are aware that the term Christos was applied by the Gnostics to the Higher Ego (the ancient Pagan Greek Initiates doing the same), will readily understand the allusion. Christos was said to be cut off from the lower Ego, Chrestos, after the final and supreme Initiation, when the two became blended in one; Chrestos being conquered and resurrected in the glorified Christos.—Franck, The Kabbalah, 75; Dunlap, Soda, Vol. II.
- 168.
- Stromateis, I. xiii.
- 169.
- See above., II. viii.
- 170.
- Many are the marvels recorded as having taken place at his death, or we should rather say his translation; for he did not die as others do, but having suddenly disappeared, while a dazzling light filled the cavern with glory, his body was again seen upon its subsidence. When this heavenly light gave place to the habitual semi-darkness of the gloomy cave—then only, says Ginsburg, "the disciples of Israel saw that the lamp of Israel had gone out." His biographers tell us that there were voices heard from Heaven during the preparation for his funeral, and at his interment, when the coffin was lowered into the deep cave prepared for it, a flame broke forth and a voice mighty and majestic pronounced these words: "This is the one who made the earth tremble and the kingdoms shudder!"
- 171.
- Pockocke, maybe, was not altogether wrong in deriving the German Heaven, Himmel, from Himâlaya; nor can it be denied that it is the Hindu Kailâsa (Heaven) that is the father of the Greek Heaven (Koilon), and of the Latin Cœlum.
- 172.
- See Pockocke's India in Greece, and his derivation of Mount Parnassus from Parnasa, the leaf and branch huts of the Hindu ascetics, half shrine and half habitation. “Part of the Par-o-Pamisus (the hill of Bamian) is known as Parnassus. ‘These mountains are called Devanica because they are filled with Devas or Gods, known as “Gods of the Earth,” Bhu Devas. According to the Purânas, they lived in shelters or huts called Parnasas because they were made of leaves.’” p. 302.
- 173.
- Rawlinson is justly very confident of an Âryan and Vedic influence on the early mythology and history of Babylon and Chaldæa.
- 174.
- This is a Secret Doctrine affirmation, and may or may not be accepted. Only Abrahm, Isaac and Judah resemble terribly the Hindu Brahmâ Ikshvâku and Yadu.
- 175.
- It is said in *The Gnostics and Their Remains*, by C. W. King (p. 13), with regard to the names of Brahmâ and Abram; “This figure of the man, Seir Aupin, is made up of 243 numbers, representing the numerical value of the letters in the name ‘Abram’, which signifies the various orders in the celestial Hierarchies. In fact, the names Abram and Brahmâ have the same numerical value.” Thus to one acquainted with Esoteric Symbolism, it does not seem at all strange to find in the Loka-pâlas (the four cardinal and intermediate points of the compass personified by eight Hindu Gods) Indra's elephant, named Abhra—(mâtanga) and his wife Abhramu. Abhra is in a way a Wisdom Deity, since it is this elephant's head that replaced that of Ganesha (Ganapati) the God of Wisdom, cut off by Shiva. Now Abhra means "cloud," and it is also the name of the city where Abram is supposed to have resided—when read backwards—"Arba (Kirjath) is the city of four ... Abram is Abra with an added m at the end, and if you read Abra backward, you get Arba." (Key to the Hebrew Egyptian Mystery). The author might have added that Abra meaning in Sanskrit "in, or of, the clouds," the cosmo-astronomical symbol of Abram becomes still plainer. All of these ought to be read in their originals, in Sanskrit.
- 176.
- Before these theories and speculations—we are willing to admit they are such—are rejected, the following few points ought to be explained, (1) Why, after leaving Egypt, was the patriarch's name changed by Jehovah from Abram to Abraham. (2) Why Sarai becomes on the same principle Sarah (Gen., xvii.). (3) Whence the strange coincidence of names? (4) Why should Alexander Polyhistor say that Abraham was born at Kamarina or Uria, a city of soothsayers, and invented Astronomy? (5) "The Abrahamic memories date back at least three thousand years before Jacob's grandfather." says Bunsen (Egypt's Role in History, v. 35.)
- 177.
- Isis Unveiled, ii. 35.
- 178.
- See Isis Unveiled, ii. 218-300. Gematria is formed by a metathesis from the Greek word γραμματεία; Notaricon may be compared to stenography; Temura is permutation—a way of dividing the alphabet and shifting letters.
- 179.
- De Vita Pythag.
- 180.
- We are not aware that a copy of this ancient work is embraced in the catalogue of any European library; but it is one of the "Books of Hermes," and it is referred to and quotations are made from it in the works of a number of ancient and mediæval philosophical authors. Among these authorities are Arnoldo di Villanova's Rosarium Philosoph., Francesco Arnuphi's Work on the Stone, Hermes Trismegistus' _Tractatus on the Transmutation of Metals_ and Emerald Tablet, and above all the treatise of Raymond Lully, From Angelis, The Divine Work on the Fifth Essence.
- 181.
- Exodus, xxv. 40.
- 182.
- Sub voce "Digits."
- 183.
- See Johannes Meursius, Pythagorean Denarius.
- 184.
- Ragon, Occult Masonry, p. 426, note.
- 185.
- Same source., p. 432, note.
- 186.
- Extracted from Ragon, Occult Masonry, p. 427, note.
- 187.
- Summarised from Ragon, same source, p. 428, note.
- 188.
-
Ragon mentions the curious fact that the first four numbers in German are named after the elements.
Ragon points out the interesting fact that the first four numbers in German are named after the elements.
“Ein, or one, means the air, the element which, ever in motion, penetrates matter throughout, and whose continual ebb and tide is the universal vehicle of life.
"Ein, or one, refers to air, the element that is always in motion, filling matter everywhere, and whose constant flow is the universal source of life."
“Zwei, two, is derived from the old German Zweig, signifying germ, fecundity; it stands for earth the fecund mother of all.
“Two comes from the old German word Zweig, which means seed and fertility; it symbolizes the earth, the fertile mother of everything.”
“Drei, three, is the trienos of the Greeks, standing for water, whence the Sea-gods, Tritons; and trident, the emblem of Neptune—the water, or sea, in general being called Amphitrite (surrounding water).
“Three is the trienos of the Greeks, symbolizing water, which brings us the Sea-gods and Tritons; and the trident, the symbol of Neptune—the ocean, or sea, is commonly known as Amphitrite (surrounding water).”
“Vier, four, a number meaning in Belgian fire.... It is in the quaternary that the first solid figure is found, the universal symbol of immortality, the Pyramid, ‘whose first syllable means fire.’ Lysis and Timæus of Locris claimed that there was not a thing one could name that had not the quaternary for its root.... The ingenious and mystical idea which led to the veneration of the ternary and the triangle was applied to number four and its figure: it was said to express a living being, 1, the vehicle of the triangle 4, vehicle of God, or man carrying in him the divine principle.”
“Vier, four, a number that means fire in Belgian.... It's in the quaternary that we first encounter the solid figure, the universal symbol of immortality, the Pyramid, ‘whose first syllable means fire.’ Lysis and Timæus of Locris asserted that nothing you can name exists without the quaternary as its foundation.... The clever and mystical concept that led to the veneration of the ternary and the triangle was also applied to the number four and its shape: it was believed to represent a living being, 1, the means of the triangle 4, the means of God, or a man embodying the divine principle.”
Finally, “the Ancients represented the world by the number five. Diodorus explains it by saying that this number represents earth, fire, water, air and ether or spiritus. Hence, the origin of Pente (five) and of Pan (the God) meaning in Greek all.” (Compare Ragon, op. cit., pp. 428-430.) It is left with the Hindu Occultists to explain the relation this Sanskrit word Pancha (five) has to the elements, the Greek Pente having for its root the Sanskrit term.
Finally, "The Ancients depicted the world using the number five. Diodorus clarifies that this number symbolizes earth, fire, water, air, and ether or spirit. This is the origin of Pente (five) and Pan (the God), which means 'all' in Greek." (Compare Ragon, op. cit., pp. 428-430.) It is left to the Hindu Occultists to explain the connection between the Sanskrit word Pancha (five) and the elements, with the Greek Pente having its root in the Sanskrit term.
- 189.
- The system of the so-called Senzar characters is still more wonderful and difficult, since each letter is made to yield several meanings, a sign placed at the commencement showing the true meaning.
- 190.
- Ragon, op. cit., p. 431, note.
- 191.
- The Y exoterically signifies only the two paths of virtue or vice, and stands also for the numeral 150 and with a dash over the letter Y for 150,000.
- 192.
- Tradition, chap. on "Numbers."
- 193.
- This is a kind of magical bow and arrow calculated to destroy in one moment whole armies; it is mentioned in the Ramayana, the Puranas and elsewhere.
- 194.
- Matthew, viii. 30-34.
- 195.
- Systematic Theology, iii. 345.
- 196.
- viii. 9, 10.
- 197.
- Adv. Celsum.
- 198.
- Ecclesiastical History, i. 140.
- 199.
- Against Heresies, I. xxiii. 1-4.
- 200.
- Against Heresies, ii. 1-6.
- 201.
- Op. cit., ii. 337.
- 202.
-
Ten is the perfect number of the Supreme God among the “manifested” deities, for number 1 is the symbol of the Universal Unit, or male principle in Nature, and number O the feminine symbol Chaos, the Deep, the two forming thus the symbol of Androgyne nature as well as the full value of the solar year, which was also the value of Jehovah and Enoch. Ten, with Pythagoras, was the symbol of the Universe; also of Enos, the Son of Seth, or the “Son of Man” who stands as the symbol of the solar year of 365 days, and whose years are therefore given as 365 also. In the Egyptian Symbology Abraxas was the Sun, the “Lord of the Heavens.”
Ten is the perfect number of the Supreme God among the "showed up" deities because number 1 symbolizes the Universal Unit, or the male principle in Nature, while number 0 represents the feminine symbol of Chaos, the Deep. Together, they form the symbol of Androgyne nature, as well as reflecting the complete value of the solar year, which also corresponded to the value of Jehovah and Enoch. For Pythagoras, ten was the symbol of the Universe; it also represented Enos, the Son of Seth, or the "Son of Man", who symbolizes the solar year of 365 days, with his years also recorded as 365. In Egyptian Symbology, Abraxas was the Sun, the “God of the Heavens.”
The circle is the symbol of the one Unmanifesting Principle, the plane of whose figure is infinitude eternally, and this is crossed by a diameter only during Manvantaras.
The circle is the symbol of the one unchanging principle, the area of which is infinite forever, and this is intersected by a diameter only during Manvantaras.
- 203.
- I. Cor., ii. 6-8.
- 204.
- Compare Taylor's Eleusinian and Bacchic Mysteries.
- 205.
- Isis Unveiled, ii. 89.
- 206.
- Same source., ii. 395.
- 207.
- Quoted by De Mirville, Op. cit., vi. 41 and 42.
- 208.
- Mr. St. George Lane-Fox has admirably expressed the idea in his eloquent appeal to the many rival schools and societies in India. "I’m sure," he said, "The main motivation, even if it wasn’t clear, behind your actions as the promoters of these movements, was a rebellion against the oppressive and almost universal establishment of a usurped authority in various social and religious institutions. This authority takes an external form that replaces and hides the true and ultimate authority, which is the inner spirit of truth revealed to each individual, true conscience in reality. This is the highest source of all human wisdom and power that lifts humanity above the level of brute animals." (To the members of the Ârya Samâj, Theosophical Society, Brahmo and Hindu Samâj, and other religious and progressive societies in India.)
- 209.
- Revelation, ii. 6.
- 210.
- This "art" is not common jugglery, as some define it now: it is a kind of psychological jugglery, if jugglery at all, where fascination and glamour are used as means of producing illusions. It is hypnotism on a large scale.
- 211.
- The author asserts in this his Christian persuasion.
- 212.
- Magnetic passes, evidently, followed by a trance and sleep.
- 213.
- “Elementals” used by the highest Adept to do mechanical, not intellectual work, as a physicist uses gases and other compounds.
- 214.
- Quoted from De Mirville, op. cit., vi. 43.
- 215.
- Ibid., vi. 45.
- 216.
- Ibid., p. 46.
- 217.
- Amédée Fleury, Reports of St. Paul with Seneca, ii. 100. The whole of this is summarised from De Mirville.
- 218.
- But we can never agree with the author "that rituals, ceremonies, formal worship, and prayers are absolutely essential." for the external can develop and grow and receive worship only at the expense of, and to the detriment of, the internal, the only real and true.
- 219.
- H. Jennings, op. cit., pp. 37, 38.
- 220.
- See Isis Unveiled, ii. 574.
- 221.
- xi. 26.
- 222.
- Art., by Dr. A. Wilder, in Evolution.
- 223.
- Op. cit., p. 262.
- 224.
- In its most extensive meaning, the Sanskrit word has the same literal sense as the Greek term; both imply "revelation" by no human agent, but through the “receiving the sacred drink.” In India the initiated received the “Soma,” sacred drink, which helped to liberate his soul from the body; and in the Eleusinian Mysteries it was the sacred drink offered at the Epopteia. The Grecian Mysteries are wholly derived from the Brâhmanical Vaidic rites, and the latter from the Ante-Vaidic religious Mysteries—primitive Wisdom Philosophy.
- 225.
- It is needless to state that the The Gospel of John was not written by John, but by a Platonist or a Gnostic belonging to the Neoplatonic school.
- 226.
- Ibid., loc. cit. The fact that Peter persecuted the “Messenger to the non-Jews” under that name, does not necessarily imply that there was no Simon Magus individually distinct from Paul. It may have become a generic name of abuse. Theodoret and Chrysostom, the earliest and most prolific commentators on the Gnosticism of those days, seem actually to make of Simon a rival of Paul and to state that between them passed frequent messages. The former, as a diligent propagandist of what Paul terms the "opposite of the Gnosis" (1. Letter to Timothy), must have been a sore thorn in the side of the apostle. There are sufficient proofs of the actual existence of Simon Magus.
- 227.
- Taylor's Eleusinian and Bacchic Mysteries, Wilder's ed., p. x.
- 228.
- ii. 91-94.
- 229.
- Bunsen, Egypt's Role in History, v. 90.
- 230.
- Ibid.
- 231.
- Stele, p. 44.
- 232.
- See Dowson's Hindu Classical Dictionary, sub voc., “Pit-stop.”
- 233.
- See *Preface to St. Matthew's Gospel*, Baronius, i. 752, quoted in De Mirville, vi. 63. Jerome is the Father who having found the authentic and original Gospel (the Hebrew text), by Matthew the Apostle-publican, in the library of Cæsarea, “written by Matthew” (Hieronymus: On Men, Illust. Chap. iii.)—as he himself admits—set it down as heretical, and substituted for it his own Greek text. And it is also he who perverted the text in the *Book of Job* to enforce belief in the resurrection in flesh (see Isis Unveiled, Vol. ii. pp. 181 and 182, et seq.), quoting in support the most learned authorities.
- 234.
-
De Mirville gives the following thrilling account of the “contest.”
De Mirville gives the following thrilling account of the "competition."
“John, pressed, as St. Jerome tells us, by all the churches of Asia to proclaim more solemnly [in the face of the miracles of Apollonius] the divinity of Jesus Christ, after a long prayer with his disciples on the Mount of Patmos and being in ecstasy by the divine Spirit, made heard amid thunder and lightning his famous In Principio erat Verbum. When that sublime extasis, that caused him to be named the ‘Son of Thunder,’ had passed, Apollonius was compelled to retire and to disappear. Such was his defeat, less bloody but as hard as that of Simon, the Magician.” (“The Magician Theurgist,” vi. 63) For our part we have never heard of extasis producing thunder and lightning and we are at a loss to understand the meaning.
"John, as St. Jerome tells us, was encouraged by all the churches in Asia to boldly proclaim [in response to the miracles of Apollonius] the divinity of Jesus Christ. After a long prayer with his disciples on the Mount of Patmos, and being filled with the divine Spirit, he declared his famous In Principio erat Verbum amid thunder and lightning. Once that powerful ecstasy, which earned him the title of the ‘Son of Thunder,’ subsided, Apollonius was forced to retreat and vanish. This was his defeat, less violent but just as challenging as that of Simon, the Magician." (“The Magical Theurgist,” vi. 63) We, on the other hand, have never seen ecstasy produce thunder and lightning and are puzzled by the meaning.
- 235.
- This is the old, old story. Who of us, Theosophists, but knows by bitter personal experience what clerical hatred, malice and persecution can do in this direction; to what an extent of falsehood, calumny and cruelty these feelings can go, even in our modern day, and what exemplars of Christ-like charity His alleged and self-constituted servants have shown themselves to be!
- 236.
- Isis Unveiled, ii. 342.
- 237.
- Loc. cit., ii. 343, 344.
- 238.
- Pneumatology, vi. 62.
- 239.
- Christian Apologists in the Second Century, p. 106.
- 240.
- Pneumatology, vi, 62.
- 241.
- Many are they who don't know: hence, they do not believe in them.
- 242.
- Just so. Apollonius, during a lecture he was delivering at Ephesus before an audience of many thousands, perceived the murder of the Emperor Domitian in Rome and notified it at the very moment it was taking place, to the whole town; and Swedenborg, in the same manner, saw from Gothenburg the great fire at Stockholm and told it to his friends, no telegraph being in use in those days.
- 243.
- No criterion at all. The Hindu Sâddhus and Adepts acquire the gift by the holiness of their lives. The Yoga-Vidyâ teaches it, and no "drinks" are required.
- 244.
- As to the Pontiffs, the matter is rather doubtful.
- 245.
- But this alone is no reason why people should believe in this class of spirits. There are better authorities for such belief.
- 246.
- De Mirville's aim is to show that all such apparitions of the Manes or disembodied Spirits are the work of the Devil, "Satan's replicas."
- 247.
- He might have added: like the great Shankarâchârya, Tsong-Kha-Pa, and so many other real Adepts—even his own Master, Jesus; for this is indeed a criterion of true Adeptship, though "to vanish" one need not fly up in the clouds.
- 248.
- See Dion Cassius, XXVII. xviii. 2.
- 249.
- Lampridius, Adrian, xxix. 2.
- 250.
- The passage runs as follows: Aurelian had decided to destroy Tyana, and the town's salvation was due solely to a miracle by Apollonius. This man, so renowned and wise, this great friend of the Gods, suddenly appeared before the Emperor as he was returning to his tent, looking just like himself, and said to him in the Pannonian language: ‘Aurelian, if you want to conquer, abandon these wicked plans against my fellow citizens; if you want to rule, refrain from shedding innocent blood; and if you want to live, avoid injustice.’ Aurelian, recognizing Apollonius, whose likeness he had seen in many temples, was astounded and immediately vowed to him a statue, portrait, and temple, turning completely toward mercy. And then Vopiscus adds: "If I've come to believe more and more in the qualities of the majestic Apollonius, it's because, after collecting information from the most reputable individuals, I've found all these facts supported in the Books of the Ulpian Library." (See Flavius Vopiscus, Aurelianus). Vopiscus wrote in 250 and consequently preceded Philostratus by a century.
- 251.
- Ep. to Paul.
- 252.
- The above is mostly summarised from De Mirville, loc. cit., pp. 66-69.
- 253.
- A “true prophet” because an Initiate, one perfectly versed in Occult astronomy.
- 254.
- Key to Hebrew-Egyptian Secrets, p. 259 *et seq.* Astronomy and physiology are the bodies, astrology and psychology their informing souls; the former being studied by the eye of sensual perception, the latter by the inner or “soul eye”; and both are exactly sciences.
- 255.
- New Platonism and Alchemy, p. 12
- 256.
- Hercules, 807.
- 257.
- Aeneid, viii., 274 ff.
- 258.
- App., vii., p. 301.
- 259.
- Dogma and Ritual of High Magic, ii. 88.
- 260.
- (Hieronymus, On Notable Men, iii.) It's interesting that, while all the Church Fathers say that Matthew wrote in Hebrew, they all use the Greek version as the authentic apostolic text, without explaining how the Hebrew Matthew relates to our Greek one! It had many unique additions that are missing in our (Greek) Gospel. (Olshausen, Proof of the authenticity of all the writings of the New Testament., p. 32; Dunlap, Sôd, the Son of Man, p. 44.)
- 261.
- Comments on Matthew (xii. 13) Book II. Jerome adds that it was written in the Chaldaic language, but with Hebrew letters.
- 262.
- “St. Jerome,” v. 445; Dunlap, Sôd, the Human's Son, p. 46.
- 263.
- This accounts also for the rejection of the works of Justin Martyr, who used only this "Gospel of the Hebrews," as also did most probably Tatian, his disciple. At what a late period the divinity of Christ was fully established we can judge by the mere fact that even in the fourth century Eusebius did not denounce this book as spurious, but only classed it with such as the End of the world of John; and Credner (On the history of the Kan, p. 120) shows Nicephorus inserting it, together with the Revelation, in his Stichometry, among the Antilegomena. The Ebionites, the authentic primitive Christians, rejecting the rest of the Apostolic writings, make use only of this Gospel (Adv. Hær., i. 26) and the Ebionites, as Epiphanius declares, firmly believed, with the Nazarenes, that Jesus was but a man, “of the seed of a man.”
- 264.
- Isis Unveiled, ii. 182-3.
- 265.
- See previously cited work., ii. 5.
- 266.
- See also Isis Unveiled, ii. 180, to end of chapter.
- 267.
- Source of Measurements, p. 299. This "flow of life" being emblematised in the Philloc bas-relief just mentioned, by the water poured in the shape of a Cross on the initiated candidate by Osiris—Life and the Sun—and Mercury—Passing. It was the finale of the rite of Initiation after the seven and the 12 tortures in the Crypts of Egypt were passed through successfully.
- 268.
- Another untrustworthy, untruthful and ignorant writer, an ecclesiastical historian of the fifth century. His alleged history of the strife between the Pagans, Neoplatonists, and the Christians of Alexandria and Constantinople, which extends from the year 324 to 439, dedicated by him to Theodosius, the younger, is full of deliberate falsifications.
- 269.
- Jewels of Orthodox Christians, vol. I., p. 135.
- 270.
- Revelation, xiv. 1.
- 271.
- A Dagoba is a small temple of globular form, in which are preserved the relics of Gautama.
- 272.
- Prachidas are buildings of all sizes and forms, like our mausoleums, and are sacred to votive offerings to the dead.
- 273.
- The Talmudistic records claim that, after having been hanged, he was lapidated and buried under the water at the junction of two streams. Mishnah Sanhedrin, Vol. VI., p. 4; Talmud, of Babylon, same article, 43 a, 67 a.
- 274.
- Coptic Legends of the Crucifixion, MSS. XI.
- 275.
- We are at a loss to understand why King, in his Gnostic Gems, represents Solomon's Seal as a five-pointed star, whereas it is six-pointed, and is the signet of Vishnu in India.
- 276.
- King (Gnostics) gives the figure of a Christian symbol, very common during the middle ages, of three fishes interlaced into a triangle, and having the FIVE letters (a most sacred Pythagorean number) ΙΧΘΥΣ engraved on it. The number five relates to the same kabalistic computation.
- 277.
- Op. cit., ii., 253-256.
- 278.
- Cited work, 301. All this connects Jesus with great Initiates and solar heroes; all this is purely Pagan, under a newly-evolved variation, the Christian scheme.
- 279.
- See reference., 296.
- 280.
- Pp. 294, 295.
- 281.
- P. 295
- 282.
- Pp. 295, 296.
- 283.
- Had we known the learned author before his book was printed, he might have been perchance prevailed upon to add a seventh link from which all others, far preceding those enumerated in point of time, and surpassing them in universally philosophical meaning, have been derived, aye, even to the great pyramid, whose foundation square was, in its turn, the great Âryan Mysteries.
- 284.
- We would say cosmic Matter, Spirit, Chaos, and Divine Light, for the Egyptian idea was identical in this with the Âryan. However, the author is right with regard to the Occult Symbology of the Jews. They were a remarkably matter of fact, unspiritual people at all times; yet even with them “Spirit” was Divine Spirit, not “air.”
- 285.
- Mr. Ralston Skinner shows that the symbol ☧, the crossed bones and skull, has the letter ק Koph, the half of the head behind the ears.
- 286.
- Pp. 296-302. By these numbers, explains the author, "Eli equals 113 (when the letters are arranged in a circle); amah equals 345, which can be rearranged to match the same value as משת (in a circle) or Moses. Sabachth represents John or the dove, or the Holy Spirit, because (in a circle) it totals 710 (or 355 × 2). The ending ni, as in meni or 5651, transforms into Jehovah."
- 287.
- The Western personification of that power, which the Hindus call the Vija, the "one seed," or Mahâ Vishnu—a power, not the God—or that mysterious Principle that contains in Itself the Seed of Avatârism.
- 288.
- "Rise up into Nervi from this worn-out body you’ve been sent into. Ascend to your former home, O blessed Avatâr!"
- 289.
- The Gnostics and Their Legacy, King, pp. 100, 101.
- 290.
- Loc. cit.
- 291.
- Op. cit. 258.
- 292.
- Sermons XIX., xx. 1.
- 293.
- The Pleroma constituted the synthesis or entirety of all the spiritual entities. St. Paul still used the name in his Epistles.
- 294.
- The "Blanket," second Messiah, intercessor. “A term used for the Holy Spirit.” Manes was the disciple of Terebinthus, an Egyptian Philosopher, who, according to the Christian Socrates (I. i., cited by Tillemont, iv. 584), "While calling upon the demons of the air one day, he fell from the roof of his house and was killed."
- 295.
- Cf. op. cit., vi. 169-183.
- 296.
- “The great serpent watching the temple,” comments De Mirville. "How often have we said that it was not a symbol, no personification, but truly a serpent inhabited by a god!"—he exclaims; and we answer that at Cairo in a Mussulman, not a pagan temple, we have seen, as thousands of other visitors have also seen, a huge serpent that lived there for centuries, we were told, and was held in great respect. Was it also “filled with a God,” or possessed, in other words?
- 297.
- The Mysteries of Demeter, or the “struggling mother.”
- 298.
- By the satyrs.
- 299.
- This looks rather suspicious and seems interpolated. De Mirville tries to have what he says of Satan and his Court sending their imps on earth to tempt humanity and masquerade at sessions, corroborated by the ex-sorcerer.
- 300.
- This does not look like sinful food. It is the diet of Chelâs to this day.
- 301.
- "Joined" is the correct expression. "The seven Builders attach the divine and beneficial forces to the physical material nature of the plant and mineral kingdoms in every Second Round."—says the Lanoos Catechism.
- 302.
- Only the Prince of the World is not Satan, as the translator would make us believe, but the collective Host of the Planetary. This is a little theological back-biting.
- 303.
- Here the Elemental and Elementary Spirits are evidently meant.
- 304.
- The reader has already learned the truth about them in the course of the present work.
- 305.
- Pity the penitent Saint had not imparted his knowledge of the rotation of the earth and helio-centric system earlier to his Church. That might have saved more than one human life—that of Bruno for one.
- 306.
- Chelâs in their trials of initiation, also see in trances that are artificially created for them, the vision of the Earth supported by an elephant on the top of a tortoise standing on nothing—and this, to teach them to discern the true from the false.
- 307.
- Relating to the days of the year, also to 7 × 7 divisions of the earth's sublunary sphere, divided into seven upper and seven lower spheres with their respective Planetary Hosts or "militaries."
- 308.
- Daimon is not "demon," as translated by De Mirville, but Spirit.
- 309.
- All this is to corroborate his dogmatic assertions that Pater Æther or Jupiter is Satan! and that pestilential diseases, cataclysms, and even thunderstorms that prove disastrous, come from the Satanic Host dwelling in Ether—a good warning to the men of Science!
- 310.
- The translator replaces the word Mediators by mediums, excusing himself in a foot-note by saying that Cyprian must have meant modern mediums!
- 311.
- Cyprianus simply meant to hint at the rites and mysteries of Initiation, and the pledge of secresy and oaths that bound the Initiates together. His translator, however, has made a Witches' Sabbath of it instead.
- 312.
- “Twelve centuries later, during a time of full renaissance and reform, the world witnessed Luther doing the same thing [embrace the Devil, that is?]—as he admitted himself, under the same circumstances.” explains De Mirville in a foot-note, showing thereby the brotherly love that binds Christians. Now Cyprianus meant by the Devil (if the word is really in the original text) his Initiator and Hierophant. No Saint—even a penitent Sorcerer—would be so silly as to speak of his (the Devil's) rising from his seat to see him to the door, were it otherwise.
- 313.
- Every Adept has “a principality after he died.”
- 314.
- Which shows that it was the Hierophant and his disciples. Cyprianus shows himself as grateful as most of the other converts (the modern included) to his Teachers and Instructors.
- 315.
- This is proved if we take but a single recorded instance. J. Picus de Mirandola, finding that there was more Christianity than Judaism in the Kabbalah, and discovering in it the doctrines of the Trinity, the Incarnation, the Divinity of Jesus, etc., wound up his proofs of this with a challenge to the world at large from Rome. As Ginsburg shows: "In 1486, at just twenty-four years old, he [Picus] published nine hundred Kabalistic theses, which were posted around Rome, and he offered to defend them in front of all European scholars he invited to the Eternal City, promising to cover their travel costs."
- 316.
- This account is summarised from Isaac Myer's Kabbalah, p. 10, and following
- 317.
- There is not in the decalogue one idea that is not the counterpart, or the paraphrase, of the dogmas and ethics current among the Egyptians long before the time of Moses and Aaron. (The Mosaic Law a transcript from Egyptian Sources; vide Geometry in Religion, 1890.)
- 318.
- The Good Book. Kenealy, p. 383. The reference to Klaproth is also from this page.
- 319.
- See Asiat. Day., N.S. vii., p. 275, quoted by Kenealy.
- 320.
- Bible, ibid.
- 321.
- See above., v. 15.
- 322.
- Introductory Remarks, iii. 13, quoted by Kenealy, p. 385.
- 323.
- See Bible, p. 385. “Take care,” says Butler (quoted by Kenealy, p. 489), "to differentiate between the Pentateuch written in Hebrew but using the Samaritan alphabet, and the version of the Pentateuch in the Samaritan language. One of the key differences between the Samaritan and the Hebrew texts concerns the time span between the flood and the birth of Abraham. The Samaritan text extends this period by several centuries compared to the Hebrew text, while the Septuagint extends it further by several centuries beyond the Samaritan." It is observable that in the authentic translation of the Latin Vulgate, the Roman Church follows the computation expressed in the Hebrew text; and in her Martyrology follows that of the Seventy, both texts being inspired, as she claims.
- 324.
- See Rev. Joseph Wolff's Journal, p. 200.
- 325.
- A tree is symbolically a book—as “support column” is another synonym of the same.
- 326.
- The wife of Moses, one of the seven daughters of a Midian priest, is called Zipora. It was Jethro, the priest of Midian, who initiated Moses, Zipora, one of the seven daughters, being simply one of the seven Occult powers that the Hierophant was and is supposed to pass to the initiated novice.
- 327.
- See for these details the Bible, pp. 244, 250.
- 328.
- Op. cit. v. 85.
- 329.
- As is fully shown in the Source of Metrics and other works.
- 330.
- Surely even Masons would never claim the real existence of Solomon? As Kenealy shows, he is not noticed by Herodotus, nor by Plato, nor by any writer of standing. It is most extraordinary, he says, "How is it that the Jewish nation, which just a few years earlier was ruled in all his glory by the mighty Solomon, who spent nearly eight thousand millions of gold on a temple—a magnificence rarely matched by the greatest monarchs—was not mentioned by the historian Herodotus? He wrote about Egypt on one side and Babylon on the other, visiting both places and inevitably passing within a few miles of the magnificent capital, Jerusalem? How can this be explained?" he asks (p. 457). Nay, not only are there no proofs of the twelve tribes of Israel having ever existed, but Herodotus, the most accurate of historians, who was in Assyria when Ezra flourished, never mentions the Israelites at all; and Herodotus was born in 484 b.c. How is this?
- 331.
- Clement, Stromateis, xxii.
- 332.
- Bible, p. 408.
- 333.
- Bible, p. 453.
- 334.
- Asian Journal, vii., p. 275, quoted by Kenealy.
- 335.
- Bible, p. 385.
- 336.
- Speaking of the hidden meaning of the Sanskrit words, Mr. T. Subba Row, in his able article on "The Twelve Zodiac Signs," gives some advice as to the way in which one should proceed to find out “the deep significance of ancient Sanskrit names in the old Aryan myths. 1. Find synonyms of the word that have different meanings. 2. Determine the numerical value of the letters in the word based on the methods in the ancient Tantric texts [Tântrika Shâstra—works on Incantation and Magic]. 3. Investigate any ancient myths or allegories that are specifically related to the word in question. 4. Rearrange the syllables of the word and analyze the new combinations that are created and their meanings.” etc. But he does not give the principal rule. And no doubt he is quite right. The Tântrika Shastras are as old as Magic itself. Have they also borrowed their Esotericism from the Hebrews?
- 337.
- Their founder, Sadoc, was the pupil, through Antigonus Saccho, of Simon the Just. They had their own secret Book of the Law ever since the foundation of their sect (about 400 b.c.) and this volume was unknown to the masses. At the time of the Separation the Samaritans recognised only the The Book of Moses' Law and the Book of Joshua, and their Five Books of Moses is far older, and is different from the Septuagint. In 168 b.c. Jerusalem had its temple plundered, and its Sacred Books—namely, the Bible made up by Ezra and finished by Judas Maccabeus—were lost (see Burder's Josephus, vol. ii. pp. 331-335); after which the Masorah completed the work of destruction (even of Ezra's once-more adjusted Bible) begun by the change into square from horned letters. Therefore the later Pentateuch accepted by the Pharisees was rejected and laughed at by the Sadducees. They are generally called atheists; yet, since those learned men, who made no secret of their freethought, furnished from among their number the most eminent of the Jewish high-priests, this seems impossible. How could the Pharisees and the other two believing and pious sects allow notorious atheists to be selected for such posts? The answer is difficult to find for bigotry and for believers in a personal, anthropomorphic God, but very easy for those who accept facts. The Sadducees were called atheists because they believed as the initiated Moses believed, thus differing very widely from the latter made-up Jewish legislator and hero of Mount Sinai.
- 338.
- The measurements of the Great Pyramid being those of the temple of Solomon, of the Ark of the Covenant, etc., according to Piazzi Smythe and the author of the *Source of Measures*, and the Pyramid of Gizeh being shown on astronomical calculations to have been built 4950 b.c., and Moses having written his books—for the sake of argument—not even half that time before our era, how can this be? Surely if any one borrowed from the other, it is not the Pharaohs from Moses. Even philology shows not only the Egyptian, but even the Mongolian, older than the Hebrew.
- 339.
- This alone shows how the Books of Moses were tampered with. In Samuel (ix. 9), it is said: "The person who is now called a prophet (Nabhi) was previously known as a seer (Roch)." Now since before Samuel, the word “Roch” is met nowhere in the Pentateuch, but its place is always taken by that of “Navel,” this proves clearly that the Mosaic text has been replaced by that of the later Levites. (See for fuller details Jewish Artifacts, by the Rev. D. Jennings, D.D.)
- 340.
- Zohar, i, 2a.
- 341.
- Zohar, 42b.
- 342.
- Zohar, i, 2a. See Dr. Ch. Ginsburg's essay on The Kabbalah, its Teachings, Evolution, and Writings.
- 343.
- Cudworth, I. iii, quoted by Wilson, Vishnu Purana, i. 14, note.
- 344.
- Vishnu Purana, i. 14.
- 345.
- Stanza i, 4.
- 346.
- Mishnah, i. 9.
- 347.
- In its manifested state it becomes Ten, the Universe. In the Chaldæan Kabbalah it is sexless. In the Jewish, Shekinah is female, and the early Christians and Gnostics regarded the Holy Ghost as a female potency. In the Numbers “Shekinah” is made to drop the final “h” that makes it a feminine name. Nârâyana, the Mover on the Waters, is also sexless; but it is our firm belief that Shekinah and Daiviprakriti, the "Light of the Word," are one and the same thing philosophically.
- 348.
- The Elohim create the Adam of dust, and in him Jehovah-Binah separates himself into Eve, after which the male portion of God becomes the Serpent, tempts himself in Eve, then creates himself in her as Cain, passes into Seth, and scatters from Enoch, the Son of Man, or Humanity, as Jodheva.
- 349.
- *The Source of Measurements*, p. 8.
- 350.
- This identifies Sephira, the third potency, with Jehovah the Lord, who says to Moses out of the burning bush: “Here I am.” (Escape, iii, 4.) At this time the "Sir" had not yet become Jehovah. It was not the one Male God who spoke, but the Elohim manifested, or the Sephiroth in their manifested collectivity of seven, contained in the triple Sephira.
- 351.
- The Brâhmans were wise in their generation when they gradually, for no other reason than this, abandoned Brahmâ, and paid less attention to him individually than to any other deity. As an abstract synthesis they worshipped him collectively and in every God, each of which represents him. As Brahmâ, the male, he is far lower than Shiva, the Lingam, who personates universal generation, or Vishnu, the preserver—both Shiva and Vishnu being the regenerators of life after destruction. The Christians might do worse than follow their example, and worship God in Spirit, and not in the male Creator.
- 352.
- A plural word, signifying a collective host generically; literally, the “strong lion.”
- 353.
- The writer possesses only a few extracts, some dozen pages in all, verbatim quotations from that priceless work, of which but two or three copies, perhaps, are still extant.
- 354.
- Aye; but that spirituality can never be discovered, far less proved, unless we turn to the Âryan Scriptures and Symbology. For the Jews it was lost, save for the Sadducees, from the day that the “chosen people” reached the Promised Land, the national Karma preventing Moses from reaching it.
- 355.
- Op. cit., pp. 317-319.
- 356.
- God's Book, pp. 388, 389.
- 357.
- See Horne's Introduction (10th edition), vol. ii, p. 33, as quoted by Dr. Kenealy, p. 389.
- 358.
- See Horne's Introduction (10th edition), vol. ii, p. 33, as quoted by Dr. Kenealy, p. 389.
- 359.
- The author says that Parker's quadrature is "the same measurement that was used in ancient times as the perfect measure by the Egyptians in building the Great Pyramid, which was constructed to commemorate it and its uses," and that “From it, the sacred cubit-value was derived, which was the cubit-value used in the construction of the Temple of Solomon, the Ark of Noah, and the Ark of the Covenant.” (p. 22). This is a grand discovery, no doubt, but it only shows that the Jews profited well by their captivity in Egypt, and that Moses was a great Initiate.
- 360.
- See Theosophist, November, 1879, art. "Hindu music," p. 47.
- 361.
- The Sanskrit letters are far more numerous than the poor twenty-two letters of the Hebrew alphabet. They are all musical, and they are read—or rather chanted—according to a system given in very old Tântrika works, and are called Devanâgarî, the speech, or language, of the Gods. And since each letter answers to a numeral, the Sanskrit affords a far larger scope for expression, and it must necessarily be far more perfect than the Hebrew, which followed the same system but could apply it only in a very limited way. If either of these two languages, were taught to humanity by the Gods, surely it would more likely be the Sanskrit, the perfect form of the most perfect language on earth, than the Hebrew, the roughest and the poorest. For once anyone believes in a language of divine origin, he can hardly believe at the same time that Angels or Gods or any divine Messengers have had to develop it from a rough monosyllabic form into a perfect one, as we see in terrestrial linguistic evolution.
- 362.
- In the first chapter of Genesis the word “God” represents the Elohim—Gods in the plural, not one God. This is a cunning and dishonest translation. For the whole Kabbalah explains sufficiently that the Alhim (Elohim) are seven; each creates one of the seven things enumerated in the first chapter, and these answer allegorically to the seven creations. To make this clear, count the verses in which it is said "And God saw that it was good." and you will find that this is said seven times—in verses 4, 10, 12, 18, 21, 25, and 31. And though the compilers cunningly represent the creation of man as occurring on the sixth day, yet, having made man "male and female made in the image of God," the Seven Elohim repeat the sacramental sentence, "That was great," for the seventh time, thus making of man the seventh creation, and showing the origin of this bit of cosmogony to be in the Hindu creations. The Elohim are, of course, the seven Egyptian Khnûmû, the "design consultants"; the seven Amshaspends of the Zoroastrians; the Seven Spirits subordinate to Ildabaoth of the Nazareans; the seven Prajâpati of the Hindus, etc.
- 363.
- Gen., ii. 21, 22.
- 364.
- Op. cit., p. 395, note.
- 365.
- The seventh esoterically, exoterically the sixth.
- 366.
- Against Heresies, I, xviii, 2.
- 367.
- Op. cit. by Gerald Massey, p. 19.
- 368.
- See above., p. 278.
- 369.
- The Hebrew and Other Creations: with a Response to Professor A. H. Sayce, p. 19.
- 370.
- Same source, p. 243.
- 371.
- When they are the Anupâdakas (Parentless) of the Secret Doctrine. See Stanzas, i, 9, Vol. i, 56.
- 372.
- These originated with the Âryans, who placed therein their “bright-crested” (Chitra-Shikhandan) Seven Rishis. But all this is far more Occult than appears on the surface.
- 373.
- Same source, pp. 19-22.
- 374.
- Vishnu Purana, Wilson's Trans., i, 101. The period of these Kumâras is Pre-Adamic, e.g., before the separation of sexes, and before humanity had received the creative, or sacred, fire of Prometheus.
- 375.
- The Secret Doctrine says that this was the second creation, not the first, and that it took place during the Third Race, when men separated, i.e., began to be born as distinct men and women. See Vol. ii. of this work, Stanzas and Commentaries.
- 376.
- This is a Western mangling of the Indian doctrine of the Kumâras.
- 377.
- He was regarded by several Gnostic sects as one with Jehovah. See Isis Unveiled, vol. ii. p. 184.
- 378.
- Or "man, son of man." The Church found in this a prediction and a confession of Christ, the "Child of Humanity!"
- 379.
- See Stanza ii. 5, Secret Doctrine, ii. 16.
- 380.
- See above., pp. 23, 24.
- 381.
- The Sepher Yetzirah now known is but a portion of the original one incorporated in the Chaldæan Numbers. The fragment now in possession of the Western Kabalists is one greatly tampered with by the Rabbis of the Middle Ages, as its masoretic points show. The “Masorah” scheme is a modern blind, dating after our era and perfected in Tiberias. (See Isis Unveiled, vol. ii, pp. 430-431.)
- 382.
- In the oldest symbolism—that used in the Egyptian hieroglyphics—when the bull's head only is found it means the Deity, the Perfect Circle, with the procreative power latent in it. When the whole bull is represented, a solar God, a personal deity is meant, for it is then the symbol of the acting generative power.
- 383.
- It took three Root-Races to degrade the symbol of the One Abstract Unity manifested in Nature as a Ray emanating from infinity (the Circle) into a phallic symbol of generation, as it was even in the Kabbalah. This degradation began with the Fourth Race, and had its reason for being, in Polytheism, as the latter was invented to screen the One Universal Deity from profanation. The Christians may plead ignorance of its meaning as an excuse for its acceptance. But why sing never-ceasing laudations to the Mosaic Jews who repudiated all the other Gods, preserved the most phallic, and then most impudently proclaimed themselves Monotheists? Jesus ever steadily ignored Jehovah. He went against the Mosaic commandments. He recognized his Heavenly Father alone, and prohibited public worship.
- 384.
- Is it everything to have found out that the celestial circle of 360° is determined by “the complete word form of Elohim,” and that this yields, when the word is placed in a circle, "3.1415, or the ratio of circumference to a diameter of one." This is only its astronomical or mathematical aspect. To know the full sevenfold significance of the “Primordial Circle,” the pyramid and the Kabalistic Bible must be read in the light of the figure on which the temples of India are built. The mathematical squaring of the circle is only the terrestrial resume of the problem. The Jews were content with the six days of activity and the seventh of rest. The progenitors of mankind solved the greatest problems of the Universe with their seven Rays or Rishis.
- 385.
- Genesis begins with the third stage of “creation,” skipping the preliminary two.
- 386.
- The three root-principles are, exoterically: Man, Soul, and Spirit (meaning by "person" the intelligent personality), and esoterically: Life, Soul, and Spirit; the four vehicles are Body, Astral double, Animal (or human) Soul, and Divine Soul (Sthûla-Sharîra, Linga-Sharîra, Kâma-rûpa, and Buddhi, the vehicle of Âtma or Spirit). Or, to make it still clearer: (1) the Seventh Principle has for its vehicle the Sixth (Buddhi); (2) the vehicle of Manas is Kâma-rûpa; (3) that of Jîva or Prâna (life) is the Linga-Sharîra (the "double" of man; the Linga-Sharîra proper can never leave the body till death; that which appears is an astral body, reflecting the physical body and serving as a vehicle for the human soul, or intelligence); and (4) the Body, the physical vehicle of all the above collectively. The Occultist recognizes the same order as existing for the cosmical totality, the crazy-cosmical Universe.
- 387.
- St. Denys, the Areopagite, the supposed contemporary of St. Paul, his co-disciple, and first Bishop of St. Denis, near Paris, teaches that the bulk of the “creative work” was performed by the “Seven Spirits of the Presence”—God's co-owners, owing to a participation of the divinity in them. (Hierarchy., p. 196.) And Saint Augustine also thinks that "Things were more conceived in the minds of angels than in Nature, meaning that the angels perceived and understood everything in their thoughts before they could actually come into existence." (See. From Genesis to Literature p. II.) (Summarized from De Mirville, Vol. II., pp. 337-338.) Thus the early Christian Fathers, even a non-initiate like St. Augustine, ascribed the creation of the visible world to Angels, or Secondary Powers, while St. Denys not only specifies these as the “Seven Spirits of the Presence,” but shows them owing their power to the informing divine energy—Fohat in the Secret Doctrine. But the egotistical darkness which caused the Western races to cling so desperately to the Location-centric System, made them also neglect and despise all those fragments of the true Religion which would have deprived them and the little globe they took for the centre of the Universe of the signal honour of having been expressly "made" by the One, Secondless, Infinite God!
- 388.
- De Mirville, ii. 295.
- 389.
-
To the Occultist and Chelâ the difference made between Energy and Emanation need not be explained. The Sanskrit word “Sakti” is untranslatable. It may be Energy, but it is one that proceeds through itself, not being due to the active or conscious will of the one that produces it. The “First-Born,” or Logos, is not an Emanation, but an Energy inherent in and co-eternal with Parabrahman, the One. The Zohar speaks of emanations, but reserves the word for the seven Sephiroth emanated from the first three—which form one triad—Kether, Chokmah, and Binah. As for these three, it explains the difference by calling them “immanations,” something inherent to and coëval with the subject postulated, or in other words, “Energies.”
To the Occultist and Chelâ, the difference between Energy and Emanation doesn’t need to be explained. The Sanskrit word “Sakti” cannot be translated. It can mean Energy, but it originates from itself, not from the active or conscious will of the one who produces it. The “Firstborn,” or Logos, is not an Emanation, but an Energy that is inherent in and co-eternal with Parabrahman, the One. The Zohar discusses emanations, but uses the term specifically for the seven Sephiroth that come from the first three—which create one triad—Kether, Chokmah, and Binah. Regarding these three, it clarifies the difference by calling them “emanations,” something that is inherent to and coequal with the subject in question, or in other words, “Energies.”
It is these “Auxiliaries,” the Auphanim, the half-human Prajâpatis, the Angels, the Architects under the leadership of the “Angel of the Great Council,” with the rest of the Kosmos-Builders of other nations, that can alone explain the imperfection of the Universe. This imperfection is one of the arguments of the Secret Science in favour of the existence and activity of these “Powers.” And who know better than the few philosophers of our civilised lands how near the truth Philo was in ascribing the origin of evil to the admixture of inferior potencies in the arrangement of matter, and even in the formation of man—a task entrusted to the divine Logos.
It is these "Helpers," the Auphanim, the half-human Prajâpatis, the Angels, the Architects under the leadership of the "Angel of the Grand Council," along with the other Kosmos-Builders from various nations, who can solely explain the imperfections of the Universe. This imperfection serves as one of the arguments in Secret Science that supports the existence and activity of these "Abilities." And who knows better than the few philosophers from our civilized societies how close Philo was in attributing the origin of evil to the mix of inferior forces in the arrangement of matter, and even in the creation of man—a task assigned to the divine Logos.
- 390.
- Psalms cxxxv. 5.
- 391.
- Psalms xcvi. 5.
- 392.
- Rather as Ormazd or Ahura-Mazda, Vit-nam-Ahmi, and all the unmanifested Logoi. Jehovah is the manifested Virâj, corresponding to Binah, the third Sephira in the Kabbalah, a female Power which would find its prototype rather in the Prajâpati, than in Brahmâ, the Creator.
- 393.
- Neith is Aditi, evidently.
- 394.
- The Self-created Logos, Nârâyana, Purushottama, and others.
- 395.
- Mother of Apis, pp. 32-35. Quoted by De Mirville.
- 396.
- See Republic, I. vi.
- 397.
- Harmony between the Church and the Synagogue, t. II., p. 427, by the Chevalier Drach. See De Mirville iv. 38, 39.
- 398.
- Julian died for the same crime as Socrates. Both divulged a portion of the solar mystery, the heliocentric system being only a part of what was given during Initiation—one consciously, the other unconsciously, the Greek Sage never having been initiated. It was not the real solar system that was preserved in such secrecy, but the mysteries connected with the Sun's constitution. Socrates was sentenced to death by earthly and worldly judges; Julian died a violent death because the hitherto protecting hand was withdrawn from him, and, no longer shielded by it, he was simply left to his destiny or Karma. For the student of Occultism there is a suggestive difference between the two kinds of death. Another memorable instance of the unconscious divulging of secrets pertaining to mysteries is that of the poet, P. Ovidius Naso, who, like Socrates, had not been initiated. In his case, the Emperor Augustus, who was an Initiate, mercifully changed the penalty of death into banishment to Tomos on the Euxine. This sudden change from unbounded royal favour to banishment has been a fruitful scheme of speculation to classical scholars not initiated into the Mysteries. They have quoted Ovid's own lines to show that it was some great and heinous immorality of the Emperor of which Ovid had become unwillingly cognizant. The inexorable law of the death penalty, always following upon the revelation of any portion of the Mysteries to the profane, was unknown to them. Instead of seeing the amiable and merciful act of the Emperor in its true light, they have made it an occasion for traducing his moral character. The poet's own words can be no evidence, because as he was not an Initiate, it could not be explained to him in what his offence consisted. There have been comparatively modern instances of poets unconsciously revealing in their verses so much of the hidden knowledge as to make even Initiates suppose them to be fellow-Initiates, and come to talk to them on the subject. This only shows that the sensitive poetic temperament is sometimes so far transported beyond the bounds of ordinary sense as to get glimpses into what has been impressed on the Astral Light. In the Light of Asia there are two passages that might make an Initiate of the first degree think that Mr. Edwin Arnold had been initiated himself in the Himâlyan ashrams, but this is not so.
- 399.
- A proof that Julian was acquainted with the heliocentric system.
- 400.
- *Gravity by Electricity*, p. 7, quoted by De Mirville; iv. 156.
- 401.
- De Mirville, iv. 157.
- 402.
- Memoir of the Solar System, p. 7, De Mirville, iv. 157.
- 403.
- Essay on the Identity of the Producers of Sound and Light, etc., p. 15, Ibid.
- 404.
- Ibid., p. 218.
- 405.
- Summarised from Ibid., p. 213. De Mirville, iv. 158.
- 406.
- May, 1855. Ibid., p. 139.
- 407.
- Earth and our Solar System. De Mirville, iv. 139.
- 408.
- If, as Sir W. Herschel thought, the so-called fixed stars have resulted from, and owe their origin to nebular combustion, they cannot be fixed any more than is our sun, which was believed to be motionless and is now found to rotate around its axis every twenty-five days. As the fixed star nearest to the sun, however, is eight-thousand times farther away from him than is Neptune, the illusions furnished by the telescopes must be also eight-thousand times as great. We will therefore leave the question at rest, repeating only what A. Maury said in his work (Earth and Man, published in 1858): "It’s completely impossible, for now, to make any decisions about Neptune's composition; we can only suggest that he has a rotation similar to that of other planets based on analogy." (De Mirville, iv. 140).
- 409.
- Exposition of the True System of the Universe, p. 282.
- 410.
- See the passage quoted by Herschel in Natural Science, p. 165. De Mirville, iv. 105.
- 411.
- Loc. cit.
- 412.
- Earth and Sky, p. 28. Same source.
- 413.
- Arago's Works, vol. i., p. 219; quoted by De Mirville, iii. 462.
- 414.
-
“Die Sterne sind vielleicht ein Sitz verklarter Geister;
Wie hier das Laster herrscht, ist dort die Tugend Meister.”“The stars could be a home for souls that have made their choice; Where vice dominates here, virtue reigns there.”
- 415.
- Op. cit., p. 411.
- 416.
- Whenever Occult doctrines were expounded in the pages of The Theosophist, care was taken each time to declare a subject incomplete when the whole could not be given in its fulness, and no writer has ever tried to mislead the reader. As to the Western "ranges of perception" concerning doctrines really Occult, the Eastern Occultists have been made acquainted with them for some time past. Thus they are enabled to assert with confidence that the West may be in possession of Hermetic philosophy as a speculative system of dialectics, the latter being used in the West admirably well, but it lacks entirely the knowledge of Occultism. The genuine Eastern Occultist keeps silent and unknown, never publishes what he knows, and rarely even speaks of it, as he knows too well the penalty of indiscretion.
- 417.
- See The Royal Masonic Encyclopedia, art. “Sepher Jetzirah.”
- 418.
- In the exoteric sense, the Mantra (or that psychic faculty or power that conveys perception or thought) is the older portion of the Vedas, the second part of which is composed of the Brahmanas. In Esoteric phraseology Mantra is the Word made flesh, or rendered objective, through divine magic.
- 419.
- The secret meaning of the word "Brahma" is “growth,” "boost," or "development."
- 420.
- Why not give at once its theological meaning, as we find it in Webster? With the Roman Catholics it means simply "purgatory," the borderland between heaven and hell (Limbus patrum and Limbus of infants), the one for all men, whether good, bad or indifferent; the other for the souls of unbaptized children! With the ancients it meant simply that which in Esoteric Buddhism is called the Kâma Loka, between Devachan and Avitchi.
- 421.
- As Chaos, the eternal Element, not as the Kâma Loka surely.
- 422.
- A proof that by this word Éliphas Lévi means the lowest region of the terrestrial Âkâsha.
- 423.
- Evidently he is concerned only with our periodical world, or the terrestrial globe.
- 424.
- In the "reawakening" of the Forces would be more correct.
- 425.
- An action which is incessant in eternity cannot be called "creation;" it is evolution, and the eternally or ever-becoming of the Greek Philosopher and the Hindu Vedântin; it is the Sat and the one Beingness of Parmenides, or the Being identical with Thought. Now how can the Potencies be said to "start movement," once it is seen movement never had any beginning, but existed in the Eternity? Why not say that the reawakened Potencies transferred motion from the eternal to the temporal plane of being? Surely this is not Creation.
- 426.
- History of Magic. Int., p. 1.
- 427.
- History of Magic. Int., p. 2.
- 428.
- The Vaishnavas, who regard Vishnu as the Supreme God and the fashioner of the Universe, claim that Brahmâ sprang from the navel of Vishnu, the "everlasting," or rather from the lotus that grew from it. But the belly button here means the Central Point, the mathematical symbol of infinitude, or Parabrahman, the One and the Secondless.
- 429.
- Ecclesiastes, i. 12, 13.
- 430.
- It is probably needless to say here what everyone knows. The translation of the Protestant Bible is not a word for word rendering of the earlier Greek and Latin Bibles: the sense is very often disfigured, and “God” is put where “Yahweh” and “God” stand.
- 431.
- Psalms, civ. 2, 3.
- 432.
- To avoid misunderstanding of the word "creation" so often used by us, the remarks of the author of Through the Gates of Gold may be quoted owing to their clearness and simplicity. The phrase "to create" is often taken by the average person to mean bringing something into existence from nothing. However, that's not really its true meaning. We have to provide our Creator with chaos to form the worlds. A farmer, who represents the typical creator of social life, needs resources: the land, the sky, rain and sunlight, and the seeds to plant in the ground. From nothing, he cannot produce anything. Nature cannot emerge from a void; there is material out there, behind, or within, from which it is shaped by our desire for a Universe. (P. 72.)
- 433.
- Commentary on Stanza ix. on Cycles.
- 434.
- Or, read from right to left, the letters and their corresponding numerals stand thus: “t,” 4; “h,” 5; “bh,” 2; “v.” 6; “v.” 6; “h,” 5; “v” or “w,” 6; which yields “thuvbhu,” 4566256, or “Tohu va bohu.”
- 435.
- Mr. Ralston Skinner's MSS.
- 436.
- That the teraphim was a statue, and no small article either, is shown in Samuel xix., where Michal takes a teraphim (“image” as it is translated) and puts it in bed to represent David, her husband, who ran away from Saul (see verse 13, and following). It was thus of the size and shape of a human figure—a statue or real celebrity.
- 437.
- Op. cit., iii. 4
- 438.
- Louis de Dieu, Genesis, xxxi. 19. See De Mirville, iii. 257.
- 439.
- The teraphim of Abram's father, Terah, known as the "maker of images," were the Kabeiri Gods. They were worshipped by Micah, the Danites, and others (Judges, 17-18, etc.). Teraphim were the same as seraphim, and these were serpent images, originating from the Sanskrit word "Sarpa" (meaning "serpent"), a symbol revered by all deities as a representation of immortality. Kiyun, or the God Kivan, worshipped by the Hebrews in the wilderness, is equivalent to Shiva, the Hindu Saturn. (In Zendic, the letter "h" represents "s" in India; thus, "Hapta" becomes "Sapta," and "Hindu" is "Sindbaya." (A. Wilder)) "The 's' often changes to 'h' from Greece to Calcutta, from the Caucasus to Egypt," says Dunlap. Therefore, the letters "k," "h," and "s" can be used interchangeably. The Greek story recounts how Dardanus, the Arcadian, received them as a dowry, carried them to Samothrace, and then to Troy; they were worshipped long before the glory days of Tyre or Sidon, though the latter was established in 2760 B.C. Where did Dardanus get them? Isis Unveiled, i. 570.
- 440.
- Maimon, More Nevochim, III. xxx.
- 441.
- Those dedicated to the sun were made in gold, and those to the moon in silver.
- 442.
- On the Syrian Gods, Teraph. II. Syat, p. 31.
- 443.
- Those that the Kabalists call primary spirits are sylphs, gnomes, undines and salamanders, nature-spirits, in short. The spirits of the angels formed a distinct class.
- 444.
- Oedipus, ii. 444.
- 445.
- Cited work, xxv. 22 etc.
- 446.
- The ephod was a linen garment worn by the high priest, but as the thummim was attached to it, the entire paraphernalia of divination was often comprised in that single word, ephod. See I. Sam., xxviii. 6, and xxx. 7, 8.
- 447.
- Paganism and Judaism, iv. 197.
- 448.
- Op. cit., I. vi. 5.
- 449.
- Message to the Gentiles, p. 146.
- 450.
- De Gener., I, II. iv.
- 451.
- See Universe, by Ménage, I., vi., § 101.
- 452.
- Cited work, I. ii.
- 453.
- "The characters used on those parchments," writes De Mirville, "are sometimes represented as hieroglyphics, arranged vertically, a type of shorthand (abbreviated characters), where the image is often simplified to a single stroke; at other times, they are arranged in horizontal lines; then there's the hieratic or sacred writing, which is written from right to left like in all Semitic languages; finally, there are the local characters used for official documents, mostly contracts, etc., which have also been used for monuments since the Ptolemies." v. 81, 82. A copy of the Harris papyrus, translated by Chabas—Magic Papyrus—may be studied at the British Museum.
- 454.
- And what of the “Mene, mene, tekel, upharsin,” the words that “a man's hand fingers,” whose body and arm remained invisible, wrote on the walls of Belshazzar's palace? (Daniel, v.) What of the writings of Simon the Magician, and the magic characters on the walls and in the air of the crypts of Initiation, without mentioning the tables of stone on which the finger of God wrote the commandments? Between the writing of one God and other Gods the difference, if any, lies only in their respective natures; and if the tree is to be known by its fruits, then preference would have to be given always to the Pagan Gods. It is the immortal "To exist or not to exist." Either all of them are—or at any rate, may be—true, or all are surely pious frauds and the result of credulity.
- 455.
- *Magic Papyrus*, p. 186.
- 456.
- See Maspero's *Guide to the Bulak Museum*, among others.
- 457.
- De Mirville (from whom much of the preceding is taken), v. 81, 85.
- 458.
- See De Mirville, v. 84, 85.
- 459.
- One sees this difficulty arise even with a perfectly known language like Sanskrit, the meaning of which is far easier to comprehend than the hieratic writings of Egypt. Everyone knows how hopelessly the Sanskritists are often puzzled over the real meaning and how they fail in rendering the meaning correctly in their respective translations, in which one Orientalist contradicts the other.
- 460.
- See above., i. 297.
- 461.
- Book II., Commentary.
- 462.
- Bunsen and Champollion so declare, and Dr. Carpenter says that the Book of the Dead, sculptured on the oldest monuments, with “the exact phrases we see in the New Testament related to the Day of Judgment ... were likely inscribed around 2,000 years before Christ.” (See Isis Unveiled, i., 518.)
- 463.
- De Mirville, v. 88. Just such a calendar and horoscope interdictions exist in India in our day, as well as in China and all the Buddhist countries.
- 464.
- See De Mirville, iii. 65.
- 465.
- Pop. Mag., p. 163.
- 466.
- Same source., p. 168.
- 467.
- Maimonides in his Essay on Idolatry says, speaking of the Jewish teraphim: “They spoke to guys.” To this day Christian Sorcerers in Italy, and black Voodoos at New Orleans fabricate small wax figures in the likeness of their victims, and transpierce them with needles, the injury, as on the teraphim or Menh, being repercussed on the living, often killing them. Mysterious deaths are still many, and not all are traced to the guilty hand.
- 468.
- The Ramses of Lepsius, who reigned some 1300 years before our era.
- 469.
- One may judge how trustworthy are the translations of such Egyptian documents when the sentence is rendered in three different ways by three Egyptologists. Rougé says: “He found her in a state of being controlled by spirits.” or "with her limbs very stiff," (?) another version; and Chabas translates: "And the Scribe found the Khou to be very wicked." Between her being in possession of an evil Khou and “with her limbs very stiff,” there is a difference.
- 470.
- De Mirville, v. 247, 248.
- 471.
- Some translators would have Lucian speak of the inhabitants of the city, but they fail to show that this view is maintainable.
- 472.
- De Mirville, v. 256, 257.
- 473.
- How can de Mirville see Satan in the Egyptian God of the great divine Name, when he himself admits that nothing was greater than the name of the oracle of Dodona, as it was that of the God of the Jews, IAO, or Jehovah? That oracle had been brought by the Pelasgians to Dodona more than fourteen centuries b.c. and left with the forefathers of the Hellenes, and its history is well-known and may be read in Herodotus. Jupiter, who loved the fair nymph of the ocean, Dodona, had ordered Pelasgus to carry his cult to Thessaly. The name of the God of that oracle at the temple of Dodona was Zeus Pelasgicos, the Zeuspater (God the Father), or as De Mirville explains: “It was the name par excellence, the name that the Jews regarded as the ineffable, the unpronounceable Name—in short, Jaoh-pater, i.e., ‘he who was, who is, and who will be,’ also known as the Eternal.” And the author admits that Maury is right "by finding in the name of the Vedic Indra the Biblical Jehovah," and does not even attempt to deny the etymological connection between the two names—“the great and the lost name with the sun and the thunderbolts.” Strange confessions, and still stranger contradictions.
- 474.
- Reuvens' Letter to Letronne regarding the 75th number of the Papyri Anastasi. See De Mirville. v. 258.
- 475.
- The Eleusinian Fields.
- 476.
- Fragments, ix.
- 477.
- On the Laws, II. iv.
- 478.
- Judaism and Paganism, i. 184.
- 479.
- Frag. of Styg., ap. Stob.
- 480.
- The Special. Law.
- 481.
- De Mirville, v. 278, 279.
- 482.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 25.
- 483.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 282, 283.
- 484.
- De Mirville, v. 248.
- 485.
- De Mirville, v. 281.
- 486.
- Tod's Rajasthan, i. 28.
- 487.
- Same source., ix. iii. 28.
- 488.
- Vishnu Purana, iv. i. Wilson's translation, iii. 248-254.
- 489.
- There were no Brâhmans as a hereditary caste in days of old. In those long-departed ages a man became a Brâhman through personal merit and Initiation. Gradually, however, despotism crept in, and the son of a Brâhman was created a Brâhman by right of protection first, then by that of heredity. The rights of blood replaced those of real merit, and thus arose the body of Brâhmans, which was soon changed into a powerful caste.
- 490.
- Ancient and Modern Initiations. “The mysteries,” says Ragon, “were India's gift.” In this he is mistaken, for the Âryan race had brought the mysteries of Initiation from Atlantis. Nevertheless he is right in saying that the mysteries preceded all civilisations, and that by polishing the mind and morals of the peoples they served as a base for all the laws—civil, political, and religious.
- 491.
- De Off., i. 33.
- 492.
- Initiations, p. 22.
- 493.
- Historical Essays on Freemasonry, pp. 142, 143.
- 494.
- The word “patriarch” is composed of the Greek word "Homeland" (“family” "community," or country) and “Archos” (a "leader"), the paternal principle. The Jewish Patriarchs who were pastors, passed their name to the Christian Patriarchs; yet they were no priests, but were simply the heads of their tribes, like the Indian Rishis.
- 495.
- There is no need to observe here that the resurrection of a really dead body is an impossibility in Nature.
- 496.
- The kings of Hungary claimed that they could cure the jaundice; the Dukes of Burgundy were credited with preserving people from the plague; the kings of Spain delivered those possessed by the devil. The prerogative of curing the king's evil was given to the kings of France, in reward for the virtues of good King Robert. Francis the First, during a short stay at Marseilles for his son's wedding, touched and cured of that disease upwards of 500 persons. The kings of England had the same privilege.
- 497.
- See Laurens' Historical Essays for further information as to the world-wide, universal knowledge of the Egyptian Priests.
- 498.
- Initiations, p. 24.
- 499.
- The word comes from the Greek “hieros” (“holy”) and “glupho” ("I’m serious"). The Egyptian characters were sacred to the Gods, as the Indian Devanâgarî is the language of the Gods.
- 500.
- The same author had (as Occultists have) a very reasonable objection to the modern etymology of the word "philosophy" which is interpreted "philosophy," and is nothing of the kind. The philosophers were scientists, and philosophy was a real science—not simply verbiage, as it is in our day. The term is composed of two Greek words whose meaning is intended to convey its secret sense, and ought to be interpreted as "wisdom of love." Now it is in the last word, "love," that lies hidden the esoteric significance: for "love" does not stand here as a noun, nor does it mean "love" or "affection," but is the term used for Eros, that primordial principle in divine creation, synonymous with πόθος, the abstract desire in Nature for procreation, resulting in an everlasting series of phenomena. It means “divine love” that universal element of divine omnipresence spread throughout Nature and which is at once the chief cause and effect. The “wisdom of love” (or "philosophy,") meant attraction to and love of everything hidden beneath objective phenomena and the knowledge thereof. Philosophy meant the highest Adeptship—love of and assimilation with Deity. In his modesty Pythagoras even refused to be called a Philosopher (or one who knows every hidden thing in things visible; cause and effect, or absolute truth), and called himself simply a Sage an aspirant to philosophy, or to Wisdom of Love—love in its exoteric meaning being as degraded by men then as it is now by its purely terrestrial application.
- 501.
- Lev., xix. 18.
- 502.
- “On,” the “Sun,” the Egyptian name of Heliopolis (the "City of the Sun").
- 503.
- Bible, p. 160.
- 504.
- Mr. Kenealy quotes, in his Bible, Vallancey, who says: I had only been in Ireland for a week after arriving from Gibraltar, where I had studied Hebrew and Chaldaic with Jews from various countries, when I heard a peasant girl say to a farmer standing next to her “Feach an Maddin Nag” (“Behold the morning star”), pointing to the planet Venus, which the Chaldeans referred to as Maddena Nag.
- 505.
- There was a time when the whole world, the totality of mankind, had one religion, as they were of “one lip.” "All the religions on Earth were originally one and came from a single source." says Faber.
- 506.
- Chips from a German workshop, i. 69, 70.
- 507.
- Sûrya, the Sun, is one of the nine divinities that witness all human actions.
- 508.
- [There is a gap in H. P. B.'s MS., and the paragraph in brackets supplies what was missing.—A. B.]
- 509.
-
In Isis Unveiled, Vol. II., pp. 41, 42, a portion of this rite is referred to. Speaking of the dogma of Atonement, it is traced to ancient “heathendom” again. We say: “This cornerstone of a church which had believed herself built on a firm rock for long centuries, is now excavated by science and proved to come from the Gnostics. Professor Draper shows it as hardly known in the days of Tertullian, and as having ‘originated among the Gnostic heretics’ (see Conflict Between Religion and Science, p. 224).... But there are sufficient proofs to show that it originated among them no more than did their anointed Christos and Sophia. The former they modelled on the original of the King Messiah, the male principle of wisdom, and the latter on the third Sephiroth, from the Chaldæan Kabalah, and even from the Hindu Brahmâ and Sarasvatî, and the Pagan Dionysius and Demeter. And here we are on firm ground, if it were only because it is now proved that the New Testament never appeared in its complete form, such as we find it now, till 300 years after the period of the apostles, and the Zohar and other Kabalistic books are found to belong to the first century before our era, if not to be far older still.
In Isis Unveiled, Vol. II., pp. 41, 42, part of this rite is mentioned. Discussing the doctrine of Atonement, it is once again traced back to ancient paganism. We say: “This foundation of a church that believed it was built on solid ground for many centuries has now been challenged by science and shown to come from the Gnostics. Professor Draper notes that it was hardly recognized in the time of Tertullian and that it ‘originated among the Gnostic heretics’ (see Conflict Between Religion and Science, p. 224).... However, there is enough evidence to show that it originated among them no more than their anointed Christos and Sophia did. The former was based on the original idea of the King Messiah, the male aspect of wisdom, and the latter on the third Sephiroth from the Chaldæan Kabalah, and even from the Hindu Brahmâ and Sarasvatî, along with the Pagan Dionysius and Demeter. At this point, we are on solid ground, especially since it has been proven that the New Testament did not exist in its complete form, as we have it today, until 300 years after the time of the apostles, and the Zohar and other Kabalistic texts are believed to date back to the first century BCE, if not even earlier.”
“The Gnostics entertained many of the Essenean ideas; and the Essenes had their greater and minor Mysteries at least two centuries before our era. They were the Isarim or Initiates, the descendants of the Egyptian hierophants, in whose country they had been settled for several centuries before they were converted to Buddhistic monasticism by the missionaries of King Asoka, and amalgamated later with the earliest Christians: and they existed, probably, before the old Egyptian temples were desecrated and ruined in the incessant invasions of Persians, Greeks, and other conquering hordes. The hierophants had their atonement enacted in the Mystery of Initiation ages before the Gnostics, or even the Essenes, had appeared. It was known among hierophants as the Baptism of Blood, and was considered not as an atonement for the ‘fall of man’ in Eden, but simply as an expiation for the past, present, and future sins of ignorant, but nevertheless polluted mankind. The hierophant had the option of either offering his pure and sinless life as a sacrifice for his race to the gods whom he hoped to rejoin, or an animal victim. The former depended entirely on their own will. At the last moment of the solemn ‘new birth,’ the Initiator passed ‘the word’ to the initiated, and immediately after the latter had a weapon placed in his right hand, and was ordered to strike. This is the true origin of the Christian dogma of atonement.”
The Gnostics had a lot in common with the Essenes; the Essenes held their major and minor Mysteries at least two centuries before our era. They were the Isarim or Initiates, the descendants of Egyptian spiritual leaders who had been in their land for several centuries before being influenced by the Buddhist monasticism brought by King Asoka's missionaries, and later mixed with early Christianity. They likely existed before the ancient Egyptian temples were corrupted and destroyed during the ongoing invasions by Persians, Greeks, and other conquering forces. The spiritual leaders had their atonement ritual performed in the Mystery of Initiation long before the Gnostics or even the Essenes appeared. Among these leaders, it was called the Baptism of Blood, which was seen not as a way to atone for the ‘fall of man’ in Eden, but simply as a method to make amends for the past, present, and future sins of humanity, which, despite being ignorant, was still flawed. The leader could choose to offer his pure and sinless life as a sacrifice for his people to the gods he hoped to reconnect with, or to offer an animal instead. The first choice was entirely his decision. At the decisive moment of the solemn ‘new birth,’ the Initiator imparted ‘the word’ to the one being initiated, who then immediately received a weapon in his right hand and was instructed to strike. This is the true origin of the Christian doctrine of atonement.
As Ballanche says, quoted by Ragon: “Destruction is the great God of the World,” justifying therefore the philosophical conception of the Hindu Shîva. According to this immutable and sacred law, “the Initiate was compelled to kill the Initiator; otherwise initiation remained incomplete.... It is death that generates life.” Orthodoxie maçonnique, p. 104. All that, however, was emblematic and exoteric. Weapon and killing must be understood in their allegorical sense.
As Ballanche states, as quoted by Ragon: "Destruction is the ultimate force in the world," which supports the philosophical idea of the Hindu Shîva. According to this unchanging and sacred law, "The Initiate had to kill the Initiator; otherwise, the initiation wouldn't be complete... It's death that brings life." Masonic orthodoxy, p. 104. However, all of this was symbolic and exoteric. Weapons and killing should be understood in their allegorical sense.
- 510.
- Masonic Orthodoxy, pp. 102-104.
- 511.
- Op. cit., i. 15.
- 512.
- Five Years of Theosophy, p. 258. A curious question to start and to deny, when it is well-known even to the Orientalists that, to take but one case, there is Yaska, who was a predecessor of Pânini, and his work still exists; there are seventeen writers of Nirukta (glossary) known to have preceded Yaska.
- 513.
- The Mother of Apis, p. 47.
- 514.
- One just initiated is called the “firstborn,” and in India he becomes dwija, “twice born” only after his final and supreme Initiation. Every Adept is a “Son of God” and a “Child of Light” after receiving the "Okay," when he becomes the "Word" himself, after receiving the seven divine attributes or the "lyre of Apollo."
- 515.
- See De Mirville, iv. 15.
- 516.
- II. Kings, xxiii. 4-13.
- 517.
- Judges, xiii. 18. Samson, Manoah's son, was an Initiate of that “Enigma” Lord, Ja-va; he was consecrated before his birth to become a "Nazarite" (a chela) an Adept. His sin with Dalilah, and the cropping of his long hair that “no razor was to be used” shows how well he kept his sacred vow. The allegory of Samson proves the Esotericism of the Bible, as also the character of the “Mystery Gods” of the Jews. True, Môvers gives a definition of the Phœnician idea of the ideal sunlight as a spiritual influence issuing from the highest God, Iao, "the light that can only be understood by intellect—the physical and spiritual Principle of everything; from which the soul originates." It was the male Essence, or Wisdom, while the primitive matter or Disorder was the female. Thus the first two principles, co-eternal and infinite, were already with the primitive Phœnicians, spirit and matter. But this is the echo of Jewish thought, not the opinion of Pagan Philosophers.
- 518.
- See Isis Unveiled, ii. 526.
- 519.
- Beth-San or Scythopolis in Palestine had that designation; so had a spot on Mount Parnassus. But Diodorus declares that Nyssa was between Phœnicia and Egypt; Euripides states that Dionysos came to Greece from India; and Diodorus adds his testimony: “Osiris was raised in Nyssa, in Arabia the Happy; he was the son of Zeus, and his name comes from his father (nominative Zeus, genitive Dios) and the location Dio-Nysos.”—the Zeus or Jove of Nyssa. This identity of name or title is very significant. In Greece Dionysos was second only to Zeus, and Pindar says: "So Father Zeus governs everything, and he also governs Bacchus."
- 520.
- Ex., xvii. 15.
- 521.
- Phaedrus, Cary's translation, p. 326.
- 522.
- Pythagoras' Life, p. 297. “Since Pythagoras,” he adds, "He also spent twenty-two years in the inner sanctums of the temples in Egypt, working with the Magians in Babylon, where he learned their ancient wisdom. It's not surprising that he became skilled in Magic or Theurgy, allowing him to achieve things beyond ordinary human abilities, which seem completely unbelievable to the general public." (p. 298).
- 523.
- This expression must not be understood simply literally; for, as in the initiation of certain Brotherhoods, it has a secret meaning that we have just explained; it was hinted at by Pythagoras, when he describes his feelings after the Initiation, and says that he was crowned by the Gods in whose presence he had drunk "the waters of life"—in the Hindu Mysteries there was the fount of life, and soma, the sacred drink.
- 524.
- Eleusinian and Bacchic Mysteries, T. Taylor, p. 46, 47.
- 525.
- ii. 111, 113.
- 526.
- Eleusinian and Bacchic Mysteries, p. 63.
- 527.
- Op. cit., p. 65.
- 528.
- Quoted by Taylor, p. 66.
- 529.
- Verses 35-38.
- 530.
- Phaedrus, 64, quoted by Taylor, p. 64.
- 531.
- Isis Unveiled, ii. 114.
- 532.
- This is false, and the Abbé Constant (Éliphas Lévi) knew it was so. Why did he promulgate the untruth?
- 533.
- Dogma of High Magic, i. 219, 220.
- 534.
- Masonic Orthodoxy, p. 99.
- 535.
- Five Years of Modern Spirituality, p. 214.
- 536.
- In I. Peter, ii. 3, Jesus is called “the Lord Chrestos.”
- 537.
- Isis Unveiled, ii. 323.
- 538.
- Buddhism in Tibet, p. 31.
- 539.
- The Âryans replaced the living cow by one made of gold, silver or any other metal, and the rite is preserved to this day, when one desires to become a Brâhman, a twice-born, in India.
- 540.
- Quoted work, p. 141.
- 541.
- In Ragon's Masonic Orthodoxy, p. 105, note, we find the following statement—borrowed from Albumazar the Arabian, probably: “The Virgin of the Magi and Chaldæans.” The Chaldæan sphere displayed a newly-born baby in its heavens, referred to as “Christ and Jesus”; this baby was cradled in the arms of the Celestial Virgin. It was this Virgin to whom Eratosthenes, the Alexandrian Librarian, who was born 276 years before our era, referred to as Isis, the mother of Horus. This is only what Kircher gives (in Oedipus Egyptian, iii. 5), quoting Albumazar: “In the first decan of Virgo, a maiden named Aderenosa appears, who is a pure, immaculate virgin... sitting on an embroidered throne while nursing a boy...; a boy named Jessus... which signifies Issa, also known as Christ in Greek.” (See Isis Unveiled, ii. 491.)
- 542.
- Now called St. Reine (Côte d'Or) on the two streams, the Ose and the Oserain. Its fall is a historical fact in Keltic Gaulish History.
- 543.
- Masonic Orthodoxy, p. 22.
- 544.
- Op. cit., p. 22.
- 545.
- The Christian mob in 389 of our era completed the work of destruction upon what remained; most of the priceless works were saved for students of Occultism, but lost to the world.
- 546.
- Op. cit. p. 23. J. M. Ragon, a Belgian by birth, and a Mason, knew more about Occultism than any other non-initiated writer. For fifty years he studied the ancient Mysteries wherever he could find accounts of them. In 1805, he founded at Paris the Brotherhood of The Trinosophes, in which Lodge he delivered for years lectures on Ancient and Modern Initiation (in 1818 and again in 1841), which were published, and now are lost. Then he became the writer in chief of Hermes, a masonic paper. His best works were Occult Masonry and the Fastes Initiatiques. After his death, in 1866, a number of his MSS. remained in the possession of the Grand Orient of France. A high Mason told the writer that Ragon had corresponded for years with two Orientalists in Syria and Egypt, one of whom is a Kopt gentleman.
- 547.
- See above., iv. 462.
- 548.
- The History of Magic, ii. 11.
- 549.
- Neo-Platonism and Alchemy, p. 15.
- 550.
- Same source.
- 551.
- Op. cit., pp. 9, 10.
- 552.
- This Divine Effulgence and Essence is the light of the Logos; only the Vedântin would not use the pronoun “He,” but would say “It.”
- 553.
- Same source., note, p. 10.
- 554.
- Loc. cit., note.
- 555.
- See Esoteric Buddhism, by A. P. Sinnett, Fifth Edition.
- 556.
- See Isis Unveiled, Vol. I., pp. 589-595. The “Children of God” and their war with the giants and magicians.
- 557.
- Loc. cit., note.
- 558.
- Op. cit., p. 18.
- 559.
- Op. cit., p. 8.
- 560.
- No orthodox Christian has ever equalled, far less surpassed, in the practice of true Christ-like virtues and ethics, or in the beauty of his moral nature, Ammonius, the Alexandrian pervert from Christianity (he was born from Christian parents).
- 561.
- See above., pp. 3, 4.
- 562.
- Quoted by Dr. Wilder, p. 5.
- 563.
- "Embarrassment" is here meant in the moral, not the physical sense; to restrain every lust and passion, and live on the simplest diet possible.
- 564.
- This is the Neo-Platonic teaching adopted as a doctrine in the Roman Catholic Church, with its worship of the Seven Spirits.
- 565.
- The Church has made of it the worship of devils. “Demon” is Spirit, and relates to our divine Spirit, the seventh Principle and to the Dhyân Chohans. Jesus prohibited going to the temple or church “like the Pharisees do” but commanded that man should retire for prayer (communion with his God) into a private closet. Is it Jesus who would have countenanced in the face of the starving millions, the building of the most gorgeous churches?
- 566.
- Op. cit., p. 7.
- 567.
- Op. cit., p. 7.
- 568.
- Op. cit., p. 18.
- 569.
-
The Talmud gives the story of the four Tanaim, who are made, in allegorical terms, to enter into the garden of delights, i.e., to be initiated into the occult and final science.
The Talmud shares the story of four Tanaim who, in a symbolic sense, enter into the garden of delights, i.e., to be initiated into the hidden and ultimate knowledge.
“According to the teaching of our holy masters the names of the four who entered the garden of delight, are: Ben Asai, Ben Zoma, Acher, and Rabbi Akiba....
“According to the teachings of our respected masters, the names of the four who entered the garden of delight are: Ben Asai, Ben Zoma, Acher, and Rabbi Akiba....
“Ben Asai looked and—lost his sight.
Ben Asai looked and—went blind.
“Ben Zoma looked and—lost his reason.
Ben Zoma looked and—went crazy.
“Acher made depredations in the plantation” (mixed up the whole and failed). “But Akiba, who had entered in peace came out of it in peace; for the saint, whose name he blessed, had said, ‘This old man is worthy of serving us with glory.’ ”
“Acher caused problems on the plantation.” (messed up everything and failed). “But Akiba, who entered peacefully, left peacefully; for the saint, whom he praised, had said, ‘This old man deserves to serve us with honor.’ ”
“The learned commentators of the Talmud, the Rabbis of the synagogue, explain that the garden of delight, in which those four personages are made to enter, is but that mysterious science, the most terrible of sciences for weak intellects, which it leads directly to insanity,” says A. Franck, in his Kabbalah. It is not the pure at heart and he who studies but with a view to perfecting himself and so more easily acquiring the promised immortality, who need have any fear; but rather he who makes of the science of sciences a sinful pretext for worldly motives, who should tremble. The latter will never understand the kabalistic evocations of the supreme initiation.—Isis Unveiled, ii. 119.
The knowledgeable commentators of the Talmud, the Rabbis of the synagogue, explain that the garden of delight, which those four figures enter, is really that enigmatic knowledge, the most challenging of all areas for weak minds, which can lead straight to madness. says A. Franck in his Kabbalah. It is not the pure-hearted person who studies with the aim of self-improvement and more easily attaining the promised immortality who should be afraid; rather, it is the one who uses the science of sciences as a sinful excuse for selfish purposes who should be concerned. The latter will never grasp the kabalistic invocations of the highest initiation.—Isis Unveiled, ii. 119.
- 570.
- Isis Unveiled, ii. 119.
- 571.
- See Neo-Platonism, p. 9.
- 572.
- See the Code published by Sir William Jones, Chapter ix. p. 11.
- 573.
- Pliny: History. Nature., xxx. 1; Ib., xvi. 14; xxv. 9, etc.
- 574.
- Pomponius ascribes to them the knowledge of the highest sciences.
- 575.
- Cæsar, iii. 14.
- 576.
- Pliny, xxx. Isis Revealed, i. 18.
- 577.
- "The effort they put into educating young people and introducing them to noble and virtuous values brought them particular honor. Their principles and discussions, as noted by historians, show that they were knowledgeable in philosophy, metaphysics, astronomy, morality, and religion." says a modern writer. “If kings or princes wanted the advice or blessings of holy men, they either had to go themselves or send messengers. These men understood the hidden powers of both plants and minerals. They had explored nature deeply, and psychology and physiology were like open books to them, resulting in the science that is now, rather arrogantly, called magic.”
- 578.
- ibid., p. 9.
- 579.
- Cited work., p. 11.
- 580.
- Hermes, iv. 6.
- 581.
- From Saraph שרף “fiery, burning” plural (see Isaiah, vi. 2-6). They are regarded as the personal attendants of the Almighty, "his messengers," angels or metatrons. In Revelation they are the "seven burning lamps" in attendance before the throne.
- 582.
- Venus with the Chaldæans and Egyptians was the wife of Proteus, and is regarded as the mother of the Kabiri, the sons of Phta or Emepth—the divine light or the Sun. The angels answer to the stars in the following order: The Sun, the Moon, Mars, Venus, Mercury, Jupiter, and Saturn; Michael, Gabriel, Samael, Anael, Raphael, Zachariel, and Orifiel; this is in religion and Christian Kabalism; astrologically and esoterically the places of the “regents” stand otherwise, as also in the Jewish, or rather the real Chaldæan Kabbalah.
- 583.
- Loc. cit., xiv. 12.
- 584.
- This is one more proof that the Ancients knew of seven planets besides the Sun; for otherwise which is the eighth in such a case? The seventh, with two others, as stated, were "mystery" planets, whether Uranus or any other.
- 585.
- II. Sam., vi. 20-22.
- 586.
- Judges, xxi. 21, and following
- 587.
- I. Kings, xviii. 26.
- 588.
- This dance—the Râsa Mandala, enacted by the Gopîs or shepherdesses of Krishna, the Sun-God, is enacted to this day in Râjputâna in India, and is undeniably the same theo-astronomical and symbolical dance of the planets and the Zodiacal signs, that was danced thousands of years before our era.
- 589.
- Isis Unveiled, ii. 45.
- 590.
- II. Letter, i. 19. The English text says: "Until the morning star rises in your heart," a trifling alteration which does not really matter—as Lucifer is the day as well as the “morning” star—and it is less shocking to pious ears. There are a number of such alterations in the Protestant bibles.
- 591.
- Again the English translation changes the word "Sun" into “daybreak.” The Roman Catholics are decidedly braver and more sincere than the Protestant theologians. De Mirville: iv. 34, 38.
- 592.
- Thus said the Egyptians and the Sabæans in days of old, the symbol of whose manifested gods, Osiris and Bel, was the sun. But they had a higher deity.
- 593.
- Exiled from the Protestant bible but left in the Apocrypha which, according to Article VI. of the Church of England, "She reads for examples of life and lessons on behavior." (?), but not to establish any doctrine.
- 594.
- Cornelius a Lapide, v. 248.
- 595.
- Ecclesiastes, xliii. The above quotations are taken from De Mirville's chapter "On Christian and Jewish Solar Theology," iv. 35-38.
- 596.
- Nevertheless the Church has preserved in her most sacred rites the "star rituals" of the Pagan Initiates. In the pre-Christian Mithraic Mysteries, the candidate who overcame successfully the “twelve Tortures” which preceded the final Initiation, received a small round cake or wafer of unleavened bread, symbolising in one of its meanings, the solar disc, and known as the manna (heavenly bread).... A lamb, or a bull even, was killed, and with the blood the candidate had to be sprinkled, as in the case of the Emperor Julian's initiation. The seven rules or mysteries that are represented in the Revelation as the seven seals which are opened in order were then delivered to the newly born.
- 597.
- Truly says S. T. Coleridge: "Instinctively, reason has always guided people toward the ultimate purpose of different sciences. There's no doubt that some form of astrology will be the final achievement of astronomy; there must be chemical connections between the planets. The difference in their size compared to their distances can’t be explained any other way." Between planets and our earth with its mankind, we may add.
- 598.
- “Christ then,” the author says (p. 40), "Is represented by the body of the candlestick."
- 599.
- De Mirville, iv. 41, 42.
- 600.
- De Mirville, iv. 42.
- 601.
- Notwithstanding the above, written in the earliest Christian period by the renegade Neo-Platonist, the Church persists to this day in her wilful error. Helpless against Galileo, she now tries to throw a doubt even on the heliocentric system!
- 602.
- Stromateis, V., vi.
- 603.
- The English bible has: "He has set up a dwelling place for the sun in the heavens." which is incorrect and has no sense in view of the verse that follows, for there are things “hid from the heat” if the latter word is to be applied to the sun.
- 604.
- When the hierophant took his last degree, he emerged from the sacred recess called Manneras and was given the golden Tau, the Egyptian Cross, which was subsequently placed on his breast, and buried with him.
- 605.
- The three secret names are “Sana, Sanat Sujâta, and Kapila;” while the four exoteric Gods are called, Sanat Kumâra, Sananda, Sanaka and Sanâtana.
- 606.
- Another Kumâra, the "God of War" is called in the Hindu system the "lifelong celibate"—"the untouched warrior." He is the Âryan St. Michael.
- 607.
- We give the original: “I remember reading that celestial bodies are moved by a spiritual being, not by any of the Saints or philosophers. (Opusc. X. art. iii.)... It seems to me that it could be demonstrated that celestial bodies are moved by some intellect, either directly by God or indirectly through angels. However, it is in line with the order of things, which Dionysius asserts as infallible, that the lower beings are managed by God through Media according to their common course.” (Opusc. II. art. ii.), and if so, and God never meddles with the once for ever established laws of Nature, leaving it to his administrators, why should their being called Gods by the nonbeliever be deemed idolatrous?
- 608.
-
In one of Des Mousseaux's volumes on Demonology (Œuvres des Demons) if we do not mistake the statement of the Abbé Huc is found, and the author testifies to having heard the following story repeatedly from the Abbé himself. In a lamasery of Tibet, the missionary found the following:
In one of Des Mousseaux's volumes on Demonology (Works of the Demons), if we're not mistaken about the statement from Abbé Huc, the author confirms that he heard the following story many times directly from the Abbé. In a lamasery in Tibet, the missionary came across this:
It is a simple canvas without the slightest mechanical apparatus attached, as the visitor may prove by examining it at his leisure. It represents a moonlit landscape, but the moon is not at all motionless and dead; quite the reverse, for, according to the Abbé, one would say that our moon herself, or at least her living double, lighted the picture. Each phase, each aspect, each movement of our satellite, is repeated in her facsimile, in the movement and progress of the moon in the sacred picture. “You see this planet in the painting ride as a crescent, or full, shine brightly, pass behind the clouds, peep out or set, in a manner corresponding in the most extraordinary way with the real luminary. It is, in a word, a most perfect and resplendent reproduction of the pale queen of the night, which received the adoration of so many people in the days of old.” We know from the most reliable sources and numerous eye-witnesses, that such “machines”—not canvas paintings—do exist in certain temples of Tibet; as also the “sidereal wheels” representing the planets, and kept for the same purposes—astrological and magical. Huc's statement was translated in Isis Unveiled from Des Mousseaux's volume.
It's a simple canvas with no mechanical devices attached, which visitors can confirm by examining it at their leisure. It shows a moonlit landscape, but the moon is not at all still and lifeless; quite the opposite, because, according to the Abbé, it seems as if our moon herself, or at least her vibrant counterpart, illuminates the scene. Every phase, every appearance, every movement of our satellite is mirrored in the depiction, in the motion and progress of the moon in the sacred image. "You see this planet in the painting as it grows and shrinks, shines brightly, hides behind clouds, reveals itself, or sets, in a way that closely matches the real celestial body. In short, it’s an incredibly perfect and brilliant representation of the pale queen of the night, who was revered by many in ancient times." We know from the most reliable sources and many eye-witnesses that such "machines"—not canvas paintings—really exist in certain temples in Tibet; as do the “starry wheels” representing the planets, intended for similar astrological and magical purposes. Huc's statement was translated in Isis Unveiled from Des Mousseaux's book.
- 609.
- Cedrenus, p. 338. Whether produced by mechanical or magic power, such machines—whole celestial spheres with planets rotating—were found in the Sanctuaries, and some exist to this day in Japan, in a secret subterranean temple of the old Mikados, as well as in two other places.
- 610.
- Champollion's Modern Egypt, p. 42.
- 611.
- Science Museum, p. 230.
- 612.
- Translated by the Vicomte de Rougemont. See The Annals of Christian Philosophy, 7th year, 1861.
- 613.
- Isaiah, lxiii. 9.
- 614.
- Chapter xii. of Revelation: "There was a war in heaven; Mikael and his angels fought against the Dragon." etc. (7) and the great dragon was cast out (9).
- 615.
- He is also the informing Spirit of the Sun and Jupiter, and even of Venus.
- 616.
- Dogma and Ritual, ii. 116.
- 617.
- If enumerated, they will be found to be the Hindu “divisions” and choirs of Devas, and the Dhyân Chohans of Esoteric Buddhism.
- 618.
- But this fact has not prevented the Roman Church from adopting them all the same, accepting them from ignorant, though perchance sincere Church Fathers, who had borrowed them from Kaballists—Jews and Pagans.
- 619.
- To call “usurpers” those who preceded the Christian Beings for whose benefit these same titles were borrowed, is carrying paradoxical anachronism a little too far!
- 620.
- Or the divine ages, the “days and years of Brahmâ.”
- 621.
- De Mirville, ii. 325, 326. So we say too. And this shows that it is to the Kabalists and Illusionists that the Church is indebted for her dogmas and names. Paul never condemned genuine Gnosis, but the false one, now accepted by the Church.
- 622.
- Sesostris, or Pharaoh Ramses II., whose mummy was unswathed in 1886 by Maspero of the Bulak Museum, and recognised as that of the greatest king of Egypt, whose grandson, Ramses III. was the last king of an ancient kingdom.
- 623.
- Same work cited., p. 422.
- 624.
- Summary, Quest. xv. Art. v., upon Astrologers, and Vol. III. pp. 2-29.
- 625.
- “The principalities and powers that exist in heavenly places” (Ephesus, iii. 10). The verse, "For there are many beings called gods, whether in heaven or on earth, just as there are many gods and many lords." (I. Corinth., viii. 5), shows, at any rate, the recognition by Paul of a plurality of “Gods” whom he calls “demons” (“ghosts”—never demons). Principalities, Thrones, Dominions, Rectors, etc. are all Jewish and Christian names for the Gods of the ancients—the Archangels and Angels of the former being in every case the Devas and the Dhyân Chohans of the more ancient religions.
- 626.
- Answer by Reuvens to Letronne with regard to his mistaken notions about the Zodiac of Dendera.
- 627.
- St. Augustine (De Gen., I. iii.) and Delrio (Discussions., Vol. IV., chap. iii.) are quoted by De Mirville, to show that "The more astrologers tell the truth and make accurate predictions, the more one feels hesitant, as their connection with the devil becomes more obvious." The famous statement made by Juvenal (Satire, vi.) to the effect that "Not a single astrologer could be found who didn't pay a heavy price for the assistance they got from their gift."—no more proves the latter to be a devil than the death of Socrates proves his daimon to have been a native from the nether world—if such there be. Such argument only demonstrates human stupidity and wickedness, once reason is made subservient to prejudice and fanaticism of every sort. "Many of the great writers from ancient times, including Cicero and Tacitus, believed in astrology and the fulfillment of its prophecies;" and "The death penalty, which was imposed almost everywhere on mathematicians [astrologers] who made false predictions, did not reduce their numbers or disturb their peace of mind."
- 628.
- Evangelical Preparation, I. xiv.
- 629.
- Ast., iv. 60.
- 630.
- History, I. ii.
- 631.
- All these particulars may be found more fully and far more completely in Champollion Figeac's Egypt.
- 632.
- Op. cit., p. 230.
- 633.
- See above., p. 230.
- 634.
- In the 1,326 places in the New Testament where the word "God" is mentioned nothing signifies that in God are included more beings than God. On the contrary in 17 places God is called the only God. The places where the Father is so-called amount to 320. In 105 places God is addressed with high-sounding titles. In 90 places all prayers and thanks are addressed to the Father; 300 times in the New Testament is the Son declared to be inferior to the Father; 85 times is Jesus called the "Son of Man;" 70 times is he called a man. In not one single place in the bible is it said that God holds within him three different Beings or Persons, and yet is one Being or Person.—Dr. Karl von Bergen's Classes in Sweden.
- 635.
- Kali Yuga, the Black or Iron Age.
- 636.
- Virgil, Pastoral Poem, iv.
- 637.
- At the close of our Race, people, it is said, through suffering and discontent will become more spiritual. Clairvoyance will become a general faculty. We shall be approaching the spiritual state of the Third and Second Races.
- 638.
- Vishnu Purana, IV., xxiv. 228, Wilson's translation.
- 639.
- Op. cit., p. 212.
- 640.
- At any rate, the temple secret meaning was the same.
- 641.
- Asian Studies, vol. viii. p. 470, and following
- 642.
- Theosophist, August, 1881.
- 643.
- Aug., 1881 to Feb., 1882.
- 644.
- Loc. cit., iv. 127.
- 645.
- Theosophist, vol. iii. p. 22.
- 646.
- The impartial study of Vaidic and Post-Vaidic works shows that the ancient Âryans knew well the precession of the equinoxes, and "They shifted their position from a specific constellation to two (sometimes three) constellations whenever the precession added up to two, specifically 2 11/61 constellations or about 29°, which is the sun's movement in a lunar month, thus causing the seasons to shift back a full lunar month. It seems clear that at the time of Sûrya Siddhânta, Brahmâ Siddânta, and other ancient astronomy texts, the vernal equinox point had not yet reached the start of Ashvinî but was a few degrees east of it. European astronomers move the start of Aries and all other zodiac signs westward by about 50" 25 each year, which makes the names of the signs irrelevant. However, these signs are as fixed as the constellations themselves, and thus, contemporary Western astronomers seem to us, in this regard, less cautious and scientific in their observations than their ancient counterparts, the Âryas."—Theosophist, iii. 23.
- 647.
- A great deal of misconception is raised by a confusion of planes of being and misuse of expressions. For instance, certain spiritual states have been confounded with the Nirvâna of Buddha. The Nirvâna of Buddha is totally different from any other spiritual state of Samâdhi or even the highest Theophania enjoyed by lesser Adepts. After physical death the kinds of spiritual states reached by Adepts differ greatly.
- 648.
- This region is the one possible point of conciliation between the two diametrically opposed poles of religion and science, the one with its barren fields of dogmas on faith, the other over-running with empty hypotheses, both overgrown with the weeds of error. They will never meet. The two are at feud, at an everlasting warfare with each other, but this does not prevent them from uniting against Esoteric Philosophy, which for two millenniums has had to fight against infallibility in both directions, or "just vanity and pretense" as Antoninus defined it, and now finds the materialism of Modern Science arrayed against its truths.
- 649.
- Whence some of the Gnostic ideas? Cerinthus taught that the world and Jehovah having fallen off from virtue and primitive dignity the Supreme permitted one of his glorious Æons, whose name was the "Chosen" (Christ) to incarnate in the man Jesus. Basilides denied the reality of the body of Jesus, and calling it an "illusion" held that it was Simon of Cyrene who suffered on the Cross in his stead. All such teachings are echoes of the Eastern Doctrines.
- 650.
- A genuine initiated Adept will retain his Adeptship, though there may be for our world of illusion numberless incarnations of him. The propelling power that lies at the root of a series of such incarnations is not Karma, as ordinarily understood, but a still more inscrutable power. During the period of his lives the Adept does not lose his Adeptship, though he cannot rise in it to a higher degree.
- 651.
- From the so-called Brahmâ Loka—the seventh and higher world, beyond which all is arûpa, formless, purely spiritual—to the lowest world and insect, or even to an object such as a leaf, there is perpetual revolution of the condition of existence, evolution and re-birth. Some human beings attain states or spheres from which there is only a return in a new Kalpa (a day of Brahmâ); there are other states or spheres from which there is only return after 100 years of Brahmâ (Mahâ-Kalpa, a period covering 311,040,000,000,000 years). Nirvâna, it is said, is a state from which there is no return. Yet it is maintained that there may be, as exceptional cases, re-incarnation from that state; only such incarnations are illusion, like everything else on this plane, as will be shown.
- 652.
- This fact of the disappearance of the vehicle of Egotism in the fully developed Yogî, who is supposed to have reached Nirvâna on earth, years before his corporeal death, has led to the law in Manu, sanctioned by millenniums of Brâhmanical authority, that such a Paramâtmâ should be held as absolutely blameless and free from sin or responsibility, do whatever he may (see last chapter of the Manu Smriti). Indeed, caste itself—that most despotic, uncompromising and autocratic tyrant in India—can be broken with impunity by the Yogî, who is above caste. This will give the key to our statements.
- 653.
- [The word “Skilled” is very loosely used by H. P. B., who often seems to have implied by it no more than the possession of special knowledge of some kind. Here it seems to mean first an uninitiated disciple and then an initiated one.—Eds.]
- 654.
- About fifty years before the birth of Copernicus, de Cusa wrote as follows: "Although the world might not be completely infinite, no one can truly think of it as finite because human reason can't put any limits on it. Just as our Earth can't be the center of the Universe, neither can the sphere of fixed stars be located there. This world is like a huge machine, with its center [Deity] everywhere and its boundary nowhere [machina mundi, quasi habens ubique centrum, et nullibi circumferentiam].... So, since the Earth isn’t at the center, it can’t be motionless. And even though it’s much smaller than the sun, that doesn’t mean it is inferior [vilior—more vile].... We can’t determine if its inhabitants are superior to those who live closer to the sun or in other stars, because space certainly has inhabitants everywhere. The Earth, probably [fortasse] one of the smallest spheres, is nonetheless the birthplace of intelligent beings, who are the most noble and perfect." One cannot fail to agree with the biographer of Cardinal de Cusa, who, having no suspicion of the Occult truth, and the reason of such erudition in a writer of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries, simply marvels at such a miraculous foreknowledge, and attributes it to God, saying of him that he was a man incomparable in every kind of philosophy, by whom many a theological mystery inaccessible to the human mind (!), veiled and neglected for centuries (veiled and neglected) were once more brought to light. "Pascal might have read De Cusa's works; but where could the Cardinal have gotten his ideas from?" asks Moreri. Evidently from Hermes and the works of Pythagoras, even if the mystery of his incarnation and re-incarnation be dismissed.
- 655.
- This is the secret meaning of the statements about the Hierarchy of Prajâpatis or Rishis. First seven are mentioned, then ten, then twenty-one, and so on. They are “Deities” and creators of men—many of them the “Lords of Beings”; they are the “Mind-born Children” of Brahmâ, and then they became mortal heroes, and are often shown as of a very sinful character. The Occult meaning of the Biblical Patriarchs, their genealogy, and their descendants dividing among themselves the earth, is the same. Again, Jacob's dream has the same significance.
- 656.
- He "of the Seven Virtues" is one who, without the benefit of Initiation, becomes as pure as any Adept by the simple exertion of his own merit. Being so holy, his body at his next incarnation becomes the Avatâra of his “Observer” or Guardian Angel, as the Christian would put it.
- 657.
- The title of the highest Dhyân Chohans.
- 658.
- Same source, ii. 367.
- 659.
- "After death, the soul remains in the astral body until it is fully purified from all angry and sensual desires. Then, it sheds the astral body through a second death [when rising to Devachan], just as it did with the physical body. That's why the ancients say there is a celestial body that is always connected to the soul, which is immortal, luminous, and star-like." It becomes natural then, that the “body in the air” of an Adept should have no such second dying, since it has been cleansed of all its natural impurity before its separation from the physical body. The high Initiate is a “Son of the Resurrection,” “equal to the angels,” and cannot die any more (see Luke, xx. 36).
- 660.
- St. John, xxi. 21.
- 661.
- See the extract made in the Theosophist from a glorious novel by Dostoievsky—a fragment entitled “The Great Inquisitor.” It is a fiction, naturally, still a sublime fiction of Christ returning in Spain during the palmy days of the Inquisition, and being imprisoned and put to death by the Inquisitor, who fears lest Christ should ruin the work of Jesuit hands.
- 662.
- When we say the "awesome Teacher," we do not mean His Buddhic Ego, but that principle in Him which was the vehicle of His personal or terrestrial Ego.
- 663.
- Five Years of Theosophy, New Edition, p. 3.
- 664.
- Op. cit., p. 175, Fifth Edition.
- 665.
- It would be useless to raise objections from exoteric works to statements in this, which aims to expound, however superficially, the Esoteric Teachings alone. It is because they are misled by the exoteric doctrine that Bishop Bigandet and others aver that the notion of a supreme eternal Âdi-Buddha is to be found only in writings of comparatively recent date. What is given here is taken from the secret portions of Dus Kyi Khorlo (Kâla Chakra, in Sanskrit, or the “Wheel of Time” or duration).
- 666.
- The three bodies are (1) the Nirmânakâya (Pru-lpai-Ku in Tibetan), in which the Bodhisattva after entering by the six Pâramitâs the Path to Nirvâna, appears to men in order to teach them; (2) Sambhogakâya (Dzog-pai-Ku), the, body of bliss impervious to all physical sensations, received by one who has fulfilled the three conditions of moral perfection; and (3) Dharmakâya (in Tibetan, Chos-Ku), the Nirvânic body.
- 667.
- Five Years of Theosophy, art. "Personal and Impersonal God," p. 129.
- 668.
- Adhishtâthâ, the active or working agent in Prakriti (or matter).
- 669.
, Ad. I. Pâda iv. Shi. 23. Commentary. The passage is given as follows in Thibaut's translation (Sacred Books of the East, xxxiv.), p. 286: “The Self is the driving force because there isn’t any other guiding principle, and it is also the material cause because there is no other substance from which the world could arise.” - 670.
-
In Five Years of Theosophy (art. “Shâkya Muni's Place in History,” p. 234, note) it is stated that one day when our Lord sat in the Sattapanni Cave (Saptaparna) he compared man to a Saptaparna (seven leaved) plant.
In Five Years of Theosophy (art. “Shakyamuni's Place in History,” p. 234, note) it’s mentioned that one day when our Lord was sitting in the Sattapanni Cave (Saptaparna), he compared a person to a Saptaparna (seven-leafed) plant.
“Mendicants,” he said, “there are seven Buddhas in every Buddha, and there are six Bhikshus and but one Buddha in each mendicant. What are the seven? The seven branches of complete knowledge. What are the six? The six organs of sense. What are the five? The five elements of illusive being. And the One which is also ten? He is a true Buddha who develops in him the ten forms of holiness and subjects them all to the One.” Which means that every principle in the Buddha was the highest that could be evolved on this earth; whereas in the case of other men who attain to Nirvâna this is not necessarily the case. Even as a mere human (Manushya) Buddha Gautama was a pattern for all men. But his Arhats were not necessarily so.
"Beggers," he said, "There are seven Buddhas within every Buddha, and there are six Bhikshus and just one Buddha in each mendicant. What are the seven? They are the seven branches of complete knowledge. What are the six? The six senses. What are the five? The five elements of deceptive existence. And the One that is also ten? He is a true Buddha who cultivates the ten forms of holiness within himself and unites them all with the One." This means that every principle in the Buddha represented the highest potential that could be achieved on this earth; however, this is not necessarily true for other individuals who reach Nirvâna. Even as a mere human (Manushya), Buddha Gautama served as a model for all people. But his Arhats were not necessarily like that.
- 671.
- See Isis Unveiled, ii., 132.
- 672.
- “Before someone becomes a Buddha, they must first be a Bodhisattva; before evolving into a Bodhisattva, they must be a Dhyâni-Buddha. A Bodhisattva is the way and the path to their Father, and from there to the One Supreme Essence.” (Buddhas' Descent, p. 17, from Âryâsanga). "I am the Way, the Truth, and the Life: no one comes to the Father except through me." (St. John, xiv. 6). The “path” is not the goal. Nowhere throughout the New Testament is Jesus found calling himself God, or anything higher than “a child of God,” the son of a “Dad” common to all, synthetically. Paul never said (I. Tim., iii. 10), "God was revealed in human form," but "He who was revealed in the flesh" (Revised Edition). While the common herd among the Buddhists—the Burmese especially—regard Jesus as an incarnation of Devadatta, a relative who opposed the teachings of Buddha, the students of Esoteric Philosophy see in the Nazarene Sage a Bodhisattva with the spirit of Buddha Himself in Him.
- 673.
- I. Corinth., xv. 36.
- 674.
- Same source., Mandala x., hymn 90.
- 675.
- Literally, "he who walks or follows in the path of his predecessors."
- 676.
- Schmidt, in Slanong Seetsen, p. 471, and Schlagintweit, in Buddhism in Tibet, p. 53, accept these precious things literally, enumerating them as "the wheel, the precious gem, the royal partner, the top treasurer, the best horse, the elephant, the greatest leader." After this one can little wonder if "besides a Dhyâni-Buddhi and a Dhyâni-Bodhisattva" each human Buddha is furnished with "a female partner, a Shakti"—when in truth "Power" is simply the Soul-power, the psychic energy of the God as of the Adept. The “royal partner,” the third of the "seven valuable gifts," very likely led the learned Orientalist into this ludicrous error.
- 677.
- A Bodhisattva can reach Nirvâna and live, as Buddha did, and after death he can either refuse objective reincarnation or accept and use it at his convenience for the benefit of mankind whom he can instruct in various ways while he remains in the Devachanic regions within the attraction of our earth. But having once reached Paranirvâna or "Nirvana without remnants"—the highest Dharmakâya condition, in which state he remains entirely outside of every earthly condition—he will return no more until the commencement of a new Manvantara, since he has crossed beyond the cycle of births.
- 678.
- Tulpa is the voluntary incarnation of an Adept into a living body, whether of an adult, child, or new-born babe.
- 679.
- Ku-sum is the triple form of the Nirvâna state and its respective duration in the “cycle of Non-Existence.” The number seven here refers to the seven Rounds of our septenary System.
- 680.
- Buddhism in Tibet, p. 52. This same generic use of a name is found among Hindus with that of Shankarâchârya, to take but one instance. All His successors bear his name, but are not reincarnations of Him. So with the "Budddhas."
- 681.
- [The words within brackets are supplied to introduce the following statements that are confused and contradictory as they stand, and which H. P. B. had probably intended to elucidate to some slight extent, as they are written two or three times with different sentences following them. The MS. is exceedingly confused, and everything H. P. B. said is here pieced together, the addition above made being marked in brackets to distinguish it from hers.—A. B.]
- 682.
- King Suddhodana.
- 683.
- There are several names marked simply by asterisks.
- 684.
- Shankarâchârya died also at thirty-two years of age, or rather disappeared from the sight of his disciples, as the legend goes.
- 685.
- Does “Tiani-Tsang” stand for Apollonius of Tyana? This is a simple surmise. Some things in the life of that Adept would seem to tally with the hypothesis—others to go against it.
- 686.
- According to Esoteric teaching Buddha lived one hundred years in reality, though having reached Nirvâna in his eightieth year he was regarded as one dead to the world of the living. See article “Shakyamuni's Role in History” in Five Years of Theosophy.
- 687.
- It is a confidential rite, pertaining to high Initiation, and has the same significance as the one to which Clement of Alexandria alludes when he speaks of "the shared token of recognition among us, as if severing ties with Christ" (Strom., 13). Schlagintweit wonders what it may be. "The usual depiction of a hermit," he says, “is always that of a man with long, uncut hair and a beard.... A ritual that is often chosen, though I can't say why, is Chod (‘to cut’ or ‘to destroy’), the meaning of which is carefully kept a deep secret by the Lamas.” (Tibetan Buddhism, p. 163.)
- 688.
- Hlun-Chub is the divining spirit in man, the highest degree of seership.
- 689.
- The secret meaning of this sentence is that Karma exercises its sway over the Adept as much as over any other man; "Gods" can escape it as little as simple mortals. The Adept who, having reached the Path and won His Dharmakâya—the Nirvâna from which there is no return until the new grand Kalpa—prefers to use His right of choosing a condition inferior to that which belongs to Him, but that will leave him free to return whenever He thinks it advisable and under whatever personality He may select, must be prepared to take all the chances of failure—possibly—and a lower condition than was His lot—for a certainty—as it is an occult law. Karma alone is absolute justice and infallible in its selections. He who uses his rights with it (Karma) must bear the consequences—if any. Thus Buddha's first reincarnation was produced by Karma—and it led Him higher than ever; the two following were "out of sympathy" and * * *.
- 690.
- The Universe of Brahmâ (Sien-Chan; Nam-Kha) is Universal Illusion, or our phenomenal world.
- 691.
- Âkâsha. It is next to impossible to render the mystic word “Though” by any other term than “Outer space,” and yet, unless coined on purpose, no new appellation can render it so well to the mind of the Occultist. The term “Aditi” is also translated "Outer space," and there is a world of meaning in it.
- 692.
- Dang-ma, a purified soul, and Lha, a freed spirit within a living body; an Adept or Arhat. In the popular opinion in Tibet, a Lha is a disembodied spirit, something similar to the Burmese Nat—only higher.
- 693.
- Kwan-yin is a synonym, for in the original another term is used, but the meaning is identical. It is the divine voice of Self, or the "Spirit voice" in man, and the same as Vâchîshvara (the “Voice god”) of the Brâhmans. In China, the Buddhist ritualists have degraded its meaning by anthropomorphizing it into a Goddess of the same name, with one thousand hands and eyes, and they call it Kwan-shai-yin-Bodhisat. It is the Buddhist “daemon”-voice of Socrates.
- 694.
- Sangharama is the holy sanctuary of an ascetic, a cave or any place he chooses for his meditation.
- 695.
- Amitâbha Buddha is in this connection the “limitless light” by which things of the subjective world are perceived.
- 696.
- Esoterically, "the incredibly compassionate and wise heart," said of the "Perfect Ones," the Jîvan-muktas, collectively.
- 697.
- These six worlds—seven with us—are the worlds of Nats or Spirits, with the Burmese Buddhists, and the seven higher worlds of the Vedântins.
- 698.
- Two things entirely distinct from each other. The "faculty is not separate from the subject" only on this material plane, while thought generated by our physical brain, one that has never impressed itself at the same time on the spiritual counterpart, whether through the atrophy of the latter or the intrinsic weakness of that thought, can never survive our body; this much is sure.
- 699.
- Vedanta Sara, translated by Major Jacob, p. 123.
- 700.
- Aditi is, according to the Rig Veda, "the Father and Mother of all the Gods"; and Âkâsha is held by Southern Buddhism as the Root of all, whence everything in the Universe came out, in obedience to a law of motion inherent in it; and this is the Tibetan "Outer space" (Tho-og).
- 701.
- Manava Dharma Shastra, i. 6, 7.
- 702.
- The "God" of Pythagoras, the disciple of the Âryan Sages, is no personal God. Let it be remembered that he taught as a cardinal tenet that there exists a permanent Principle of Unity beneath all forms, changes, and other phenomena of the Universe.
- 703.
- Isis Unveiled, i. xvi.
- 704.
- Isis Unveiled, i. xviii.
- 705.
- Isis Unveiled i. 58.
- 706.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 59.
- 707.
- While they are to a great extent identical with those of Esoteric Buddhism, the Secret Doctrine of the East.
- 708.
- Parerga, II. iii. 112; quoted in Isis Unveiled, i. 58.
- 709.
- Five Years of Theosophy, p. 338, et seq.
- 710.
- Prof. Max Müller, in a letter to *The Times* (April, 1857), maintained most vehemently that Nirvâna meant destruction in the fullest sense of the word. (Chips from a German workshop, i. 287.) But in 1869, in a lecture before the General Meeting of the Association of German Philologists at Kiel, "He clearly states his belief that the Nihilism associated with Buddha's teachings is not part of his doctrine, and that it's entirely incorrect to think that Nirvâna means annihilation." (Trubner's Amer. and Oriental Lit. Rec., Oct. 16th, 1869.)
- 711.
- See the *Kalama Sutta* of the Anguttaranikayo, as quoted in *A Buddhist Catechism*, by H. S. Olcott, President of the Theosophical Society, pp. 55, 56.
- 712.
- Oedipus in Egypt., II. i. 291.
- 713.
- Sephir, or Aditi (mystic Space). The Sephiroth, be it understood, are identical with the Hindu Prajâpatis, the Dhyân Chohans of Esoteric Buddhism, the Zoroastrian Amshaspends, and finally with the Elohim—the "Seven Angels of the Presence" of the Roman Catholic Church.
- 714.
- According to the Eastern idea, the All comes out from the One, and returns to it again. Absolute annihilation is simply unthinkable. Nor can eternal Matter be annihilated. Form may be annihilated: co-relations may change. That is all. There can be no such thing as annihilation—in the European sense—in the Universe.
- 715.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 289.
- 716.
- The Secret Law, the "Heart Doctrine," so called in contrast to the "Eye Doctrine," or exoteric Buddhism.
- 717.
- "Illusive matter exists in its three forms: in the physical world, in the astral or foundational Soul (the body), and in the Platonic dual Soul—the rational and the irrational."
- 718.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 289.
- 719.
- Isis Unveiled, i. 290.
- 720.
- It is from the texts of all these works that the Secret Doctrine has been given. The original matter would not make a small pamphlet, but the explanations and notes from the Commentaries and Glossaries might be worked into ten volumes as large as Isis Unveiled.
- 721.
- The monk Della Penna makes considerable fun in his Memories (see Markham's Tibet) of certain statements in the Books of Kiu-te. He brings to the notice of the Christian public "the great mountain 160,000 leagues high" (a Tibetan league consisting of five miles) in the Himâlayan Range. "According to their law," he says, “In the west of this world is an eternal world... a paradise, and in it is a Saint named Hopahma, which means ‘Saint of Splendour and Infinite Light.’ This Saint has many disciples who are all Chang-chub,” which means, he adds in a footnote, "The spirits of those who, due to their perfection, choose not to become saints, guide and teach the bodies of the reborn Lamas ... so that they can assist the living." Which means that the presumably "deceased" Yang-Chhub (not “Chang-chub”) are simply living Bodhisattvas, some of those known as Bhante ("the Bros"). As to the "mountain 160,000 leagues high," the Commentary which gives the key to such statements explains that according to the code used by the writers, "To the west of the ‘Snowy Mountain’, 160 leagues away [the numbers being a code] from a specific location and via a direct route, lies the Bhante Yul [the land or ‘Seat of the Brothers’], home of Mahâ-Chohan ..." etc. This is the real meaning. The “Hopahma” of Della Penna is—the Mahâ-Chohan, the Chief.
- 722.
- In some MSS. notes before us, written by Gelung (priest) Thango-pa Chhe-go-mo, it is said: The few Roman Catholic missionaries who visited our country (under protest) in the last century repaid our hospitality by mocking our sacred literature. They have shown little discretion and even less understanding. It's true that the Sacred Canon of the Tibetans, the Kahgyur and Bstanhgyur, consists of 1,707 distinct works—1,083 public and 624 secret volumes, with the former made up of 350 and the latter of 77 folio volumes. We humbly invite the good missionaries to tell us when they ever managed to see those secret folios. Even if they had happened to come across them, I can assure the Western scholars that these manuscripts could never be understood by a native Tibetan without a key (a) to their unique characters, and (b) to their hidden meanings. In our system, every description of a location is metaphorical, and every name and word is deliberately obscured; one must first learn how to decipher it and then understand the equivalent secret terms and symbols for nearly every word in our religious language. The Egyptian enchorial or hieratic system is child's play compared to our sacerdotal puzzles.
- 723.
- Chinese Buddhism, p. 171.
- 724.
- “Wisdom” is a Sanskrit term for “discrimination” or intellect (the sixth principle), and "Buddha" is "smart," “wisdom,” and also the planet Mercury.
- 725.
- This curious contradiction may be found in Chinese Buddhism, pp. 171, 273. The reverend author assures his readers that "To the philosophical Buddhists... Amitâbha Yoshi Fo, and the others are simply representations of concepts." (p. 236). Very true. But so should be all other deific names, such as Jehovah, Allah, etc., and if they are not simply "signs of concepts" this would only show that minds that receive them otherwise are not “philosophical”; it would not at all afford serious proof that there are personal, living Gods of these names in reality.
- 726.
- The Chinese Amitâbha (Wu-liang-sheu) and the Tibetan Amitâbha (Odpag-med) have now become personal Gods, ruling over and living in the celestial region of Sukhâvatî, or Tushita (Tibetan: Devachan); while Âdi-Buddhi, of the philosophic Hindu, and Amita Buddha of the philosophic Chinaman and Tibetan, are names for universal, primeval ideas.
- 727.
- See Theosophist for March, 1882.
- 728.
- The intimate relation of the twenty-five Buddhas (Bodhisattvas) with the twenty-five Tattvas (the Conditioned or Limited) of the Hindus is interesting.
- 729.
- It is curious to note the great importance given by European Orientalists to the Dalaï Lamas of Lhassa, and their utter ignorance as to the Tda-shu (or Teshu) Lamas, while it is the latter who began the hierarchical series of Buddha-incarnations, and are in practice the "Popes" in Tibet; the Dalaï Lamas are the creations of Nabang-lob-Sang, the Tda-shu Lama, who was Himself the sixth incarnation of Amita, through Tsong Kha-pa, though very few seem to be aware of that fact.
- 730.
- The chanting of a Mantra is not a prayer, but rather a magical sentence in which the law of Occult causation connects itself with, and depends on, the will and acts of its singer. It is a succession of Sanskrit sounds, and when its string of words and sentences is pronounced according to the magical formulæ in the Atharva Veda, but understood by the few, some Mantras produce an instantaneous and very wonderful effect. In its esoteric sense it contains the Vâch (the "magical talk"), which resides in the Mantra, or rather in its sounds, since it is according to the vibrations, one way or the other, of ether that the effect is produced. The “great singers” were called by that name because they were experts in Mantras. Hence the legend in China that the singing and melody of the Lohans are heard at dawn by the priests from their cells in the monastery of Fang-Kwang. (See Biography of Chi-Kai in Tien-tai-nan-tchi.)
- 731.
- The celebrated Lohan, Mâdhyantika, who converted the king and whole country of Kashmir to Buddhism, sent a body of Lohans to preach the Good Law. He was the sculptor who raised to Buddha the famous statue one hundred feet high, which Hiuen-Tsaung saw at Dardu, to the north of the Punjab. As the same Chinese traveller mentions a temple ten Li from Peshawur—350 feet round and 850 feet high—which was at his time (a.d. 550) already 850 years old, Koeppen thinks that so far back as 292 b.c. Buddhism was the prevalent religion in the Punjab.
- 732.
- A title of the Tda-shu-Hlum-po Lama.
- 733.
- The twelve Nidâwas, called in Tibetan Tin-brel Chug-nyi, which are based upon the “Four Truths.”
- 734.
- The Srotâpatti is one who has attained the first Path of comprehension in the real and the unreal; the Sakridâgâmin is the candidate for one of the higher Initiations: “someone who is about to be born again;” the Anâgâmin is he who has attained the "Third Path," or literally, “the one who refuses to be reborn again” unless he wants to, having the option of being reborn in any of the "realms of the Gods," or of remaining in Devachan, or of choosing an earthly body with a philanthropic object. An Arhat is one who has reached the highest Path; he may merge into Nirvâna at will, while here on earth.
- 735.
- [The Pratyeka Buddha stands on the level of the Buddha, but His work for the world has nothing to do with its teaching, and His office has always been surrounded with mystery. The preposterous view that He, at such superhuman height of power, wisdom and love could be selfish, is found in the exoteric books, though it is hard to see how it can have arisen. H. P. B. charged me to correct the mistake, as she had, in a careless moment, copied such a statement elsewhere.—A. B.]
- 736.
- It is an erroneous idea which makes the Orientalists take literally the teaching of the Mahâyâna School about the three different kinds of bodies, namely, the Prulpa-ku, the Longehod-drocpaig-ku, and the Chos-ku, as all pertaining to the Nirvânic condition. There are two kinds of Nirvâna: the earthly, and that of the purely disembodied Spirits. These three “bodies” are the three envelopes—all more or less physical—which are at the disposal of the Adept who has entered and crossed the six Pâramitâs, or "Trails" of Buddha. Once He enters upon the seventh, He can return no more to earth. See Cosma, Jour. As. Soc. Beng., vii. 142; and Schott, Buddhism, p. 9, who give it otherwise.
- 737.
- Vedanta Sara, translated by Major Jacob, p. 119.
- 738.
- Ibid., p. 122.
- 739.
- Buddhism, pp. 327, 357, and following, quoted by Schlagintweit.
- 740.
, p. 41. - 741.
- Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, vii. 144, quoted as above.
- 742.
- Buddhism in Tibet, p. 44.
- 743.
- They maintain also the existence of One Absolute pure Nature, Parabrahman; the illusion of everything outside of it; the leading of the individual Soul—a Ray of the "Universal"—into the true nature of existence and things by Yoga alone.
- 744.
- Nirmânakâya (also Nirvânakâya, vulg.) is the body or Self “with the remains,” or the influence of terrestrial attributes, however spiritualized, clinging yet to that Self. An Initiate in Dharmakâya, or in Nirvâna “without a trace,” is the Jivanmukta, the Perfect Initiate, who separates his Higher Self entirely from his body during Samâdhi. [It will be noticed that these two words are here used in a sense other than that previously given.—A. B.]
- 745.
- The "Holy" Books of Dus-Kyi Khorlo ("Time Loop"). See Journal of As. Soc., ii. 57. These works were abandoned to the Sikkhim Dugpas, from the time of Tsong-Kha-pa's reform.
- 746.
- *Glossary of Judicial and Revenue Terms*, art. Yoga quoted in Buddhism in Tibet, p. 47.
- 747.
- Buddhism in Tibet, pp. 47, 48.
- 748.
- Tibetan Buddhism, pp. 63, 64. The objects found in the casket, as enumerated in the exoteric legend, are of course symbolical. They may be found mentioned in the Kanjur. They were said to be: (1) two hands joined; (2) a miniature Choten (Stûpa, or reliquary); (3) a talisman with “Om mani padme hum” inscribed on it; (4) a religious book, Zamatog (“a custom vehicle”).
- 749.
- Cultural heritage studies, ii. 1072.
- 750.
- Op. cit., ii. 470.
- 751.
- Unless one obtains exact information and the right method, one's visions, however correct and true in Soul-life, will ever fail to get photographed in our human memory, and certain cells of the brain are sure to play havoc with our remembrances.
- 752.
- Chinese Buddhism, p. 158. The Rev. Joseph Edkins either ignores, or—which is more probable—is utterly ignorant of the real existence of such Schools, and judges by the Chinese travesties of these, calling such Esotericism “non-traditional Buddhism.” And so it is, in one sense.
- 753.
- That country—India—has lost the records of such Schools and their teachings only so far as the general public, and especially the inappreciative Western Orientalists, are concerned. It has preserved them in full in some Mathams (refuges for mystic contemplation). But it may perhaps be better to seek them with, and from, their rightful owners, the so-called legendary Adepts, or Mahâtmâs.
- 754.
- Chinese Buddhism, pp. 155-159.
- 755.
- They certainly reject most emphatically the popular theory of the transmigration of human entities or Souls into animals, but not the evolution of men from animals—so far, at least, as their lower principles are concerned.
- 756.
- It is quite consistent, on the contrary, when explained in the light of the Esoteric Doctrine. The "Western paradise," or Western heaven, is no fiction located in transcendental space. It is a bona fide locality in the mountains, or, to be more correct, one encircled in a desert within mountains. Hence it is assigned for the residence of those students of Esoteric Wisdom—disciples of Buddha—who have attained the rank of Lohans and Anâgâmins (Adepts). It is called “Western” simply from geographical considerations; and “the great iron mountain belt” that surrounds the Avitchi, and the seven Lokas that encircle the “Western paradise” are a very exact representation of well-known localities and things to the Eastern student of Occultism.
- 757.
- The word is translated by the Orientalists as “a true man without status,” (?) which is very misleading. It simply means the true inner man, or Ego, “Buddha within Buddha” meaning that there was a Gautama internally as well as externally.
- 758.
- One of the titles of Gautama Buddha in Tibet.
- 759.
- The Hidden knowledge Schools, or sects, of which there are many in China.
- 760.
- A school of contemplation founded by Hiuen-Tsang, the traveller, nearly extinct. Fa-siong-Tsung means “the School that reveals the true essence of things.”
- 761.
- Esoteric, or hidden, teaching of Yoga (Chinese: Yogi-mi-kean).
- 762.
- The “haircut knife” is made of quick rise iron, and is used for the purpose of cutting off the “vow lock,” or hair from the novice's head during his first ordination. It has a double-edged blade, is sharp as a razor, and lies concealed within a hollow handle of horn. By touching a spring the blade jerks out like a flash of lightning, and recedes back with the same rapidity. A great dexterity is required in using it without wounding the head of the young Gelung and Gelung-ma (candidates to become priests and nuns) during the preliminary rites, which are public.
- 763.
- Chagpa-Thog-mad is the Tibetan name of Âryâsanga, the founder of the Yogâchârya or Naljorchodpa School. This Sage and Initiate is said to have been taught "Knowledge" by Maitreya Buddha Himself, the Buddha of the Sixth Race, at Tushita (a celestial region presided over by Him), and as having received from Him the five books of Champaitehos-nga. The Secret Doctrine teaches, however, that he came from Dejung, or Shambhalla, called the “source of joy” ("gained wisdom") and declared by some Orientalists to be a amazing place.
- 764.
- It may not be, perhaps, amiss to remind the reader of the fact that the "reflector" was a part of the symbolism of the Thesmophoria, a portion of the Eleusinian Mysteries; and that it was used in the search for Atmu, the “Hidden One,” or “Self.” In his excellent paper on the above-named mysteries, Dr. Alexander Wilder of New York says: "Even though Herodotus and others claim that the Bacchic Mysteries were Egyptian, there is strong evidence suggesting they originally came from India and were related to Shaivism or Buddhism. Kore-Persephoneia was simply the goddess Parasu-pani or Bhavani, and Zagreus is derived from Chakra, a region stretching from ocean to ocean. If this is a Turanian tale, we can easily identify the ‘horns’ as the crescent worn by Lama priests, and assume the entire legend [the fable of Dionysus-Zagreus] is based on Lama succession and reincarnation.... The entire story of Orpheus has a Hindu vibe throughout." The tale of "Lama succession and transmigration" did not originate with the Lamas, who date themselves only so far back as the seventh century, but with the Chaldæans and the Brâhmans, still earlier.
- 765.
- The state of absolute freedom from any sin or desire.
- 766.
- The state during which an Adept sees the long series of his past births, and lives through all his previous incarnations in this and the other worlds. (See the admirable description in the Light of Asia, p. 166, 1884 ed.)
- 767.
- See supra, ii. 188, 189.
- 768.
- Wilson's translation, as amended by Fitzedward Hall, i. 40.
- 769.
- Prâna is in reality the universal Life Principle.
- 770.
- All the uterine contents, having a direct spiritual connection with their cosmic antetypes, are, on the physical plane, potent objects in Black Magic, and are therefore considered unclean.
- 771.
- See supra, ii. Part I.
- 772.
- The Solar System or the Earth, as the case may be.
- 773.
- So are the animals, the plants, and even the minerals. Reichenbach never understood what he learned through his sensitives and clairvoyants. It is the odic, or rather the auric or magnetic fluid which emanates from man, but it is also something more.
- 774.
- See above, i. 181, for the Vedântic exoteric enumeration.
- 775.
- See Lucifer, January, 1889, "Conversation about the Mysteries of Life After Death."
- 776.
- See supra, i, 626-629.
- 777.
- See supra, i, 228, et seq., and ii. passim.
- 778.
- See above., ii, 456, 461, 465 and following
- 779.
- Jod-Hevah, or male-female on the terrestrial plane, as invented by the Jews, and now made out to mean Jehovah; but signifying in reality and literally, "gift of existence" and “embracing life.”
- 780.
- See Calendar Notice, J. H. Ragon.
- 781.
- See supra, ii. 373; and 152, et seq.
- 782.
- See supra, ii. 302, et seq.
- 783.
- Op. cit., ii. 81, 6.
- 784.
- See Frank's The Kabbalah, p. 314, and following
- 785.
- Genesis, ii. 7.
- 786.
- Above, i. 147.
- 787.
- We may refer for confirmation to Origen's works, who says that "the seven ruling spirits" (genii or planetary rulers) are Michael, the Sun (the lion-like); the second in order, the Bull, Jupiter or Suriel, etc.; and all these, the “Seven of the Presence,” are the Sephiroth. The Sephirothal Tree is the Tree of the Divine Planets as given by Porphyry, or Porphyry's Tree, as it is usually called.
- 788.
- Above, i, 147.
- 789.
- Esoterically, green, there being no black in the prismatic ray.
- 790.
- Esoterically, light blue. As a pigment, purple is a compound of red and blue, and in Eastern Occultism blue is the spiritual essence of the colour purple, while red is its material basis. In reality, Occultism makes Jupiter blue because he is the son of Saturn, which is green, and light blue as a prismatic colour contains a great deal of green. Again, the Auric Body will contain much of the colour of the Lower Manas if the man is a material sensualist, just as it will contain much of the darker hue if the Higher Manas has preponderance over the Lower.
- 791.
- Esoterically, the Sun cannot correspond with the eye, nose, or any other organ, since, as explained, it is no planet, but a central star. It was adopted as a planet by the post-Christian Astrologers, who had never been initiated. Moreover, the true colour of the Sun is blue, and it appears yellow only owing to the effect of the absorption of vapours (chiefly metallic) by its atmosphere. All is Mâyâ on our Earth.
- 792.
- Esoterically, indigo, or dark blue, which is the complement of yellow in the prism. Yellow is a simple or primitive colour. Manas being dual in its nature—as is its sidereal symbol, the planet Venus, which is both the morning and evening star—the difference between the higher and the lower principles of Manas, whose essence is derived from the Hierarchy ruling Venus, is denoted by the dark blue and green. Green, the Lower Manas, resembles the colour of the solar spectrum which appears between the yellow and the dark blue, the Higher Spiritual Manas. Indigo is the intensified colour of the heaven or sky, to denote the upward tendency of Manas toward Buddhi, or the heavenly Spiritual Soul. This colour is obtained from the indigofera tinctoria, a plant of the highest occult properties in India, much used in White Magic, and occultly connected with copper. This is shown by the indigo assuming a copper lustre, especially when rubbed on any hard substance. Another property of the dye is that it is insoluble in water and even in ether, being lighter in weight than any known liquid. No symbol has ever been adopted in the East without being based upon a logical and demonstrable reason. Therefore Eastern Symbologists, from the earliest ages, have connected the spiritual and the animal minds of man, the one with dark blue (Newton's indigo), or true blue, free from green; and the other with pure green.
- 793.
- Esoterically, yellow, because the colour of the Sun is orange, and Mercury now stands next to the Sun in distance, as it does in colour. The planet for which the Sun is a substitute was still nearer the Sun than Mercury now is, and was one of the most secret and highest planets. It is said to have become invisible at the close of the Third Race.
- 794.
- Esoterically, violet, because, perhaps, violet is the colour assumed by a ray of sunlight when transmitted through a very thin plate of silver, and also because the Moon shines upon the Earth with light borrowed from the Sun, as the human body shines with qualifications borrowed from its double—the aërial man. As the astral shadow starts the series of principles in man, on the terrestrial plane, up to the lower, animal Manas, so the violet ray starts the series of prismatic colours from its end up to green, both being, the one as a principle and the other as a colour, the most refrangible of all the principles and colours. Besides which, there is the same great Occult mystery attached to all these correspondences, both celestial and terrestrial bodies, colours and sounds. In clearer words, there exists the same law of relation between the Moon and the Earth, the astral and the living body of man, as between the violet end of the prismatic spectrum and the indigo and the blue. But of this more anon.
- 795.
- Magic, Magic, means, in its spiritual, secret sense, the "Awesome Life," or divine life in spirit. The root is magh, as seen in the Sanskrit mahat, Zend maz, Greek megas, and Latin magnus, all signifying “awesome.”
- 796.
- Philosophumena, vi. 9.
- 797.
- We, Epinoia; Phone, Onoma; Logismos, Enthusiasm.
- 798.
- Philosophumena, vi. 12.
- 799.
- See supra, sub voce.
- 800.
- The Great Revelation (Hey Big No), of which Simon himself is supposed to have been the author.
- 801.
- Literally, standing opposite each other in rows or pairs.
- 802.
- Philosophumena, vi. 18.
- 803.
- Op. cit., vi. 18.
- 804.
- See previously cited work., i. 13.
- 805.
- Same reference., vi. 17.
- 806.
- Op. cit., i. 5.
- 807.
- Philosophumena, vi. 14.
- 808.
- At first there are the omphalo-mesenteric vessels, two arteries and two veins, but these afterwards totally disappear, as does the "vascular region" on the Umbilical Vesicle, from which they proceed. As regards the "Umbilical Blood Vessels" proper, the Umbilical Cord ultimately has entwined around it from right to left the one Umbilical Vein which takes the oxygenated blood from the mother to the Fœtus, and two Hypogastric or Umbilical Arteries which take the used-up blood from the Fœtus to the Placenta, the contents of the vessels being the reverse of that which prevails after birth. Thus Science corroborates the wisdom and knowledge of ancient Occultism, for in the days of Simon Magus no man, unless an Initiate, knew anything about the circulation of the blood or about Physiology. While this Paper was being printed, I received two small pamphlets from Dr. Jerome A. Anderson, which were printed in 1884 and 1888, and in which is to be found the scientific demonstration of the fœtal nutrition as advanced in Paper I. Briefly, the Fœtus is nourished by osmosis from the Amniotic Fluid and respires by means of the Placenta. Science knows little or nothing about the Amniotic Fluid and its uses. If any one cares to follow up this question, I would recommend Dr. Anderson's Comments on the Nutrition of the Fetus. (Wood & Co., New York.)
- 809.
- Above, vol. ii.
- 810.
- See Eusebius, Hist. Eccles., lib. iii. cap. 26.
- 811.
- The Mysteries, p. 100, lines 10 to 19; p. 109, fol. 1.
- 812.
- On Mysteries, p. 290, lines 15 to 18, and following, caps. v. and vii.
- 813.
- Ibid., p. 100, sec. iii, cap. iii.
- 814.
- See above, i. 34; i. 4, et seq.; ii. 39, and following, and 625, et seq.
- 815.
-
The following table lists the wave-lengths in Millimetres, and the number of vibrations in Trillions, of the various colours.
The following table shows the wavelengths in millimeters and the number of vibrations in trillions for the different colors.
Violet extreme: 406, 759
Violet: 423, 709
Violet-Indigo: 439, 683
Indigo: 449, 668
Indigo-Blue: 459, 654
Blue: 479, 631
Blue-Green: 492, 610
Green: 512, 586
Green-Yellow: 532, 564
Yellow: 551, 544
Yellow-Orange: 571, 525
Orange: 583, 514
Orange-Red: 596, 503
Red: 620, 484
Red-extreme: 645, 465Violet extreme: 406, 759
Violet: 423, 709
Violet-Indigo: 439, 683
Indigo: 449, 668
Indigo-Blue: 459, 654
Blue: 479, 631
Blue-Green: 492, 610
Green: 512, 586
Green-Yellow: 532, 564
Yellow: 551, 544
Yellow-Orange: 571, 525
Orange: 583, 514
Orange-Red: 596, 503
Red: 620, 484
Red-extreme: 645, 465 - 816.
- See Five Years of Theosophy, pp. 273 to 278.
- 817.
- In the Grêbaut Papyrus Orbiney, p. 101.
- 818.
- See "Prodigy," Lucifer, Nov., 1889, p. 227.
- 819.
- See *Voice of the Silence*, pp. 68 and 94, art. 28, Glossary.
- 820.
- The references to "Nature's Better Forces" which follow, have respect to the eight articles which appeared in the pages of the Theosophist and not to the fifteen essays and the translation of a chapter of the Shivâgama which are contained in the book called Nature's Best Forces. The Shivâgama in its details is purely Tântric, and nothing but harm can result from any practical following of its precepts. I would most strongly dissuade any student from attempting any of these Hatha Yoga practices, for he will either ruin himself entirely, or throw himself so far back that it will be almost impossible to regain the lost ground in this incarnation. The translation referred to has been considerably expurgated, and even now is hardly fit for publication. It recommends Black Magic of the worst kind, and is the very antipodes of spiritual Râja Yoga. Beware, I say.
- 821.
- Prâna, on earth at any rate, is thus but a mode of life, a constant cyclic motion from within outwardly and back again, an out-breathing and in-breathing of the One Life, or Jîva, the synonym of the Absolute and Unknowable Deity. Prâna is not absolute life, or Jîva, but its aspect in a world of delusion. In the Theosophist, May, 1888, p. 478, Prâna is said to be "one level finer than the rough material of the earth."
- 822.
- Remember that our re-incarnating Egos are called the Mânasaputras, "Sons of Manas" (or Mahat), Intelligence, Wisdom.
- 823.
- It is erroneous to call the fourth human principle "Karma Form." It is no Rûpa or form at all until after death, but stands for the Kâmic elements in man, his animal desires and passions, such as anger, lust, envy, revenge, etc., the progeny of selfishness and matter.
- 824.
- Here the world of effects is the Devachanic state, and the world of causes, earth life.
- 825.
- It is this Kâma Rûpa alone that can appear in mediumistic séances, which occasionally happens when it is not the Astral Double or Linga Sharîra, of the medium himself which appears. How, then, can this vile bundle of passions and terrestrial lusts, resurrected by, and gaining consciousness only through the organism of the medium, be accepted as a "departed angel" or the Spirit of a once human body? As well say of the microbic pest which fastens on a person, that it is a sweet departed angel.
- 826.
- This is accomplished in more or less time, according to the degree in which the personality (whose dregs it now is) was spiritual or material. If spirituality prevailed, then the Larva, or Spook, will fade out very soon; but if the personality was very materialistic, the Kâma Rûpa may last for centuries and—in some, though very exceptional cases—even survive with the help of some of its scattered Skandhas, which are all transformed in time into Elementals. See the Guide to Theosophy, pp. 141 and following, in which work it was impossible to go into details, but where the Skandhas are spoken of as the germs of Karmic effect.
- 827.
- *Key to Theosophy*, p. 141
- 828.
- Following Shivâgama, the said author enumerates the correspondences in this wise; Âkâsha, Ether, is followed by Vâyu, Gas; Tejas, Heat; Âpas, Liquid; and Prithivî, Solid.
- 829.
- See Fitz-Edward Hall's notes on the Vishnu Purana.
- 830.
- The pair which we refer to as the One Life, the Root of All, and Âkâsha in its pre-differentiating period answers to the Brahma (neuter) and Aditi of some Hindus, and stands in the same relation as the Parabrahman and Mûlaprakriti of the Vedântins.
- 831.
- See above, i. diagram, p. 221.
- 832.
- Anupâdaka, Opapatika in Pâli, means the orphaned born without father or mother, from itself, as a transformation, e.g., the God Brahmâ sprung from the Lotus (the symbol of the Universe) that grows from Vishnu's navel, Vishnu typifiying eternal and limitless Space, and Brahmâ the Universe and Logos; the mythical Buddha is also born from a Lotus.
- 833.
- See Theosophist, February, 1888, p. 276.
- 834.
- Sœmmerring, De Acervulo Cerebri, vol. ii. p. 322.
- 835.
- In the Greek Eastern Church no child is allowed to go to confession before the age of seven, after which he is considered to have reached the age of reason.
- 836.
- De Caus. Ep., vol xii.
- 837.
- Opposing Medication., ii. 322.
- 838.
- On the Pineal Gland's Crystals in Five Alien Minds, 1753.
- 839.
- See "Stray Thoughts on Death and Satan" in the Theosophist, vol. iii. No. 1; also "Bits of Hidden Truth" vols. iii. and iv.
- 840.
- Op. cit., ii. 368, and following
- 841.
- The essence of the Divine Ego is "pure fire," an entity to which nothing can be added and from which nothing can be taken; it cannot, therefore, be diminished even by countless numbers of lower minds, detached from it like flames from a flame. This is in answer to an objection by an Esotericist who asked whence was that inexhaustible essence of one and the same Individuality which was called upon to furnish a human intellect for every new personality in which it is incarnated.
- 842.
- The brain, or thinking machinery, is not only in the head, but, as every physiologist who is not quite a materialist will tell you, every organ in man, heart, liver, lungs, etc., down to every nerve and muscle, has, so to speak, its own distinct brain or thinking apparatus. As our brain has naught to do in the guidance of the collective and individual work of every organ in us, what is that which guides each so unerringly in its incessant functions; that make these struggle, and that too with disease, throws it off and acts, each of them, even to the smallest, not in a clock-work manner, as alleged by some materialists (for, at the slightest disturbance or breakage the clock stops), but as an entity endowed with instinct? To say it is Nature is to say nothing, if it is not the enunciation of a fallacy; for Nature after all is but a name for these very same functions, the sum of the qualities and attributes, physical, mental, etc., in the universe and man, the total of agencies and forces guided by intelligent laws.
- 843.
- See *Key to Theosophy*, pp. 147, 148, and following
- 844.
- Kâma Rûpa, the vehicle of the Lower Manas, is said to dwell in the physical brain, in the five physical senses and in all the sense-organs of the physical body.
- 845.
- Tanmâtra means subtle and rudimentary form, the gross type of the finer elements. The five Tanmâtras are really the characteristic properties or qualities of matter and of all the elements; the real spirit of the word is “something” or "just transcendental," in the sense of properties or qualities.
- 846.
- See Theosophist, August, 1883, "The Real and the Fake."
- 847.
- As the author of Mystical Buddhism and the Hidden Realm called Manas the Human Soul, and Buddhi the Spiritual Soul, I have left these terms unchanged in the Voice, seeing that it was a book intended for the public.
- 848.
- In the exoteric teachings of Râja Yoga, Antahkarana is called the inner organ of perception and is divided into four parts: the (lower) Manas, Buddhi (reason), Ahankâra (personality), and Chitta (thinking faculty). It also, together with several other organs, forms a part of Jîva, Soul called also Lingadeh. Esotericists, however, must not be misled by this popular version.
- 849.
- The Earth, or earth-life rather, is the only Avîtchi (Hell) that exists for the men of our humanity on this globe. Avîtchi is a state, not a locality, a counterpart of Devachan. Such a state follows the Soul wherever it goes, whether into Kâma Loka, as a semi-conscious Spook, or into a human body, when reborn to suffer Avîtchi. Our Philosophy recognizes no other Hell.
- 850.
- See Voice of the Silence, p. 97.
- 851.
- Same source.
- 852.
- Read the last footnote on p. 368, vol. ii. of Isis Unveiled, and you will see that even profane Egyptologists and men who, like Bunsen, were ignorant of Initiation, were struck by their own discoveries when they found the "Term" mentioned in old papyri.
- 853.
- See Theosophist, vol. iii., October, 1882, p. 13.
- 854.
- Read pp. 40 and 63 in the Voice of the Silence.
- 855.
- See Voice of the Silence, p. viii.
- 856.
- The following notes were contributed by students and approved by H. P. B.
- 857.
- See page 444.
- 858.
- All these "spaces" denote the special magnetic currents, the planes of substance, and the degrees of approach that the consciousness of the Yogî, or Chelâ, performs towards assimilation with the inhabitants of the Lokas.
- 859.
- [If the Nidânas are read the reverse way, i.e., from 12 to 1, they give the evolutionary order.—Ed.]
- 860.
- [I.e., an Initiate, the word Adept being used by H. P. B. to cover all grades of Initiation. As above seen, she used the words Mâyâvi Rûpa in more than one sense.—Ed.]
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!